-'  >^ 


■WW  I 


• 


#  Yf, 


.#' 


'^ 


«4^ 


T.I  B]^  ARY 


A'o.    Ca.se, 
No.  Booh- 


Division 

Section 


on  B5 190 


>  ) 


NOTICE. 


The  public  are  informed,  that  the  Annotations  of  WiUiam  Fu.e  and 
of  Thomas  Cartwright,  first  pubhshed  in  the  years  1617  and  168,  re- 
futincr  the  Annotations  of  the  Rhemisli  Testament,  are  in  the  procss  of 
republication,  in  a  style  uniform  with  the  present  volume.  The  will 
be  printed  in  two  volumes,  and  may  be  had  either  separate  or  togeier ; 
the  expense  will  be  about  one  dollar  per  volume.  Persons  wising 
either  one  or  both  volumes,  will  forward  their  names  and  the  nuiber 
of  copies  desired  to  J.  Leavitt,  Bookseller,  No.  182  Broadway,  I^w- 
York. 


^m^uX'^^^^ 


THE  ^ 

NEW  TESTAMENT— 

OF  OUR 

LORD  AND  SAVIOUR 

JESUSCHRIST; 

TRANSLATED  OUT  OF  THE 

LATIN   VULGATE, 

DILIGENTLY  COMPARED  WITH  THE  ORIGINAL  GREEK, 

AND  FIRST  PUBLISHED   BY 

THE  ENGLISH  COLLEGE  OF  RHEIMS, 
ANNO  1582. 


WITH  THE 

ORIGINAL  PREFACE, 

ARGUMENTS    AND    TABLES, 

MARGINAL  NOTES, 

AND 

TO  WHICH  ARE  NOW  ADDED, 

AN    INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY; 

AND    A 

COMPLETE    TOPICAL  AND   TEXTUAL  INDEX. 


NEW-YORK : 

PUBLISHED     By    JONATHAN     LEAVITT, 

182,  Broadway. 
BOSTON  :    CROCKER   AND    BREWSTER,. 

47,  Washington-street. 
1834. 


^s?A*^^  VA^^ 


Entkred,  according  to  the  Act  of  ConErrcss,  in  the  year  1833  in  the  Clerk's  office  of 
the  District  Court  of  the  Soutliern  District  of  New- York. 


JOHN  n.  ti'rney's  stereotype. 


NOTICE. 

The  following  recommendations  of  this  edition  of  the  Rhemish  Tes- 
tament, hy  Ministers  of  the  Gospel,  and  others,  of  various  denominations, 
will  unfold  the  importance  of  the  work,  as  a  book  of  reference  for  all 
persons  who  desire  to  comprehend  genuine  Popery. 


RECOMMENDATION 

Those  who  take  an  interest  in  the  controversy  now  pending  in  tlie  United  States  between  the 
Protestants  and  lionianisls,  no  doubt  ieel  desirous  ot  seeing  exhibited,  in  the  most  authentic 
and  unexceptionable  manner,  the  genuine  principles  ot  Romanism,  set  forth,  not  by  individuals 
whose  siatenients  and  opinions  it  may  be  convenient  to  disavow,  but  by  public  and  accredited 
bodies,  tiuch  a^ publication  is  the  translation  ol  the  New  Testament,  made  and  given  to  the 
world  at  Rheims,  in  1582.  In  this  translation,  and  the  notes  which  accompany  it,  vve  see  what 
Roman  Catholics  were  at  that  time  willing  to  avow,  and  what  they  have  been  eversince  willing 
to  avow,  as  containing  their  views  of  Christian  doctrine  ol  worship.  VVe  rejoice  that  an 
American  edition  ot  this  work  is  contemplated;  and  we  hope  American  Proiestanis  will  read 
and  understand  it. 


Signed: 

J.  S.  Cannon,  D.  D.,  New  Brunswick. 
S.  B.  Howe, 
A.  M'Clelland, 
J.  AV.  Alexander,  Princeton 
A.  Alexander,  D.  D.,    .. 

A.  B.  Dod, 
C.  Hodge, 
J.  Maclean, 

P.  xMilledoUer,  D.  D.,   .. 
S.  Miller,  D.  D., 

B.  II.  Rice,  D.  D., 


C.  A.  Goodrich,  Yale  College. 

J.  .1.  Janeway,  D.  D.,   .. 

B.  Silliman, 

N.  W.  Taylor, 

W.  .lenks,  D.D.,  Boston. 

A.  A.  Phelps, 

T.  H.  Skinner,  D.  D.,  Andover,  Mast 

E.  Porter,  D.  D., 

R.  Emerson,  D.  D., 

M.  Stuart, 

Leonard  Woods,  D.  D.,  Atdmrn. 


RECOMMENDATION 

For  the  republication  of  the  Roman  Catholic  New  Testament,  with  all  the  Notes,  as  first  pub- 
lished at  Rheims,  in  the  year  1582. 

The  Subscribers  deem  it  of  special  importance,  at  the  present  time,  that  the  Rhemish 
translation  of  the  New  Testament,  containing  Annotations  or  Notes,  defending  the  Doctrines 
and  Worship  of  the  Papacy,  as  published  at  Rheims,  A.  D.-MiiS*,  should  be  reprinted. 

Tnis  edition,  as  it  contains  all  the  notes,  should  be  carefully  examined  by  all  who  feel  an 
interest  in  the  existing  controversy  between  PaoTiiSTANTS  and  Romanists. — September,  1833. 


Rev.  Rufus  Anderson,  Boston. 

..  R.  G.  Armslronu,  FishkUl,  N.  Y. 

..  W.  E.  Ashton,  Fliiladdphia. 

..  Leonard  Bacon,  New-Haven,  Ct. 

„  Elihu  W.  Baldwin,  New-York  City. 

..  Eli  BaWwin,  D.  D., 

..  Methusaleh  Baldwin,  Scoichtown,  N.  Y. 

..  Daniel  Beers,  Southampton,  L.  I. 

..  Nathan  S.  S.  Beman,  D.  D.,  Troy,  N.  Y. 

..  E.  P.  Benedict,  Patterson,  N.  Y 

..  S.  R.  Bertron,  Philadelphia. 

.,  John  Breckinridge,  .. 

..  J.  Brodhead,  D.  D.  New-York  City. 


Rev.  Wm.  C.  Brownlee,  D.  D.,  New-York  City. 
C.  Bushnell,  Esq.,  Hudson,  N.  Y. 
Rev.  H.  Bushnell, 

..     .1.  B.  Campbell,  Albany,  N.  Y. 

..     D.  L.  Carroll,  Brooklyn,  L.  I. 

..    Culvin  Chapin,  D  D.",  Wethersfield,  Ct. 

..     E.  Cheever,  New-York  City. 

..     P.  Church,  Providence,  R.  I. 

..     Wm.  Cogswell,  D.  D.,  Boston,  Mass. 

..     E.  W.  Crane,  Jamaica,  L.  I. 

..    Charles  Cummings,  D.  D.,  Florida,  N.  Y. 

..    C.  C.  Cuyler.  D.  D.,  Poughkeepsie,  N.  Y. 

..    A.  H.  Dashiell,  Philadelphia. 


RECOMMENDATIONS 


Rev.  Jer.  Day,  D.  D.  L.L.D.,  iV'/'-//,»p„,  Ct. 

..  Thomas  Du  Wilt,  D.  D.,  New-York Ctty. 

..  Win.  R.  De  Wiit,  Harrinharir,  Pa. 

..  L.  D.  Dewey,  Neu^Vork  City. 

..  J.  R.  Dod^e,  Pkda,leli,l,ia. 

..  D.  R.  Downer,  New-  i  ork  Citi/. 

..  D.  Dunb.ir, 

..  Sereno  E.  Dwiglii,  D.  D.,  Clinton,  N.  Y. 

,.  Cliaunc(  y  I'lddy,  Vtiai,  A'.  1'. 

..  Ezra  Styles  Ely,  D.  D.,  FlidadAphkL 

..  Thoni.is  Eustace, 

..  J.  Fillmore,  Providence,  R.  I. 

..  Charles  (i.  Finney,  Nrw-York  City. 

..  J.  Goldsinitii,  Neirlown,  L.  I. 

..  John  L.  Grant,  I'lidndetidiiu. 

..  Ashbel  Green,  \).l).  .. 

..  Jacob  Green,  JJnllorJ,  N.  Y. 

..  Thomas  (irier,  Culdxprin^,  .V.  1". 

..  W.  Hague,  Boston. 

..  Charles  ilall,  N^io-York  Citij. 

..  Joel  Hawes,  D.  D.,  Hartford,  Ct. 

..  Heman  Humphrey,  D.  D  ,  Andierst,  Mans . 

..  S.  S.  .focejyn,  Niw-Have.n,  Ct. 

..  John  .iohnsion,  Ni'irhiiri(/i,  N.  Y. 

..  A.  .Fud-son,  Phihidfl/t/iia. 

..  Alfred  Ketchuni,  Green  Po^t,  L.  I. 

..  John  Kno.x,  D.  [).,  New-York  City. 

..  John  M.  Krebbs, 

..  D.  C.  Lansiiijj,  D.  D., 

..  John  N.  Lewis,  Jirookh/n,  L.  I. 

..  A.  Maclay,  Neio-York  Citi/. 

..  N.  J.  Marsellus,       .. 

..  Will.  Marshall,  Prck^kUl,  N.  Y. 

..  Erskino  Mason,  New-  York  Cdy. 

..  Thos.  .M'Auley.  D.  D.,    .. 

..  Wm.  M'Calla,  Philadelphia. 

..  Robert  M'Cartee,  D.  D.,  Neu>-  York  City 

..  John  M'Dowell.  D.  D.,  PhiladelphUi. 

..  Will.  A.  M'Dovvell.  D.  D.,     .. 

..  J.  M'Elroy,  D.  D.,  New-York  City. 

.  E.  H.  Newton,  Glenn  s  Falls,  N.  Y. 


Rev.  J.  Nimmo,  Sweet  Hollow,  N.  Y. 

..  Herman  Notion,  New- York  City. 

..  J.  J.  Owen, 

..  Wm.  Pan;e,  Poughkeepsde,  N.  Y. 

..  Joel  Parker,  New-York  City. 

..  James  Patterson,  Phdaddfjkia. 

.  Will.  Palton,  New-York  City 

..  A.  Peters,  D.  D., 

..  Tliomas  I'liton, 

..  Philo  F.  Phelps, 

..  W.  W.  Phillips,  D.  D., .. 

..  J.  .1.  Pierce,  Kikton,  Ken 

..  Noah  Porter,  D.  I).,  Fnrminirlon,  Ct. 

..  .lames  Richards,  D.  D.,  Auburn  Sem.  N.  Y 

..  Phineas  Robnison,  yiiddle  District,  L.  I. 

..  Washington  Roosevelt,  Sandy  Hill,  N.  Y. 

..  Stephen  Saunders,  South  Sidem,N.  Y. 

..  John  W.  Scott,  Philadelphia. 

..  Reuben  Smith,  Water/ord,  A'.  Y'. 

..  Wm.  D.  Snodgrass,  D.  D.,  New-  Ycrrk  City 

..  J.  S.  S.  Spencer,  Brooklyn,  L.  I. 

..  Gardiner  Sprini;,  \).  D.,  Neio-York  City. 

..  G.  .-^tebbins,  Neir-Rochdle,  N.  Y. 

.  .1.  V\.  Thomas,  N>'w-\Vind.^or,  N.  Y. 

..  A.   \hom\)fiOi\,  Mount  Hope,  N.Y. 

..  W'\\\.  Timlovv,  yIm//'/,  A',  i'. 

..  Mark  Tucker,  D.  li,  Troy,  N.  Y. 

..  P.  J.  Van  Pelt,  Slatm  Island. 
V.  Van  Zand t,  Jr.  M.  D. 
Rev.  W.  C.  Walton,  Hartford,  Ct. 

..  T.  T.  Waterman,  Providence,  R.  I. 

..  Charles  Webster,  Hempstead,  L.  L 
Noah  Webster,  ^>i([.,  New-Haven,  Ct. 
Rev.  Plenty  White,  New-York  City. 

..      i'.  Williams,  Providence,  R.  1. 

..  J.  Wilson, 

..  J.  G.  Wilson,  Nev;-Lee(h. 

..  D.  'P.  Wood,  Midrlletown,  N.  J. 

.  J.  Woodbridge,  D.  D., New-York  City. 

..  Richard  Wynkoop,  Yorktown,  N.  Y. 

..  Elislia  Yale,  Johnstown,  N.  Y. 


CERTIFICATE. 

We  have  compared  this  New- York  edition  of  the  Romish  Testament  and  Annotations 
with  (he  first  juiblication  oT  that  volume,  which  was  issued  at  Rheims  in  1582;  and  after 
examination,  we  do  hercliy  certify,  ihLit  the  jiresent  reprint  is  an  exact  and  taithful  copy  of  the 
original  work,  without  abridgment  or  addition,  e.xcept  that  the  Laiin  of  a  few  phrases  which 
veere  translated  by  the  annotators,  and  some  unimportant  expletive  words  were  undesignedly 
omitted.    The  orthography  also  has  been  modernized. 

JoM\  Breckinridoe. 

William  C.  Brownlee,  D.D. 

Thomas  Dk  Witt,  D.  D. 

Dl'NCAN    DtlNRAR. 

AKCiiinAi.n  Maclav. 
William  1'atto.n. 


INTRODUCTORY    ADDRESS 


TO  PROTESTANTS. 


It  is  a  remarkable  fact,  that  notwithstanding  the  Vulgate  New  Testament, 
•as  it  was  translated  and  expounded  by  the  members  of  the  Jesuit  College  at 
Rheims,  in  1582,  has  been  republished  in  a  great  number  of  editions,  and 
their  original  annotations,  either  more  or  less  extensively,  have  been  added  to 
the  text  ;  yet  as  soon  as  it  is  appealed  to  as  an  authority,  the  Koman  Priests 
deny  both  the  value  of  the  book,  and  the  obligation  of  the  Papists  to  believe 
its  contents. 

We  have  a  very  striking  modern  instance  to  prove  this  deceitfulness.  The 
Douay  Bible  is  usually  so  called  ;  because  although  the  New  Testament  was 
first  translated  and  published  at  Rheims,  yet  the  Old  Testament  was  printed 
some  years  after  at  Douay ;  the  English  Jesuits  having  removed  their 
monastery  from  Rheims  to  Douay,  before  their  version  of  the  Old  Testament 
was  completed.  In  the  year  1816,  an  edition,  including  both  the  Douay  Old, 
and  the  Rhemish  New  Testament,  was  issued  at  Dublin,  containing  a  large 
number  of  comments,  replete  with  impiety,  irreligion,  and  tlie  most  fiery 
persecution.  That  edition  was  published  under  the  direction  of  all  the 
dignitaries  of  the  Roman  Hierarchy  in  Ireland  ;  and  about  tin-ee  hundred 
others  of  the  most  influential  subordinate  Priests.  The  notes  which  urged 
the  hatred  and  murder  of  Protestants  attracted  the  attention  of  tiie  British 
churches;  and  to  use  the  words  of  T.  Hartwell  Home,  that  edition  of  the 
Rhemish  Testament  printed  at  Dublin  in  1816,  "  corrected  and  revised  and 
approved  by  Dr.  Troy,  Roman  Catholic  Archbishop  of  Dublin,  was  reviewed 
by  the  British  Critic,  vol.  8.  Page  296 — 308  ;  New  series  ;  and  its  dangerous 
tenets  both  civil  and  religious  were  exposed." 

This  publication,  with  many  others  of  a  similar  character,  produced  so 
great  an  excitement  in  Britain,  that  finally  several  of  the  most  prominent  of 
the  Irish  Roman  Prelates  were  called  before  the  English  Parliament  to 
prove  their  own  work.  Then,  and  upon  oath,  witli  all  official  solenmity, 
they  peremptorily  disclaimed  the  volumes  published  by  their  own  instigation, 
and  under  their  own  supervision  and  auspices,  as  books  of  no  authority ; 
because  they  had  not  been  ratified  by  the  Pope,  and  received  by  the  whole 
Papal  church. 

Since  that  period,  only  expiirgafcd  editions  are  permitted  to  appear  before 
Protestants.     There  are  several  editions  printed  at  Dublin,  each  having  the 

2* 


b  INTRODCCTORY    ADDRESS. 

same  title.  In  all  of  them,  the  most  exceptionable  notes  are  omitted,  and 
nevertheless  the  volume  is  presented  to  Protestants  as  genuine.  The  original 
and  the  suppressed  editions  contain  lengthened  aniiotalioiis  on  all  the  dogmas 
of  Romanism  ;  but  Protestant  money  cannot  noio  buy  a  copy  of  those  editions 
in  the  United  States.  They  are  reserved  for  the  initiated  "/«/////«/"  only, 
who  can  obtain  an  order  for  that  jurpose  from  the  Vicars-General  of  the 
differeat  Romish  diocesses. 

The  Douay  Bible,  and  the  various  editions  of  the  Rhemish  Testament 
published  in  this  country  are  approved  and  denied  in  a  manner  exactly 
similar.  If  Protestants  exhibit  the  errors  in  doctrine  which  they  promulge, 
the  palpable  incorrectness  of  the  translations,  and  the  corruption  which  is 
inculcated  in  the  notes ;  they  are  instantly  told  that  the  book  is  of  uo 
obligation,  that  the  notes  are  the  private  opinions  of  individuals  only  ;  and, 
consetpiently,  that  the  Papists  as  a  conununity  are  not  responsible  for  the 
unauthorized  act  or  sentiments  of  any  one  person — notwithstanding,  it  is 
undeniable,  that  the  Romanists  in  the  United  States  receive  tiiose  doctrines 
as  infallible  ;  and  practice  then)  whenever  their  Priests  enjoin  their  obedience. 

In  this  republic,  it  is  the  unvarying  practice  to  deny  both  the  genuineness  and 
the  authority  of  every  work,  which  contains  the  most  dangerous  articles  in  the 
baneful  creed  of  the  Romanists.  It  is  of  no  importance  in  their  estimate,  by 
what  monastic  order  their  dogmas  were  adopted  and  practised  ;  or  by  how 
many  Po|)es  and  Councils  they  have  been  approved.  The  repulsive  theories 
and  pernicious  results  of  the  Popish  system  are  bluntly  denied ;  thereby  to 
conceal  the  abominations  of  the  apocalyptic  Babylon,  and  to  mask  "  the 
mystery  of  iniquity." 

All  the  grosser  idolatry,  pollutions  and  malignity,  which  are  continually 
taught  in  their  Catechisms,  and  enforced  in  their  Confessionals,  are  not  yet 
appended  to  tiieir  text  of  the  scriptures,  as  an  infallible  exposition,  in  the 
editions  published  in  the  United  States;  although  the  European  copies  are 
constantly  imported,  nwA  privately  sold  to  those  Papists  who  can  read,  and 
who  can  purcliase,  or  by  any  other  means  obtain  the  priestly  dispensation  to 
I)eruse  them — and  therefore,  when  the  Roman  Priests  are  charged  with  thus 
implanting  in  the  minds  and  hearts  of  their  disciples  all  antichristian  heresy, 
and  perverseness,  and  revenge  ;  they  d'eny  the  fact,  and  appeal  to  the 
ordinary  mutilated  Romish  comments  upon  the  scriptures  as  their  justification. 

Three  years  ago,  a  series  of  extracts  from  this  original  edition  of  the 
Rhemish  Testament  was  published  in  the  New- York  Protestant,  which  were 
denied  by  the  Papists,  and  disbelieved  by  the  members  of  the  Reformed 
churches ;  because  in  the  conmion  editions,  none  of  those  notes  are 
embodied. 

Circumstances,  however,  in  Divine  Providence  have  since  transpired,  which 
demand  the  reprint  of  the  Romish  Testament  complete,  as  it  was  first 
published  al  Rheims  in  1582. 


INTRODUCTORY    ADDRESS. 


T.  Harlwell  Home,  in  his  "  Introduction  to  the  Critical  Study  and 
Knotdedge  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,''^  Vol.  II.  page  246  ;  tiius  WTifes  in 
reference  to  t!ie  work,  of  wliicli  this  volume  is  an  exact  and  unabridged 
copy,  without  addition  or  alteration  ;  except  that  the  orthography  has  been 
necessarily  niodernized.  "  In  the  year  1582,  the  Romanists  finding  it 
impossible  to  withhold  the  scriptures  any  longer  from  tiie  common  people, 
printed  an  English  New  Testament  at  Rheinis ;  which  was  traiislated  not 
from  the  original  Greek,  but  from  the  Latin  Vulgate.  The  editors,  whose 
names  are  not  known,  retained  the  words  azi/mes,  timikc,  holocaust,  pasche, 
and  a  multitude  of  other  Greek  worcis  untranslated,  und(jr  tiie  pretext  of 
wanting  proper  and  adequate  English  terms  by  which  to  render  them  ;  and 
thus  contrived  to  render  it  unintelligible  to  common  readers.  Hence,  the 
historian  Fuller  took  occasion  to  remark,  that  it  was  a  translation  "  ichich 
needed  to  be  translated,''''  and  that  its  editors  "  b}'  all  means  laboured  to 
suppress  the  light  of  truth  under  one  pretext  or  other." 

Fnini  the  original  volume,  the  ensuing  work  has  been  exactly  printed  ;  and 
it  is  believed,  that  this  is  the  only  perfect  edition  of  the  Rhemists'  version, 
with  their  original  annotations,  "  cum  superiorum permissu,  with  the  permission 
of  their  superiors,"  which  has  been  issued  from  tlie  press  during  the  last  215 
years. 

As  a  work  of  this  character  would  have  been  almost  useless,  without  a 
complete  tO])ical  and  textual  Index,  no  labour  or  pains  have  been  spared  to 
render  it  perfect.  According  to  ancient  custom,  the  principal  subject  of  each 
note  in  the  original  work  was  mentioned  in  the  margin.  All  these  have  been 
incorporated  in  the  Index,  and  usually  in  the  precise  words  of  the  Annotators, 
so  that  the  phraseology  even  of  the  terms  is  in  the  Author's  antiquated  form. 

Probably  it  may  be  asked  ;  why  was  this  edition  of  the  Rhemish  Testament 
published  ?  and  why  is  the  Papal  poison  which  it  disseminates  vended  without 
tlie  Christian  antidote'? — In  reply  to  these  inquiries;  it  must  be  observed — 
the  American  people,  and  particularly  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  the  United 
States,  until  recently  have  displayed  a  morbid  incredulity  in  reference  to 
the  Papal  system,  and  an  almost  settled  determination  not  to  be  convinced 
of  the  "  damnable  heresies"  and  soul-killing  abominations  of  Popery.  To 
extirpate  this  deadly  distemper,  it  is  indispensable  to  administer  a  strong  and 
plenteous  surfeit;  which  shall  excite  an  irresistible  necessity  for  both  the 
counteracting  antidote  and  the  healthful  restorative. 

This  volum.e  is  a  genuine,  minute,  and  strikingly  exact  portraiture  of  the 
Papacy,  delineated  by  their  own  Master  Artists.  The  Roman  Priests  and 
the  Jesuits  know,  that  this,  their  Babylonian  image,  will  not  be  worshipped 
by  Americans.  The  external  draper}',  however  gorgeous  and  imposing,  is 
too  thin  to  conceal  the  interior  deformity  ;  and  therefore  they  have  craftily 
withheld  their  dominant  goddess  from  Protestant  scrutiny  ;  we  only  perform 
that  duty,  which,  in  the  present  state  of  Romanism  in  the  United  States,  they 
are  not  sulTiciently  daring  to  execute 


8  INTRODUCTORY   ADDRESS. 

Tliis  Popish  volume,  \vc  trust,  will  bo  duly  cxaminod  by  our  Protestant 
Brotliroii;  especially,  as  it  is  intended  to  publish  iiiiiform  with  this  unspeakably 
fallacious  connnent,  the  replies  of  Fulke  and  Cartwriglit  to  the  Ith(!mish 
annotations.  A  more  acceptable  and  well-timed  present  cannot  be  offered  to 
American  Christiaiis  and  citizens.  The  character  of  these  Protestant  Cham- 
pions may  be  accurately  comprehended  by  another  quotation  from  Home's 
Introduction  to  the  Scriptures.  "  Our  learned  countryman,  Tlion)as  Cartwright, 
was  solicited  by  Sir  Francis  VV^alsingham,  to  refute  this  translation  ;  but  after  he 
had  made  considerable  progress  in  this  work,  he  was  prohibited  from 
proceeding  further  by  Archbishop  Whitgift ;  who  judging  it  improper  that 
the  defence  of  tin;  doctrine;  of  the  Cliurch  of  England  should  be  committed  to 
a  Puritan,  appointed  Dr.  WiHian\  Fulke  in  his  place.  By  him  the  divines 
of  Rheims  were  refuted  with  great  s|)irit  and  ability.  Fulke's  work  appeared 
in  1G17  ;  and  in  the  following  year,  Cartwright's  confutation  was  published, 
unde'r  the  aus|)ices  of  Archbishop  Abbot  ;  both  of  them  were  accompanied 
with  the  Rhemish  translation  of  the  New  Testamunt." 

To  this  testimony  it  may  justly  be  added — their  almost  unequalled 
erudition,  their  high-toned  evangelical  principles,  their  powerful  reasonings, 
their  accunudated  historical  knowledge,  their  caustic  wit,  their  indignant 
sarcasm,  and  their  pungent  exposures  of  the  grand  "  Mystery,  Babylon 
THE  Great,"  coiubine  an  exhaustless  storehouse  of  the  purest  didactic  and 
profoundest  controversial  theology  ;  and  we  hope,  that  they  will  speak  in  all 
their  power  and  efficacy  to  modern  Americans,  as  they  did  to  our  Puritan 
ancestors.  The  replies  of  Fulke  and  Cartwright  to  the  Jesuits  of  Rheims, 
were  both  published  exactly  at  the  period  when  our  glorified  Brethren  were 
preparing  to  migrate  from  Europe  across  the  Atlantic  in  search  of  that  liberty 
of  conscience  wliich  James  I.  and  his  profligate  associated  despots,  in  church 
and  state,  refused  them  in  Britain.  Fulke,  although  a  minister  of  the  English 
established  church,  was  a  decided  anti-sectarian  Christian  Philanthropist ; 
and  his  persecuted  Brother  Cartwright  was  an  unflinching  evangelical 
combatant  for  gospel  truth  ;  and  an  advocate  for  civil  and  religious  freedom, 
not  less  bold,  intrepid,  and  persevering,  than  those  dignitaries  who  shall  be 
"  held  in  everlasting  remembrance,"  John  Owen,  William  Russel,  John 
Locke,  and  George  Washington. 

This  volume  is  confidently  recomniend(;d  to  our  Christian  Brethren  of  all 
denominations  ;  with  fervid  prayer  to  Immanuel,  the  Prince  and  Saviour  of 
his  church,  that  with  its  associated  successor,  it  may  constitute  a  "  standard 
against  the  enemy  who  conieth  in  like  a  flood,"  efl'ectually  lifted  up  by  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord. 

IVao-  York,  Novcvibcr,  1833. 


PREFACE 


TREATING  OF  THESE  POINTS: 

The  trans!  all  on  of  Holy  Scriptures  into  the  vidgar  tongues ;  and,  namely,  into  English;  the 

causes  why  the  Ncv)  Testament  is  translated  according  to  the  vulgar  LaXin 

text ;  and  the  marmer  of  translating  the  same. 


The  Holy  Bible,  long  since  translated  by 
lis  into  Enjilish ;  and  the  Old  Testament, 
lying  by  us  for  lack  of  good  means  to  publish 
the  whole,  in  such  sort  as  a  work  of  so  great 
charge  and  importance  requireth  :  we  have  at 
length  fully  furnished  all  the  New  Testament : 
which  is  the  principal,  most  profitable,  and 
comfortable  piece  of  Holy  Writ ;  and  as  w  ell 
for  all  other  institution  of  life  and  doctrine, 
as  specially  for  deciding  the  doubts  of  these 
days,  more  proper  and  pregnant,  than  the 
other  part,  not  yet  printed. 

2.  Which  translation  we  do  not  for  all  that 
publish,  upon  erroneous  opinion  of  necessity, 
tlia*  the  Holy  Scriptures  should  always  be  in 
our  mother  tongue,  or  that  they  ought,  or 
were  ordained  by  God  to  be  read  indifferently 
of  a!!,  or  could  be  easily  understood  of  every 
one  that  readeth  or  heareth  them  in  a  known 
language  :  or  that  they  were  not  often, 
through  man's  malice  and  infirmity,  pernicious, 
and  liiucli  hurtful  to  many  :  or  that  we  gene- 
r:iliy,  and  absolutely,  deemed  it  more  conve- 
nient in  itself,  and  more  iigreeable  to  God"s 
word  and  honour,  or  edification  for  faith,  to 
have  them  turned  into  vulgar  tongues,  than 
to  be  kept  and  studied  only  in  the  ecclesiasti- 
cal learned  languages.  Not  for  these,  or  any 
such  like  causes,  do  we  translate  this  Sacred 
Book,  but  upon  special  considerations  of  the 
present  time,  state,  and  condition  of  our 
country,  unto  which  divers  things  are  either 
necessary,  or  profitable  and  medicinable  now, 
that  otherwise,  in  the  peace  of  the  church, 
were  neither  much  requisite,  nor  perchance 
wholly  tolerable. 

3.  In  this  matter,  to  mark  only  the  wisdom 
and  moderation  of  holy  church,  and  the  go- 
vernors thereof,  on  the  one  side,  and  the  in- 
discreet zeal  of  the  popular,  and  their  foctious 
leaders,  on  the  other,  is  a  high  point  of  pru- 
deuce.  These  latter,  partly  of  simplicity, 
partly  of  curiosity,  and  specially  of  pride  and 
d'sohedience,  have  made  claim  in  this  case, 
for  the  common  people,  with  plausible  preten- 
ces many,  bat  good  reasons  none  at  all.  The 
other,  to  whom  Christ  hath  given  charge  of 
our  souls,  the  dispensing  of  God's  mysteries, 
and  measures,  among  which  Holy  Scripture 
is  no  small  store ;  and  the  feeding  his  family 
in  season,  with  food  fit  for  every  sort,  have 


neither  of  old,  nor  of  late,  ever  wholly  con- 
demned all  vulgar  versions  of  Scripture  ;  nor 
have,  at  any  time,  generally  forbidden  the 
faithfiil  to  read  the  same  ;  yet  they  have  not, 
by  public  authority,  prescribed,  commanded,  or 
authentically  ever  recommended  any  such  in- 
terpretation to  be  indillerently  used  of  all  men. 
4.  The  Armenians  say,  they  have  the 
Psalter  and  some  other  pieces,  translated  by 
Chrysostcm,  into  their  language,  when  he 
was  banished  among  them  ;  and  Gregory  the 
Patriarch,  in  writing  his  life,  signifieth  no 
less.  "  The  Sclavonians  assume  they  have 
the  Scriptures  in  their  vulgar  tongue,  turned 
by  Hicrome,  and  some  would  gather  so  much 
by  his  own  words,  in  his  Epistle  to  Sophro- 
nius  ;  but  the  place,  indeed,  proveth  it  not. 
Vnljihilas  surely  gave  the  Scriptures  to  the 
Goths,  in  their  own  tongue,  and  that  before 
he  was  an  Arian.  It  is  almost  three  hundred 
years  since  James,  Archbishop  of  Genoa,  is 
said  to  have  translated  the  Bible  into  Italian. 
More  than  two  hundred  years  ago,  in  the 
days  of  Charles  V.  the  French  king,  was  it 
put  forth  faithfully  in  French,  the  sooner  to 
shake  out  of  the  deceived  people's  hands,  the 
false  heretical  translations  of  a  sect  called 
Waldenses.  In  our  country,  notwithstand- 
ing the  Latin  tongue  was  ever,  to  use  vene- 
rable Bedc"s  words,  common  to  all  the  pro- 
vinces of  the  same,  for  meditation,  or  study 
of  Scriptures  ;  and  no  vulgar  translation  com- 
monly used,  or  occupied,  of  the  multitude  ; 
yet  they  were  extant  in  English,  even  before 
the  troubles  that  Wickliff,  and  his  follow- 
ers, raised  in  our  church,  as  appeareth,  a.s 
well  bv  some  pieces  yet  remaining,  as  by  a 
provincial  constitution  of  Thomas  Arundel, 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  in  a  council  holden 
at  Oxford,  where  strait  provision  was  made, 
that  no  heritical  version  set  forth  by  Wickliff, 
or  his  adherents,  should  be  suffered,  nor  any 
other,  in  or  after  his  time,  be  published,  or 
permitted  to  be  read,  being  not  allowed  and 
approved  by  the  Diocesan  before  ;  allo<^ing 
Hieromc  for  the  difficulty  and  danger  of  in- 
terpretiiig  the  Holy  Scripture,  out  of  one 
tongue  into  another,  though  by  learned  and 
Catliolic  men.  So  also,  it  is  there  insinu- 
ated, tliat  neither  the  translations  set  forth 
before  that  heretic's  lime,  nor  other  afterward, 


10 


PREFACE. 


being  approved  by  the  lawful  ordinaries,  were 
ever,  in  (-ur  country,  wholly  forbidden,  thoujjh 
they  were  not,  to  say  the  Irulli,  in  quiet  an<l 
better  times,  much  less  wlien  the  jieoplc  were 
prone  to  alteration,  heresy,  or  novelty,  cither 
hastily  admitted,  or  ordinarily  read  of  the 
vul;^ar,  bill  used  only,  or  specially,  of  some 
devout,  religious,  and  contemplative  persons, 
in  revevrence,  secrecy,  and  silence,  for  their 
sjiiritual  comfort. 

5  Now  since  Iiuther's  revolt  also,  divers 
learned  (Jalholics,  for  the  more  speedy  abolish- 
ing of  a  number  of  false  and  impious  transla- 
tions, put  forth  by  sundry  sects,  and  for  the 
better  preservation  or  reclaim  of  many  good 
souls  endangered  thereby,  have  j-ublished  the 
Bible  in  the  several  languages  of  almost  all 
t!ie  prini'ipal  Provinces  of  the  liatin  Church  : 
no  other  books  in  tiie  world  being  so  i)erni- 
cious  as  heretical  translations  of  the  Scrip- 
lures  ;  poisoning  the  people  under  colour  of 
divine  authority,  and  not  many  other  reme- 
dies, being  more  sovereign  against  the  same, 
if  it  be  used  in  order,  discretion,  and  humi- 
lity tlian  the  true,  faithful,  and  sincere  inter- 
pretation opposed  thereunto. 

t).  Which  causeth  the  holy  Church  not  to 
forbid  utterly  any  Catholic  translation,  though 
she  allow  not  the  publishing  or  reading  of  any 
absolutely,  and  witliout  exception  or  limita- 
lii)n  :  knowing  by  her  divine  and  most  sincere 
vvLsdom,  how,  where,  when,  and  to  whom, 
these  her  Master's  and  Spouse's  gif\s  are  to  bo 
bestowed,  to  the  most  good  of  the  faithful  : 
and  therefore  neither  generally  pennittetli  that 
which  must  needs  do  hurt  to  the  unworthy, 
nor  absolutely  condcinncth  that  which  may  do 
much  good  to  the  worthy.  Whereupon,  the 
order  \\hi<'h  many  a  wise  man  wished  for  be- 
fore, was  taken  by  the  Deputies  of  the  Inle 
famous  Council  of  Trent  in  this  behalf,  and 
coiilirmed  by  supreme  authority,  that  the  holy 
Scriptures,  though  truly  and  Catholicly  trans- 
lated into  vulgar  tongues,  yet  may  not  be  in- 
dinerently  read  of  all  men,  nor  of  any  other 
than  such  as  liave  express  license  thereunto 
of  their  lawful  Ordmaries:  with  good  testi- 
mony from  tlielr  ("urates  or  Confessors,  that 
they  be  humble,  discreet,  and  devout  persons, 
and  like  to  take  much  good  and  no  harm  there- 
by. Which  prescript,  though  in  these  days  of 
ours  it  cannot  be  so  precisely  observed,  as  in 
other  times  and  ])lace.s,  where  there  is  more 
due  respect  of  the  Church's  autliority,  rule, 
and  disci|)line  :  yet  we  trust  all  wise  and  godly 
persons  will  use  the  matter  in  the  meanwhile 
with  such  moderation,  meekness,  and  subjec- 
tion of  heart,  as  the  handling  of  so  sacred  a 
Book,  the  sincere  senses  of  God's  truth  there- 
in, and  the  holy  Canons,  Councils,  Heason, 
and  lleligion  do  require. 


7.  Wherein,  though  for  due  preservation 
of  this  divine  work  from  abuse  and  profana- 
tion, and  for  the  better  bridling  of  the  intol- 
erable insolence  of  proud,  curious,  and  con- 
tentious wits,  the  Governors  of  the  Church, 
guided  by  God's  Spirit,  as  ever  before,  so  also 
upon  more  experience  of  the  malady  of  this 
time  then  before,  have  taken  more  exact  order 
both  for  the  Headers  and  Translators  of  these 
later  ix'jos,  than  of  old  :  yet  we  must  not  ima- 
gine, that  in  the  Primitive  Church,  either 
every  one  that  understood  the  learned 
Tongues,  wherein  the  Scriptures  were  written, 
or  other  Languages  into  which  they  were 
translated,  might  without  reprehension  read, 
reason,  dispute,  turn,  and  toss  the  Scriptures: 
or  that  our  forefathers  suffered  every  School- 
master, Scholar,  or  (irammarian,  that  had  a 
little  (ireck  or  Latin,  straight  to  take  in  hand 
the  holv  Testament :  or  that  the  translated 
Bibles  into  the  vulgar  Tongues,  were  in  the 
hands  of  every  Husbandman,  Artificer,  Pren- 
tice, Boys,  Girls,  Mistress,  Maid,  Man  :  that 
they  were  sung,  played,  alleged,  of  every 
Tinker,  Tavcrner.  Rhymer,  Minstrel :  that  they 
were  for  Table-talk,  for  Ale-benches,  for  Boats 
and  Barges,  and  for  every  profane  person 
and  comfiany.  No  ;  in  those  better  times  men 
were  neither  so  ill,  nor  so  curious  of  them- 
selves, so  to  abuse  the  blessed  Book  of  Christ : 
neither  was  there  any  such  easy  n>ean.s,  before 
j)rinting  was  invented,  to  disperse  the  copies 
into  tht>  hands  of  every  man,  as  now  there  is. 

8.  They  were  then  in  Libraries,  Monasteries, 
Colleges,  Churches,  in  Bishop's,  Priest's,  and 
some  other  devout  principal  laymen's  houses 
and  hands  ;  who  used  them  with  fear  and  reve- 
rence, and  specially  such  parts  as  pertained  to 
good  life  and  manners,  not  meddling,  but  in 
pulpit  and  schools,  and  that  moderately  too, 
witli  the  hard  and  high  mysteries  and  places 
of  greater  difliculty.  The  poor  ploughman 
could  then,  in  labouring  the  grouml,  sing  the 
Hymns  and  Psalms  either  in  known  or  un 
known  languages,  as  they  heard  them  in  the 
holy  (,'hurch,  though  they  could  neither  read 
nor  know  the  sense,  meaning,  and  mysteries 
of  the  same.  Such  holy  persons  of  both 
sexes,  to  whom  S.  Hieroine  in  diverse  Epis- 
tles to  them,  commendeth  the  reading  and 
meditation  of  holy  Scriptures,  were  diligent 
to  search  all.  the  goilly  histories  and  imitable 
examples  of  chastity,  humility,  obedience, 
clemency,  poverty,  penance,  renouncing  t!ie 
world  :  thev  noted  specially  the  jilaces  tli.it 
did  breed  the  hatred  of  sin,  fear  of  God's 
judgment,  delight  in.  spiritual  cogitations : 
they  referred  themselves  in  all  hard  places,  to 
the  judgment  of  the  ancient  Fathers,  and  their 
masters  in  Religion,  never  jiresuming  to  con- 
tend, control,  teach,  or  talk  of  their  o\"n  sense 


PREFACE. 


11 


and  fantasy,  in  deep  questionf;  of  Divinity. 
Then  the  Virgins  dul  meditate  upon  tlie 
places  and  examples  of  chastity,  modesty, 
and  dcmureness :  the  married,  on  conjugal 
faith  and  contincncy  :  the  parents,  how  to  bring 
up  their  children  in  the  faith  and  fear  of  God  : 
the  Prince,  how  to  rule  :  the  subject,  how  to 
obey :  tlie  Priest,  how  to  teach :  the  people, 
how  to  learn. 

9.  Then  the  Scholar  taught  not  his  Master, 
the  Sheep  controlled  not  the  Pastor,  the  young 
Student  set  not  the  Doctor  to  school,  nor  re- 
proved their  fathers  of  error  and  ignorance. 
Or  if  any  were  in  tho.se  better  days,  as  in 
all  times  of  Heresy  such  must  needs  he,  that 
had  itching  ears,  tickling  tongues  and  wits, 
curious  and  contentious  disputers,  hearers,  and 
talkers,  rather  then  doers  of  God's  word  :  .such 
the  Fathers  did  ever  sharply  reprehend,  count- 
mg  them  unworthy  and  unprofitable  readers 
of  the  holy  Scriptures.  S.  Hierome  in  his 
Epistle  to  Pan linus,  after  declaration,  that 
no  handy-craft  is  so  hase,  nor  liheral  science 
so  easy,  that  can  be  had  without  a  master, 
which  S.  Augustine  also  affirmeth,  Dc  nliii- 
tate  Cred.  cap.  7.  nor  that  men  presume  in 
any  Occupation  to  teach  that  they  never  learn- 
ed. Only,  .saith  he,  the  art  of  Scripture  is  that 
which  every  man  chaUengcth :  this  Ike  chatting 
o!d  wife,  this  the  doting  old  man,  this  the  bab- 
bling Sophist,  this  on  every  hand,  men  presume 
to  teach  before  they  learn  -it.  Again,  some  with 
poise  of  lofty  words  devise  of  Scripture  mat- 
ters among  ivomen :  others,  fie  upon  it,  learn 
of  niomen  what  to  teach  men,  and  lest  that  be 
not  enough,  by  facility  of  tongue,  or  rather 
audacity,  teach  thai  to  others,  which  they  under- 
stand never  a  whit  themselves.  To  say  nothing 
of  such  as  be  of  my  faculty :  who  stepping 
from  secular  learning  to  holy  Scriptures,  and, 
able  to  tickle  the  ears  of  the  multitude  ivith  a 
smooth  tale,  think  all  they  speak  to  be  the  Law 
of  God.  This  he  wrote  then,  when  this  ma- 
lady of  arrogancy  and  presumption  in  divine 
matters,  was  nothing  so  outrageous  as  now 
it  is. 

10.  Gregory  Nazianzen  made  an  Oration 
of  the  moderation  that  was  to  be  used  in  these 
matters ;  where  he  saith,  that  some  in  his 
time  thought  themselves  to  have  all  the  wis- 
dom in  the  world,  when  they  could  once  repeat 
two  or  three  words,  and  them  ill  couched  to- 
gether, out  of  Scriptures.  But  he  there 
divinely  discourseth  of  the  orders  and  ditfer- 
ences  of  degrees  ;  how  in  Christ's  mystical 
body  some  are  ordained  to  learn,  some  to 
teach  :  that  all  are  not  Apostles,  all  Doctors, 
all  interpreters,  all  of  tongues  and  knowledge, 
not  all  learned  in  Scriptures  and  Divinity  : 
that  the  people  went  not  up  to  talk  with  God 
in  the  Mountain,  but  Moses,  Aaron,  and  Elea- 


zar :  nor  they  either,  hut  by  the  difference  of 
their  callings,  that  they  that  rebel  atjainst  this 
Ordinance,  are  guilty  of  the  conspiracy  of 
Korah  and  his  ; ccomplices  ;  that  in  Scripture 
there  is  both  milk  for  babes,  and  meat  for 
men,  to  be  dispensed,  not  according  to  every 
one's  greediness  of  appetite,  or  wilfulness,  but 
as  is  most  meet  for  each  one's  necessity  and 
capacity ;  that  it  is  a  f hanie  for  a  Bishop  or 
Priest  to  be  unlearned  in  God's  mysteries,  so 
for  the  common  {leople  it  is  oftentimes  protit- 
tihle  to  salvation,  not  to  be  curious,  hut  to 
follow  their  Pastors  in  sincerity  and  simjili- 
city :  wherefore  excellently  saith  Augus- 
tine, "  Being  fed  irith  the  .simplicity  and  .since- 
rity of  faith,  as  it  werewith  milk,  so  let  ns  be 
nourished  in  Christ:  and  ivhen  we  are  little 
ones,  let  us  not  covet  the  meats  of  the  elder 
sort."  Who  in  ariother  place  testifieth,  that 
the  word  of  God  cannot  be  preached,  nor 
certain  mysteries  uttered  to  all  men  alike, 
but  are  to  be  delivered  according  to  the  capa- 
city of  the  hearers  :  as- he  provcth  both  bv  S. 
Paul's  example,  who  gave  not  to  every  sort 
strong  meat,  but  milk  to  many,  as  being  not 
spiritual,  but  carnal  and  not  capable  :  arid  by 
our  Lord's  also,  who  spake  to  some  plainly, 
and  to  others  in  parables,  anil  affirmed,  that 
he  had  many  things  to  utter  which  the  hear- 
ers were  not  able  to  hear. 

]  1.  How  much  more  may  we  gather,  that 
all  things  that  be  written,  are  not  for  the  ca- 
pacity and  diet  of  every  of  the  simple  read- 
ers, but  that  very  many.mysterics  of  holy  Writ, 
he  very  far  above  their  reach,  and  may  and 
ought  to  be,  by  as  great  reason,  delivered 
them  in  measure  and  mean  most  meet  for 
them  1  which  indeed  can  hardly  be  done, 
when  the  whole  book  of  the  Bible  lieth  before 
every  man  in  his  mother  tongue,  to  make 
choice  of  what  he  list.  For  which  cause  the 
said  Gregory  Nazianzen  wisheth  the  Chris- 
tians had  as  good  a  law  as  the  Hebrews  of  old 
had,  who,  as  Hierome  also  witnesseth.  took 
order  among  themselves,  that  none  should 
read  the  Cantica  Canticorum,  nor  certain 
other  pieces  of  hard  Scriptures,  till  they  were 
thirty  years  of  age. 

12.  And  truly  there  is  no  cause  why  men 
should  be  more  loth  to  be  ordered  and  mode- 
rated in  this  point  by  God's  Church,  and  their 
Pastors,  than  they  are  in  the  use  of  the  holy 
Sacraments  :  for  which  as  Christ  halh  ap- 
pointed Priests  and  Ministers,  at  whose  hands 
we  must  receive  them,  and  not  be  our  own 
carvers  :  so  hath  he  jjiven  us  doctors,  pro 
phets,  expounders,  interpreters,  teachers,  and 
jireachers,  to  take  the  law  and  our  faith  at 
their  mouths  :  because  our  faith  and  religion 
cometh  not  to  u.s  properly  or  princijcJly  by 
reading  of  Scriptures,  but,  as  the  Apostle 


13 


PREFACE. 


Baith,  by  hearinj;  of  tlie  prcaclicrs  lawfully 
sent  :  thou:jh  rc;ulin<f  in  order  •.mcl  hiuiiility, 
much  conlirnioth  ami  ailvanccth  the  same. 
Therefore  this  holy  book  of  the  Scriptures  is 
called  of  Aiiil)rosc,V/)e  hook  of  priests,  at  whose 
hands  and  disposition  we  must  take  and  use 
it.  Lib.  2.  ad.  Gral. 

13.  The  wise  will  not  reirard  what  some 
wilful  pcoi)le  do  mutter,  that  the  Scriptures 
are  made  for  all  men,  and  that  it  is  of  envy 
that  the  Priests  do  keep  the  holy  book  from 
them.  Which  saijr'^eslion  comclh  of  the  same 
serpent  that  seduced  our  first  parents,  who 
persuaded  them,  that  God  had  forbidden  them 
that  tree  of  knowlcd;:e.  lest  they  should  tic  as 
cunuinir  as  himself,  and  like  unto  the  High- 
est. No,  no,  the  Church  doth  it  to  keep  them 
from  blind  ignorant  presumption,  and  from 
that  which  the  Apostle  calleth  Jaiowlcd<re 
falsely  so  called:  and  to embar  them  from  the 
true  knowledge  of  Christ.  '  She  would  have 
all  wise,  but"  im^o  sohnclij,  as  the  Apostle 
spcaketh  :  she  knoweth  the  Scriptures  be  or- 
dained for  every  state,  as  meats,  elements, 
fire,  water,  candle,  knives,  swords,  and  the 
like  :  which  are  as  needful,  most  of  them,  for 
children  as  old  folks,  for  the  simple  as  the  wise : 
but  vet  would  mar  all,  if  they  were  at  the 
guiding  of  other  than  wise  men,  or  were  m 
the  hands  of  every  one,  for  whose  preserva- 
tion they  be  profitable.  She  forbuldeth  not 
the  reading  of  them  in  any  language,  envieth 
no  man's  commodity,  but  giveth  order  how  to 
do  it  to  edification,  and  not  destruction  :  how 
to  do-  it  without  casting  the  holy  to  dogs,  or 
pearls  to  hogs:  Chrysostom, /iom.  24,  ??i  Mall. 
declarinfr  these  dogs  and  hogs  to  be  carnal 
men  and  heretics,  that  take  no  good  of  the 
holv  mysteries,  but  thereby  do  both  hurt 
thernselves  and  others  :  how  to  do  it  agreea- 
bly to  the  sovereign  sincerity,  majesty,  and 
depth  of  mysterv  contained  in  the  same.  She 
would  have"the  presumptuous  heretic,  notwilh- 
standin'r  he  allege  them  never  so  fast,  flymg 
as  it  were  through  the  whole  Bible,  and  quot- 
inu-  the  Psalms,  Prophets,  Gospels,  Epistles, 
never  so  readily  for  this  purpose,  as  Vnicen- 
tius  Lirinensis  saith,  such  men's  fa.shion  is  : 
yet  she  would  according  to  Tertullian's  rule^ 
have  such  mere  usurpers  quite  discharged  ol 
all  occupying  and  possession  of  tlie  holy  1  es- 
tament,  which  is  her  old  and  only  right  and 
inheritance,  and  belongeth  not  to  heretics  at 
all,  whom  Origen  calleth,  thieves  of  the  Scrip- 
tares.  She  would  have  the  unworthy  repelleij. 
the  curious  repressed,  the  simple  measured, 
the  learned  humbled,  and  all  sorts  so  to  use 
them  or  abstain  from  them,  as  is  most  conve- 
nient for  every  one's  salvation  :  with  this  ge- 
neral admonition,  that  none  can  understand 
the  meaning  of  God  in  the  Scriptures  cxcep;  I 


Christ  open  their  sense,  and  make  them  par* 
takers  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  in  the  unity  of  hif^ 
mvstical  body  :  and  for  the  rest,  she  commit- 
te'th  it  to  the  Pastor  of  every  province  and  peo-" 
pie,  according  to  the  difference  of  time,  place, 
and  persons  how  and  in  what  sort  the  read- 
inirof  the  Scriptures  is  more  or  less  to  be  pro-" 
cured  or  permitted. 

14.  Wherein,  the  variety  of  circumstance3 
causeth  them  to  deal  diversely  :  as  we  see  by 
Chrysostom's  people  of  Constantinople,  who 
were  so  delicate,  dull,  worldly,  and  so  much 
given  to  dice,  cards,  specially  stage  plays,  or 
theatres,  as  Gregory  Nazianzen  witnesseth, 
that  the'  Scriptures,  and  all  holy  elections  of 
divine  things  were  loathsome  unto  them ; 
whereby  their  holy  Bishop  was  forced  in  many 
of  his  sermons  to  cry  out  against  their  extreme 
negligence  and  coinempt  of  God"s  word,  de- 
clanng,  that  not  only  Hermits  and  Religious, 
as  thin'  alleged  for  their  excuse,  but  Secular 
men  of  all  sorts  might  read  the  Scriptures, 
and  often  have  more  need  thereof  in  respect  of 
themselves,  than  the  other  that  live  in  more 
puritv  and  contemplation :  further,  insinuating 
that  'though  divers  things  be  high  and  hard 
therein,  yet  many  godly  histories.  Fives,  exam- 
ples, aiui  precepts  of  life  and  doctrine  be  plain : 
and  finally,  that  when  the  Gentiles  were  so 
cunning  and  diligent  to  impugn  their  faith,  it 
were  not  good  for  Christians  to  be  too  sunple 
or  neghgent  in  the  defence  thereof,  as,  in 
truth,  it  1s  more  requisite  for  a  Catholic  man 
in  these  days  when  our  adversaries  be  indus- 
trious to  impeach  our  belief,  to  be  skilful  in 
Scriptures,  than  at  other  times  when  the 
Church  had  no  such  enemies. 

15.  To  this  sense,  said  Chrysostom  divers 
things,  not  as  a  teacher  in  school,  making  ex- 
act and  general  rules  to  be  observed  in  all 
places  and  times,  but  as  a  pulpit  man,  agree- 
able to  that  audience  and  the  people's  de- 
fault :  nor  making  it  therefore,  as  some  per- 
versely gather  of  his  words,  a  thing  absolutely 
needfiil  for  every  poor  Artificer  to  read  or 
study  Scriptures,  nor  any  wit  favouring  the 
presumptuous,  curious,  and  contentious  jan- 
gling and  searching  of  God's  secrets,  reproved 
by  the  aforesaid  fathers,  much  less  approving' 
the  excessive  pride  and  madness  of  these  days, 
when  every  man  and  woman  is  become  not 
only  a  reader,  but  a  teacher,  controller,  and 
judge  of  Doctors,  ('hurch  Scriptures  and  all: 
such  as  either  condemn  or  easily  pass  over, 
all  the  moral  parts,  good  examples,  and  pre- 
cepts of  life,  by  whicb  as  well  the  simple  as 
learned  might  be  much  edified,  and  only  in  a 
manner  occupy  themselves  in  dogmatical, 
mystical,  high  and  hidden  secrets  of  God's- 
counsels,  as  of  predestination,  reprobation, 
ele'ction,  prescience,  forsaking  of  the  Jews^ 


PREFACE. 


13 


vocation  of  the  Gentiles,  ami  other  incompre- 1 
hensiblo  mysteries,  Languishing  about  ques- 
tions of  ordy  faith,  fiduce  new  phrases  and 
figures,  ever  learning,  but  never  coming  to 
knowledge,  reading  and  tossing  in  pride  of  wit, 
conceit  of  their  own  cunning,  and  upon  pre- 
sumption of  I  cannot  tell  what  spirit,  such 
books  especially  and  Epistles,  as  Peter  fore- 
told that  the  unlearned  and  unstable  would  de- 
prave to  their  own  damnation. 

16.  They  delight  in  none  more  than  the 
Epistle  to  the  Romans,  the  Canticacanticorum, 
the  Apocalypse,  which  have  in  them  as  many 
mysteries  as  words,  they,  find  no  ditHculty  in 
the  sacred  book  elapsed  with  seven  seals,  they 
ask  for  no  expositor  with  the  holy  Eunuch, 
they  feel  no  such  depth  of  God's  science  in 
the  Scriptures,  as  Augustine  did,  when  he 
cried  out,  "  0  wonderful  profoundness  of  thy 
words  :  loonderful  profoundness,  my  God,  won- 
d.erful  profoundness  :  it  maketh  a  man  quake  to 
look  (m  it :  to  quake  for  reverence,  and  to  trem- 
ble for  the  love  thereof.''''  They  regard  not 
that  which  the  same  Doctor  affirmeth,  that  the 
depth  and  profundity  of  wisdom,  not  only  in 
the  words  of  holy  Scripture,  but  also  in  the 
matter  and  sense,  is  so  wonderful,  that  live  a 
man  never  so  long,  be  he  of  never  so  high  a 
wit,  never  so  studious,  never  so  fervent  to  at- 
tain the  knowledge  thereof,  yet  when  he  end- 
eth,  he  shall  confess  he  doth  but  begin  :  they 
feel  not  with  Hiernme,  that  the  text  hath  a 
hard  shell  to  be  broken,  before  we  come  to  the 
kernel,  they  will  not  stay  themselves  in  only 
reading  the  sacred  Scriptures  thirteen  years 
together,  with  Basil  and  Gregory  Nazianzen, 
before  they  expound  them,  nor  take  the  care, 
as  they  did,  never  otherwise  to  interpret  them, 
than  by  the  uniform  consent  of  their  forefa- 
thers and  tradition  Apostolic. 

17.  If  our  new  Ministers  had  had  this  cogi- 
tation and  care  that  these  and  all  other  wise 
men  have,  and  ever  had,  our  Country  had 
never  fallen  to  this  miserable  state  of  religion, 
and  that  under  pretence,  colour  and  counte- 
nance of  God's  word  :  neither  should  virtue 
and  good  life  have  been  so  pitifully  corrupted 
in  time  of  such  reading,  toiling,  tumbling,  and 
translating  the  book  of  our  life  and  salvation  : 
whereof  the  more  precious  the  right  and  reve- 
rent use  is,  the  more  pernicious  is  the  abuse 
and  profanation  of  the  same  :  which  every 
man  of  experience  by  these  few  years'  proof, 
and  by  comparing  the  former  days  and  man- 
ners to  these  of  ours,  may  easily  tn,'. 

18.  Look  whether  your  men  be  more  virtu- 
ous, your  women  more  chaste,  your  children 
more  obedient,  your  servants  more  trustv, 
your  maids  more  modest,  your  friends  more 
faithful,  your  laity  more  just  in  dealing,  your 
clergy  more  devout  in  praving  :  whether  there 

2 


be  more  religion,  fear  of  God,  faith,  and  con- 
science m  all  states  now,  than  of  old,  when 
there  was  not  so  much  reading,  chatting, 
and  jangling  of  God's  word,  but  mucK 
more  sincere  dealing,  doing,  and  keeping 
the  same.  Look  whether,  through  this  dis- 
order, women  teach  not  their  husbands,  child- 
ren their  parents,  young  fools  their  old  and 
wise  fathers,  the  scholars  their  masters,  the 
sheep  their  pastor,  and  the  people  the  priest. 
Look  whether  the  most  chaste  and  sacred 
sentences  of  God's  holy  word,  be  not  turned 
of  many,  into  mirth,  mockery,  amorous  bal- 
lads, and  detestable  letters  of  love  and  lewd- 
ness :  their  delicate  rhymes,  tunes,  and  trans- 
lations much  increasing  the  same. 

19.  This  fall  of  good  life  and  profaning 
the  divine  mysteries,  everybody  seeth  :  but 
the  great  corruption  and  decay  of  faitd 
hereby,  none  tee  but  wise  men,  who  only 
know,  that,  were  the  Scriptures  never  so  truly 
translated,  yet  Heretics  and  ill  men,  that  fol- 
low their  own  spirit  and  know  nothing,  but 
their  private  fantasy,  and  not  the  sense  of  the 
holy  Church  and  Doctors,  must  needs  abuse 
them  to  their  damnation  :  and  that  the  curi- 
ous simple  and  sensual  men  which  have  no 
taste  of  the  things  that  be  of  the  spirit  of 
God,  may  of  infinite  places  take  occasion  of 
pernicious  errors,  for  though  the  letter  or  text 
have  no  error,  yet,  saith  Ambrose,  the  Arian, 
or,  as  we  may  now  speak,  the  Calvinian  inter- 
pretation hath  errors,  lib.  2.  ad.  Gratianum 
cap.  I.  and  Tertullian  saith,  TTie  sense  adulte- 
rated 7s  as  perilous  as  the  style  corrupted.  Dc 
prascnpt.  Hilary  also  speaketh  thus  :  Heresy 
riseth  about  the  understanding ,  not  ahcnit  the 
writing:  the  fault  is  in  the  sense,  not  in  the 
word.  Lib.  2.  de  Trinit.  inprincipio  :  and  Au- 
gustine saith,  that  many  hold  the  Scriptures 
as  they  do  the  Sacraments,  to  the  outward 
shmc,  and  not  to  salvation,  de  Baptism,  cent. 
Donat.  lib.  3.  cap.  19.  Finally  all  sect-mas- 
ters and  ravening  wolves,  yea  the  devils  them- 
selves pretend  Scriptures,  allege  Scriptures, 
and  wholly  shroud  themselves  in  Scriptures, 
as  in  the  wool  and  fleece  of  the  simple  sheep. 
Whereby  the  vulgar,  in  these  days  of  general 
disputes,  cannot  but  be  in  extreme  danger  of 
error,  though  their  books  were  truly  trans- 
lated, and  were  truly  in  themselves  God's  own 
word  indeed. 

2(1.  But  the  case  now  is  more  lamentable  : 
for  the  Protestants,  and  such  as  Saint  Paul 
ca\lcthiralking  in  deceitfulncss,  have  so  abused 
the  people,  and  many  other  in  the  world,  not 
unwise,  that  by  their  false  translations,  they 
have  instead  of  God's  Law  and  Testament, 
and  for  Christ's  written  will  and  word,  given 
them  their  own  wicked  writing  and  fantasies, 
most  shamefully  in  all  their  versions,  Latin, 


14 


PREFACE. 


English,  and  other  tongues,  corrupting  both 
the  letter  and  sense  Ity  false  translation,  add- 
ing, detracting,  altering,  transposing,  point- 
ing, and  all  other  guileful  moans  ;  specially 
where  it  servcth  for  the  advantage  of  their 
private  opinions.  For  which,  they  are  bol4 
also,  partly  to  disauthorizo  quite,  partij'  to 
make  doubtfiil,  divers  whole  books  allowed 
for  Canonical  Scripture  by  the  universal 
Church  of  God  these  thousand  years  and 
upward :  to  alter  all  the  authentical  and 
Ecclesiastical  words  used  since  our  Chris- 
tianity, into  new  profane  novelties  of  spceclies 
agreeable  to  their  doctrine  :  to  change  the 
titles  of  works,  to  put  out  the  names  of  the 
Authors,  to  charge  the  very  Evangelist  with 
following  untrue  translation,  to  add  whole  sen- 
tences proper  to  their  sect,  into  their  Psalms 
in  metre,  even  into  the  verj'  Creed  in  rhyme, 
all  which  the  poor  deceived  people  say  and 
sing,  as  though  they  were  God's  own  word, 
being  in  deed  through  such  sacrilegious 
treachery,  made  the  devil's  word. 

21.  To  say  nothing  of  their  intolerable 
liberty  and  license,  to  change  the  accustomed 
callings  of  God,  angels,  men,  places,  and 
things  used  by  the  Apostles  and  all  antiquity, 
in  Greek,  Latin,  and  all  other  languages  of 
Christian  Nations,  into  new  names,  sometimes 
falsely,  and  always  ridiculously  and  for  osten- 
tation taken  of  the  Hebrews  :  to  frame  and 
fine  the  phrase  of  holy  Scriptures  after  the 
form  of  profane  writers,  sticking  not,  for  the 
same  to  supply  add,  alter  or  diminish  as  freely 
as  if  they  translated  Livy,  Virgil,  or  Terence. 
Having  no  religious  respect  to  keep  either  the 
majesty,  or  sincere  simplicity  of  that  venera- 
ble style  of  Christ's  Spirit,  as  Augustine 
speaketh,  which  kind  the  Holy  Ghost  did 
choose  of  infinite  wisdom  to  have  the  divine 
mysteries  rather  uttered  in,  than  any  other 
more  delicate,  much  less  in  tlus  meretricious 
manner  of  writing,  that  sundry  of  these  new 
translators  do  use  :  of  which  sort  Calvin  him- 
self and  his  pue-fellows  so  much  complain, 
that  they  profess  Satan  to  have  gained  more 
by  these  new  interpreters,  their  number,  levity 
of  spirit,  and  audacity  increasing  daily,  than 
he  did  before  by  keeping  the  Word  from  the 
people.  And  for  a  pattern  of  this  mischief 
they  give  Castalion  ;  adjuring  all  their 
Churches,  and  scholars  to  beware  of  his  trans- 
lation, as  one  that  hath  made  a  very  sport  and 
mockery  of  God's  holy  word.  So  they  charge 
him  :  themselves,  and  the  Zuinglians  of  Zu- 
rich, whose  translations  Luther  therefore  ab- 
horred, handling  the  matter  with  no  more 
fidelity,  gravity,  or  sincerity  than  the  other  ; 
but  rather  with  much  more  falsification,  or,  to 
use  the  Apostle's  words,  caujwnation  and  adul- 
tero^ion  of  God's  word,  than  they,  besides  many 


wicked  glosses,  prayers,  confessions  of  faith, 
containing  both  blasphemous  errors,  and  plain 
contradictions  to  themselves,  and  among  them- 
selves, all  privileged  and  authorized  to  be  join- 
ed to  the  Bible,  and  to  be  said  and  sung  of  the 
[)Oor  people,  and  to  be  believed  as  articles  of 
faith,  aTid  wholly  consonant  to  God's  word. 

22.  We  therefore  having  compassion  to  see 
our  beloved  countr)-men,  with  extreme  danger 
of  their  souls,  to  use  only  such  profane  trans- 
lation, and  erroneous  men's  mere  fantasies, 
fir  the  pure  and  blessed  word  of  truth,  much 
also  moved  thereunto  by  the  desires  of  many 
devout  persons  :  have  set  forth  the  New  Tes- 
tament to  begin  with  all,  trusting  that  it  may 
give  occasion  to  you,  after  diligent  perusing 
thereof,  to  lay  away  at  least  such  their  impure 
versions  as  hitherto  you  have  been  forced  to 
occupy.  How  well  we  have  done  it,  we  must 
not  be  judge.=;,  but  refer  all  to  God's  Church 
and  our  superiors  in  the  same.  To  them  wo 
submit  ourselves,  and  this,  and  all  other  our 
labours,  to  be  in  part,  or  in  the  whole,  reform- 
ed, corrected,  altered,  or  quite  abolished  :  mo.st 
humbly  desiring  pardon,  if  through  our  igno- 
rance, temerity,  or  other  human  infirmity,  we 
have  any  where  mistaken  the  sense  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  further  promising,  that  if  here- 
after we  espy  any  of  our  own  errors,  or  if  any 
other,  either  friend  of  good  will,  or  adversary 
for  desire  of  reprehension,  shall  open  unto  us 
the  same  ;  we  will  not,  as  Protestants  do,  for 
defence  of  our  estimation,  or  of  pride  and 
contention,  by  wrangling  words  wilfully  per- 
sist in  them,  but  be  most  glad  to  hear  of  tJiem, 
and  in  the  ne.xt  edition,  or  otherwise  to  cor- 
rect them  :  for  it  is  truth  that  we  seek  for,  and 
God's  honour :  which  being  had  either  by 
good  intention,  or  by  occa.sion,  all  is  well. 
This  we  profess  only,  that  we  have  done  our 
endeavour  with  prayer,  much  fear  and  trem- 
bling, lest  we  should  dangerously  err  in  so  sa- 
cred, high,  and  divine  a  work  :  that  we  have 
done  it  with  all  faith,  diligence,  and  sincerity  : 
that  we  have  used  no  partiality  for  the  disad- 
vantage of  our  adversaries,  nor  no  more 
license  than  is  suiferable  in  translating  of  holy 
Scriptures  :  continually  keeping  ourselves  as 
near  as  is  possil)le  to  our  te.\t,  and  to  the  very 
words  and  phrases  which  by  long  use  are 
made  venerable,  though  to  some  profane  or 
delicate  ears  they  may  seem  more  hard  or  bar- 
barous, as  the  whole  style  of  Scripture  doth 
lightly  to  such  at  the  beginning  ;  acknowledg- 
ing with  Hierome,  that  in  other  writings  it  is 
enough  to  give  in  translation,  sense  for  sense, 
but  that  in  Scripture,  lest  we  miss  the  sense, 
we  must  keep  the  very  words.  Ad  Pammach, 
epist.  101,  co;?.  2.  inprincip.  We  must,  saith 
Augustine,  speak  according  to  a  set  rule,  lest 
license  of  words  breed  some  wicked  opinion 


PREFACE. 


15 


concerning  the  things  contained  under  the 
words.  De  civit.  lib.  10.  cap.  12.  Whereof 
our  holy  forefathers  and  ancient  Doctors  had 
such  a  rehgious  care,  that  they  would  not 
change  the  very  barbarisms  or  incongruities 
of  speech,  which  by  long  use  had  prevailed  in 
the  old  readings  or  recitings  of  Scriptures,  as 
Neque  nubent,  ncqxie  nubentur,  in  Tertullian 
lib.  4.  in  Marcion,  in  Hilariy,  in  cap.  22.  Matt, 
and  in  all  the  Fathers.  Qui  me  confusus  fucrit, 
'  confundar,  et  ego  cum,  in  Saint  Cyprian, 
epist.  63.  num.  7.  Talis  enim  nobis  decebat 
saccrdos,  which  was  an  elder  translation  than 
the  vulgar  Latin  that  now  is,  in  Saint  Am- 
brose cap.  3.  Dc  fuga  seculi,  and  Hicrome 
himself,  who  otherwise  corrected  the  Latin 
translation  that  was  used  before  his  time,  yet 
keepeth  religiously,  as  himself  professeth, 
Prczfat.  4.  Evang.  ad  Damasum,  these  and  the 
like  speeches,  Nonne  vos  magis  ■pluris  estis  il- 
lis  1  and  films  hominis  non  vcnit  ministrari, 
sed  ministrare :  and  Ncqiie  nubent,  ncque 
nubentur  :  in  his  Commentaries  upon  these 
places,  and  Non  capit  Prophetain  perire 
extra  Hierusaleni,  in  his  Commentaries  in  cap. 
2.  Joel,  sub  fijieni.  And  Augustine,  who  is 
most  religious  in  all  these  phrases,  counteth 
it  a  special  pride  and  infinnity  in  those  that 
have  a  little  learning  in  tongues,  and  none  in 
things,  that  they  easily  take  oflence  of  the 
simple  speeches  or  solecisms  in  the  Scrip- 
tures. Dc  doctrina  Christ,  lib.  2.  cap.  13.  See 
also  the  same  holy  Father,  lib.  3.  de  doct. 
Christ,  cap.  3.  and  Tract.  2.  in  Evang.  Joan. 
23.  Now,  though  the  text  thus  truly  trans- 
lated, might  sufficiently,  in  the  sight  of  the 
learned  and  all  indifferent  men,  both  control 
the  Adversary's  corruptions,  and  prove  that 
the  holy  Scripture,  whereof  they  have  made 
so  great  vaunts,  make  nothing  for  their  new 
opinions,  but  wholly  for  the  Catholic  church's 
belief  and  doctrine,  in  all  the  points  of  difler- 
ence  between  us  :  yet  knowing  that  the  good 
and  simple  may  easily  be  seduced  by  some 
few  obstinate  persons  of  perdition,  who  we 
see  given  over  into  a  reprobate  sense,  to 
whom  the  Gospel,  which  in  itself  is  the  odour 
of  Ufe  to  salvation,  is  made  the  odour  of 
death  to  damnation,  over  whose  eyes  for  sin 
and  disobedience  God  suffereth  a  veil  or  cover 
to  lie,  while  they  read  the  New  Testament, 
even  as  the  Apostle  saith  the  Jews  have  till 
this  day,  in  reading  of  the  old,  that  as  the  one 
sort  cannot  lind  Clirist  in  the  Scripture,  read 
they  never  so  much,  so  the  other  cannot  find 
the  Catholic  Church,  nor  her  doctrine  there 
neither,  and  finding  by  experience  this  saying 
of  Augustine  to  be  most  true.  If  the  prejudice 
of  an  erroneous  per. luasion  preoccupate  the  mind, 
whatsoever  the  Scripture  hath  to  the  cojitrary, 
men  take  it  for  a  figurative  speech :  for  these 


causes,  and  somewhat  to  help  the  faithful 
Reader  in  the  diificulties  of  divers  places,  we 
have  also  set  forth  large  Annotations,  there- 
by to  show  the  studious  Reader  in  most  places 
pertaining  to  the  controversies  of  this  time, 
both  the  heretical  corruptions  and  false  deduc- 
tions, and  also  the  Apostolic  tradition,  the  ex- 
position of  the  holy  Fathers,  the  decrees  of 
the  Catholic  Church  and  most  ancient  Coun- 
cils ;  which  means  whosoever  trusteth  not,  for 
the  sense  of  the  holy  Scriptures,  but  had  ra- 
ther follow  his  private  judgment,  or  the  arro- 
gant Spirit  of  these  Sectaries,  he  shaU 
worthUy  through  his  own  wilfulness  be  de- 
ceived, beseeching  all  men  to  look  with  dili- 
gence, sincerity,  and  indifference,  into  the 
case  that  concerneth  no  less  than  every  one's 
salvation  or  damnation. 

24.  Which  if  he  do,  we  doubt  not  but  he 
shall  to  his  great  contentment,  find  the  holy 
Scriptures  most  clearly  and  invincibly  to  prove 
the  articles  of  Catholic  doctrine  against  our 
adversaries,  wliich  perhaps  he  had  thought 
before  this  diligent  search,  either  not  to  be 
consonant  to  God's  word,  or  at  least  not 
contained  in  the  same,  and  finally  he  shall 
prove  this  saymg  of  Augustine  to  be  most  true. 
•'  Many  seyises  of  holy  Scriptures  lie  hidden, 
and  are  known  to  some  fcio  of  greater  under- 
standing :  neither  are  they  at  any  time  avouch- 
ed more  commodiously  and  acceptably  than  at 
such  times  when  the  care  to  answer  Heretics 
doth  force  men  thereunto.  For  then  even  they 
that  be  negligent  in  matters  of  study  and  learn- 
ing shaking  off  sluggishness,  are  stirred  up  to 
diligent  hearing  that  the  Adversaries  may  be 
repelled.  Again  how  many  senses  of  holy  Scrip- 
tures, concerning  Christ''s  Godhead,  have  been 
avouched  against  Photinus :  how  many  of  his 
Manhood,  against  Manichceus :  how  inany,  of 
the  Trinity,  against  Sabcllius :  how  many,  of 
the  unity,  in  Trinity,  against  the  Arians,  Eu- 
nomians,  Macedonians :  how  many  of  the  Ca- 
tholic Church  dispersed  throughout  the  ichole 
world,  and  of  the  mixture  of  good  and  had  in  the 
same,  until  the  end  of  the  world,  against  the 
Donatists  and  Luciferians,  and  other  of  the  liks 
error :  how  many  against  all  other  Heretics, 
which  it  icere  too  long  to  rehearse  ]  Of  which 
senses  and  expositions  of  holy  Scripture  the 
approved  authors  and  avouchers,  should  other- 
wise either  not  be  knaivn  at  all,  or  not  so  tvcll 
known  as  the  contradictions  of  proud  Heretics 
have  made  them.^' 

25.  Thus  he  saith  of  such  things  as  not 
seeming  to  be  in  holy  Scriptures  to  the  igno- 
rant or  Heretics,  yet  indeed  be  there.  But 
in  other  points  doubted  of,  that  indeed  are  not 
decided  by  Scripture,  he  giveth  us  this  godly 
rule  to  be  followed  in  all,  as  he  exemplifieth 
in  one.     The7i  do  we  hold,  saith  he,  the  verity 


16 


PREFACE. 


of  the  Scriptures,  when  we  do  that  irhich  nmo 
hath  seemed  ffood  to  the  Universal  Church, 
vUch  the  authority  of  the  Scnptitres  themselves 
dnth  comme?id :  so  that,  forasmuch  as  the  holy 
Scripture  cannot  deceive,  ichosoever  is  afraid 
to  be  deceived  with  the  obscurity  of  questions, 
let  him  therein  ask  cowncil  of  the  same  Church, 
which  the  holy  Scripture  most  certainly  and 
evidently  shoiceth,  and  appointeth  unto.  Auo-. 
lib.  1.  cont.  Crescon.  c.  13. 

26.  Now  to  give  thee  also  intelligence  in 
pnr'icular,  most  gentle  Reader,  of  such  things 
as  it  behoveth  thee  especially  to  know  con- 
cerning our  Translation:  We  translate  the 
old  vulgar  Latin  text,  not  the  common  Greek 
text,  for  these  causes. 

It  is  so  ancient,  that  it  wa.s  used  in  the 
Church  of  God  above  thirteen  hundred  years 
ago,  as  appeareth  by  the  Fathers  of  those 
times. 

It  is  that,  by  the  common  received  opinion, 
and  by  all  probability,  which  Hierome  after- 
ward corrected  according  to  the  Greek,  by  the 
appointment  of  Damasus,  then  Pope,  as  he 
maketh  mention  in  his  prefoce  before  the  four 
Evangelists,  unto  the  said  Damasus  :  and  m 
Catalogo  in  fine,  and  ep.  102. 

Consequently  it  is  the  same  which  Augus- 
tine so  commendeth  and  alloweth  in  an  E°pis- 
tle  to  Hierome. 

It  is  that  which  for  the  most  part  ever  since 
hath  been  used  in  the  Church's  service,  ex- 
pounded in  sermons,  alleged  and  interpreted 
m  the  commentaries  and  writings  of  the  an- 
cient Fathers  of  the  Latin  Church. 

The  holy  Council  of  Trent,  for  these  and 
many  other  important  considerations,  hath  de- 
clared and  defined  this  only  of  all  other  Latin 
translations,  to  be  authentical,  and  so  only  to 
be  used  and  taken  in  public  lessons,  disputa- 
tions, preachings,  and  expositions,  and  that 
no  man  presume  upon  any  pretence  to  reject 
or  refuse  the  same. 

It  is  the  gravest,  sincerest,  of  greatest  ma- 
jesty, least  partiality,  as  being  vnthout  all  re- 
spect of  controversies  and  contentions,  espc- 
oially  these  of  our  time,  as  appeareth  by  those 
places  which  Erasmus  and  others  translate 
much  more  to  the  advantage  of  the  Catholic 
cause. 

^  It  is  so  exact  and  precise  according  to  the 
Greek,  both  the  phrase  and  the  word,  that  de- 
licate Heretics  therefore  reprehended  it  of 
radeness.  And  that  it  foUoweth  the  Greek 
far  more  exactly  than  the  Protestant's  transla- 
tion, beside  infinite  other  places,  we  appeal  to 
these.  Tit  3.  14.  Currnt  bonis  operihus  prcp- 
essc,  TrpoirrTarrOai.  Eng.  bib.  1577.  to  mainlnin 
good  toork.  And  Heb.  10,  20.  vmm  nolns  /.■nlia 
vit,  evcKaivnTci'.  Engliiihhih.  he  prepared.  So  in 
these  words  Justifkationes,  Tralitioncs,  Idola, 


(^■c.     In  all  which  they  come  not  near  the 
Greek,  but  avoid  it  of  purpose. 

The  adversaries  themselves,  namely,  Beza, 
preferred  it  before  all  the  rest.  Li  prafat.  no. 
Test.  an.  1556,  And  again  he  saith,  that  the 
old  Interpreter  translated  very  religiously. 
Annot.  in  Lvk.  I.  v.  1. 

In  the  rest,  there  is  such  diversity  and  dis- 
sension, and  no  end  of  reprehending  one  an- 
other, and  translating  every  man  according  to 
his  fantasy,  that  Luther  said,  If  the  world 
should  .stand  any  long  time,  we  must  receive 
again,  which  he  thought  absurd,  the  Decrees 
of  Councils,  for  preserving  the  unity  of  faith, 
because  of  so  divers  interpretations  of  Scrip- 
ture. And  Beza,  in  the  place  above  mention- 
ed, noteth  the  itching  ambition  of  liis  fellow- 
translators,  that  had  much  rather  disagree 
and  dissent  from  the  best,  than  seem  th'em- 
selves  to  have  said  or  written  notliing.  And 
Beza's  translation  itself,  being  so  esteemed  in 
our  country,  that  the  Geneva  English  Testa- 
ments be  translated  according  to  the  same, 
yet  sometime  goeth  so  wide  trom  the  Greek, 
and  from  the  meaning  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
that  themselves  which  protest  to  translate  it, 
dare  not  follow  it.  For  example,  Luke  3.  36. 
They  have  put  these  words.  The  son  of 
Cai7ian,  which  he  wittingly  and  wilfully  lell 
out:  and  Acts  1,  14.  they  say,  With  the  wo- 
men, agreeable  to  the  vulgar  Latin  :  where  he 
saith,  cum  uxoribus.  With  their  u-ives. 

It  is  not  only  better  than  all  other  Latin 
translations,  but  than  the  Greek  text  itself,  in 
those  places  where  they  disagree. 

27.  The  proof  hereof  is  evident,  because 
most  of  the  ancient  Heretics  were  Grecians, 
and  therefore  the  Scriptures  in  Greek  were 
more  corrupted  by  them,  as  the  ancient  Fa- 
thers often  complain.  Tertullian  noteth  the 
Greek  text  which  is  at  this  day,  1  Cor.  15,47. 
to  be  an  old  corruption  of  Marcion  the  Heretic, 
and  the  truth  to  be  as  in  our  vulgar  Latin. 
The  second  man  from  heaven,  heavenly.  So 
read  other  ancient  Fathers,  Erasmus  thinketh 
it  must  needs  be  so.  and  Calvin  himself  fol- 
loweth  it.  Inst.  lib.  2.  c.  13.  parair.  2.  Again, 
Hierome  noteth  that  the  Greek  text,  I  Cor. 
7,  33.  which  is  at  this  day,  is  not  the  Aposto- 
lical verity,  or  the  true  text  of  the  Apostle  : 
but  that  which  is  in  the  vulgar  Latin,  He  that 
IS  with  a  wife,  is  careful  of  worldly  thiyigs,  how 
he  may  plcajic  his  wife,  a?id  is  divided  or  dis- 
tracted. The  Ecclesiastical  history  called  the 
Tripartite,  noteth  the  Greek  text  that  now  is, 
1  John  4,  3,  to  be  an  old  corruption  of  the  an- 
cient Greek  copies,  by  the  Nestorian  Here- 
tics, and  the  true  reading  to  be  as  in  our  vulgar 
J,atiu.  Every  .spirit  that  dis.wlveth  Jesus.  7.9  not 
of  God :  and  Beza  confesseth  that  Socrates 
in  his  Ecclesiastical  history  readeth  so  in  th» 


PREFACE. 


17 


Greek  :   irav   irviv^a  0   Xt)C£   Tov  Inaovv  Xpioro)/. 

28.  But  the  proof  is  more  pregnant  out  of 
the  adversaries  themselves.  They  forsake 
the  Greek  text  as  corrupted,  and  translate  ac- 
cording to  the  vulgar  Latin ;  namely,  Beza 
and  his  scholars,  the  English  translators  of 
the  Bible  ;  in  these  places,  Heb.  9,  1  ;  say- 
ing, the  first  covenant ;  for  that  which  is  in 
the  Greek,  the  first  tabernacle,  where  they 
put  covenant,  not  as  in  the  text,  but  in  an- 
other letter,  as  to  be  understood  according  to 
the  vulgar  Latin,  which  most  sincerely  Icaveth 
it  out  altogether,  saying,  "  the  former,  also, 
indeed,  had  justifications."  Again,  Rom.  11, 
21.  They  translate  not  according  to  the 
Greek  text,  "  serv'inn'  the  time,"  which  Beza 
saith,  must  needs  be  a  corruption,  but  accord- 
ing to  the  vulgar  Latin,  "  serving  the  Lord." 
Again,  Apoc.  11,  2  ;  they  translate  not  the 
Greek  text,  "  the  court  which  is  within  the 
temple,"  but  clean  contrary,  according  to  the 
vulgar  Latin,  which  Beza  saith  is  the  true 
reading.  ''  the  court  which  is  without  the  tem- 
ple." Only  in  this  last  place,  one  English 
Bible  of  the  year  1562,  following  the  error  of 
the  Greek.  Again,  2  Tim.  2,  14 ;  they  add 
but,  more  than  is  in  the  Greek,  to  make  the 
sense  more  commodious  and  easy,  according 
as  it  is  in  the  vulgar  Latin.  Again,  James  .5, 
12,  they  leave  the  Greek,  and  follow  the  vul- 
gar Latin,  saying,  "  lest  you  fall  into  con- 
demnation." I  doubt  not,  saith  Beza,  but 
this  is  the  true  and.  sincere  reading  ;  and  I 
suspect  the  corruption  of  the  Greek  came 
thus,  &c.  It  were  difficult  to  set  down  ail 
such  places  where  the  adversaries,  especially 
Beza,  follow  the  old  vulgar  Latin,  and  the 
Greek  copy  agreeable  thereto,  condemning 
the  Greek  text  that  now  is  of  corruption. 

29.  Erasmus,  the  best  translator  of  all 
the  latter,  by  Beza's  judgment,  saith,  that  the 
Greek  sometunes  hath  superfluities  corruptly 
added  to  the  text  of  holy  Scripture,  as 
Mark  6,  to  the  end  of  the  Paternoster,  these 
words  :  '•  Because  thine  is  the  kingdom,  the 
power,  and  the  glory  forevermore  ;"  which  he 
callcth  trifles ;  rashly  added  to  our  Lord's 
prayer,  and  reprehendeth  Ulla  for  blaming 
the  old  vulgar  Latin,  because  it  hath  it  not. 
Likewise,  Romans  11,  6  :  these  words  in  the 
Greek,  and  not  in  the  vulgar  Latin  :  "  but  if 
of  works,  it  is  not  now  grace :  otherwise  the 
work  is  no  more  a  work  ;  and  Mark  10,  29  ; 
these  words,  or  wife,  and  such  like.  Yea,  the 
Greek  text,  in  these  superfluities,  condcnmeth 
itself,  and  justitieth  the  vulgar  Latin  exceed- 
ingly, as  being  marked  throughout  in  a  num- 
ber of  places,  that  such  and  such  words,  or 
sentences,  are  superfluous,  in  all  which  places 
our  vulgar  Latin  hath  no  such  thing,  but  is 
agreeable  to  the  Greek,  wliich  remaiueth  after 

2* 


the  superfluities  to  be  taken  away.  For  ex- 
ample, that  before  mentioned  in  the  end  of 
the  Paternoster,  hath  a  mark  of  superfluity 
in  the  Greek  text;  and  Matt.  6,  11  ;  these 
words  :  "  Amen,  I  say  unto  you  it  shall  be 
more  tolerable  for  the  land  of  Sodom  and  Go- 
morrha,  in  the  day  of  judgment,  than  for  that 
city  ;"  and  Matt.  20,  23  ;  these  words,  "  and 
be  baptized  with  the  baptism  that  I  am  bap- 
tized with,"  which  is  also  superfluously  re- 
peated again,  verse  23,  and  such  like  places, 
exceeding  many,  which  being  noted  super- 
fluous in  the  Greek ;  and  being  not  in  the 
vulgar  Latin,  prove  the  Latin  in  those  places 
to  be  better,  truer,  and  more  sincere  than  the 
Greek. 

30.  Whereupon  we  conclude,  of  these  pre- 
mises, that  it  is  no  derogation  to  the  vulgar 
Latin  text,  which  we  translate,  not  to  disagree 
from  the  Greek  text,  whereas  it  may,  notwith- 
standing, be  not  only  as  good,  but  also  bet- 
ter, and  this  the  adversary  liimself,  their  great- 
est and  latest  translations  of  the  Greek,  doth 
avouch  against  Erasmus,  in  behalf  of  the  old 
vulgar  Latin  translation,  in  these  notorious 
words  :  "  how  unworthilj',  and  without  cause, 
saith  he,  doth  Erasmus  blame  the  old  inter- 
preter, as  dissenting  from  the  Greek  !  he  dis- 
sented, I  grant,  from  those  Greek  copies 
wliich  he  had  gotten  ;  but  we  have  found  not 
in  one  place,  that  the  same  interpretation 
which  he  blameth  is  grounded  upon  the  autho- 
rity of  other  Greek  copies,  and  those  most 
ancient.  Yea,  in  some  nmnber  of  places,  we 
have  observed  that  the  reading  of  the  Latin 
text  of  the  old  interpreter,  though  it  agree  not 
sometimes  with  our  Greek  copies,  yet  it  is 
much  more  convenient,  for  that  it  seemeth  he 
followed  some  better  and  truer  copy."  In 
which  words  Beza  unwittingly,  but  most  truly, 
justitieth,  and  defendeth  the  old  vulgar  trans- 
lation against  himself,  and  all  other  cavilers 
that  accuse  the  same,  because  it  is  not  always 
agreeable  to  the  Greek  text.  Whereas  it  was 
translated  out  of  other  Greek  copies,  partly 
extant,  partly  not  extant,  at  this  day,  either 
as  good  and  as  ancient,  or  better  and  more 
ancient  ;  such  as  Augustine  speaketh  of,  call- 
ing them  the  more  learned  and  diligent  Greek 
copies,  whereunto  the  Latin  translations  that 
fail  in  every  place  must  need  yield.  Lib.  2.  de 
doct.  Christ.  25.  And  if  it  were  not  too  long 
to  exemplify  and  prove  this,  which  would  re- 
quire a  treatise  by  itself,  we  could  show,  by 
many,  and  most  clear  examples,  throughout 
the  New  Testament,  these  sundry  means  of 
ju.stifying  the  old  translation. 

If  it  agree  with  the  Greek  text,  as  com- 
monly it  doth,  and  in  the  greatest  places,  con- 
cerning the  controversies  of  our  time,  it  doth 
most  certamly :  so  far  the  adversaries  have 


18 


PREFACE. 


not  to  complain,  unless  they  will  complain  of 
the  Greek  also,  as  they  do  ;  James  4,  3  ;  and 

1  Pet.  3,  21  :  where  the  vulvar  Latin  follow- 
cth  exactly  the  Greek  text  ;  but  I3eza,  in 
both  places,  corrccteth  the  Greek  text  as 
lalse. 

If  it  disagree  here  and  there  from  the 
Greek  text,  it  agreeth  with  another  Greek 
copy  set  in  the  margin  ;  whereof  see  exam- 
j)les  in  the  aforesaid  Greek  Testament  of 
Stevens  and  Crispin,   throughout,  namely  : 

2  Pet.  1,  12;  and  Mark  8,  7. 

If  these  original  Greek  copies  be  thought 
less  authentical  than  the  Greek  text,  the  ad- 
versaries themselves  tell  us  the  contrary,  who 
in  their  translations  often  follow  the  marginal 
copies,  and  forsake  the  Greek  text ;  as  in  the 
examples  above  mentioned ;  Rom.  11.  Apoc. 
11.  2  Tim.  2.  James  5,  &c.  it  is  evident. 

If  all  Erasmus'  Greek  copies  have  not  that 
which  is  the  vulgar  Latin,  Beza  had  copies 
which  have  it,  and  these  most  ancient,  as  he 
saith,  and  better :  and  if  all  Bcza's  copies 
fail  in  this  point,  and  will  not  help  us, 
Gagnciz  found  Greek  copies  that  have, 
just  according  to  the  vulgar  Latin,  and  that 
in  such  place  as  would  seem  otherivise  less 
probable,  as  James  3,  5.  '•  Behold  !  how 
much  fire,  what  a  great  wood  it  kindleth  ! " 
A  man  would  think  it  mu.st  be  ratlier  as  in 
the  Greek  text.  "  A  little  fire,  what  a  great 
wood  it  kindleth  !  But  an  approved  ancient 
Greek  copy,  alleged  by  Gagnciz,  hath,  as  it 
is  in  the  vulgar  Latin ;  and  if  Gagneiz's 
copies  also  fail  sometimes,  then  Beza  and  Cris- 
pin supply  Greek  copies  fully  agreeable  to  the 
vulgar  Latin,  as  Jude  5,  19.  Likewise  Eph. 
2,  2,  and  2  Cor.  9. 

If  all  their  copies  be  not  sufiicient,  the 
ancient  Greek  Fathers  had  copies  and  ex- 
pounded them,  agreeable  to  our  vulgar  Latin, 
as  1  Ttm..  6,  20.  So  readeth  CIn-ysoHtom  and 
expoundeth  it  against  heretical  and  erroneous 
novelties.  Yet  now  we  know  no  Greek  copy 
that  readeth  so.  Likewise  Jno.  10.  29.  So 
readeth  Cyril  and  expoundeth  it  lib.  7.  in  Jno. 
r.  10.  likewise  1  Jno.  4.  3.  So  readeth  Ircneus 
lib.  3.  c.  18.  Auguxt.  tract.  6.  m  Jno.  Leo 
epist.  10.  c.  5.  beside  Socrates  in  his  Eccle- 
siastical history,  lib.  7.  c.  22.  and  the  Tripar- 
tite Uh.  12.  c.  4.  who  say  plainly,  that  this 
was  the  old  and  the  true  reading  of  this  place 
in  the  (ireek.  And  in  what  Greek  copy  extant 
at  this  day  is  there  this  text  Jno.  5.  2.  and  yet 
Chrysostom,  Cyril,  and  Theophilus  read  so  in 
the  Greek,  and  Beza  saith  it  is  the  better  read- 
ing, and  so  is  the  Latin  text  of  the  Roman 
Mass  book  justified,  and  eight  other  Latin 
copies  that  read  so,  for  our  vulgar  Latin  here, 
is  according  to  the  Greek  text,  Ro.  5.  v.  17. 
so  readeth  Thcodoret  in  Greek,  and  Luke  3. 


V.  14.  Origen  and  Chrysostom  read,  and  Beza 
liketh  it  better  than  the  Greek  text  that  now  is. 

Where  there  is  no  such  sign  or  token  of  any 
ancient  Greek  copy  in  the  Fathers,  yet  these 
later  Interpreters  tell  us,  that  the  old  Interpre- 
ter did  follow  some  other  Greek  copy,  as  Mar. 
7.  3.  Erasmus  thinketh  that  he  did  read  in 
the  Greek,  often  :  and  Beza  and  otheis  com- 
mend his  conjecture,  yea  and  the  English 
Billies  arc  so  translated,  whereas  now  it  sig 
nifieth  the  length  of  the  ann  up  to  the  elbow. 
And  who  would  not  think  that  the  Evangehst 
should  say.  The  Pharisees  wash  often,  he- 
cause  otherwise  they  eat  not,  rather  than  thus, 
Unless  they  wash  up  to  the  elbow,  they  eat 
not  ? 

If  all  such  conjectures,  and  all  the  Greek 
Fathers  help  us  not,  yet  the  Latin  Fathers 
with  great  consent  will  easily  justify  the  old 
vulgar  translation,  which  for  the  most  part 
they  follow  and  expound,  as  Jno.  7.  39.  so 
readeth  Augustine  lib.  4.  de  Trin.  c.  20.  and  lib. 
83.  qvcpst.  q.  62.  and  tract.  52.  in  Joan.  Leo 
.^cr.  2  dc  I'cntccoslc.  Whose  authority  were 
sufficient,  but  indeed  Dydimus  also,  a  Greek 
Doctor,  readeth  so.lib.  2.  dc  Sp.  Sancto,  trans- 
lated by  Hieromc,  and  a  Greek  copy  in  the 
Vatican,  and  the  Sj'riac  New  Testament. 
Likewise  Jno.  21,  22,  so  read  Ambrose  in 
Psal.  45,  and  Fsal.  1 18.  octonario  Rcsh.  Au- 
gustine and  venerable  Bede  upon  John's 
Gospel. 

And  lastly,  if  some  other  Latin  Fathers  of 
ancient  time,  read  otherwise^  either  here,  or 
in  other  places,  not  all  agreeing  with  the  text 
of  our  vulgar  Latin,  the  cause  is  the  great 
diversity  and  multitude  that  was  then  of  La- 
tin copies,  whereof  Ilierome  complaincth,  till 
this  one  vulgar  Latin  grew  only  into  use. 
Neither  doth  their  divers  reading  make  more 
for  the  Greek,  than  for  the  vulgar  Latin  dif- 
fering oftentimes  from  both,  as  when  Hieromo 
in  this  last  place  readeth,  lil.  1.  adv.  Joo.  it  is 
according  to  no  Greek  copy  now  extant. 
And  if  yet  there  be  some  doi:lit,  that  the  read- 
ings of  some  Greek  or  Latin  Fathers,  dilfer- 
ing  from  the  vulgar  Latin,  be  a  check  or  con- 
demnation to  the  same  :  let  Beza,  that  is,  let 
the  Adversary  himself,  tell  us  his  opinion  in 
this  case  also,  Whosoeter,  saith  he,  shall  take 
upon  him  to  correct  these  things,  speaking  of 
the  vulgar  Latin  translation,  out  of  the  ancient 
Fathers'  urilings,  either  Greek  or  Latin,  unless 
he  do  it  very  eircumspcelly,  and  advisedly,  he 
shall  surely  corrupt  all,  rather  than  amend  it, 
because  it  is  not  to  be  thought,  that  as  often  a.i 
they  cited  any  place,  they  did  always  look  into 
the  book,  or  number  every  word.  As  if  he 
should  say,  We  may  not  by  and  by  think  that 
the  vulgar  Latin  is  faulty,  and  to  be  corrected, 
when  we  read  otherwise  in  the  Fathers,  either 


PREFACE. 


19 


Greek  or  Latin,  because  they  did  not  always 
exactly  cite  the  words,  but  followed  some  com- 
modious and  godly  sense  thereof. 

31.  Thus  then  we  see  that  by  all  means 
the  old  vulgar  Latin  translation  is  approved 
good,and  better  than  the  Greek  text  itself,  and 
that  there  is  no  cause  why  it  should  give 
place  to  any  other  text,  copies,  or  readings. 
Marry,  if  there  be  any  faults  evidently  crept 
in  by  those  that  heretofore  wrote  or  copied  out 
the  Scriptures,  as  there  be  some,  then  we 
grant  no  less,  than  we  would  grant  fault  now- 
a-days  committed  by  the  Printer,  and  they  are 
exactly  noted  of  Catholic  writers,  namely,  in 
all  Plantin's  Bibles,  set  forth  by  the  divines 
of  Lovain  :  and  the  holy  Council  of  Trent 
willeth  that  the  vulgar  Latin  text  be  in  such 
points  thorougly  mended,  and  so  to  be  most 
authentical.  Such  faults  are  these.  In  fide, 
for,  VI  fine  :  PrcBscientiam,  for  jircesentiam  : 
Suscipiens,  for  Suspiciens :  and  svich  like 
very  rare,  which  are  evident  corruptions  made 
by  the  copvists,  or  grown  by  the  simiUtude  of 
words.  These  being  taken  away,  which  arc 
no  part  of  those  corruptions  and  ditfercnccs 
before  talked  of,  we  translate  that  text,  which 
is  most  sincere,  and  in  our  opinion,  and  as 
we  have  proved,  incorrupt.  The  Adversaries 
contrary,  translate  that  text,  which  themselves 
confess,  both  by  their  writings  and  doings,  to 
be  corrnpt  in  a  number  of  places,  and  more 
corrupt  than  our  vulgar  Latin,  as  is  before 
declared. 

32.  And  if  we  would  here  stand  to  recite 
the  places  in  the  Greek,  which  Beza  pro- 
nounceth  to  be  corrupted,  we  should  make  the 
Reader  to  wonder,  how  they  can  either  so  plead 
otherwise  for  the  Greek  text,  as  though  there 
were  no  other  truth  of  the  New  Testament 
but  that;  or  how  they  translate  only  that,  to  de- 
face, as  they  think,  the  old  vulgar  Latin,  which 
themselves  so  shamefully  disgrace,  more  than 
the  vulgar  Latin,  inventing  corruptions  where 
none  are,  nor  can  be,  in  such  universal  con- 
sent of  all,  both  Greek  and  Latin  copies.  For 
example,  Alatt.  10.  The  first  Simcm,  v:ho  is 
called  Peter.  Think,  saith  Beza,  this  word, 
first,  hath  been  added  to  the  text,  of  some 
that  would  establish  Peter's  Primacy.  Again, 
Luk.  22.  The  Chalice,  that  is  shed  for  you. 
It  is  most  likely,  saith  he,  that  these  words 
being  sometimes  but  a  marginal  note,  came  by 
corruption  out  of  the  margin  into  the  text. 
Again,  Act  7.  Figures  which  they  made,  to 
adore  them.  It  may  be  suspected,  saith  he,  that 
these  words,  as  many  other,  have  crept  by 
corruption  into  the  text,  out  of  the  margin. 
And  1  Cor.  15.  He  thinketh  the  Apostle 
said  not,  victory,  as  it  is  in  all  Greek  copies, 
but  contention.  And  Act.  13,  he  calleth  it  a 
manifest  error,  that  in  the  Greek  it  is,  four 


hundred  years,  for  three  hundred.  And  Act. 
7.  V.  16.  he  reckoneth  up  a  whole  catalogue 
of  corruptions,  namely,  Mark  12.  v.  42,  ivh^ch 
is  a  farthing  :  and  Act.  8.  v.  26.  This  is  de- 
sert :  and  Act.  7.  v.  16.  the  name  of  Abraham, 
and  such  like.  All  which  he  thinketh  to  have 
been  added  or  altered  into  the  Greek  text  by 
corruption. 

33.  But  among  other  places,  he  laboureth 
exceedingly  to  prove  a  great  corruption,  Act. 
7,  14.  where  it  is  said,  according  to  the  Sep- 
tAiaginta,  that  is,  the  Greek  text  of  the  old 
Testament,  that  Jacob  went  down  into  Egypt 
with  seventy-five  souls.  And  Luk.  3.  v.  36. 
he  thinketh  these  words.  Which  icas  of  Cai- 
nan,  to  be  so  false,  that  he  leaveth  them  clean 
out  in  both  his  editions  of  the  new  Testa- 
ment :  saying,  that  he  is  bold  so  to  do,  by  the 
authority  of  Moses.  Whereby  he  will  signify, 
that  it  is  not  in  the  Hebrew  text  of  Moses, 
or  of  the  old  Testament,  and  therefore  it  is 
false  in  the  Greek  of  the  New  Testament. 
Which  consequence  of  theirs,  for  it  is  com- 
mon among  them,  and  concerneth  all  Scrip- 
tures, if  it  were  true,  all  places  of  the  Greek 
text  of  the  nev/  Testament,  cited  out  of  the 
old,  according  to  the  Scptva.ginta,  and  not  ac- 
cording to  the  Hebrew,  which  they  know  are 
very  many,  should  be  false,  and  so  by  tying 
themselves  only  to  the  Hebrew  in  the  old  Tes- 
tament, they  are  forced  to  forsake  the  Greek 
of  the  new  ;  or  if  they  will  maintain  the 
Greek  of  the  new,  they  must  forsake  some- 
times the  Hebrew  in  the  old,  but  this  argu- 
ment shall  be  forced  against  them  elsewhere. 

34.  By  this  little,  the  Reader  may  see  what 
gay  patrons  they  are  of  the  Greek  text,  and 
how  little  cause  they  have  in  their  own  judg- 
ments to  translate  it,  or  vaunt  of  it,  as  in  de- 
rogation of  the  vulgar  Latin  translation,  and 
how  easily  we  might  answer  them  in  a  word, 
why  we  translate  not  the  Greek  :  forsooth, 
because  it  is  so  infinitely  corrupted.  But  the 
truth  is,  we  do  by  no  means  grant  it  so  cor- 
rupted as  they  say,  though  in  comparison,  we 
know  it,  less  sincere  and  incorrupt  than  the 
vulgar  Latin,  and  for  that  cause,  and  others 
before  alleged,  we  prefer  the  said  Latin,  and 
have  translated  it. 

3.5.  If  yet  there  remain  one  thing  which  per- 
haps they  will  say,  when  they  cannot  answer 
our  reasons  aforesaid  :  to  wit,  that  we  prefer 
the  vulgar  Latin  before  the  Greek  text,  be- 
cause the  Greek  maketh  more  against  us  :  we 
protest  that  as  for  other  causes  we  prefer  the 
Latin,  so  in  this  respect  of  making  for  us  or 
against  us,  we  allow  the  Greek,  as  much  as 
the  Latin,  yea,  in  sundry  places,  more  than 
the  Latin,  being  assured  that  they  have  not 
one,  and  that  we  have  many  advantages  in 
the  Greek,  more  than  in  the  Latin,  as  by  the 


20 


PREFACE 


AnnoUtions  of  this  new  Testament,  shall 
evidently  appear  :  namely,  in  all  such  places 
where  they  dare  not  translate  the  Greek,  be- 
cause it  is  for  us,  and  against  them,  as  when 
they  translate  ordinances,  and  not  justifiia- 
tions,  and  that  of  purpose,  as  Beza  confoss- 
cth,  Luk.  1,  6.  ordinances,  or  instructions, 
and  not  traditions,  in  the  better  part,  2  Thcss. 
2,  15.  Elders,  and  not  Priests:  Images, 
rather  than  Idols,  and  especially  when  Luke 
in  the  Greek  so  maketh  for  us,  the  vulgar  La- 
tin being  indifferent  for  them  and  for  us,  that 
Beza  saith  it  is  a  corruption  crept  out  of  the 
margin  into  the  text.  What  need  these  ab- 
surd devices  and  false  dcahngs  with  the  Greek 
if  it  made  for  them  more  than  for  us.  yea,  if 
it  made  not  for  us  against  them  !  But  that 
the  Greek  maketh  more  for  us,  see  1  Cor.  7. 
In  the  Latin,  Defraud  not  one  another,  hut  for 
a  time,  that  you.  give  yourselves  to  prayer,  in 
the  Greek,  to  fasting  and  prayer.  Act.  10,  30. 
In  the  Latin  Cornehus  saith.  From  the  fourth 
day  jmst,  until  this  hour  I  u-as  praijing  %n  my 
house,  and  behold  a  man,  ^c.  in  the  Greek,  I 
was  fasting  and  praying,  1  Jno.  5,  IS.  In  the 
Latin,  We  know  that  every  one  which  is  horn 
of  God,  sinncth  not,  hut  the  generation  of  God 
preservelh  him,  <^c.  In  the  Greek,  But  he 
that  is  horn  of  God  preservelh  himself.  Apoc. 
22,.  14.  In  the  Latin,  Blessed  arc  they  that 
wash  their  garments  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb, 
4-c.  In  the  Greek,  Blessed  arc  they  that  do 
his  commandments,  Rom.  8,  38.  Certus  sum, 
4-c.  I  am  sure  that  neither  death  nor  life,  nor 
other  .creature  is  able  to  separate  us  from  the 
charity  of  God,  as  though  ho  were  assured,  or 
we  might  and  should  assure  ourselves  of  our 
predesUnation.  In  the  Greek,  /  am  probably 
persuaded  that  neither  death  nor  life,  ^-c.  In 
the  Evangelists,  about  the  Sacrifice  and  bless- 
ed Sacrament,  is  the  Latin  thus.  This  is  my 
blood  that  shall  be  shed  for  you :  and  in  Paul, 
This  is  my  body  which  .shall  he  betrayed,  or  de- 
livered for  you :  both  being  referred  to  the 
time  to  come,  and  to  the  sacrifice  on  the 
Cross.  In  the  Greek,  This  is  my  blood  which 
is  shed  for  you :  and,  7ny  body  which  is  broken 
for  you :  both  being  referred  to  that  iiresent 
time  when  Christ  gave  his  body  and  blood  at 
his  supper,  then  shedding  the  one,  and  break- 
ing the  other,  that  is,  sacrificing  it  sacramen- 
taily  and  mystically.  Lo,  these  and  the  like 
our  advantages  in  the  Greek,  more  than  in  the 
Latin. 

30.  But  is  the  vulgar  translation  for  all  this 
Papistical,  and  therefore  do  we  follow  it  !  for 
so  some  of  them  call  it,  and  say  it  is  the  wor.st 
of  all  Other.  If  it  be,  Ihe  Greek,  as  you  see, 
is  more,  and  so  both  Greek  and  Latin,  and 
consequently  the  holy  Scriptures  of  the  new 
Testament  is  Papistical.     Again,  if  the  vul- 


gar Latin  be  Papi.stical,  Papistry  is  very  an- 
cient, and  the  Church  of  God,  for  so  many 
hundred  years  wherein  it  hath  used  and  allow- 
ed this  translation,  hath  been  Papistical.  But 
wherein  is  it  Papistical  forsooth  in  these 
phrases  and  speeches,  Panitcntiam  agitc.  Sa- 
cramcntum  hoc  magnum  est.  Avk  Gr.vti.^ 
Plk.x.v.  Talibus  hostiis  promcrctur  Deus,  and 
such  like.  First,  doth  not  the  Greek  say*  the 
same  !  See  the  Annotations  upon  these  places. 
Secondly,  could  he  translate  these  thhigs  Papis- 
tically,  or  partially,  or  rather  prophetically,  so 
long  before  they  were  in  controversy  !  Thirdly, 
doth  he  not  say  for,  Pxnitentiam  agile,  in  an- 
other place,  Paumtemini:  and  doth  he  not 
translate  other  mysteries,  by  the  word  Saera- 
mentuin,  as  Apoc.  17.  Saeramcntuni  muiieris, 
and  as  he  translateth  one  word.  Gratia  plena, 
so  doth  he  not  translate  the  very  like  word,  ple- 
nns  ulcer  I  bus,  which  themselves  do  follow 
also  !  is  this  also  Papistry  !  when  he  said,Heb. 
10,  29,  Quanto  deteriora  mcrebitur  supplicia, 
4-c.and  they  like  it  well  enough,  might  he  not 
have  said,  according  to  the  same  Greek  word, 
Vigilate  lit  mereamini  fugere  iski  omnia,  et 
stare  ante  filium  homiiris.  Luk.  21,  36,  and. 
Qui  merchuntur  scecidum  ilium  et  resurrec- 
tioncm  ex  mortuis,  4-c.  Luk.  20,  35,  and  Tri- 
hulationes  quas  sustinctis,  ut  mereamini  reg- 
num  Dei,  pro  quo  et  patimini.  2  Thcs.  1,  5. 
Might  he  not,  if  he  had  partially  alfected  the 
word  merit,  have  used  it  in  all  these  places, 
according  to  his  and  your  own  translation  of 
the  same  Greek  word,  Heb.  10,  29  !  which  he 
doth  not,  but  in  all  these  places  saith  simply, 
Vt  digni  haheamini,  and  Qui  digni  habehun- 
tur.  And  how  can  it  be  judged  Papistical, 
or  partial,  when  he  saith,  Talihus  hostiis  pro- 
mcretur  Dcus,  Heb.  13!  Was  Primasius  also, 
Augustine's  scholar,  a  Papist,  for  using  this 
te.xt,  and  all  the  rest,  they  have  done  the  like! 
Was  Cyprian  a  Papist,  for  using  often  this 
speech,  Promerere  Dominum  justis  opcribus, 
pocnitentia,  ^c.  ?  or  is  there  any  difference, 
but  that  Cyprian  useth  it  as  a  deponent  more 
Latinh',  the  other  as  a  passive  less  finely  ! 
Was  it  Papistry  to  say.  Senior  for  Presbyter, 
MinistranlUius  iox  saerificanlibu^,  or  liturgiam 
celcbrantibus,  simulachris  for  idolis,  fides  tua 
tc  salvum  fecit  somvt'unes  for  sanum  fecit?  Or 
shall  we  think  he  was  a  Calvinist  for  trans- 
lating thus,  as  they  think  he  was  a  Papist, 
wluMi  any  word  soundeth  for  us  ! 

37.  Again,  was  lie  a  Papi.st  in  this  kind 
of  words  onl}%  and  was  he  not  in  whole  sen- 
tences !  as,  Ttbi  dabo  clavcs,  cjc.  Quicquid 
solveris  in  terra,  crit  solutum  et  in  calis,  and 
Quorumremiscr  itis  peccata,remittxintur  cis, and 
Tunc  rcddaer  unicuiquc  ;  secundum  opera  sua. 
and  Nunquid  potcrit  fides  salvare  eum  1  Ex 
openbus  justificatur  homo  et  non  ex  fide  tan- 


PREFACE. 


21 


'ttjwi,  an  J  Nuhere  volant^  damnationem  hahen- 
t-es,  quia  jirimam  fidcm  irrilain  fcccru7it,  and 
Mandata  eius  gravia  non  sunt,  and  Aspexit  in 
rcmunerationem.  Are  all  these,  and  such  like 
papistical  translations,  because  they  are  most 
plain  for  the  Catholic  faith  which  they  call 
Papistry  1  Are  they  not  word  for  word  as  in 
the  Greek  1  and  the  very  words  of  the  Holy 
Ghost !  And  if  in  these  there  be  no  accusa- 
tion of  papistical  partiality,  why  in  the  other' 
Lastly,  are  the  ancient  Fathers,  General 
Councils,  the  Churches  of  all  the  West  part, 
that  use  all  these  speeches  and  phrases  now, 
so  many  hundred  years,  are  they  all  Papisti- 
cal ^  Be  it  so,  and  let  us,  in  the  name  of  God, 
follow  them,  speak  as  they  spake,  translate  as 
they  translated,  interpret  as  they  interpreted, 
because  we  believe  as  they  believed.  And 
thus  far,  for  defence  of  the  old  vulgar  Latin 
translation,  and  why  we  translated  it  before 
all  others. 

37.  In  tliis  our  translation,  because  we 
wish  it  to  be  most  sincere,  as  becometh  a  Ca- 
tholic translation,  and  have  endeavoured  so  to 
make  it :  we  are  very  precise  and  religious  in 
following  our  copy,  the  old  vulgar  approved 
Latin  :  not  only  in  sense,  which  we  hope 
we  always  do,  but  sometimes  in  the  very 
words  also  and  phrases,  which  may  seem  to 
the  vulgar  Reader,  and  to  common  English 
ears  not  yet  acquainted  therewith,  rudeness  or 
ignorance :  but  to  the  discreet  Reader  that 
deeply  weigheth  and  considereth  the  impor- 
tance of  sacred  words  and  speeches,  and  how 
easily  the  voluntary  translator  may  miss  the 
true  sense  of  the  Holy  Gho.st,  we  doubt  not 
but  our  consideration  and  doing  therein  shall 
seem  reasonable  and  necessary :  yea,  and 
that  all  sorts  of  Catholic  readers  will  in  short 
time  think  that  femiliar,  which  at  the  first  may 
seem  strange,  and  will  esteem  it  more,  when 
they  shall  otherwise  be  taught  to  understand 
it,  than  if  it  were  the  common  known  Eng- 
Ush. 

For  example,  we  translate  often  thus. 
Amen,-  Amen,  I  say  unto  you.  Which  as  yet 
seemeth  strange  :  but  after  a  while  it  wdll  be 
as  familiar,  as  Amen,  in  the  end  of  all  prayers 
and  Psalms,  and  even  as  when  we  end  with 
Amen,  it  soundeth  far  better  than  So  he  it :  so 
in  the  beginning.  Amen,  Amen,  must  needs 
by  use  and  custom  sound  far  better,  than 
Verily,  Verily.  Which  indeed  doth  not  ex- 
press the  asseveration  and  assurance  signified 
in  this  Hebrew  word,  besides  that  it  is  the 
solemn  and  usual  word  of  our  Saviour  to  ex- 
press a  vehement  asseveration,  and  therefore 
is  not  changed,  neither  in  the  Syriac,  nor 
Greek,  nor  vulgar  Latin  Testament,  but  is 
preserved  and  used  of  the  Evangelists  and 
Apostles  themselves,  even  as  Christ  spake  it, 


as  Augustine  saitn  of  this  and  of  Alldu-ia, 
for  the  more  holy  and  sacred  anthority  thereof, 
lib.  2.  doct.  Christ,  c.  IL  And  therefore  do 
we  keep  the  word  Allelu-ia,  Apoc.  19.  as  it  is 
both  in  Greek  and  Latin,  yea  and  in  all  the 
English  translations,  though  in  their  books  of 
Common  prayer,  they  translate  it.  Praise  ye 
the  Lord.  Again,  if  Hosanna,  Raca,  Belial, 
and  such  like,  be  yet  untranslated  in  the  Eng- 
lish Bibles,  why  may  not  we  say,  Corhana, 
and  Parasceve  :  specially,  when  they  English- 
ing this  latter  thus.  The  preparation  of  the 
Sabbath,  put  in  threfe  words  more  mto  the 
text,  than  the  Greek  word  doth  signify.  Matt. 
27.  62.  And  others  saying  thus,  After  the 
day  of  preparing,  make  a  cold  translation  and 
short  of  the  sense,  as  if  they  should  translate 
Sabbath,  the  resting :  for,  Parascevc  is  as  so- 
Icnm  a  word  for  the  Sabbath  eve,  as  Sabbath 
is  for  the  Jews'  seventh  day,  and  now  among 
Christians  much  more  solemn,  taken  for 
Good-Friday  only.  These  words  then  wc 
thought  far  better  to  keep  in  the  text,  and  to 
tell  their  signification  in  the  margin  or  in  a 
table  for  that  purpose,  than  to  disgrace  both 
the  text  and  them  with  translating  them. 
Such  are  also  these  words.  The  Pasehe,  The 
feast  of  Azymes,  The  bread  of  proposition. 
Which  they  translate.  The  Passover,  The 
Jeast  of  sweet  bread.  The  shew  bread.  But  if 
Pentecost,  Acts  2.  be  yet  untranslated  in  their 
Bibles,  and  seemeth  not  strange  :  why  should 
not  Paschc  and  Azymes  so  remain  also, 
being  solemn  feasts,  as  Pentecost  wasl  or 
why  should  they  English  one  rather  than  the 
other  !  especially  whereas  Passover  at  the 
first  was  as  strange,  as  Pasehe  may  seem 
now,  and  perhaps  as  many  now  understand 
Pasehe  as  Passover.  And  as  for  Azymes, 
when  they  English  it.  The  feast  of  siceet  bread, 
it  is  a  false  interpretation  of  the  word,  and  no- 
thing expresseth  that  which  belongetli  to  the 
feast,  concerning  unleavened  bread.  And  as 
for  their  term  of  shew  bread,  it  is  very  strange 
and  ridiculous.  Again,  if  Proselyte  be  a  re- 
ceived word  in  the  English  Bibles,  Matt.  23. 
Acts  2.  why  may  not  we  be  bold  to  say.  Neo- 
phyte, 1  Tim.  3  l  especially  when  they  trans- 
lating it  into  English,  do  falsely  express  the 
signification  of  the  word  thus,  a  young  scholar. 
Whereas  it  is  a  peculiar  word  to  signify  them 
that  were  lately  baptized,  as  Calechumenus 
signifieth  the  newly  instructed  m  faith  not  yet 
baptized,  who  is  also  a  young  scholar  rather 
than  the  other,  and  many  that  have  been  old 
scholars,  may  be  Neophytes  by  differing  bap- 
tism. And  if  Phylacteries  be  allowed  for  En- 
glish, Mat.  23.  we  hope  that  Didragmcs  also, 
Prepuce,  Paraclete,  and  such  like,  will  easily 
grow  to  be  current  and  familiar.  And  in  good 
sooth,  there  is  in  all  these  such  necessity,  that 


PREFACE. 


23 

they  cannotconvenipntlybetranslated,as  when 
St.  Paul  saith,  concisw  non  circumcisto :  how 
can  we  but  follow  his  ver>-  words  and  allusion"! 
And  how  is  it  possible  to  express  Evangelizo, 
but  as  we  do  Evangelize  ?  for  Evangeliumhc- 
ing  the  Gospel,  what  is  Emngelizo  or  to  Evan- 
gelize, but  to  show  the  glad  tidinirs  of  the 
Gospel,  of  the  time  of  Graee,  of  all  Christ's 
benefits  ]  All  which  signitication  is  lost,  by 
translating  as  the  English  Bibles  do,  I  hring 
you  good  lidino-s,  Luke  2.  10.  Therefore  we 
say.  Deposituin,  1  Tim.  6.  and,  He  exinamted 
himself,  Phil.  2.  and,  You  have  rejlounshed, 
Phil.  4.  and  to  exhaust,  Heb.  9.  23.  because 
we  cannot  possibly  attain  to  express  these 
words  fully  in  English,  and  we  think  much 
better,  that  the  reader  staying  at  the  difficulty 
of  them,  should  take  an  occasion  to  look  in 
the  table  following,  or  otherwise  to  ask  the  full 
meaning  of  them,  than  by  putting  some  usual 
English"  words  that  express  them  not,  so  to 
deceive  the  reader.  Sometimes  also  we  do  it 
for  another  cause,  as  when  we  say.  The  ad- 
vent of  our  Lord,  and,  imposing  of  hands,  be- 
cause one  is  a  solemn  time,  the  other  a  so- 
lemn action  in  the  Catholic  Church,  to  signify 
to  the  people,  that  those  and  such  like  names 
come  out  of  the  very  Latin  text  of  the  Scrip- 
tures. So  did  Fenancc,  doing  penance,  Cha- 
lice, Priest,  Deaccm,  Traditions,  altar,  host, 
and  the  like,  which  we  exactly  keep  as  Catho- 
lic terms,  proceed  even  from  the  very  words  of 
Scripture. 

38.  Moreover, we  presume  not  in  hard  pjaces 
to  mollify  the  speeches  or  phrases,  but  reli- 
giously keep  them  word  for  word,  and  pomt 
for  point,  for  fear  of  missing,  or  restraining 
the  sense  of  the  Holy  Ghost  to  our  fantasy, 
as  Ephes.  6.  Against  the  spirituals  of  wick- 
edness in  the  celestials,  and.  What  to  me  and 
thee  u-oman  1  whereof  see  the  Annotation  up- 
on this  place,  and  1  Pet.  2.  As  infants  even 
now  horn,  reasonable,  milk  ivithout  guile  desire 
ye.  We  do  so  place,  reasonable,  of  purpose, 
that  it  may  be  indifferent  both  to  infants  go- 
ing before,  as  in  our  Latin  text :  or  to  milk 
that  followeth  atler,  as  in  other  Latin  copies, 
and  m  the  Greek.  John  3.  we  translate.  The 
Spirit  hrcatheth  where  he  vnll,  ^-c.  leaving  it 
indifferent  to  signify  either  the  Holy  Ghost, 
or  wind  :  which  the  Protestants  translating 
wirul,,  take  away  the  other  sense  more  com- 
mon and  usual  in  the  ancient  Fathers.  We 
translate,  Luke  8.  23.  They  were  filled,  not 
adding  of  our  own,  with  water,  to  mollify  the 
sentence,  as  the  Protestants  do,  and  cap.  22. 
This  is  the  Chalice,  the  New  Testament,  <^c. 
not,  This  chalice  is  the  New  Testament,  like- 
wise Mark  13.  Those  days  shall  he  such  tribu- 
lation, 4-c.  not  as  the  adversaries,  In  those 
days,  both  our  text  and  theirs  being  other- 


wise. Likewise  James  4.  6.  And girdh  greater 
grace,  leaving  it  indiHerent  to  the  Scriptures, 
or  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  both  going  before. 
Whereas  the  adversaries  too  boldly  and 
presumptuously  add,  saying,  The  Scripture 
giveth,  taking  away  the  other  sense,  which  is 
far  more  probable.  Likewise  Heb.  12.  21. 
we  translate.  So  terrible  was  it  which  was 
seen,  Moses  said,  SfC.  neither  doth  Greek  or 
Latin  permit  us  to  add,  that  Moses  said,  as 
the  Protestants  presume  to  do.  So  we  say, 
Men  brethren,  A  u-ulaiv  woman,  A  woman  a 
sister,  James  of  Alphceus,  and  the  like.  Some- 
times also  we  follow  of  purpose  the  Scrip- 
tures' phrase,  as.  The  hell  of  fire,  according  to 
Greek  and  Latin,  which  we  might  say  per- 
haps, the  fiery  hell,  by  the  Hebrew  phrase  in 
such  speeches,  but  not  hell  fire,  as  commonly 
it  is  translated.  Lil<ewise  Luke  4.  36.  What 
word  is  this,  that  in  power  and  authority  he 
commandeth  the  unclean  spirits  1  as  also  Luke 
2.  liCt  us  pass  over  and  see  the  icord  that  is 
done.  Where  we  might  say,  thing,  by  the 
Hebrew  phrase,  but  there  is  a  certain  majes- 
ty and  more  signification  in  these  speeches, 
and  therefore  both  Greek  and  Latin  keep 
them,  although  it  is  no  more  the  Greek  or  La- 
tin phrase,  than  it  is  the  English.  And  why 
should  we  be  squeamish  at  new  words  or 
phrases  in  the  Scripture,  which  are  neces- 
sary ;  when  we  do  easily  admit  and  follow  new 
words  coined  in  court  and  in  courtly  and 
other  secular  writings. 

39.  We  add  the  Greek  in  the  margin  for  di- 
vers causes.  Sometimes  when  the  sense  is 
hard,  that  the  learned  reader  may  consider  of 
it,  and  see  if  he  can  help  himself  better  than 
by  our  translation,  as  Luke  11.  Sometimes  to 
take  away  the  ambiguity  of  the  Latin  or  Eng- 
lish, as  Luke  11.  Which  we  must  needs  Eng- 
lish, and  house  upon  house  shall  fall.  By  the 
Greek  the  sense  is  not,  one  house  shall  fall 
upon  another.  But,  if  one  house  rise  upon 
itself,  that  is,  against  itself,  it  shall  perish, 
according  as  he  speaketh  of  a  kingdom  divi- 
ded against  itself,  in  the  words  before.  And 
Acts  14.(Sacerdos  Jovis  qui  erat ;  hi  the  Greek, 
qui,)  is  referred  to  Jupiter.  Sometimes  to 
satisfy  the  reader,  that  might  otherwise  con- 
ceive the  translation  to  be  false,  as  Phil.  4.  v. 
9.  But  in  every  thing  by  prayer,  ^c.  not,  in 
all  prayer,  as  in  the  Latin  it  may  seem.  Some- 
times when  the  Latin  nehher  doth,  nor 
can,  reach  to  the  signification  of  the  Greek 
word,  we  add  theGrcekalsoasmoresignificant. 
Him  only  shnlt  thou  serve.  And  Acts  6.  Ni- 
cholas a  stranger  of  Antioch,  and  Rom.  9. 
The  service,  and  Eph.  1.  Wherein  he  hath  gra- 
tified us,  and  Eph.  6.  Put  on  the  armour,  and 
a  number  the  like.  Sometimes,  when  the 
Greek  hath  two  senses,  and  the  Latin  but  one, 


PREFACE. 


23 


•we  adJ  the  Greek.  2  Cor.  1.  By  the  exhorta- 
tion tchcrewith  wc  also  are  exhorted,  the  Greek 
significth  also  consolation,  cj-c.  and  2  Cor.  10. 
But  having  hope  of  your  faith  increasing,  to  be, 
6;c.  where  the  Greek  may  also  signify,  as  or 
when  your  faith  increaseth.  Sometimes  for 
advantage  of  the  Catholic  cause,  when  the 
Greek  maketh  for  us  more  than  the  Latin,  as, 
Seniores.  Ut  digni  habcamini.  Qui  effmidctur. 
Prcecepta,  and  John  21,  Pasce  et  regc.  And 
sometimes  to  show  the  false  translation 
of  the  heretic,  as  when  Beza  saith,  Hoc 
poculum    in   mco    sanguine   qui.      Luke    2. 

2.  and    Quern   oportct  coelo  ccntincri.     Acts 

3.  Thus  we  use  the  Greek  divers  ways, 
and  esteem  of  it  as  it  is  worthy,  and  take 
all  commodities  thereof  for  the  better  under- 
standing of  the  Latin,  which  being  a  trans- 
lation, cannot  always  attain  to  the  full  sense 
of  the  principal  tongue,  as  wc  see,  in  all 
translations. 

Item,  we  add  the  Latin  word  sometimes  in 
the  margin,  when  either  we  cannot  fully  ex- 
press it,  as  Acts  8.  They  took  order  for  Ste- 
phen's funeral,  and.  All  take  not  this  word, 
or  when  the  reader  might  think  it  cannot  he 
as  we  translate,  as  Luke  8.  A  storm  of  wind 
descended  into  the  lake,  and  they  icere  filled, 
and  John  5.  When  Jesus  knew  that  he  had 
now  a  long  time,  meaning,  in  his  infirmity. 

The  precise  following  of  our  Latin  text,  in 
neither  adding  nor  diminishing,  is  the  cause 
why  we  say  not  in  the  title  of  Books,  in  the 
first  page,  Matthew,  Paul :  because  it  is  so 
neither  in  the  Greek  nor  Latin,  though  in  the 
top  of  the  leaves  following,  where  we  may  be 
bolder,  we  add,  Matthew,  &c.  to  satisfy  the 
reader.  Much  unlike  to  the  Protestants  our 
adversaries,  which  make  no  scruple  to  leave 
out  the  name  of  Paul  in  the  title  of  the  Epis- 
tle to  the  Hebrews,  though  it  be  in  every 
Greek  book  which  they  translate.  And  their 
most  authorised  English  Bibles  leave  out  Ca- 
tholic in  the  title  of  James'  Epistle  and  the 
rest,  which  were  famously  known  in  the  Pri- 
mitive Church   by  the   name   of    CathoUccr. 


EpistolcE.      Eusebius,   Histor.  Eccles.  lib.  2. 
cap.  22. 

Item,  we  give  the  reader  in  places  of  some 
importance,  another  reading  in  the  margin, 
especially  when  the  Greek  is  agreeable  to  the 
same,  as  John  4. 

We  bind  not  ourselves  to  the  points  of  any 
copy  print,  or  edition  of  the  vulgar  Latin,  in 
places  of  no  controversy,  but  follow  the  point- 
ing most  agreealile  to  the  Greek  and  to  the 
Fathers'  Commentaries.  As  Col.  1.  10. 
Walking  worthy  of  God,  in  all  things  pleas- 
ing. Eph.  1.  17.  We  point  as  in  the  Greek, 
and  Chrysostom,  and  Hieromc,  both  in  text 
and  commentaries.  Which  the  Catholic  read- 
er especially  must  mark,  lest  he  find  fault, 
when  he  seeth  our  translation  disagree  in 
such  places  from  the  pointing  of  his  Latin 
Testament. 

We  translate  sometimes  the  word  that  is 
in  the  Latin  margin,  and  not  that  in  the  text, 
when  by  the  Greek  or  the  Fathers  we  see  it 
is  a  manifest  fuilt  of  the  writers  heretofore, 
that  mistook  one  word  for  another,  as,  in  fine, 
not  ill  fide,  1  Pet.  3.  v.  S.  presentiam,  not  pre- 
sacnliiiin.  2  Pet.  I.  v.  16.Heb.  13.  lut-werimt, 
not  fhicucrunt. 

40.  Thus  have  we  endeavoured  by  all 
means  to  satisfy  the  indiflerent  reader,  and  to 
help  his  understanding  every  way  both  in  the 
text,  and  by  annotations  :  and  withal  to  deal 
most  sincerely  before  God  and  man,  in  trans- 
lating and  expounding  the  most  sacred  text 
of  the  holy  Testament.  Farewell,  reader, 
and  if  we  profit  thee  anywhat  by  our  poor 
pains,  let  us  for  God's  sake  be  partakers  of 
thy  devout  prayers,  and  together  with  humble 
and  contrite  heart  call  upon  our  Saviour 
Christ  to  cease  these  troubles  and  storms  of 
his  dearest  spouse  :  in  the  mean  time  com- 
forting ourselves  with  this  saying  of  Augus- 
tine, That  heretica  when  they  receive  power 
corporally  to  ajflict  the  Church,  do  exercise  her 
pahence :  but  when  they  oppugn  only  by  their 
evil  doctrine  or  opinwns,  then  they  exercise  her 
wisdom.     De  civit.  Dei.  lib.  18,  cap.  51. 


THE  BOOKS  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT,  ACCORDING  TO  THE 
COUNT  OF  THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH. 


GOSPELS,  4. 

The  Gospel  of'S.  Matthew. 
Thi;  Gospel  of  S.  Mark. 
The  Gospel  ot'S.  Luke. 
The  Gospel  of  S.  John. 
The  Acts  of  the  Apostles. 

S.  PAUL'S  EPISTLES,  14. 
The  Epistle  to  the  Romans. 
The  First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians. 
The  Second  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians- 
The  Epistle  to  the  Galatians. 
The  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians. 
The  Elpistle  to  the  Philippians. 
The  Epistle  to  the  Colossians. 
The  first  Epistle  to  the  Thessalonians. 


The  Second  Epistle  to  the  Thessalonians- 

The  First  Epistle  to  Timothy- 

The  Second  Epistle  to  Timothy. 

The  Epistle  to  Titus. 

The  Epistle  to  Pliilemon. 

The  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews. 

THE  CATHOLIC  EPISTLES,  7, 
The  Epistle  of  S.  .Tames. 
The  First  Epistle  of  S.  Peter. 
The  Second  Epistle  of  S.  Peter. 
The  First  E^pisile  of  S.  .Tohn. 
The  Second  Epistle  of'S.  .lohn. 
The  Third  Epistle  of  S.  John. 
The  Epistle  of  S.  Jude. 
The  Apocalypse  of  S.  John. 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


1.  The  infnlUhle  authority  and  excellence  of 
them  above  all  other  writmfjs.  "  The  excel- 
lency of  the  Canonical  authority  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testament,  is  distinguished  from  the 
book  of  latter  writers :  wlilch  being  confirm- 
ed in  the  Apostle's  times  by  the  successions 
of  Bishops,  and  propagation  of  Churches,  is 
placed  as  it  were  in  a  certain  throne  on 
high,  whereunto  every  faithful  and  godly  un- 
derstanding must  be  subject  and  obedient. 
There,  if  any  thing  move  or  trouble  thee  as 
absurd,  thou  mayest  not  say.  The  Author  of 
this  book  held  not  the  truth:  but  either  the 
copy  is  faulty,  or  the  translator  erred,  or  thou 
understandest  not.  But  in  the  works  of  them 
that  wrote  afterward,  which  are  contained  in 
infinite  books,  but  are  in  no  case  equal  to  that 
most  sacred  authority  of  Canonical  Scrip- 
tures :  in  whichsoever  of  them  is  found  even 
the  same  truth,  yet  the  authority  is  far  une- 
qual."    August,  lib.  11.  contra.  Fans.  cap.  5. 

2.  The  discerning  of  Canonical  from  not  Ca- 
nonical, and  of  their  infallible  truth,  and  sense, 
Cometh  unto  us,  onh/  bi/  the  credit  v:c  give  unto  the 
Catholic  Church:  through  whose  commendation 
ve^  believe  both  the  Gospel  and  Christ  himself. 
Whereas  the  Sectaries  measure  the  nmtter  by 
their  faricies  and  opinion.  "I  for  my  part, 
would  not  believe  the  Gospel,  unless  the  au- 
thority of  the  Catholic  Church  moved  me. 
They  therefore  whom  I  obeyed,  saying.  Be- 
lieve the  Gospel :  why  should  I  not  believe 
them,  sayintr,  believe  riot  Manichnpiis,  Luther, 
Calvin?  Choose  whether  thou  wilt.  If  thou 
wilt  say,  Relieve  the  Catholics  :  lo,  they  warn 
me  that  I  give  no  credit  unto  you  :  ancl  there- 
fore believing  them,  I  must  needs  not  believe 
thee.  If  thou  say,  believe  not  the  Catholics  : 
it  is  not  tlie  right  wav,  by  the  Gospel  to  drive 
nie  to  the  faitn  of  Manicha'us,  because  I  be- 
lieved the  Gospel  itself  by  the  preaching  of 
the  Catholics."  August.  Epist.  fundam.  cap.  5. 
"  I  see  tiiat  concerning  Christ  himself,  I  have 
believed  none,  but  the  confirmed  and  assured 
opinion  of  people  and  nations,  and  that  these 


people  have  on  every  side  possessed  the  mys- 
teries of  the  Catholic  Church.  Why  should 
I  not  therefore  most  dihgc^iitly  require,  special- 
ly among  them,  what  Christ  commanded,  by 
whose  authority  I  was  moved  to  believe  that 
Christ  did  command  some  profitable  thing  ? 
Wilt  thou,  O  Heretic,  tell  me  better  what  ne 
said  ?  whom  I  would  not  think  to  have  been 
at  all,  or  to  be,  If  I  must  believe,  because  thou 
saycst  it.  What  gross  madness  is  this,  to  say. 
Believe  the  Catholics,  that  Christ  is  to  be  be- 
lieved :  and  learn  of  us  what  he  said."  Au- 
gust, de  util.  crede.n.  cap.  14.  "  Thou  seestthen 
in  this  matter  what  force  the  authority  of  the 
Catholic  Church  hath,  which  oven  from  the 
most  grounded  and  founded  seats  of  the  Apos- 
tles, is  established  until  this  day,  by  the  line  of 
Bishops  succeeding  one  another,  and  by  the 
consent  of  so  many  people.  Whereas  thou  say- 
est,  this  is  Scripture,  or,  this  such  an  Apostle's, 
that  is  not :  because  this  soundeth  for  me,  and 
the  other  against  me.  Thou  then  art  the  rule 
of  truth,  viTiatsoever  is  against  thee,  is  not 
true."     August,  con.  Faust.  Tib.  11.  cap.  1. 

3.  No  Heretics  have  a  right  to  the  Scriptures, 
hut  are  usurpers  :  the  Catholic  Church  bring  the 
true  oivne.r  and  faithful  keeper  of  them.  Heretics 
abuse  them,  corrupt  them,  and  utterly  seek  to  abo- 
lish them,  though  therj  jiretend  the  contrary.  Ter- 
tullian  de  prfrscripiionibus,  hr'mgeth  in  the  Ca- 
tholic Church  speaking  thus  to  all  Heretics. 
Who  are  you,  and  from  whence  came  you  ? 
What  do  you  in  my  possession,  that  are  none 
of  mine  ?  By  what  right,  Marcion,  Luther.  Zu- 
inglius,  Calvin,  dost  thou  cut  down  my  wootl  ? 
Who  gave  thee  license,  0  Valentine,  to  turn 
the  course  of  my  fountains  ?  By  what  autho- 
rity, Apelles,  dost  thou  remove  my  bounds? 
And  you  the  rest,  the  scholars  and  followers 
why  do  you  sow  and  seed  for  these  compa- 
nions at  your  pleasure  ?  It  is  my  possession,  I 
possessed  it  of  old,  I  have  assured  origins 
thereof,  even  from  those  Authors  whose  the 
thing  was.  I  am  heir  of  the  Apostles.  As 
they  provided  by  their  Testament,  as  they 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


committed  it  to  my  credit,  as  tiiey  adjured  me, 
so  do  J  hold  it.     \  on  surely  they  disinherited 
always,  and  have  cast  you  off,  as  foreigners,  as 
enemies.     Encountering  with  sucli  by  Scrip- 
tures, availeth  nothing,  but  to  overturn  a  man's 
stomach  or  his  brain.    This  Heresy  receiveth 
noi  certain  Scriptures :  and  if  it  do   receive 
some,  yet  by  adding  and  talcing  away,  it  per- 
yerteth  the  same  to  serve  their  purpose :  and 
if  it   receive   any,  it  doth  not  receive  them 
wholly  :  and  if  after  a   sort  it  receive  them 
wholly,  nevertheless  by  devising  divers  expo- 
sitions, it  turneth  them  clean  another  way,  &c. 
4.    Yet  do  they  vuunt  themselves  oj   Scriptures 
exceedingh/,  but  theu  are  never   the   more  to  he 
trusted  for  that.     "  Let  them  not  flatter  them- 
selves, if  they  seem  in  their  own  conceit  to 
affirm  that  which  they  say,  out  of  the  chapters 
01  Scriptures  :  whereas  the  Devil  also  spake 
some  things   out  of  the   Scriptures,  and  the 
Scriptures  consist  not  in  the  reading,  but  in 
the  understanding.     Hierovi.  adv.  Laciferianos 
in  fin.     "  Here  perhaps  some  man  may   ask, 
whether  Heretics  alsi^  use  not  the  testimonies 
of  divine  Scripture.     Yes,  indeed  do  they,  and 
that  vehemently  :  For  thou  shalt  see  them  fly 
through  every  one  of  the  sacred  books  of  the 
I-aw,  ihrougli  Moses,  the  books  of  the  Kings, 
the  Psalms,   the   Apostles,   the   Gospels,  tne 
Prophets.    For,  whether  among  their  own  fel- 
lows, or  strangers  ;  whether  privately,  or  pub- 
licly :  whether  in  talk,  or  in  books :  whether 
in  banquet.s,  or  in  the  streets :  they  I  say,  al- 
lege nothing  of  their  own,  which  they  endea- 
vour not  to  shadow  with  the  words  of  Scrip- 
ture also.     Read  tlie  works  of  Paulus  Samo- 
saeenus,  of  Priscillian,  of  Eunomian,  of  .Tovi- 
nian,  of  Calvin,  of  Juel,  and  the  rest  of  the 
other  plagues  and  pestilences  :  thou  shalt  find 
an  infinite  heap  of  examples,  no  page  in  a  man- 
ner omitted  or  void,  which  is  not  painted  or 
coloured  with  the  sentences  of  the  new  or  old 
Testament.    But  they  are  so  much  the  more 
to  be  taken  heed  of,  and  to  be  feared,  the  more 
secretly  they  lurk  under  the  shadows  of  God's 
divine  Law.    For  they  know  their  stinks  would 
not  easilv  please  any  man  almost,  if  they  were 
breathed  out  nakedly  and  simply  themselves 
alone,  and  therefore  they  sprinkle  them  as  it 
were  with  certain  precious  spices  of  the  hea- 


venly word  :  to  the  end  that  he  which  would 
easily  despise  the  error  of  man,  may  not  easily 
contemn  the  oracles  of  God.  So  that  they  do 
like  unto  them,  which  when  they  will  prepare 
certain  bitter  portions  for  children,  do  first 
anoint  the  brim  of  the  cup  witli  honey,  that  the 
unwary  age,  when  it  shall  first  feel  the  svveei- 
ness,  may  not  fear  the  bitterness.  Vinctnt.  Li- 
ri/iensis  cont.  Novnt. 

5.  2'he  cause  why,  the  Scriptures  being  perfect, 
i/et  we  use  other  ecclesiastical  u^ritiiigs  and  tradi- 
tion. "  Here  some  man  perhaps  may  ask,  foras- 
much as  the  Canon  of  the  Scriptures  is  perfeci, 
and  in  all  points  very  sufficient  in  itself,  what . 
need  is  ihere,  to  join  thereunto  the  authority  of 
the  Ecesiasiical  understanding?  For  this  cause 
surely,  for  that  all  take  not  the  holy  Scripture 
in  one  and  the  same  sense,  because  of  the 
deepness  thereof;  but  the  speeches  thereof, 
some  interpret  one  way,  and  some  another 
way,  so  that  there  may  almost  as  many  senses 
be  picked  out  ot  it,  as  there  be  men  :  for  No- 
vatian  doth  expound  it  one  way,  and  Sabcllius 
another  way,  otherwise  Donatus,  otherwi.-c 
Arius,  Eunomius,  Mncedonius,  otherwise  Pho- 
tinus,  Apollinaris,  Priscillianus,  otherwise  Jo- 
vinian,  Pelagius,  Celestius,  lastly  otherwise 
Nestorius,  otherwise  Wicklifte,  Luther,  Cal- 
vin, Puritans.  And  therefore  very  necessary 
it  is,  because  of  so  great  winduigs  and  turnings 
of  divers  errors,  that  the  line  of  Prophetical 
and  Apostolical  interpretation,  be  directed  ac- 
cording to  the  rule  of  the  Ecclesiastical  and 
Catholic  sense  or  understanding."  Vincent.  Li- 
rinensis  cont.  Novat.  "  Of  such  Articles  of  Re- 
ligion as  are  kept  and  preached  in  the  Churcii, 
some  were  taught  by  the  written  word,  other- 
wise some  we  have  received  by  the  tradition 
of  the  A])ostles,  delivered  unto  us  it  were 
from  hand  to  hand  in  mystery  secretly  :  both 
which  be  of  one  force  to  Christian  Religion  : 
and  this  no  man  will  deny  that  hath  any  little 
skill  of  the  Ecclesiastical  rites  or  customs,  tor 
if  we  go  about  to  reject  the  customs  not  con- 
tained in  Scripture,  as  being  of  small  force, 
we  shall  unwittingly  and  unawares  mangle  die 
Gospel  itself  hi  the  principal  parts  thercoi", 
yea  rather,  we  shall  abridge  the  very  preach- 
ing of  the  Gospel,  and  bring  it  to  a  bare  name." 
Basil  de  Spirit,  sanct.  cap.  27 


THE  SUM  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


That  which  was  the  sum  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, to  wit,  Christ  and  his  Church,  as  Augus- 
tine saith,  catechising  the  ignorant:  the  very 
same  is  the  sum  of  tlie  New  Testament  also. 
For  in  the  Old  Testament  there  is  the  oc(  allalion 
oJ  the  Nev) ;  and  in  the  New  Teslauinit  Ihere  is 
the  manifestation  of  the  Old.  In  the  Old  dolh  the 
Neiit  lie  hidden,  and  in  the  New  doth  the  Old  lie 
open.  And  thereupon  our  Saviour  said  :  /  am 
not  come  to  break  the  Law  or  the  Prophets,  but 
to  fulfil  them.  For  assuredly  I  saijuu  to  you,  Till 
heaven  and  earth  pass,  one  jot  or  one  tittle  shall  not 
miss  of  the  Imw,  till  all  be  fulfilled.  In  which  irords 
ne  showeth  plainly,  that  the  New  Testament 
3 


is  nothing  else  but  the  fulfilling  of  the  Old. 
Therefore  to  come  to  the  parts :  The  Gospels 
do  tell  of  Christ  himself,  of  whom  the  Old  Tes- 
tament did  foretel,  and  that  even  from  his  com- 
ing into  the  world,  unto  his  going  out  thereof 
again.  The  Acts  of  the  Apostles  do  tell  of  his 
Church,  beginning  at  Jerusalem  the  head  city 
of  the  .Tews,  and  of  the  propagation  thereof  to 
the  Gentiles  and  theirhead  city  Rome.  And  the 
Apocalypse  doth  prophesy  of  it,  even  to  the  con- 
summation thereof:  which  shall  bo  in  the  end 
of  the  world.  The  Epistles  of  the  Apostle"  r'o 
treat  partly  of  such  questions  as  at  that  time 
were  moved,  partly  of  good  life  and  good  order. 


26 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


THE  SUM  OF  THE  FOUR  GOSPELS. 


The  Gospels  do  tell  historically  the  life  of 
our  Lord  Jesus,  showing  plainly,  John  xx.  31., 
that  he  is  Christ  or  the  King  ot  the  Jews,  whom 
until  then,  all  the  time  of  ihe  Old  Testament, 
they  hud  expected:  and  widial,  that  they  ot 
their  own  mere  malice  and  Windness,  the  ini- 
auity  beginning  of  the  Seniors,  but  at  the  length 
tne  multitude  also  consenting,  would  not  re- 
ceive him,  but  ever  sought  his  death :  which  for 
the  redemption  of  the  world,  he  at  length  per- 
mitted them  to  compass,  they  deserving  there- 
by most  justly  to  be  refused  of  him,  and  so  his 
Kingdom  or  Church  to  be  taken  away  from 
them  and  given  to  the  Gentiles.  For  tne  ga- 
thering of  which  Church  after  him,  he  choos- 
eth  twelve  and  appointeth  one  of  them  to  be  the 
chief  of  all,  with  instructions  both  to  them  and 
him  accordingly. 

The  story  hereof  is  written  by  four :  who 
in  Ezekiel  and  in  the  Apocalypse  are  likeiied 
to  four  living  creatures,  every  one  according 
as  his  book  Deginneth.  S.  ftlatthew  to  a  man, 
because  he  beginneth  vs^ith  the  pedigree  of 
Christ  as  he  is  man.  S.  Mark  to  a  Ron,  be- 
cause he  beginneth  with  the  preaching  of  S. 
John  Baptist,  as  it  were  the  roaring  ot  a  lion 


in  the  wilderness.  S.  Luke  to  a  calf,  because 
he  beginneth  with  a  priest  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, Zachariah  the  father  of  S.  John  Baptist, 
which  Priesthood  was  to  sacrifice  calves  to 
God.  S.  John  to  an  eagle,  because  he  begin- 
neth with  the  Divinity  of  Christ,  flying  so  liigh 
as  more  is  not  possible. 

The  first  three  do  report  at  large  what 
Christ  did  in  Galilee,  after  the  imprisonment 
of  S.  John  Baptist.  Wherefore  S.  John  the 
Evangelist  writing  after  them  all,  doth  omit 
liis  doings  in  Gafilee,  save  only  one  which 
they  hud  not  written  of,  the  wonderful  bread 
which  he  told  the  Caphamaumites  he  could  and 
would  give,  John  vi.,  and  reporteth  first  what 
he  did  whilst  John  Baptist  as  yet  was  preach- 
ing and  baptizing  :  then,  after  John's  imprison- 
ment, what  he  did  in  Jewry  every  year  about 
Easter.  But  of  his  Passion  all  four  do  write 
at  large. 

Where  it  is  to  be  nojed,  that  from  his  bapti- 
zing, which  is  thought  to  have  been  upon 
twelfth  day,  what  time  he  u>as  beginning  to  be 
about  thirty  years  old,  Luke  iii.,  unto  his  passion, 
are  numbered  three  months  and  three  years, 
in  which  there  were  also  four  Easters. 


THE  ARGUMENT  OF  S.  MATTHEW'S  GOSPEL. 

Saint  Matthew's  Gospel  may  be  well  divided  into  five  parts.  The  first  part,  as  touching  the 
intancy  of  our  Lord  Jesus :  Chap.  1.  and  2.  The  second,  of  the  preparation  that  was  made  to 
his  manifestation:  Chap.  2  and  a  piece  of  the  4.  The  third,  of  his  manifesting  of  himself  by 
preaching  and  miracles,  and  that  m  Galilee :  the  other  piece  of  the  4  Chap,  unto  the  19.  The 
fourth,  ot  his  coming  into  Jewry  towards  his  Passion:  Chap.  19.  20.  The  fifth,  of  the  holy 
week  of  his  Passion  in  Jerusalem :  Chap.  21.  unto  the  end  ot  the  book. 

Of  Saint  Matthew  we  hear.  Matt.  9.  Mar.  2.  Luke  5.  How  being  before  a  Publican,  he  was 
called  of  our  Lord,  and  made  a  Disciple.  Then  Luke  6.  Mar.  3.  Mat.  10.  How  out  of  the 
whole  number  of  the  Disciples  he  was  chosen  to  be  one  of  the  twelve  Apostles,  and  out  of 
them  again  he  was  chosen,  and  none  but  he  and  St.  John,  to  be  one  of  the  four  Evangelists. 
Among  which  four  also,  he  was  the  first  that  wrote,  about  eight  or  ten  years  after  Qirist's 
Ascension. 

THE  HOLY  GOSPEL  OF  JESUS  CHRIST  ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 

CHAPTER   I 
The  pedigree  of  Jesus,  to  show  that  he  is  CJirist,  promised  to  Abraham  and  David.     13  That  he  was 
conceived  and  born  of  a  Virgin,  as  Isaias  prophesied  of  him. 
1  The  book  of  the  generation  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  son  of  David,  the  son  of  Abraham. 

2  Abraham  begat  Isaac,  and  Isaac  l^e^at  Jacob.    And  Jacob  begat  Judas  and  his  brethren. 

3  And  Judas  begat  Phares  and  Zara  of  Thamar,  and  Phares  begat  Esron.  And  Esron  begat 
Aram.  4  And  Aram  beo;at  Aminadab.  And  Aminadab  begat  Nasson.  And  Nasson  begat 
Salmon.  5  And  Salmon  begat  Booz,  of  Rahab.  And  Booz  begat  Obed,  of  Ruth.  And  Obed 
begat  Jesse.  6  And  Jesse  begat  David  the  King.  And  David  the  Kin^  begat  Solomon,  of  her 
that  was  the  wife  of  Urias.  7  And  Solomon  begat  Roboam.  And  Roboam  begat  Abia.  And 
Abia  begat  Asa.  8  And  Asa  begat  Josophat.  And  Josophat  begat  Joram.  And  Joram  begat 
Ozias.    9  And  Ozias  begat  Jolham.    And  Jotham  begat  Achaz.    And  Achaz  begat  Ezechias. 

10  And  Ezechias  be^at  Manasses.    And  Manasses  be^at  Amon.    And  Anion  begat  Josias. 

11  And  Josias  begat  .lechonias  and  his  brethren  in  the  Transmigration  of  Babylon.  12  And 
after  the  Transmigration  of  Babylon,  Jechonias  be^at  Salathiel.  And  Salathiel  begat  Zoroba- 
bel.  13  And  Zorobabel  begat  Abiud.  And  Abiud  begat  Eliacim.  And  Eliacim  begat  Azor. 
14  And  Azor  begat  Sadoc.  And  Sadoc  begat  Achim.  And  Achini  begat  Eliud.  15  And  ''  .' 
begat  Eleazar.  And  Eleazar  begat  Mathan.  Anvs:  by  an  begat  Jacob.  16  And  Jacob  begat 
Joseph  the  husband  of  Mary  :  of  whom  was  born  JEstis,  who  is  called  Christ.  17  Therefore 
all  the  generations  from  Abraham  unto  David,  fourteen  generations.  And  Irom  David  to  the 
Transmigration  of  Babylon,  fourteen  generations.  And  from  the  Transmigration  of  Babylon 
unto  Christ,  fourteen  generations.  18  And  the  generation  of  Christ  was  in  this  wise.  When 
his  mother  Mary  was  spoused  to  Joseph,  before  they  came  together,  she  was  found  to  be 
with  child  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  19  Whereupon  Joseph,  for  that  he  was  a  just  man,  and  would 
not  put  her  to  open  shame  :  was  minded  secretly  to  dismiss  her.  20  But  as  he  was  thus 
thinking,  behold  the  Angel  of  our  Lord  appeared  to  him  in  sleep,  saying :  Joseph  son  of  David, 
fear  not  to  take  Mary  tliy  wife,  for  that  which  is  born  in  her,  is  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  21  And 
she  shall  bring  forth  a  Son  :  and  thou  shalt  call  his  name  Jesus.  For  he  shall  save  his  people 
from  their  sins.  22  And  all  this  was  done  that  it  might  be  fulfilled  which  our  Lord  spake  by 
the  Prophet,  saying,  23  Behold  a  Virgin  shall  be  with  child,  and  bring  forth  a  son,  and  they  shall 
call  his  name  Emmxinuel,  which  being  interpreted,  is  God  with  us.  24  And  Joseph  rising  up 
from  sleep,  did  as  the  Angel  of  our  Lord  commanded  him,  <ind  took  his  wife.  25  And  he 
knew  her  not  till  she  brought  forth  her  first  born  Son :  and  called  his  name  Jesus. 


Annotations. 

ver.  1.  The  book.  This  Gospel  is  most 
solemnly  sung  in  holy  Church  at  Matins  upon 
Christmas  day.  As  also  it  is  the  Gospel  of 
the  Conception  and  Nativity  of  our  B.  Lady : 
because  here  is  declared  the  pedigree  of  her 
also. 

ver.  3.  Thamar.  Christ  abhorred  not  to  take 
flesh  of  some  that  were  ill,  as  he  chose  Judas 
among  his  Apostles :  Let  not  us  disdain  to 
receive  our  spiritual  birth  and  sustenance,  of 
Buch  as  be  not  alwavs  good. 

ver.  16.  Joseph.  Joseph  marrying  our  Lady 
as  near  of  kin,  for  so  was  the  Law,  by  his  pedi- 
gree showeth  hers,  and  consequently  Christ's 
pedigree  from  David. 

ver.  16,   Husband.    True  and  perfect  mar- 


Chapter  1. 
riage,  and  continual  living  in  the  same,  without 
carnal  copulation.  Aug.  Ub.2.  Consen.  Evang.  c.l. 

ver.  20.  Born  in  her.  The  triple  good  or 
perfection  of  marriage  accomplishea  in  the 
parents  of  Christ,  to  w'it,  Issue,  Fidelity,  Sacra- 
ment.   Aug.  de  nup.  et  cone.  lib.  1.  c.  11. 

ver.  23.  A  virgin.  Our  Saviour  born  in  mar- 
riage, but  yet  of  a  virgin,  would  honour  both 
states :  ana  withal,  teacheth  us  against  Jovi- 
nian  the  old  heretic,  and  these  of  our  time,  that 
viro;inity  and  the  continent  life  are  preferred 
beiore  marriage  that  hath  carnal  copulation. 
Hier.  adv.  Jov.  et  Greg.  Naz.  Serm.  20.  de  studio 
in  panperes. 

ver  23  A  virgin.  As  our  Ladv  both  a  virgin 
and  a  mother,  brought  forth  Christ  the  head 


2S 


S.  MATTHEW. 


CHAPTER  II. 
Thf  Genlih's  cnme  nnin  Christ  irilh  their  ntjmngs,  unci  that  so  opeiihj,  (hut  (he  Jews  cannot  pretend 
iSHorunce.  3  The  Jiirs  inlh  Ihioii  iimspirc  ii<j(iiiisl.  him.  lo  Hv  Ihtrrupoii jhtth  from  them  into 
E^ijpt.  10  Tlieii  ujtenninl.  sirini;  Ihi'ir  aiititulii  pmailed  not,  iiiKn^intd  to  (qijirafs  him  by  open 
persecution.  I'J  JJut  they  at  length  diid,  and  he  returned  to  the  land  of  Israel:  all  uccoriing  to 
the  Scriptures. 
■  I  When  Jesus  therefore  was  bom  in  Bethlehem  of  Juda  in  the  days  of  Herod  the  King,  be- 
liold,  there  came  Sages  from  the  East  to  Jerusalem,  2  Saying,  where  is  he  tliat  is  born  King 
of  the  Jews  ?  For  we  have  seen  his  vStar  in  the  East,  and  are  come  to  adore  him.  3  And 
Herod  the  King  hearing  this,  was  troubh^d,  and  all  Jerusalem  with  him.  4  And  assembling 
together  all  the  iiigh  Priests,  and  the  Scribes  of  llic  jjeoyile,  he  inquired  of  them  where  Christ 
.«;liould  be  born.  •")  But  tlu-v  said  to  him,  in  Bethleli<'m  of  Juda.  For  so  it  is  written  by  the 
Prophet:  i'>  And  thou  Bethlehem  the  hind  of  Juda,  iirt  not  the  least  among  the  I'nnces  of  Jiidri  : 
J  or  out  of  thee  shall  come  forth  the  Captain  that  shall  rule  mi/ people  Israel.  7  Then  Hqrod  se- 
cretly calling  the  Sages,  learned  diligently  of  them  the  time  of  the  Stnr  which  appeared  to 
them :  8  And  sending  them  into  Betlilehcm,  said.  Go  and  inquire  ililioOntly  of  the  Child  : 
and  when  you  shall  tind  him,  make  report  to  me,  that  I  also  may  come  and  adore  him. 
i*  Who  having  heard  the  King,  went  their  way  :  and  behold  the  Star  which  they  had  seen  in 
the  East,  went  before  tlieni,  until  it  came  and  stood  over  where  the  Child  was.  '  10  And  see- 
ing the  Star,  they  rejoiced  with  exceeding  great  joy.  11  And  entering  into  the  hous^  they 
found  the  child  with  Marv  his  mother,  and  falling  down  adored  him  •  and  opening  their 
treasures,  they  offered  to  him  gifts  :  gold,  trankincense,  and  myrrh.  12  And  having  received 
an  answer  in  sleep  that  they  should  not  return  to  Herod,  they  went  back  anotiier  way  into 


Annotations. 
corporally  :  so  the  Church  a  virgin  and  a  mo- 
ther, bringeth  forth  the  members  of  this  head 
spiritually.  Aug.  lib.  de  Virg.  cap.  3. 

ver.  23.  And  bring  forth.  The  heretic  Jovi- 
niaii  is  here  refuted,  holding  that  her  virginity 
was  corrupted  in  bringing  forth  Christ.  Aug. 
hctr.  28.  lib.  1.  cont.  Julian,  c.  2. 

Annotations. 

ver.  Behold.  Our  Lord's  Apparition  or 
Ei)inhany  to  these  Sages,  being  Gent^'  ir 

pilnrimage  to  him,  and  in  them  the  hrstTtioni- 
atre  of  Gentileity  done  unto  him  the  twelfth  day 
alter  his  Nativity  :  and  therefore  is  Tuclfih 
dxiif  highly  celebrated  in  the  Catholic  Chu-ch, 
for  joy  of  the  calling  of  us  Gentiles.  His  Bap- 
tism also  and  first  miracle  are  celebrated  on 
the  same  day. 

ver.  2.  Star.  Christ's  Nativity  depended  not 
upon  this  Star,  as  the  Priscilliamst?  falsely 
surmised  :  but  the  Star  upon  his  Nativity,  for 
the  service  wliereof  it  was  created.  Greg. 
Horn.  10. 

vir,  2.  Come  to  adore.  This  coming  so  far 
of  devotion  to  visit  and  adore  Christ  in  the 
idace  of  his  birth,  was  properly  a  Pilgrimage 
to  his  person :  and  warranteth  the  faithful  in 
the  like  kind  of  external  worship  done  to  holy 
persons,  places,  and  thiiisrs. 

ver.  4.  Imtnired.  of  them.  The  high  Priests 
were  rightly  consulted  in  question  of  their  law 
and  religion,  and  be  they  never  so  ill,  are  often 
forced  to  sav  the  truth  by  jirivilege  of  their 
unction  :  as  liere  and  after,  they  did  concern- 
ing the  true  Messiah. 

ver.  11.  Adored  him.  This  body,  snith  Chry- 
soslom,  the  Sages  adored  in  the  crib.  Let  us 
at  the  least  imitate  them  :  thou  i-,  est  him  not 
now  in  the  crib,  but  on  the  altar  :  not  a  wmnan 
lidldinti  him,  but  the  Priest  present,  and  the 
holy  Ghost  poured  out  abundantly  ujion  the 
sacrifice,  Honi.  24.  in  1  Cor,  horn,  7.  in  Matt. 
de  sanct.  Piiilogonio. 

ver.  11,  Treasures.  These  treasures  are  as 


Chapter  1.  _  ;      _ 

ver.  52.  Till  First  horn.  Helvidius  of  9ld  abused 
these  words,  '///,  and  frst  bum,  agairtst  the 
perpetual  virginity  of  our  B.  Lady,  Hier.  conit. 
Helv.  which  truth,  though  not  expressed  in 
Scripture,yet  our  adversaries  also  do  grant,  and 
Helvidius  for  denial  thereof  was  condenuied 
for  a  heretic  by  tradition  only.  Avg.  her.  84. 

Chapter  2. 
it  were  the  first  fruits  of  those  riches  and  srifts, 
which  according  to  the  Pioj)hecies  of  David 
and  Isaias,  Gentileity  should  otier  tf  Christ  and 
his  Church,  and  now  have  oflered,  specially 
from  the  time  of  Constantine  the  great.  As 
also  these  three  Sages,  being  principal  men  of 
their  Country,  represent  the  whole  state  of 
Princes,  Kings,  and  Emperors,  that  were  ac- 
cording to  the  said  Prophecies  to  believe  in 
Christ,  to  humble  themselves  to  his  cross,  to 
foster,  enrich,  adorn  and  defend  his  Church. 
Whereupon  it  is  also  a  very  convenient  and 
agreeable  tradition  of  antiquity,  and  a  received 
opinion  among  the  faithful,  not  larking  testi- 
monies of  ancient  writers,  and  nuich  for  the 
honour  of  our  Saviour,  that  these  three  also 
were  Kings,  to  wit,  either  according  to  the 
state  of  those  Countries,  where  the  Princes 
were  Magi,  and  Magi  the  greatest  about  the 
Prince :  or  as  we  read  in  the  Scriptures,  of 
Melehisedec  King  of  Salem,  and  many  other 
Kings  that  dwelt  witliin  a  suiidl  compass  :  or 
as  Job's  three  friends  are  called  Kings, 
These  are  coninionly  called  the  three  Kings 
of  Colen,  because  their  bc'dies  are  there,  trans- 
lated thither  from  the  East  Countrv :  their 
names  are  said  to  have  been  Gasper,  Melchior, 
Baltasar. 

ver.  11.  Gifts.  These  Sages  were  three,  and 
thiir  gifts  three,  and  each  one  ofl'ered  every  of 
the  three,  to  express  our  faith  of  the  Trinity. 
The  (iold,  to  signifv  that  he  was  a  King  :  the 
frankincense,  that  he  was  God :  the  myrrh, 
that  he  was  to  be  buried  as  man.   Angust.  Ser. 

1.  (/(.'  F.piph. 


S.  MATTHEW. 


29 


their  country.  13  And  after  they  were  departed,  behold  an  Angel  of  our  Lord  appeared  in 
sleep  to  Joseph,  saying  :  Arise,  and  take  the  Child  and  his  mother,  and  flee  into  Egypt :  and 
be  there  until  I  shall  tell  thee.  For  it  will  come  to  pass  that  Herod  will  seek  the  Child  to  de- 
stroy him.  14  Who  arose  and  took  the  Child  and  his  mother  by  night,  and  retired  into 
Egypt :  and  he  was  there  until  the  death  of  Herod  :  15  That  it  might  be  fulfilled  which  was 
spoken  of  our  Lord  by  the  Prophet,  saying.  Out  of  Egypt  have  I  called  my  Son.  16  Then 
Herod  perceiving  that  he  was  deluded  by  the  Sages,  was  exceeding  angry  :  and  sending,  mur- 
dered all  the  men  children  that  were  in  Bethlehem,  and  in  all  the  borders  thereof,  from  two 
years  old,  and  under,  according  to  the  time  which  he  had  dili^ntly  sought  out  of  the  Sages. 
17  Then  was  fulfilled  that  which  was  spoken  by  Jeremiah  the  Prophet,  saying,  18  A  voice  in 
Rama  was  heard,  crying  out  and  much  wailing :  Rachel  bewailing  her  children,  and  would  not  be 
comforted,  because  they  are  not.  19  But  when  Herod  was  dead, "behold  an  Angel  of  our  Lord 
appeared  in  sleep  t(;  Joseph  hi  Egypt.  20  Saying,  Arise,  and  take  the  child  and  his  mother, 
and  go  into  the  Land  of  Israel,  for  they  are  dead  that  sought  the  life  of  the  child.  21  Who 
arose,  and  took  the  Child  and  his  mother,  and  came  into  the  Land  of  Israel.  22  But  hearing 
tiiat  Archelaus  reigned  in  Jewry  for  Herod  his  father,  he  feared  to  go  thither :  and  being 
warned  in  sleep,  retired  into  the  quarters  of  Galilee.  23  And  coming  he  dwelt  in  a  City 
called  Nazareth  :  that  it  might  be  fulfilled  which  was  said  by  the  Prophets  :  That  he  shall  be 
called  a  Nazarite. 

CHAPTER    m. 

John  Baptht   by  his  Hermit's  life,  by  his  preaching  and  baptism,  calleth  all  unto  penance,  to  prepare 

them  to  Christ.     10  He  preacheth  to  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees,  threatening  to  them  unless   they 

truly  do  penance,  reprobation  here,  and  damnation  hereafter  :  and  for  salvation  sendeth  them   to 

Christ  mid  his  hapttsm,  which  being  far  more  excellent  than  John's,  yet  Christ  himself  among  those 

penitents  vouchsafeth  to  come  unto  John's   baptism,  where  he  hath  testimony  from  Heaven  also. 

* .  And  in  thos6  days  cometh  John  the  Baptist  preaching  in  the  desert  of  Jfewry.   2  And  saying. 

Do  penance  :  for  the  Kingdom  of  heaven  is  at   hand.    3  For  this  is  he  that  was  spoken  of  by 

Isaias  the   Prophet,    saying,  A  voice  of  one  crying   in  the  desert,  prepare  ye  the  way  of  our  Lord. 

make  straight  his  paths.    4  Arid  the  said  John  nad  his  garment  of  Camel's  hair,  and  a  gi  rdle  of  a 

skin  about  his  loins:  and  his  meat  was  locusts  and  wild  honey.    5  Then  went  forth  to  him 

Jerusalem  and  all  Jewry,  and  all  the  country  about  Jordan :    6  And  were  baptized  of  him  in 


Annotations. 

ver.  15.  Out  of  Egypt.  This  place  of  the 
Prophet  and  the  like  m  the  New  Testament 
here  applied  to  Christ,  whereas  in  the  letter  it 
might  seem  otherwise,  teacheth  us  how  to  in- 
terpret the  Old  Testament,  and  that  the  prin- 
cipal sense  is  of  Christ  and  his  church. 

ver.  16.  Murdered.  By  this  example  we  leam 
how  great  credit  we  owe  to  the  Church  in 

Annotations. 
ver.  1 .  Desert.  Of  this  word  desert,  in  Greek 
eremus,  cometh  the  name  Hermitages,  and  Her- 
mits, that  live  a  religious  and  austere  life  in 
deserts  and  solitary  places,  by  the  example  of 
John  Baptist,  whom  the  holy  Doctors  therefore 
call  the  Prince  and  as  it  were  the  author  of 
s'jch  profession.  Chrysost.  hoin.l.  in  Marcum,  and 
horn,  de  Jo.  Baptista.  Hier.  ad  Eustoch,  de  custod. 
virg.  Isidor.  lib.  2.  c.  15.  de  diu.  off.  Bernardus  d-t 
excel.  Jo.  BaptistcB,  wherewith  the  Protestants 
are  so  offended,  that  they  say,  Chrysostom 
spake  rashly  and  imtruly.  And  no  marvel, 
whereas  the  Evangelist  himself  in  this  place 
maketh  a  perfect  pattern  of  penance  and  Iler- 
mitical  life,  for  desert  or  wilderness,  for  his 
rouffh  and  rude  apparel,  for  abstaining  from 
all  delicate  meats,  according  to  our  Saviour's 
testimony  also  of  him,  Matt.  11.  8.  Luh.  7,  33. 
they  are  not  ashamed  to  pervert  all  with  this 
strange  commentary,  that  it  was  a  desert,  full 
of  towns  and  villages,  his  garment  was  cam- 
let, his  meat  such  as  the  country  gave  and  the 
people  there  used  :  to  make  him  thereby  but  a 
common  man  like  to  the  rest,  in  his  manner  of 
life:  clean  against  Scriptures,  Fathers,  and 
reason.  „^ 

3* 


Chapter  2 
canonizing  Saints,  and  celebrating  their  hcly 
days  :  by  whose  only  warrant,  without  any 
word  of  Scripture,  these  holy  Innocents  have 
been  honoured  for  Martyrs,  and  their  holy  day 
kept  ever  since  the  Apostles'  time,  altiiough 
they  died  not  voluntarily,  nor  all  perhaps  cir- 
cumcised, and  some  the  children  of  Pagans. 
August,  epist.  28.  Orig.  hom.  3.  in  diversos. 

Chapter  3. 

ver.  2.  Do  penance.  So  is  the  Latin,  word 
for  word,  so  readeth  all  antiquity,  namely,  Cy- 
prian ep.  52.  often,  and  Augustine,  lib.  13.  Con- 
fess, c.  12.  and  it  is  a  very  usual  speech  in  the 
New  Testament,  specially  in  the  preaching  of 
John  Baptist,  Christ  himself,  and  the  Apostles  : 
to  signify  perfect  repentance,  which  hath  not 
only  confession  and  amendment,  but  contriiion 
or  sorrow  for  the  offence,  and  painful  satisfac- 
tion >  Such  as  Cyprian  speaketh  of  in  all  the 
foresaid  Epistle.  But  the  adversaries  of  jmr- 
pose,  as  namely  Beza  protesteth,  mislike  thai 
interpretations,  because  it  favoureth  Satisfac- 
tion for  sin,  which  they  cannot  abide  :  where 
if  they  pretend  the  Greek  word,  we  send  them 
to  these  places.  Matt.  11,  21.  Luk.  10,  13.  2.  Cor. 
7.  9.  where  it  must  needs  signify,  sorrow- 
ful, painful,  and  satisfactory  repentance  :  we 
tell  them  also,  that  Basil,  a  Greek  Doctor,  call- 
eth the  Ninevites'  repentance,  with  fasting  and 
hair-cloth  and  ashes,  by  the  same  Greek  word 
;i£  ravoiav.  And  more  we  will  tell  them  in 
other  places, 

ver.  6.  Confessing  their  sins.  John  did  pre- 
pare the  way  to  Christ  and  his  Sacraments, 
not  only  by  his  baptism,  but  by  inducing  the 


30 


S.  MATTHEW. 


Jordan,  confessing  their  sins.  7  And  seeing  many  of  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  coming  to 
his  baptism,  he  said  to  thcni.  Ye  viper's  brood,  who  hath  siiowed  you  to  flee  from  the  wraih  to 
come?  8  Yield  therefore  fruit  worthy  of  penance.  'J  And  delight  not  to  say  within  your- 
selves, we  have  Abraham  to  our  father  :  for  I  tell  you,  that  God  is  able  of  these  stones  to  raise 
up  children  to  Abraham.  10  For  now  the  axe  is  put  to  the  root  of  the  trees.  Every  tree 
therefore  that  doth  not  yield  good  fruit,  shall  be  cut  down,  and  cast  into  the  fire.  Ill  mdeed 
baptize  you  in  water  unto  penance  :  but  he  that  shall  come  after  me,  is  stronger  than  I,  whose 
shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  bear,  he  shall  baptize  you  in  the  Holy  Ghost  and  fire.  12  Whose  fan 
is  in  his  hand,  and  he  shall  clean  purge  his  floor,  and  he  will  gather  his  wheat  into  the  bam, 
but  the  chaff  he  will  bum  with  unquenchable  fire.  13  Then  cometh  Jesus  from  Galilee  to 
Jordan,  unto  John,  to  be  baptized  of  him.  14  But  John  stayed  him,  saying,  I  ought  to  be 
baptized  of  thee,  and  comest  thou  to  me  ?  15  And  Jesus  answering,  said  to  him.  Suffer  me 
for  this  time  :  for  so  it  becometh  us  to  fulfil  all  justice.  Then  he  suffered  him.  16  And  Jesus 
being  baptized,  forthwith  came  out  of  the  water  :  and  lo,  tlie  heavens  wcre^opened  to  liim : 
and  he  saw  the  Spirit  of  God  descending  as  a  dove,  and  coming  upon  him.  17  And  behold  a 
voice  from  heaven,  saying,  This  is  my  beloved  son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased- 

CHAPTER    IV. 

Christ  going  into  the  de!>ert  to  prepare  himself  hrfore  his  Manifestation,   overcometh   the  devil's 

temptations.    12  Beginning  in  Galilee,  as  the  Prophet  said  he  should  :  18  He  callethfour  Disciples  : 

and  with  his  preaching  and  miracles  druwelh  unlo  him  innumerable  followers. 

Then  Jesus  was  led  of  the  Spirit  into  the  desert,  to  be   tempted  of  the  devil.    2  And  when 

he  had  fasted  forty  days  and   forty  nights,   afterward  he   was   hungry.    3  And   the   tempter 


Annotations. 
people  to  confession  of  their  sins :  which  is 
not  to  acknowledge  themselves  in  general  to 
be  sinners,  but  also  to  utter  everj'  man  his  sins. 

ver.  8.  Fruit  worthy.  He  preacheth  satisfac- 
tion by  doing  worthy  fruits  or  works  of  pe- 
nance, which  are,  as  Hierome  saith,  in2  Joel, 
fasting,  praying,  alms,  and  the  like. 

ver.  10.  The  axe.  Here  Preachers  are  taught 
to  dehort  from  doing  evil  for  fear  of  Hell,  and  to 
exhort  to  do  good  in  hope  of  Heaven  :  which 
kind  ot  preaching  our  Adversaries  do  condemn. 

ver.  11.  In  water.  John's  baptism  did  not  re- 
mit sins,  nor  was  comparable  to  Christ's  bap- 
tism, as  here  it  is  plain,  and  in  many  other 
j)laces.  Hiero.  adv.  Lucifer.  Aug.  de  Bapt.  cont. 
Dunat.  lib.  5.  c.  9. 10. 11.  Yet  it  is  an  article  of  our 
Adversaries,  that  the  one  is  no  better  than  the 
other :  which  they  say  not  to  extol  John's,  but  to 
derogate  from  Christ  s  baptism,  so  far,  that  they 
make  it  of  no  more  value  or  efficacy  for  remis- 

Annotations 
ver.  1.  Desert.  As  John  the  Baptist,  so  our 
Saviour  by  going  into  the  desert,  and  there 
living  in  contemplation  even  araon»  brute 
beasts,  and  subject  to  the  assaults  of  the  Devil 
for  our  sins,  giveth  a  warrant  and  example  to 
such  holy  men  as  have  lived  in  wilderness  for 
penance  and  contemplation,  called  Hermits. 

ver.  2.  Fasted  forty  days.  Elias  and  Moses, 
saiih  Hierome,  by  the  fast  of  forty  days  were 
fdled  with  the  familiarity  of  God,  and  our  Lord 
iiimself  in  the  wilderness  fasted  as  many,  to 
leave  unto  us  the  solemn  days  of  fast,  that  is 
Lent.  Hiero.  in  c.  48.  F.sa.  Augustine,  also  h.uii 
the  very  words,  en.  119.  And  generally  all  the 
ancient  Fathers,  that  by  occasion  or  of  pun'ose 
speak  of  the  Lent- fast,  make  it  not  only  an  im- 
itation of  our  Saviour's  fast,  but  also  an  Apos- 
tolical tradition,  and  of  necessity  to  be  kept. 
Contemn  not  I^nl,  sayeth  Ignatius,  for  it  con- 
taineth  the  imitation  ofour  Lord's  conversation. 
And  Ambrose  sayeth  plainly,  that  it  was 
not  ordained,  by  "men,  but  consecrated  by 
God :    nor  invented  by  any  earthly  cogita- 


Chapter  3. 
sion  of  sins,  and  grace,  and  justification,  than 
was  John's  :  thereby  to  maintain  their  manifold 
heresies,  that  baptism  taketh  not  away  sins, 
that  a  man  is  no  cleaner  nor  juster  by  the  Sa- 
crament of  baptism  than  before,  that  it  is  not 
necessary  for  children  unto  salvation,  but  it  is 
enough  to  be  bom  of  Christian  parents,  and 
such  like  erroneous  positions  well  known 
among  the  Calvinists. 

ver.  12.  Floor.  This  floor  is  his  Church  mili- 
tant in  earth,  wherein  are  both  good  and  bad 
here  signifiedby  com  and  chaff,  till  the  separa- 
tion be  made  in  the  day  of  judgment :  contrary 
to  the  doctrine  of  the  Heretics,  that  hold  the 
Church  to  consist  only  of  the  good  : 

ver.  16.  Opened.  To  signify  that  Heaven  wns 
shut  in  the  old  Law,  till  Christ  by  his  Passion 
opened  it,  and  so  by  his  Ascension  was  the 
first  that  entered  into  it :  contrary  to  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Heretics.  Htb.  9  S.aiid  11  40. 

Chapter  4. 

tion,  but  commanded  by  the  heavenly  Majesty. 
And  again,  that  it  is  sin  not  to  fast  all  the  Lent, 
Hierome's  words  also  be  most  plain :  w'c,saith  he, 
fast  forty  dai/s,  or,  make  one  Ijtnlin  a  year,  accord- 
ing to  the  tradition  of  the  Apostles,  m  time  con- 
venient. This  time  most  convenient  is,  as  Au- 
gustine saith,  ep.  119.  immediately  before  Eas- 
ter, thereby  to  communicate  with  our  Saviour's 
Passion:  and  as  other  writers  do  add  thereby 
to  come  the  better  prepared  and  more  worthily, 
to  the  great  solemnity  of  Christ's  Resurrection : 
besides  many  other  godly  reasons  in  the  an- 
cient fathers,  which  for  brevity  we  omit.  See 
twelve  notable  sermons  of  Leo  the  Great,  de 
Quadragesima,  of  Lent :  namely,  ser.  6.  and  9. 
where  he  calleth  it  the  Apostle's  ordinance  by 
the  doctrine  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  See  Ambrose 
from  the  23.  sermon  forward :  in  Bernard  seven 
sermons,  and  in  many  other  Fathers  the  like. 
Lnst  of  all,  note  well  the  sayinir  of  Augustire, 
who  affirmelh,  that  by  dtie  obsrrvation  iherrof. 
the  wicked  be  separated  from  the  good,  Infidels 
from  Christians,Heretics  from  faithfulCatholics 


S.  MATTHEW. 


31 


approached  and  said  to  him,  If  thou  be  the  son  of  God,  command  that  these  stones  be  made 
bread.  4  Who  answered  and  said,  It  is  written,  Not  in  bread  alone  doth  man  live,  but  m  everi/ 
word  that  proceedeth  from  the  mouth  of  God.  5  Then  the  devil  took  him  up  into  the  holy  City, 
and  set  him  upon  the  pinnacle  of  the  Temple,  C  And  said  to  him.  If  thou  be  the  son  of  God, 
cast  thyself  down,  for  it  is  written.  That  he  mil  give  his  Angels  charge  of  thee,  and  in  their  hands 
shall  they  hold  thee  up,  lest  perhaps  thou  knock  thy  foot  against  a  stone.  7  Jesus  said  to  him  again, 
It  is  written.  Thou  shalt  not  tempt  the  Lord  thy  Gcd.  8  Again  the  devil  took  him  up  into  a  very 
high  mountain :  and  he  showed  him  all  the  kingdoms  ot  the  world,  and  the  glory  of  them. 

9  And  said  to  him.  Ail  these  will  I  give  thee,  if  falling  down  thou  wilt  adore  me.  10  Then 
Jesus  saith  to  him,  Avaunt  Satan  :  for  it  is  written,  The  Lord  thy  God  shall  thou  adore,  and  him 
only  shalt  thou  serve.  11  Then  the  devil  left  him :  and  behold,  Angels  came,  and  ministered  to 
him.  12  And  when  Jesus  had  heard  that  John  was  delivered  up,  he  retired  into  Galilee: 
13  And  leavin":  the  city  Nazareth,  canie  and  dwelt  in  Caphamaum,  a  sea  town,  in  the  borders 
of  Zabulon  and  Nephthalim.  14  That  it  might  be  fulfilled  which  was  said  by  Isaias  the  Prophet. 
15  Land  of  Zabulon  and  land  of  Nephthalim,  the  way  of  the  sea  beyond  Jordan  of  Galilee,  of  the 
Gentiles :  16  The  people  that  sat  in  darkness,  hath  seen  great  light :  and  to  them  that  sat  in  a 
country  of  the  shadow  of  death,  light  is  risen  to  them.  17  From  that  time  Jesus  began  to  preach, 
and  to  say.  Do  penance,  for  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  at  hand.  18  And  Jesus  walking  by  the 
sea  of  Galilee,  saw  two  brethren,  Simon  who  is  called  Peter,  and  Andrew  his  brother,  casting 
a  net  into  the  sea,  for  they  were  fishers.  19  And  he  saith  to  them.  Gome  ye  after  me,  and  I 
will  make  you  to  be  fishers  of  men.    20  But  they  incontinent  leaving  the  nets,  followed  him. 

21  And  going  forward  from  thence,  he  saw  other  two  brethren,  James  of  Zebedee,  and  Jolin 
his  brother  m  a  ship  with  Zebedee  their  father,   repairing  their  nets  :  and  he  called  them. 

22  And  they  forthwith  left  their  nets  and  father,  and  followed  him.  23  And  Jesus  went  round 
about  all  Galilee,  teaching  in  their  Synagogues,  and  preaching  the  Gospel  of  the  kingdom  :  and 
healing  every  malady  and  every  infirmity  in  the  people.  24  And  the  bruit  of  him  went  into 
all  Syria:  and  they  presented  to  him  all  that  were  ill  at  ease,  diversely  taken  with  diseases  and  tor- 
ments, and  such  as  were  possest,  and  lunatics,  and  sick  of  the  palsy,  and  he  cured  them :  25  And 
much  people  followed  him  from  Galilee  and  Decapolis,  and  Jerusalem,  and  from  beyond  Jordan. 

CHAPTER  V. 
First,    3  he  promiseth  rewards,    13  and  he  layeth  before  the  Apostles  their  office.     17  Secondly,  he 
protestelh  unto  us  that  we  must  keep  the  commandments,  and  that  more  exactly  than  the  Scribes  and 
Pharisees,  whose  justice  was  counted  most  perfect :  but  yet  that  it  was  insufficient,  he  showefh  in  the 
precepts  of  21  Murder,  27  Adultery,  31  Divorce,  33  Swearing,  38  Revenge,  42  Usury,  43  Enemies. 
And  seeing  the  multitudes,  he  went  up  into  a  mountain  :  and  when  he  was  set,  his  Disci- 
ples came  unto  him,    2  And  opening  his  mouth,  he  taught  them,  saying,    3  Blessed  are  the 
poor  in  spirit:  for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven.    4  Blessed  are  the  meek  :  for  they  shall 
pos.sess  the  land.    5  Blessed  are  tney  that  mourn  :  for  they  shall  be  comforted.    6  Blessed 
are  they  that  hunger  and  thirst  after  justice  :  for  they  shall  have  their  fill.    7  Blessed  are  the 
merciful :  for  they  shall  obtain  mercy.    8  Blessed  are  the  clean  of  heart :  for  they  shall  see 
God.    9   Blessed  are   the  peace-makers :   for  they  shall  be   called  the   children  of   God. 

10  Blessed  are  they  that  suffer  persecution  for  justice  :  for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

11  Blessed  are  ye  when  they  shall  revile  you,  and  persecute  you,  and  speak  all  that  naught 
is  against  you,  untruly,  for  my  sake  :    12  Be  glad  and  rejoice,  for  your  reward  is  very  great 


Annotations. 

ver.  6.  It  is  written.  Heretics  alleo^e  Scrip- 
tures, as  here  the  devil  doth,  in  the  false  sense  : 
the  Church  useth  them,  as  Christ  doth,  in  the 
true  sense,  and  to  confute  their  falsehood.  Aug. 
cant.  lit.  Petll,  lib.  2.  c.  5.  1.  to  7. 

ver.  12.  Him  only  serve,  it  was  not  said,  saith 
Augustine.  The  Lord  thy  God  only  shalt  thou 
adore,  as  it  was  said.  Him  only  shalt  thou  serve: 
in  Greek  Xirpn'o-fi?.  Au^.  sup.  Gen.  q.  61. 
whereupon  the  Catholic  Church  hath  always 
used  this  most  true  and  necessary  distinction  : 
that  there  is  an  honour  due  to  God  only,  which 
to  give  unto  any  creature,  were  idolatry  :  and 
there  is  an  honour  due  to  creatures  also  ac- 
cording to  their  dignity,  as  to  Saints,  holy 
thing;?,  and  holy  places.  Euseb.  Hist.  Ec.  lib.  4. 

Annotations. 
ver.  10.  For -justice.  Heretics  and  other  male- 
factors sometimes  sulTer  willingly  and  stout- 
ly :  but  ihey  are  not  blessed,  because  they 
suffer  not  for  justice.  For,  saith  Augustine, 
they  cannot  suffer  for  justice,  that  have  divided 
the  Church  :  and,  where  sound  faith  or  chari- 


Chapter  4. 
c.  14.   Hierom  cont.    Vigil,  ep.  53.   Aug.  lib.    10. 
Civit.    c.  1.   Lib.  1.    Trin.    c.   6.   Cone.   Nic.  2. 
Damasc.  lib.  1.  de  Imag.  Bed.  in  4.  Luk. 

ver.  17.  Do  penance.  That  penance  is  neces- 
sary a' so  before  baptism,  for  such  as  be  of  age  : 
as  .John's,  so  our  Saviour's  preaching  declareth, 
both  beginning  with  penance. 

ver.  23.  Healing  every  malady.  Christ,  saith  Au- 
gustine, by  miracles  got  authority,  by  authority 
found  credit,bv  credit  drew  together  a  multitude 
by  a  multitude  obtained  antiquity,  by  antiquity 
fortified  a  reliffion,which  not  only  the  most  found 
new  rising  of  Heretics  using  deceitful  wiles,  bu* 
neither  the  drowsy  old  error  of  the  very  Hea- 
then with  violence  setting  against  it,  might  in  any 
part  shake  and  cast  down.  Aug.  de  util.cred.cap.H 

Chapter  5 
fv  is  not,  there  cannot  be  justice.  Cont.  Epist. 
Farm.  lib.  1.  cap.  9.  Epi)^t.  50.  P.ial.  34.  Cone.  2. 
And  so  by  this  scripture  are  excluded  all  false 
Martyrs,  as  Augustine  often  declareth,  and 
Cypr.  de  Unit.  Eccle.  nu.  8. 

ver.  12.  Reward.  In  Latin  and  Greek  the 


3-2 


P.  MATTHEW 


in  lieaven.  For  sti  they  persecuted  the  Prophets,  that  were  before  you.  13  You  are  the  salt 
of  the  earth.  11  Ihu  il  ilie  salt  lose  his  virtue,  wherewitli  shall  it  he  salted  ?  It  is  "ood  for 
noihiiig  any  more,  but  to  l)e  east  forth,  aud  to  be  trodden  of  men.  15  You  are  tlie  light  of  the 
world.  A  city  cannot  be  hid,  situated  on  a  mountain.  lO  Neither  do  men  light  a  candle,  and 
put  it  under  a  bushel,  but  upon  a  candlestick,  that  it  may  shine  to  all  that  are  in  the  hou.«e. 
17  So  let  your  li^ht  shine  before  men  :  that  they  may  see  your  good  works,  and  glorify  your 
Father  which  is  in  heaven.  18  Do  not  think  that  I  am  come  to  break  the  Law,  or  the  Pro- 
phei.s.  I  am  not  come  to  break  :  but  to  hdfil.  19  For  assuredly  I  .say  unto  you,  tdl  heaven 
and  earth  pass,  one  jot  or  one  tittle  shall  not  pass  of  the  Law  :  till  all  be  fulfilled.  20  He 
theretore  that  shall  break  one  of  these  least  commandments,  and  shall  so  leach  men :  shall  be 
called  the  least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  But  he  that  shall  do  and  teach  ;  he  shall  be  called 
great  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  21  For  I  t(dl  you,  that  unless  vour  justice  abound  more  than 
that  of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  you  shall  not  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  22  You 
have  heard  that  it  was  said  to  them  of  old,  Thou  shalt  not  kill :  and  whoso  killeth,  shall  be  in 
danger  of  judgment.  23  But  I  say  to  you,  that  whosoever  is  angry  with  his  brother,  shall  be 
in  danger  of  judgment.  And  whosoever  shall  say  to  his  brother,  Raca  :  shall  be  in  ilanger  of 
a  council.  And  whosoever  shall  say,  Thou  fool :  shall  be  guilty  of  the  hell  of  lire.  24  11 
therefore  thou  offer  thy  gift  at  the  altar,  and  there  thou  remeniuer  that  thy  brother  hath  aught 
against  thee  :  25  Leave  there  thy  ottering  before  the  altar,  and  go  first  to  be  reconciled  to 
thy  brother,  and  then  coining  thou  shalt  ofier  thy  gift.  2()  Be  at  agreement  with  thy  adver- 
sar)^  betimes,  whilst  thou  art  in  the  way  with  him  :  lest  perhaps  the  adversary  deliver  thee  to 
the  judge,  and  the  judge  deliver  thee  to  the  officer,  and  thou  be  cast  into  prison.  27  Amen,  I 
say  to  tliee,  thou  snail  not  go  out  from  thence,  till  thou  repay  the  last  farihino-.  28  You  have 
lieard,  that  it  was  said  to  them  of  old,  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery.  29  But  I  say  to  you, 
that  whosoever  shall  see  a  woman  to  lust  after  her,  hath  already  committed  adultery  with  her 
in  his  heart.  30  And  if  thy  right  eye  scandalize  thee,  pluck  it  out,  and  cast  it  from  thee,  for  it 
is  expedient  for  thee  that  one  of  thy  limbs  perish,  rather  than  thy  whole  body  be  cast  into  hell. 
31  And  if  thy  right  hand  scandalize  thee,  cut  it  off,  and  cast  it  from  thee  :  for  it  is  expedient 
for  thee  that  one  of  thy  limbs  perish,  rather  than  that  thy  whole  body  go  into  hell.  32  It  was 
said  also,  whosoever  shall  disnnss  his  wife,  let  him  give  her  a  bill  of  divorcement.  33  But  I 
Ray  to  you,  whosoever  shall  dismiss  his  wife,  excepting  the  cause  of  fornication,  maketh  her 
to  commit  adultery  :  And  he  that  shall  marry  her  that  is  dismissed,  committeth  adultery. 
31  Again  /ou  have  heard  that  it  was  said  to  them  of  old,  Thou  shalt  not  commit  perjury  :  but 
thou  shalt  perform  thy  oaths  to  our  Lord.  35  But  I  say  to  you  not  to  swear  at  all :  neither  by 
heaven,  because  it  is  the  throne  of  God  :  neither  by  the  earth,  because  it  is  the  foot-stool  of  his 


Annotations. 
word  signifieth  very  wages  and  hire  due  for 
works,  and  so  presupposeth  a  meritorious 
deed. 

ver.  15.  The  light.  This  light  of  the  world, 
and  city  ou  a  mountain,  and  candle  upon  a 
candlestick,  signifieth  the  clergy,  and  the  whole 
Church,  so  built  upon  Christ  the  mountain, 
that  it  must  needs  be  visible,  and  cannot  be 
hid  nor  unluiown.  Aui^usl.  cont.  Fulg.  Donat.  c. 
18.  Uh.  16.  amt.  Fansllc.  17.  And  therefore,  the 
C'hurch  being  a  caiidh;  not  under  a  bushel,  but 
shining  to  all  in  the  house  that  is  in  the  world, 
what  shall  I  say  more,  saith  Augustine  than 
that  they  are  blind  which  shut  their  eyes 
against  the  candle  that  is  set  on  the  candle- 
stick ?     Tract.  2.  in  cpi.  Jo. 

ver.  17.  Your  liffht.  The  good  life  of  the 
Clergy  edifieth  much,  and  is  God's  great  ho- 
nour: whereas  the  conlrarvdishonoureth  him. 

ver.  20.  One  of  ihc.^c.  Behold  how  necessary 
it  is,  not  only  to  believe,  but  to  keep  all  the 
conunandments,  even  the  very  least. 

ver.  21.  Your  .Justice.  It  is  our  justice,  when 
it  .is  given  of  God.  Aug.  in  Ps.  30.  cone.  1. 
I)e  Sj).  and  lit.  c.  9.  So  that  Christians  are 
truly  ju.st,''an(l  have  in  themselves  inherent 
justice,  by  doing  God's  commandments,  with- 
out which  justice  of  works  no  man  of  age  can 
be  saved.  Aug.  de  fid.  nndoper.  cap.  16.  whereby 
we  see  salvation,  justice,  and  justification,  not 
to  come  of  only  faith,  or  imputation  of  Christ's 
justice. 


Chapter  5. 

ver.  23.  Hell  of  fire.  Here  is  a  plain  diflfer- 
ence  of  sins,  some  mortal  that  bring  to  hell, 
some  less,  and  less  puiiishod.  called  venial. 

ver.  24.  Gift  at  tlw  Altar,  l^eware  of  coming 
to  the  holy  altar  or  any  Sacrament  out  of  cha- 
rity. But  be  first  reconciled  to  thy  brother,  and 
much  more  to  tlie  Catholic  Church,  which  is 
the  whole  brotherhood  of  Christian  men.  Heb. 
13,  1. 

ver.  26.  Prison.  This  prison  is  taken  of  very 
ancient  fathers,  for  Purgatory.  Cyprian  Epist. 
(ul  Autom.  num.  6. 

ver.  33.  Excepting-  the  cause  of  fornication. 
This  exception  is  only  to  show,  that  for  this 
one  cause  a  man  may  put  away  his  wife  for 
ever  :  but  not  that  h(?  may  marry  another  ;  as 
it  is  most  plain  in  Mark  and  Luke,  who  leave 
out  this  exposition,  saying,  M'hosoever  dis- 
wis.^eth  his  wife  and  inan'ieth  another,  committeth 
adultenj.  Anno.  Luke  19.  9.  But  if  both  parties 
bo  in  one  and  the  same  fault,  then  can  neither 
ot  them  not  so  much  as  divorce  or  put  away 
the  other. 

ver.  33.  Committeth  adultery.  The  knot  of 
marriage  is  a  thing  of  so  great  a  Sacrament, 
that  not  by  separation  itself  of  the  parties  it 
can  be  loosed,  being  not  lawful  neither  for  the 
one  part  nor  the  other,  to  marry  again  upon 
divorce.     August,  de  hon.  Coniug.  cap.  1. 

ver.  35.  Not  to  swear.  The  Anabaptists  here 
not  following  the  Church's  judgment,  but  the 
bare  letter,  as  other  Heretics  in  other  cases, 


S.  MATTHEW. 


33 


feet:  neither  by  Jerusalem,  because  it  is  the  city  of  the  great  King.  36  Neither  shah  thou 
swear  by  thy  head,  because  thou  canst  not  make  one  hair  wiiite  or  black.  37  Let  your  talk  be, 
yea,  yea,  no,  no  :  and  tliat  whicii  is  over  and  above  these,  is  of  evil.  38  You  have  heard  that 
It  Was  said,  .Vn  eye  tor  an  eye,  and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth.  3'J  But  I  say  to  you  not  to  resist  evil : 
but  if  one  strike  thee  on  the  right  cheek,  turn  to  him  also  the  other  :  40  And  to  him  that  will 
contend  with  tliee  in  judgment,  and  take  away  thy  coat,  let  go  thy  cloak  also  unto  him.  41  And 
whosoever  will  force  thee  one  mile,  go  with  him  other  two.  42  He  that  asketh  of  thee,  give 
to  him  :  and  to  hhn  that  would  borrow  of  thee,  turn  not  away.  43  You  have  heard  that  it  was 
said,  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour,  and  hate  thine  enemy.  44  But  I  say  to  you,  love  your 
enemies,  do  good  to  thtui  that  hate  you  :  and  pray  for  them  that  persecute  and  abuse  ycu. 
45  That  you  may  be  the  children  of  your  father  which  is  in  heaven,  who  niaketh  his  sun  to  rise 
upon  good  and  bad,  and  raincth  upon  just  and  unjust.  _  46  For  if  you  love  ihcm  that  love  you, 
what  reward  shall  you  have?  do  not  also  the  Publicans  this?  47  And  if  you  salute  your 
brethren  only,  what  do  you  more  ?  do  not  also  the  heathen  this  ?  48  Be  you  perfect  therefore, 
as  also  vour  heavenly  father  is  perfect. 

C  H  A  P  T  E  R     VI. 
In  this  second  chapter  of  his  sermon,  he  controlleth  the  Pharisc€s\)usticc,  that  is,  their  alms,  prayer, 

and  fasting,  for  the  scope  and  intention  thereof,  ii-ltich  wets  vain  glory.     19  Their  end  also  was  to 

lie  rich,  hut  ours  must  not  be  so  much  as  in  n'.cessdrits. 

1.  Take  good  heed  that  you  do  not  your  justice  before  men,  to  be  seen  of  them  :  otherwise 
reward  you  shall  not  have  with  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven.  2  Therefore  when  thou  dost 
an  alms-deed,  sound  not  a  trumpet  before  thee,  as  the  hypocrites  do  in  the  Synagogues  and  in 
the  streets,  that  they  may  be  honoured  of  men  :  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  they  have  received  their 
reward  :  3  But  when  thou  doest  an  alms-deed,  let  not  thy  left  hand  know  what  thy  right  hand 
doth:  4  That  thy  alms-deed  may  be  in  secret,  and  thy  Father  which  seeth  in  secret  wdl  repay 
thee.  5  And  when  ye  pray,  you  shall  not  be  as  the  hypocrites,  that  love  to  stand  and  pray  in  the 
Synagogues  and  corners  of  the  streets,  that  they  may  be  seen  of  men  :  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  they 
have  received  their  reward.  6  But  thou  when  thou  shalt  pray,  enter  into  your  chamber,  and 
having  shut  the  door,  pray  to  the  Father  in  secret :  and  thy  Father  which  secth  in  secret,  will  re- 
pay thee.  7  And  when  you  are  praying,  speak  not  much,  as  the  heathen.  For  they  think  that  in 
their  much  speaking  they  may  be  heard.  8  Be  not  you  therefore  like  to  them,  for  your  Father 
knoweth  what  is.  needful  for  you,  be  tore  you  ask  him.  9  Thus  therefore  shall  you  pray,  Our 
Fatiieu  vhirh  art  in  heaven,  sanctifed  he  thy  name.  10  Let  thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  he  done,  as  in 
heaven  in  earth  also.  11  Give  us  to-day  our  supcrsuhstantial  bread.  12  And  forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we 


Annotations. 
hold  that  there  is  no  oath  lawful,  no,  not  before 
a  judge,  WhereasChrist  speaketh  against  rash 
and  usual  swearing  in  conuuon  talk,  when 
there  is  no  cause. t 

ver.  39.  Not  to  resist  evil.  Here  also  the  Ana- 
baptists gather  of  the  letter,  that  it  is  not  law- 
ful to  go  to  law  for  our  right,  as  Luther  also 

Annotations. 

ver.  1.  Justice.  Hereby  it  is  plain,  that  good 
works  be  justice,  and  that  man  doing  them, 
doth  justice,  and  is  thereby  just  and  justified, 
and  not  by  faith  only.  All  which  justice  of  a 
Christian  man,  our  Saviour  here  compriseth  in 
these  three  works,  in  alms,  fasting,  and  prayers. 
Aug.  lib.  pcif.  just.  c.  8.  So  that  to  give  alms,  is 
to  do  justice,  andthe  works  of  mercy  are  justice. 
Aug.  in  I's.  40.  V.  5. 

ver.  4.  Repay.  This  repaying  and  rewarding 
of  good  works  in  heaven,  often  mentioned  here 
by  our  Saviour,  declareth  that  the  said  works 
are  meritorious,  and  that  we  may  do  them  in 
respect  of  that  reward. 

ver.  5.  Hypocrites.  Hypocrisy  is  forbidden  in 
all  these  three  works  of  justice,  and  not  the 
doing  of  them  openly,  to  the  glory  of  God,  and 
the  profit  of  our  neighbour,  and  our  owti  salva- 
tion :  tor  Christ  before  biddeth,  saying :  Let  your 
light  so  shine  before  men,  ^'c.  And  in  all  such 
works  Gregory's  rule  is  to  be  followed.  The 
work  so  to  he  in  public,  that  the  intention  remain  in 
secret.  Horn.  11.  »;i  Evang.  c.  10. 

ver.  7.  Much  speaking.   Long  prayer  is  not 


Chapter  5. 
upon  this  place  held,  that  Christians  might  not 
resist  the  Turk  :  whereas  by  this,  as  by  that 
which  foUoweth,  patience  only  is  signified  and 
a  will  to  suffer  more,  rather  than  to  revenge. 
For  neither  did  Christ,  nor  Paul  follow  tlie 
letter  by  turning  the  otlier  cheek,  Jno.  18.  Acts 
23. 

Chapter  6. 

forbid,  for  Christ  himself  spent  whole  nights 
in  prayer;  and  he  saith,  we  must  pray  always, 
and  the  Apostle  e.xhorteth  to  pray  without  in- 
termission, and  the  holy  Church  from  the  be- 
ginning hath  had  her  Canonical  hours  of  prayer: 
but  idle  and  voluntary  babbling,  either  of  the 
Heathens  to  their  gods,  or  of  Ileretics,  that  by 
long  rhetorical  prayers  think  to  persuade  God  : 
whereas  the  Collects  of  the  Church  are  most 
brief  and  most  effectual.  Augustine  epi.  121. 
c.  8,  9,  10. 

ver.  11.  Supersubst antral  bread.  By  this  bread 
so  called  here  according  to  the  Latin  word  and 
the  Greek,  we  ask  not  only  all  necessary  sus- 
tenance of  the  body,  but  much  more  all  spirit- 
ual food,  namely  he  blessed  Sacrament  itself, 
which  is  Christ,  the  true  bread  that  came  from 
heaven,  and  the  bread  of  life  to  us  that  eat  his 
body.  Cyp.  deorat.  Do.  Aug.  cpist.  121.  cap.  11. 
And  therefore  it  is  called  here  Supersubstantial, 
that  is,  the  bread  that  passeth  ana  excelleth  all 
creatures.  Hiero.  in  2.  Tit.  in  6.  Matt.  Amb.  lib.  5. 
de  Sacr.  c.  4.  Aug.  ser.  28.  de  verb.  Do.  sec.  MatL 
Germanus  in  Theoria. 


34 


S.  MATTHEW. 


also  forgive  our  (Mitors.  \2  And  lead  us  not  into  temjiVition.  But  dt  liver  us  from  evil,  Amen.  14  For  if 
you  will  (bri,ave  men  their  ol]'onces,  your  heavenly  I'ather  will  forgive  you  also  your  offences. 

15  But  it"   you  will  not  forgive   men,  neither  will  your  Father  forgive  you  your  ofi'ences. 

16  And  when  you  fast,  be  not  as  the  hypocrites,  sad.  For  thev  disfigure  their  faces,  that 
they  may  appear  unto  men  to  fast.    Amen,  I  say  to  you,  that  they  have  received  their  reward, 

17  But  thou  when  thou  dost  fast,  anoint  thy  head,  and  wash  thy  face.  18  That  thou  appear 
not  to  men  to  fast,  but  to  thy  Father  which  is  m  secret :  and  thy  Father  which  seeth  in  secret, 
will  repay  thee.  19  Heap  not  up  to  yourselves  treasures  on  the  earth  :  where  the  rtist  and 
moth  do  corrupt,  and  where  thieves  dig  through  and  steal.  20  But  heap  up  to  yourselves 
treasures  in  heaven:  where  neither  the  rust  nor  moth  doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves  do  not 
diij  throui^h  nor  steal.  21  For  where  thy  treasure  is,  there  is  thy  heart  also.  22  The  cnndle 
of  thy  body  is  thine  eye.  If  thine  eye  be  simjjle,  thy  wliolc  body  shall  be  lightsome.  23  But 
if  tiiine  eye  be  naudit :  thy  whole  body  shall  be  darksome.  If  then  the  light  that  is  in  thee,  be 
darkness  :  the  darkness  itself  how  great  shall  it  be  ?  24  No  man  can  serve  two  masters. 
First  cither  lie  will  hate  the  one,  and  love  the  other  :  or  he  will  sustain  the  one,  and  contemn 
the  other.  You  cannot  serve  God  and  Mammon.  25  Therefore  I  say  to  you,  be  not  careful 
for  your  life  what  you  shall  eat,  neither  for  your  body  what  raiment  you  shall  put  on.  Is  not 
the  life  more  than  the  meat :  and  the  body  more  than  the  raiment  ?  26  Behold  the  fowls  of 
tlie  air,  that  they  sow  not,  neither  reap,  nor  gather  into  barns,  and  your  heavenly  Father  feedeth 
them.  Are  not  you  much  more  of  price  than  they  ?  27  And  which  of  you  by  caring,  can  add 
to  his  stature  one  cubit  ?  28  And  for  raiment  why  are  you  careful  ?  Consider  the  lilies  of  the 
field  how  they  grow  :  they  labour  not,  neitlier  do  they  spin.  29  But  I  say  to  you,  that  neither 
Solomon  in  all  his  glory  was  arrayed  as  one  of  these.  30  And  if  the  grass  of  the  field,  which 
to-day  is,  and  to-morrow  is  cast  into  the  oven,  God  doth  so  clothe  :  how  much  more  you,  O  ye  of 
very  small  faith?  31  Be  not  careful  therefore,  saying,  what  shall  we  eat,  or  what  shall  we  drmk, 
or  wherewith  shall  we  be  covered  ?  32  For  all  these  things  the  Heathen  do  seek  after.  For 
your  Father  knoweth  that  you  need  all  these  things.  33  Seek  therefore  first  the  kingdom  of 
God,  and  the  justice  of  him  :  and  all  these  things  shall  be  given  you  besides.  34  Be  not  careful 
therefore  for  the  morrow.  For  the  morrow-day  shall  be  careful  for  itself:  sufficient  for  the 
day  is  the  evil  thereof. 

CHAPTER     VII. 

In  this  third  and  last  chapter  of  his  Sermon,  Ircause  we  know  not  men's  ends,he  liddeth  vs  beware  of 

judging  :  6  and  nevertheless  to  tahc  opin  ilags,  so  he  callith  them,  as  they  he.     7  If  these  worhs  of 

justice  seem  too  hard,  we  must  pray  instantly  to  him  that  giveth  them.     12  In  the  conclusion  hegiveth 

one  short  rule  of  all  justice:    13  and  then  he  exhorteth  with  all  vehemency  to  the  strait  way  both  of 

the  Catholic  faith,  21  and  also  of  good  life :  because  only  faith  will  not  stiMce. 

1  Judge  not,  that  you  be  not  judged.  2  For  in  what  judgment  you  judge,  you  shall  be  judged  : 

and  in  what  measure  you  mete,  it  shall  be  measured  to  you  again.    3  And  why  seest  thou  the 

mote  that  is  in  thy  brother's  eye  :  and  the  beam  that  is  in  thine  own  eye  thou  seest  not '.'  4  Or 

how  sayest  thou  to  thy  brother,  Let  me  cast  out  the  mote  of  thine    eye :    and  behold  a 


Annotations. 
ver.  12.  Debts.  These  debts  do  signify  not 
only  mortal  sins,  but  also  venial,  as  S.  Augus- 
tine often  teacheth  :  and  therefore  every  man, 
le  he  never  so  just,  yet  because  he  cannot  live 
without  venial  sins,  may  very  truly  and  ought 
0  say  this  prayer.  Aug.  cont.  duos.  cpi.  Pelag. 
ib.  1.  c.  14.  lib.  21.  de  Chit.  c.  27. 

ver  13.  Leadusnot.  Cypr.  readeth,  Nepatia- 
ris  nos  indiici.  Suffer  us  not  to  be  led  as  Augus- 
tine noteth,  lih.  de  bo.  perseu.  c.  6.  and  so  the 
holy  Church  understandeth  it,  because  God,  as 
James  saith,  tempteth  no  man  :  though  for  our 
sins,  or  for  our  probation  and  crown,  he  permit 
us  to  be  tempteu.  Beware  then  of  Beza's  ex- 
position upon  this  place,  who  according  to  the 
Calvinist's  opinion  saith,  that  God  leadeth  them 
into  temptation,  into  whom  himself  bringeth  in 
Satan  for  to  fill  their  hearts  =  so  making  God 
the  author  of  sins. 

ver.  14.  If  you  forgive.  This  point  of  forgiv- 
ing our  brother,  when  we  ask  forgiveness  of 
God,  our  Saviour  repeateth  again,  as  a  thing 
much  to  be  considered :  and  therefore  com- 
mended in  the  parable  also  of  the  servant  that 
would  not  forgive  Ms  fellow  servant.  Matt. 
J  8. 
ver.  16.  Fast.   He  forbiddeth  not  open  and 


Cn.\PTER  6. 
public  fasts,  which  in  the  Scriptures  were  com- 
manded and  proclaimed  to  the  people  of  God, 
and  the  Ninevites  by  such  fasting  appeased 
God's  wrath ;  but  to  fast  for  vain  glory  and 
praise  of  men,  and  to  be  desirous  by  the  very 
face  and  look  to  be  taken  for  a  faster,  that  is 
forbidden,  and  that  is  livpocrisy. 

ver.  20.  Treasures  in  Heaven.  Treasures  laid 
up  in  heaven,  must  needs  signify,  not  faith 
only,  but  plentiful  alms  and  deeds  of  mercy 
and  other  good  works,  which  God  keeping  as 
in  a  book,  will  reward  them  accordingly  :  as 
of  the  contrary,  the  Apostle  saith.  He  that  sow- 
elh  sjjaringly,  shall  reap  sparingly.  2   Cor.  9. 

ver.  24.  Two  Muttus.  Two  religions,  God 
and  Baal,  Christ  and  Calvin,  Mass  and  Com- 
munion, the  Catholic  Church  and  Heretical 
Conventicles.  Let  them  mark  this  lesson  of 
our  Saviour,  that  think  they  may  ser\'e  all  mas- 
ters, all  times,  all  religions.  Again,  these  two 
masters  do  signify  God  and  the  world,  the 
flesh  and  the  spirit,  justice  and  sin. 

ver.  25.  Careful.  Prudent  provision  is  not 
prohibited,  but  too  much  doubtfulness  and  fear 
of  God's  provision  for  us  ;  to  whom  we  ought 
with  patience  to  commit  the  rest,  when  we 
have  aone  sufficiently  for  our  parts. 


S.  MATTHEW. 


35 


beam  is  m  thine  own  eye  ?  5  Hypocrite,  cast  out  first  the  benm  out  of  thine  own  eve,  and  then 
Shalt  thou  see  to  cast  out  the  mote  out  of  thy  brother's  eye.  6  Give  not  that  which  is  holv  to  does  • 
neitlier  cast   ye  your  pearls   before   swine,  lest  perhaps  they  tread  them  with  their   feet,   and 
turning,  all  to  tear  you.    7  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you  :  seek,  and  you  sh;ill  find  .-  luiock,  and 
It  shall  be  opened  to  you     8  tor  every  one  that  asketh,  receiveth  :  and  that  seeketh,  findeth- 
^u'^i^'r'n      ,   J'"°S''*^^^,',',^^'^^'^h*?l'^"^f*-    ^  <Jrwhat  man   is  there  of  you,   whom   if  his 
child  shall  ask  bread,  will  he  reach  him  a  stone  ?    10  Or  it  lie  shall  ask  him  fish,  will  he  reach 
mm  a  serpent.     11  It  you  then  beuig  naught,  know  how  to  give  good  gius  to  your  children  • 
i^\^^u-    """i®  ""'r^  y'^"':  ^'''^^^'^  '''*'''■''  '^'^  heaven,  give  good  tilings  to  them  (hat  ask  him  » 
1^  All  thmgs  therefore  whatsoever  you  will  that  men  do  to  you,  do  you  also  to  them.    For  this 
s  the  Law  and  the  Propliets.    13  Enter  ye  by  the  narrow  gate  :  because  broad  is  the  gate,  and 
large  is  the  way  that  leadeth  to  perdition,  and  many  there  be  that  enter  by  it.     14  How  narrow 
iV-?.^!^^*^'  ^"'^  strait  is  the  way  that  leadeth   to   life:    and   few  there  are   that   find  it  ? 
p  1  ake  ye  great  heed  of  talse  Prophets,  which  come  to  you  in  the  clothing  of  sheen,  but 
inwardly  are  ravemng  wolves.    16  By  their  fruits  you  shall  know  them.    Do  men  gather 
grapes  ot  thorns,  or  figs  of  thistles  ?    17  Even  so  every  good  tree  yieldeth  good  fniit.«,  and  the 
evil  tree  yieldeth  evil  fruits.     18  A  good  tree   cannot  yield  evil  fruits,  neiiiier  an  evil  tree  yield 
fffi      "^oo  fr.  ^''^'/y  ^'u^  ^t^^  yieldeth  not  good  fruit,  shall  be  cut  down,   and  shall  be   cast 
mtohre.    20  Jherefore  by  their  truits  you  shall  know  them.    21  Nut  every  one  that  saith  to 
me.  Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter  into  the  Kmgdom  of  heaven :  but  he  that  cloth  the  will  of  mv  Father 
which  IS  in  heaven,  he  shall  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.    22  Many  shall  say  to  me  in 
that  day.  Lord,  Lord,  have  not  we  prophesied  in  thy  name,  and  in  thv  name  cast  out  devil?,  and 
m  thy  name  wrought  many  miracles  ?    23  And  then  will  I  confess  unto  them,  That  I  never 
knew  you,  depart  from  me  you  that  work  iniquity.    24  Every  one  therefore  that  heareth 
these  mywords,  and  doeth  them:  shal  be  hkened  to  a  wise  man  that  built  his  house  upon 
a  rock.    25  And  the  ram  fell,  and  the  floods  came,  and  the  winds  blew,  and  they  beat  against 
that  house,  and  it  fell  not,  for  it  was   founded   upon  a  rock.    26  And   every  one   tiiat  hel^ireth 
these  my  words,    and  doth  them  not,    shall  be   like  a  foolish  man  that  buih  his  house 
upon  the  sand,    27  And  the  rain  fell,  and   the   floods  came,   and  the  winds  blow,   and   thev 
beat  against  that  house,  and  it  fell,  and  the  fall  thereof  was  great.    28  And  it  came  to  pass, 
When  jEsns  had  fully  ended  these  words,  the  multitude  were  in  admiration  upon  this  doc- 
trine.   29  tor  he  was  teaching  them  as  having  power,  and  not  as  their  Scribes  and  Pha- 
risees. 


Annotations. 
_  yer.  1.  Judge  not.  It  is  no  Christian  part  to 
judge  ill  of  men's  acts  which  be  in  themselves 
good,  and  may  proceed  of  good  meaning,  or  of 
man's  inward  meanings  and  mtentions  which 
we  cannot  see :  of  which  fault  they  must  be- 
ware that  are  too  suspicious,  and  given  to  deem 
always  the  worst  of  other  men.  But  to  say, 
that  Judas,  or  a  Heretic  evidently  known  to 
die  obstinately  in  heresy  is  damned,  and  in  all 
other  plain  and  manifest  cases  to  judge,  is  not 
forbidden. 

ver.  6.  Holy  to  dogs.  No  holy  Sacrament  and 
specially  that  of  our  Saviour's  blessed  body, 
must  be  given  wittingly  to  the  unworthy,  that 
IS,  to  them  that  have  not  by  confession  of  all 
mortal  sins  examined  and  proved  themselves. 
Annot.  1  Cor.  11,  27,  28,29. 

ver.  8.  Every  one  that  asketh.  All  things  that 
we  ask  necessary  to  salvation  with  humility, 
attention,  contmuance  and  other  due  circum- 
stances, God  will  undoubtedly  grant  when  it  is 
best  for  us. 

ver.  15.  Clothing  of  sheep.  Extraordinary  ap- 
pearance of  zeal  and  holiness  in  the  sheep's  coat 
m  some  heretics :  but  these  of  this  time  wear 
not  that  garment  much,  being  men  of  imsatiable 
sm.  This  is  rather  their  garment,  common  to 
them  with  all  other  Heretics,  to  croak  much  of 
the  word  of  the  Lord,  and  by  pretended  allega- 
tions and  sweet  words  of  benediction,  and  spe- 
cially by  promise  of  knowledge,  light,and  liberty 
of  the  gospel,  to  seduce  the  simple  and  the  sinful. 


Chapter  7. 

ver.  16.  Fruits.  These  are  the  fruits  which 
Heretics  are  known  by,  division  from  the  whole 
Church,  division  among  themselves,  taking  to 
themselves  new  names  and  new  masters,~in- 
constancy  in  doctrine,  disobedience  both  to 
others,  and  namely  to  spiritual  officers,  love 
and  hking  of  themselves,  pride  and  intole- 
rable vaunting  of  their  ovm  knowledge  above 
all  the  holy  Doctors,  corruption,  falsifica- 
tion, and  quite  denying  of  the  parts  of  Scrip- 
ture that  specially  make  against  them;  and 
these  be  common  to  all  Heretics  lightly. 
Othersome  are  more  peculiar  to  these  of 
our  time,  as  Incestuous  marriages  of  vow- 
ed persons,  spoil  of  Churches,  Sacrilege, 
and  profanation  of  all  holy  things,  and  many 
other  special  points  of  doctrine,  directly 
tending  to  the  corruption  of  good  life  in  all 
states. 

ver.  21.  Lord,  Lord.  These  men  have  faith, 
otherwise  they  could  not  invocate.  Lord,  Lord: 
Rom.  10.  But  here  we  see  that  to  believe  is  not 
enough,  and  that  not  only  infidelity  is  sin,  as 
Luther  teacheth.  Yea  Catholics  also  that  work 
true  miracles  in  the  name  of  our  Lord,  and  by 
never  so  great  faith,  yet  without  the  works  of 
justice  shall  not  be  saved.  1  Cor.  13.  Again, 
consider  here  who  they  are  that  have  so 
often  in  their  mouth.  The  Lord,  the  Lord,  and 
how  little  it  shall  avail  them,  that  set  so  lit- 
tle by  good  works,  and  contemn  Christian  ius- 
tice. 


36 


S.  MATTHEW. 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

Jmmcd'mhlij  nfler  lis  Sermon  (o  vonjina  his  doctrine  irilh  n  miracle  he  curcth  a  Leper.  5  But  abffve 
him  mill  (ill.  ullicr  Jms,  lie  ciiiiinienilcth  the  Jtiilk  of  the  Centurion,  who  wiis  a  Gentile  :  andforeteU 
Iclli  hi/  that  ijciufiioii,  the  viiioliiin  of  the  GeidiUs,  and  reprohulion  of  the  Jews.  14  In  Peter'. <<  house 
he  .shoxvelh  great  grace.  18  In  the  ivay  to  the  sea  he  speuke.lh  with  two,  of  following  him:  23  and 
upon  the  sea  commandelh  the  tempest ;  28  and  heijond  the  sea  he  manijesteth  the  devil's  malice 
against  man,  in  a  herd  nf  swine. 

1  And  when  he  was  come  down  from  the  inoimtain,  great  multitudes  followed  him  :  2  And 
behold  a  leper  came  and  adored  him,  saying,  Lord,  if  thou  wilt,  tiiou  canst  make  me  dean. 
3  And  .(escs  stretciiing  forth  his  hand,  touched  him,  Saying,  I  will,  he  thou  made  clean.  And 
forihwith,  his  k  prosy  was  made  clean.  4  And  Jksts  saiih  to  him,  S(  e  thou  tell  no  body:  but 
go,  show  thys(  It  to  the  Priest,  and  oH'er  the  gitt  which  .Moses  conmianiU-d  tor  a  testimony  to 
thtMU.  5  And  when  he  was  entered  into  Cajjharnaum,  there  came  to  him  a  Centurion,  beseech- 
ing him,  6  And  saying,  Lord,  my  boy  lieth  at  home  sick  of  the  palsy,  and  is  sore  tormented. 
7  .\nd  Jesus  saith  to  him,  I  will  come,  and  cure  him.  8  And  the  Centurion  making  answer, 
said.  Lord,  I  am  not  worthy  that  thou  shouhlst  enter  under  my  roof:  but  only  say  the  word,  and 
my  boy  shall  he  healed.  9  For  I  also  am  a  man  subject  to  authority,  having  under  me  soldiers : 
and  1  say  to  this,  go,  and  he  goeth  :  and  to  another,  come,  and  he  cometh  :  and  to  my  sei-vant, 
do  this,  and  he  doth  it.  10  And  JKSts  hearing  this,  marvelled  :  and  said  to  them  that  tollowed 
him,  .\meri,  1  say  to  you,  I  have  not  found  so  great  taith  in  Israel.  II  And  I  say  to  you  that 
jnany  shall  c(jiiie  Ironi  the  East  and  West,  and  shall  sit  down  with  Abraham  and  Isaac  and 
Jacob  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  :  12  But  the  children  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  cast  out  into 
the  exterior  darkness  :  there  shall  be  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth.  13  And  JesiTs  said  to 
the  Centurion,  Go  :  and  as  thou  hast  believed,  be  it  done  to  thee.  And  the  boy  was  healed  in 
the  same  hour.  14  And  when  Jesus  was  come  into  Fetor's  house,  he  saw  his  wife's  mother 
laid,  and  in  a  tit  of  a  fever  :  1.5  And  he  touched  her  hand,  and  the  fever  lett  her,  and  she  arose, 
and  ministered  to  him.  16  And  when  evening  was  come,  thev  brought  to  him  many  that  had 
devils:  and  he  cast  out  the  spirits  with  a  word:  and  all  that  were  ill  at  ease  he  cured: 
17  That  it  might  he  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  by  Isaias  the  Prophet,  saying.  He  took  our  infir- 
tiiitie.1,  and  bare  our  disea.'ies.  18  And  Jesus  seeing  great  multitudes  about  liim,  commanded  to 
go  beyond  the  water.  19  And  a  certain  Scribe  came,  and  said  to  him.  Master,  I  will  follow 
thee  whithersoever  thou  shalt  go.  20  And  Jesus  saith  to  him,  the  foxes  have  holes,  ;md  the 
fowls  of  the  air  nests  :  but  the  Son  of  Man  hath  not  where  to  lay  his  head.  21  And  another  of 
his  Disciples  said  to  him.  Lord,  permit  me  first  to  go  and  bury  my  father.  22  But  Jesus  said 
to  him.  Follow  me,  and  let  the  dead  bury  their  dead.  23  And  when  he  entered  into  the  boat, 
his  disciples  followed  him  :  24  And  lo,  a  great  tempest  arose  in  the  sea,  so  that  the  boat  was 
covered  with  waves,  but  he  slept.  25  Anu  they  came  to  him,  and  raised  him,  saying.  Lord, 
save  us,  we  perish.  26  And  he  saith  to  them,  why  are  you  fearful,  O  ye  of  little  faith  '.'  Then 
rising  up  he  commanded  the  winds  and  the  sea,  and  there  ensued  a  great  calm.  27  Moreover 
the  men  marvelled  saying.  What  a  one  is  this,  for  the  winds  and  the  sea  obey  him.    28  And 


Annotations. 

ver.  4.  Priest.  The  Priests  of  the  old  Law, 
saith  Chrysostom,  had  authority  and  privilege 
only  to  discern  who  were  healed  of  leprosy, 
and  to  denounce  the  same  to  the  people  :  but 
the  Priests  of  the  new  law  have  power  to 
purge  in  very  deed  the  filth  of  the  soul.  There- 
fore whosoever  despiseth  them,  is  more  wor- 
thy to  be  punished  than  the  rebel  Dathan  and 
his  accomplices.     Chri/sost.  lib.  3.  de  Sacerd. 

ver.  4.  Gift.  Our  Savioiir  willeth  him  to  go 
and  offer  his  gift  or  sacrifice  according  as  Mo- 
ses prescribed  in  that  case,  because  the  other 
sacrifice  being  the  holiest  of  all  holies,  which 
is  his  body,  was  not  yet  begun.  So  saith  Aug. 
lib.  2.  q.  Evang.  q.  3.  et  cant.  Advers.  leg.  et  Proph. 
lib.  1.  c.  19.  20. 

ver.  8.  Not  worthy.  Grig.  ho.  in  divers.  When 
thou  eatest,  saith  he,  and  drinkest  the  body 
,  and  blood  of  our  Lord,  he  enters  under  thy 
roof.  Thou  also  therefore,  humbling  thvseit^ 
say:  Lord,  I  am  not  worthy,  &c.  S(jsaid  Cliry- 
.sostom,  in  his  mass,  and  so  doth  the  Catholic 
Church  at  this  day  in  every  mass  Aug.  ep.  1 18. 
ud  J  (inn. 

ver.  14.  H'ls  vnfe's  mother.  Of  Peter  espe- 
cially among  the  rest,  it  is  evident  that  he  had 
u  wife,  but,  as  Ilierome  saith,  after  they  were 


ClI.Vl'TER  8. 

called  to  be  Apostles,  they  had  no  more  carnal 
company  with  their  wives,  as  he  proveth  there 
by  the  very  words  of  our  Saviour,  He  that  hath 
left  v'ife,  ice.  -Vnd  so  in  the  Latin  Church 
hath  been  always  used,  that  married  men  may 
be  and  are  daily  made  Priests,  eitlier  after  the 
death  of  the  wife,  or  with  her  consent  to  live 
in  i)erpetual  continence.  And  if  the  Greeks 
have  Priests,  that  do  otherwise,  Epiphanius,  a 
Greek  Doctor,  telleth  them  tliat  lliey  do  it 
against  the  ancient  Canons,  and  Paphnutius 
plainly  signifieth  the  same  in  the  first  Council 
of  Nice.  But  this  is  most  plain,  that  there 
was  never  either  in  the  Greek  Church  or  the 
I  Latin,  authentic  example  of  any  that  married 
after  holy  Orders. 

ver.  22.  Let  the  dead.  By  this  we  see,  that  not 
only  no  worldly  nor  (;arnal  res|)cct,  but  no  other 
laudabh^  duty  toward  our  p;u(iiis.  ouaht  to  slay 
us  from  following  Christ,  and  cho(jsing  a  life 
of  greater  perfection. 

ver.  2().  Ilf  commanded.  The  Church,  here 
signified  by  the  boat  or  ship,  and  Catholics, 
are  often  tossed  with  storms  of  persecution, 
but  Christ,  who  seemed  to  sleep  in  the  mean- 
time, by  the  Church's  prayers  awakeneth,  and 
maketh  a  calm. 


S.  MATTHEW. 


37 


when  he  was  come  beyond  the  water  into  the  country  of  the  Gerasens,  there  met  him  two  that 
had  devils,  coming  forth  out  of  the  sepulchres,  exceeding  fierce,  so  that  none  could  pass  by 
that  way.  29  And  behold  they  cried  saying,  what  is  between  us  and  thee  Jesus  the  son  of 
God  ?  art  thou  come  hither  to  torment  us  before  the  time  ?  30  And  there  was  not  far  from 
them  a  herd  of  many  swine  feeding'.  31  And  the  devils  besought  him  saying,  If  thou  cast  us  out, 
send  us  into  tl;e  herd  of  swine.  3"2  And  he  said  to  iliem,  Go.  But  they  going  forth  went  into 
the  swine,  and  behold  the  whole  herd  went  with  a  violence  headlong  into  the  sea  :  and  they 
died  in  the  waters.  33  And  the  swineherds  fled :  and  coming  into  the  city,  told  all,  and  of 
them  that  had  been  possessed  of  devils.  34  And  behold  the  whole  city  went  out  to  meet 
Jesus,  and  when  they  saw  him,  they  besought  him  that  he  would  pass  from  their  quarters. 

CHAPTER  IX. 
The  Masters  of  the  Jews  he  conjuteth  both  with  reasons  a7id  miracles,  2  defending  his  remitting  of  sins, 
y  his  eating  with  sinners,  14  and  his  condescending  to  hix  weak  Disciples  until  he  had  made  them 
stronger,  18  showing  also  in  two  miracles,  the  order  of  his  providence  about  the  Jews  and  Gentiles, 
leaving  the  one  when  he  called  the  other.  27  He  cureth  two  blind  men,  and  one  possessed.  35  And 
having  with  so  many  miracles  together  confuted  his  enemies,  and  yet  they  worse  and  worse,  upon 
pity  toward  the  people,  he  thinketh  of  sending  true  pastors  unto  them. 

1  And  entering  into  a  boat,  he  passed  over  the  water,  and  came  into  his  own  city.  2  And 
behold  they  brought  to  him  one  sick  of  the  palsy  lying  in  bed.  2  And  Jesus  seeing  their  faith, 
said  to  the  sick  ot  die  palsy,  Have  a  good  heart,  son,  thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee.  3  Andbehold  cer- 
tain of  the  Scribes  said  wilhin  themselves,  He  blasphemeih.  4  And  Jesus  seeing  their  thoughts, 
said.  Wherefore  think  you  evil  in  your  hearts  ?  5  Whether  is  easier  to  say,  thy  sins  are  for- 
given thee  :  or  to  say.  Arise  and  walk  ?  6  But  that  you  may  know  that  the  Son  of  Man  hath 
power  in  earth  to  forgive  sins,  then  said  he  to  the  sick  of  the  palsy,  Arise,  take  up  thy  bed,  and 
go  into  thy  house.  7  And  he  arose,  and  went  into  liis  house.  8  And  the  multitudes  seeing  it, 
were  afraid,  and  glorified  God  that  gave  such  power  to  men.  9  And  when  Jesus  passed  iorth 
from  thence,  he  saw  a  man  sitting  in  the  custom  house,  named  Matthew  :  And  he  saith  to  him. 
Follow  me,  and  he  arose  up,  and  followed  him.  10  And  it  came  to  pass  as  he  was  sitting  at 
meat  in  the  house,  behold  many  Publicans  and  sinners  came,  and  sat  clown  with  Jesus  and  his 
Disciples.  11  And  the  Pharisees  seeing  it,  said  to  his  Disciples  :  Why  doth  your  master  eat 
with  Publicans  and  sinners  ?  12  But  Jesus  hearing  it,  said  :  They  that  are  in  health,  need  not 
a  physician,  but  they  that  are  ill  at  ease.  13  But  go  your  ways  and.  learn  what  it  is,  Ivnll  merry, 
and  not  sacrifice.  For  I  am  not  come  to  call  tlie  just,  but  sinners.  14  Then  came  to  him  the 
Disciples  of  John,  saying,  Why  do  we  and  the  Pharisees  fast  often,  but  thy  Disciples  do  not 
fast?  15  And  Jesus  said  to  them,  Can  the  children  of  the  bridegroom  mourn,  as  long  as  the 
bridegroom  is  with  them  ?  But  the  days  will  come  when  the  briciegroom  shall  be  taken  away 
from  them,  and  then  they  shall  fast.  16  And  nobody  putteth  a  piece  of  raw  cloth  to  an  old 
garment.  For  he  taketh  away  the  piecing  thereof  from  the  garment,  and  there  is  made  a 
greater  rent.     17  Neither  do  they  put  new  wine  into  old  bottles.    Otherwise  the  bottles  break, 


Annotations. 

ver.  3.  He  hhisphemeth.  When  the  Jews  heard 
Christ  remit  sins,  they  charged  him  with  blas- 
phemy, as  Heretics  now  charge  his  Priests  of 
the  New  Testament,  for  that  they  remit  sins  : 
to  whom  he  said.  Whose  sins  you  shall  forgive, 
they  are  forgiven,  &c.  Jno.  20. 

ver.  5.  Whether  is  easier.  The  faithless  Jews 
thought,  as  Heretics  now-a-days,  that  to  forgive 
sins  was  so  proper  to  God,  that  it  could  not  be 
communicated  unto  man :  but  Christ  showeth 
that  as  to  work  miracles  is  otherwise  proper 
to  God  only,  and  yet  this  power  is  connnuni- 
cated  to  men,  so  also  to  forgive  sins. 

ver.  6.  The  Soyi  of  Man  in  earth.  Christ  had 
power  to  remit  sins,  and  often  executed  the 
same,  not  only  as  he  was  God,  but  also  as  he 
was  man,  because  he  was  Head  of  the  Church 
and  our  chief  Bishop  and  Priest  according  to 
his  manhood,  in  respect  whereof  all  power  was 
given  him  in  heaven  and  eartii. 

ver.  8.  Glorified.  The  faithful  people  did  glo- 
rify God  that  gave  such  power  to  men  for  to 
remit  sins  and  to  do  miracles,  knowing  that 
which  God  committeth  to  men,  is  not  to  his 
derogation,  biit  to  his  glory,  himself  only  being 
still  Uie  principal  worker  of  that  effect,  men  be- 
ing only  his  ministers,  substitutes,  and  working 
under  him  and  by  his  commission  and  authority. 


Chapter  9. 

ver.  8.  To  men.  Not  only  Christ  as  he  was 
man,  had  this  power  to  forgive  sins,  but  by  him 
and  from  him  the  Apostles,  and  consequently 
Priests,  Islat.'iB.  All  power  is  given  me.  Mat.  18. 
Wliatsoever  yon  shall  loose  in  earlli  sliail  be  loosed 
in  heaven.  John  20.  Whose  sins  ijou  shall  forgive, 
they  are  forgiven. 

ver.  13.  Not  sacrifice.  These  are  the  words  of 
the  Prophet,  who  spake  them  even  then  when 
sacrifices  were  offered  by  God's  command- 
ment :  so  that  it  maketh  not  against  sacrifice, 
but  he  saith  that  sacrifice  only  without  mercy 
and  charity,  and  generally  with  mortal  sin,  is 
not  acceptable.  The  Jews  ofi'ered  their  sacri- 
fices duly,  but  in  the  meaname  they  had  no  pity 
nor  mercy  on  their  brethren :  that  is  it  which 
God  disliketh. 

ver.  14.  Fast  often.  By  the  often  fasting  of  his 
disciples,  we  may  easily  gather  that  he  ap- 
pointed them  a  prescript  manner  of  fasting  :  as 
is  certain  he  taught  them  a  form  of  prayer. 
Luke  5.  and  11. 

ver.  15.  Then  they  shall.  Christ  signifieth  that 
the  Church  shall  use  fasting  days  after  his  As- 
cension. Epiph.  in  comp.fid.  Caih.  August.  Epi. 
80. 

ver.  17.  Npiii  wine.  By  this  new  wine,  he  doth 
plainly  here  signify  fastmg  and  the  straitcr  kmd 


38 


S.  MATTHEW. 


and  the  wine  runneth  out,  and  the  bottles  perish.  But  new  wine  they  put  into  new  bottles :  and 
both  are  preserved  together.  18  As  he  was  speaking  this  unto  them,  behold  a  certain  Gover- 
nor approached  and  adored  him,  saying,  Lord,  my  daughter  is  even  now  dead  :  but  come,  lay 
thy  hand  upon  her,  and  she  shall  live.  19  And  Jksus  rising  up  loUowed  him,  and  his  Disciples. 
20  And  behold  a  woman  which  was  troubled  with  an  issue  ot  blood  twelve  years,  came  beliind 
him,  and  touched  the  hem  of  his  garment.  21  For  she  said  within  herself,  If  I  shall  touch 
only  his  garment :  1  shall  be  safe.  22  But  Jesus  turning  and  seeing  her,  said.  Have  a  good 
heart,  daughter,  thy  faith  hath  made  thee  safe.  And  the  woman  became  whole  from  that  hour 
23  And  when  .Iesus  was  come  into  the  house  of  the  Governor,  and  saw  minstrels  and  the  mul- 
titude  keep  a  stir,  24  He  said,  Depart:  for  the  wench  is  not  dead,  but  sleepeth.  And  they 
laughed  him  to  scorn.  25  And  when  the  multitude  was  put  forth,  he  entered  m,  and  held  her 
hand.  And  the  maid  arose.  26  And  tiiis  bruit  went  forth  into  all  the  country.  27  And  as 
Jesus  passed  forth  from  thence,  there  followed  him  two  blind  men  crying,  and  saying.  Have 
mercy  on  us,  O  son  of  David.  28  And  when  he  was  come  to  the  house,  the  blind  came  to  him, 
And  Jesus  saith  to  them,  Do  you  believe  that  I  can  do  this  unto  you?  They  say  to  him,  Yea 
Lord.  29  Then  he  touched  their  eyes,  saying.  According  to  your  faith,  be  it  done  to  you.  30 
And  their  eyes  were  opened,  and  Jesus  threatened  them,  saying.  See  that  no  man  know  it.  31 
But  they  went  forth,  and  bruited  him  in  all  that  country.  32  And  when  they  were  gone  forth, 
behold  they  brought  him  a  dumb  man,  possessed  with  a  devil.  33  And  after  the  devil  was  cast 
out,  the  dumb  man  spake,  and  the  multitude  marvelled,  saying.  Never  was  the  like  seen  in  Is- 
rael. 34  But  the  Pharisees  said.  In  the  prince  of  devils  he  casteth  out  devils.  35  And  Jesus 
went  about  all  the  cities,  and  towns,  teaching  in  their  Synagogues,  and  preaching  the  Gospel 
of  the  kmgdom,  and  curing  every  disease  and  every  infirmity.  3G  And  seeing  the  multitudes, 
he  pitied  them  :  because  they  were  vexed,  and  lay  like  sheep  that  have  not  a  shepherd.  37 
Then  he  saith  to  his  Disciples,  The  harvest  surely  is  great,  but  the  workmen  are  few.  38  Pray 
therefore  the  Lord  of  the  harvest,  that  he  send  forth  workmen  into  his  harvest. 

CHAPTER    X. 
He  ^iveth  to  the  twelve  the  power  of  Miracles,  and  so  sendelh  them  to  the  lost  sheep  of  the  Jews,    5 
tmth  instructions  accordingly :     10  and  hy  occasion  of  the  sending,  foretellelh  of  the  perseculioms 
after  his  Ascension,  arming  them  and  all  other  against  the  same,    40  and  also  exhorting  the  people 
to  harbour  his  servants  in  such  timrs  of  persecution. 

1  jVnd  having  called  his  twelve  Disciples  together,  he  gave  them  power  over  imclean  spirits, 
that  they  should  cast  them  out,  and  should  cure  all  manner  of  disease,  and  all  manner  of  infir- 
mity.   2  And  the  names  of  the  twelve  Apostles  be  these  :  the  first,  Simon  who  is  called  Peter, 


Annotations. 
of  life :  by  the  old  bottles,  them  that  cannot 
away  therewith. 

ver.  20.  Twelveyears.  This  woman,  a  Gentile, 
had  her  disease  twelve  years,  and  the  gover- 
nor's daughter,  a  Jew,  which  is  here  raised  to 
life,  was  twelve  years  old,  Luk.  8.  Mark  then 
the  allegory  hereof  in  the  Jews  and  Gentiles. 
As  that  woman  fell  sick  when  the  wench  was 
bom,  so  the  Gentiles  went  their  own  ways  into 
idolatry,  when  the  Jews  in  Abraham  believed. 
Again,  as  Christ  here  went  to  raise  the  wench, 
and  by  the  way  the  woman  was  first  healed, 
and  then  the  wench  revived  :  so  Christ  came 
to  the  Jews,  but  the  Gentiles  believed  first  and 
were  saved,  and  in  the  end  the  Jews  shall  be- 
lieve also.  Hierom.  in  Matt 

ver.  21.  Touch  only.  Not  only  Christ's  words, 
but  his  garment,  and  touch  thereof  or  any  thing 
to  him  belonging,  might  do  and  did  miracles, 
force  proceeding  from  his  holy  person  to  them. 
Yea  this  woman  returning  home  set  up  an 
image  of  Christ,  for  memory  of  this  benefit,  and 
the  hem  of  the  same  image  did  also  miracles.  , 
This  Image  Julian  the  Apostate  threw  down, 
and  set  up  his  own  instead  thereof,  which  was  I 

Annotations. 

ver.  1.  Povier.  Miracles  were  -so  necessary 
to  the  confirmation  of  their  doctrine  beginning 
then  to  be  preached,  that  not  only  Christ  him- 
self did  miracles,  but  also  he  gave  to  his 
Apostles  power  to  do  them. 

ver.  2.  First  Simon.  Peter  the  first,  not  in  call- 


Chapter  9. 
immediately  destroyed  by  fire  from  heaven. 
But  the  Image  of  Christ  broken  in  pieces  by  the 
heathen,  the  Christians  afterward  gathering 
the  pieces  together,  placed  it  in  the  Chinch : 
where  it  was,  as  Sozomenus  writeth,  unto  this 
time. 

ver.  22.  Thy  faith  hath.  Lo,  her  devotion  to 
the  hem  of  his  garment,  was  not  superstition, 
but  a  token  of  greater  faith :  so  is  the  devout 
touching  of  holy  relics. 

ver.  28.  Do  you  believe  that  I  can.  We  see 
here  that  to  the  corporal  healing  of  these  men 
he  requireth  only  tiiis  faith,  that  he  is  able. 
Which  faith  is  not  sufTicient  to  justify  them. 
How  then  do  the  Hcri'iics  by  this  and  the  like 
[)Iaces  plead  for  their  only  justifying  faith  ?  An- 
not.  Mar.  5,  36. 

ver.  34.  In  the  prince.  In  like  manner  say  the 
Heretics,  calling  all  miracles  done  in  the  Ca- 
tholic Church,  the  lying  sisrns  of  Antichrist 

ver.  38.  Pray  therefore.    Therefore  doth  the 

Church  nray  and  fast  in  the  Imbcr  days,  when 

I  holy  Orders  arc  given,  that  is,  when  workmen 

I  arc  prepared  to  be  sent  uito  the  harvest.     Act. 

I  13,  2. 

Chapter  10. 
ing,  but  in  pre-eminence,_  for  as  Ambrose  saith 
in  2  Cor.  12,  Andrew  first  followed  our  Sa- 
viour before  Peter  :  and  yet  the  Primacy  An- 
drew received  not,  but  Peter  :  which  pre-emi- 
nence of  Peter  above  the  other  Apostles  is  so 
plainly  signified  in  this  word.  First,  by  the 


S.  MATTHEW. 


39 


and  Andrew  his  brother,  3  James  of  Zebedee,  and  John  his  brother,  Philip  and  Bartholomew, 
Thomas  and  Matthew  the  Publican,  and  James  of  Alpheus,  and  Thaddeus.  4  Simon  Cana- 
neus,  and  Judas  Iscariot,  who  also  betrayed  him.  5  These  twelve  did  Jesus  send  :  command- 
ing them,  saying.  Into  the  way  of  the  Gentiles  go  ye  not,  and  into  the  cities  of  the  Samaritans 
enter  ye  not :  6  But  go  rather  to'  the  sheep  that  are  perished  of  the  house  of  Israel.  7  And 
going  preach,  saying.  That  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand.  8  Cure  the  sick,  raise  the 
dead,  cleanse  the  lepers,  cast  out  devils  :  gratis  you  have  received,  gratis  give  ye.  9  Do  not 
possess  gold,  nor  silver,  nor  money  in  your  purses  :  10  Not  a  scrip  for  the  way,  neither  two 
coats,  neither  shoes,  neither  rod,  for  the  workman  is  worthy  of  his  meat.  11  Ajid  into  what- 
soever city  or  town  you  shall  enter,  inquire  who  in  it  is  worthy  :  and  there  tarry  till  you  go 
forth.  12  And  when  ye  enter  into  the  house,  salute  it,  saying,  Peace  be  to  this  house.  13  And 
it  so  be  that  house  be  worthy,  your  peace  shall  come  upon  it,  but  if  it  be  not  worthy,  your 
peace  shall  return  to  you.  14  And  whosoever  shall  not  receive  you,  nor  hear  your  words : 
going  forth  out  of  the  house  or  the  city  shake  oft'  the  dust  from  your  feet.  15  Amen,  I  say  to 
you,  It  shall  be  more  tolerable  for  the  land  of  the  Sodomites  and  Gomorrhaens  in  the  day  of 
judgment,  than  for  that  city.  16  Behold  I  send  you  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves.  Be  ye 
therefore  wise  as  serpents  and  simple  as  doves.  17  And  take  heed  of  men.  For  they  will 
deliver  you  up  in  coimcils,  and  in  their  synagogues  they  will  scourge  you.  18  And  to  Presi- 
dents and  to  kings  shall  you  be  led  for  my  sake,  in  testimony  to  them  and  the  Gentiles.  I'J  But 
when  they  shall  deliver  you  up,  take  no  thought  how  or  what  to  speak  :  for  it  shall  be  given 
you  in  thfit  hour  what  to  speak.  20  For  it  is  not  you  that  speak,  but  the  Spirit  of  your  Father 
that  speaketh  in  you.  21  The  brother  also  shall  deliver  up  the  brother  to  death,  and  the  father 
the  son  ••  and  the  children  shall  rise  up  against  the  parents  and  shall  work  their  death.  23  And  you 
shall  be  odious  to  all  men  for  my  name,  but  he  that  shall  persevere  unto  the  end,  he  shall  be 
saved.  23  And  when  they  shall  persecute  you  in  this  city,  flee  into  another.  Amen,  I  say  to 
you,  you  shall  not  finish  all  the  cities  of  Israel,  till  the  Son  of  Man  come.  24  The  Disciple  is 
not  above  the  master,  nor  the  servant  above  his  Lord.  25  It  sufficeth  the  disciple  that  he  be 
as  his  master  :  and  the  servant  as  his  lord.  If  they  have  called  the  goodman  of  the  house 
Beelzebub,  how  much  more  them  of  his  household  ?  26  Therefore  fear  ye  not  them.  For 
nothing  is  hid,  that  shall  not  be  revealed  :  and  secret  that  shall  not  be  knowTi.  27  That  which 
I  speak  to  you  in  the  dark,  speak  ye  in  the  light ;  and  that  which  you  hear  in  the  ear,  preach 
ye  upon  the  house  tops.  28  And  fear  ye  not  them  that  kill  the  body,  and  are  not  able  to  kill 
the  soul :  but  rather  iear  him  that  can  destroy  both  soul  and  body  into  hell.  29  Are  not  two 
sparrows  sold  for  a  farthing ;  and  not  one  of  them  shall  tall  upon  the  ground  without  your 
Father  ?  30  But  your  very  hairs  of  the  head  are  all  numbered.  31  Fear  not  therefore  :  better 
are  you  than  many  sparrows.    32  Every  one  therefore  that  shall  confess  me  before  men,  I  also 

Annot.\tio\s. 
judgment  even  of  Heretics,  that  Beza  notwith- 
standing he  coufesseththe  consent  of  all  copies 
both  Latin  and  Greek,  yet  is  not  ashamed  to 
say  that  he  suspecteth  that  this  word  was  thrust 
into  the  text  by  some  favourer  of  Peter's  Pri- 
macy ;  whereby  we  have  also  that  they  care 
no  more  for  the  Greek  than  for  the  Latin,  when 
it  maketh  against  them  :  but  at  their  pleasure 
say  that  all  is  corrupted. 

ver.  9.  Do  not  possess.  Preachers  maj^  not 
carefully  seek  after  the  superfluities  of  this 
life,  or  any  thing  which  may  be  an  impediment 
to  their  function.  And  as  for  necessaries,  they 
deserve  their  temporal  living  at  their  hands  for 
whom  they  labour  spiritually. 

ver.  12.  Peace  to  this  house.  As  Christ  him- 
self used  these  words  or  this  blessing  often, 
Peace  be  to  you,  so  here  he  biddeth  his  Apos- 
tles say  the  like  to  the  house  where  they  come  : 
And  so  hath  it  been  always  a  most  godly  use 
of  Bishops  to  give  their  blessings  where  they 
come  :  which  blessing  must  needs  be  of  great 
grace  and  profit,  when  none  but  worthy  per- 
sons, as  here  we  read,  might  take  good  there- 
of: and  when  it  is  never  lost,  but  returneth  to 
the  giver,  when  the  other  party  is  not  worthy 
of  it.  Arnong  other  spiritual  benefits  it  taketn 
away  venial  sins.  Ambr.  in  9.  Lu^. 

ver  14.  Shake  off  the  dnst.  To  contemn  the 
true  Preachers,  or  not  to  receive  the  truth 
preached,  is  a  very  damnable  sin. 


Chapter  10. 

ver.  15.  More  tolerable.  Hereby  it  is  evident 
that  there  be  degrees  and  differences  of  dam- 
nation in  Hell  fire  according  to  men's  deserts. 
Aiig.  lib.  4.  de  Bapt.  c.  19. 

ver.  18.  Kings.  In  the  beoiinning  Kings 
and  Emperors  persecuted  the  Cnurch,  that  By 
the  very  death  and  blood  of  Martyrs  it  should 
grow  more  miraculously.  Afterward  when 
the  Emperors  and  Kings  were  themselves  be- 
come Christians,  they  used  their  power  for  the 
Church,  against  Infidels  and  Heretics.  Aug. 
ep.  48. 

ver.  19.  It  shall  be  given.  This  is  verified 
even  at  this  present  also,  when  many  good 
Catholics,  that  have  no  great  learning,  by  their 
answers  confound  the  Adversaries. 

ver.  25.  How  much  more.  No  marvel  there- 
fore if  Heretics  call  Christ's  Vicar  Antichrist, 
when  their  forefathers  the  faithless  Jews  called 
Christ  himself  Beelzebub. 

ver.  32.  Confess  me.  See  how  Christ  cs- 
teemeth  the  open  confession  of  him,  that  is,  of 
his  truth  in  the  Catholic  Church,  for  as  when 
Saul  persecuted  the  Church,  he  said  himself 
was  persecuted:  so  to  confess  him,  and  his 
Church  is  all  one.  Contrariwise,  see  how  he 
abhorreth  them  that  deny  him  before  men, 
which  is  not  only  to  deny  any  one  little  article 
of  the  Catholic  faith  commended  to  us  by  the 
Church  :  but  also  to  allow  or  consent  to  heresy 
by  any  means,  as  by  subscribing,  coming  to 


40 


S.  MATTHEW. 


will  confess  him  before  mv  Father  which  is  in  heaven.  33  But  he  that  shall  deny  me  before 
men,  I  also  will  deny  him  before  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven.  34  Do  not  ye  think  that  I 
came  to  send  peace  into  the  earth :  I  came  not  to  send  pence,  but  the  sword.  35  For  I  came 
to  separate  man  as^ainst  his  tatlier,  and  the  daughter  against  her  mother,  and  the  daughter-in- 
law  against  iier  mother-in-law.  3('  And  a  man's  enemies,  liicy  of  his  own  household.  37  He 
that  loveth  father  or  mother  more  than  nie,  is  not  worthy  of  mc ;  and  he  that  loveth  son  or 
daughter  above  me,  is  not  worthy  ot  me.  3y  And  he  that  tnkeih  not  his  cross,  and  followeth 
me,  is  not  worthy  of  me.  39  He  that  hatii  found  his  life,  shall  lose  it:  and  he  that  hath  lost 
his  life  for  me,  shall  find  it.  40  He  that  receiveth  you,  receiveth  ine ;  and  he  that  receiveth 
me,  receiveth  him  that  sent  me.  41  He  that  receiveth  a  Prophet  in  the  name  of  a  Prophet 
shall  receive  the  reward  of  a  Prophet ;  and  he  tliat  receiveth  a  jii:U  man  in  the  name  of  a  just 
man,  shall  receive  the  reward  of  a  just  man.  42  And  whosoever  shall  give  drink  to  one  of 
these  little  ones  a  cup  of  cold  water,  only  in  the  name  of  a  disciple,  amen,  1  say  to  you,  he  shall 
not  lose  his  reward. 

CHAPTER    XI. 

John  the  Baptist  in  prison  also  doing  his  diligence,  scndeth  some  of  his  discipls  to  Christ :  that  as 

they  heard,  so  they  might  also  see  his  miracles  with  their  et/es.     7  Afterward  Christ  declareth  how 

worth  1/  of  credit  John's  testimony  was  :     16  A7id  inveicrhe/h  ai;aiiis'l  the  Jews,  who  with  neither  of 

their  manners  of  life  could  be  won:    20  No  nor  witli  Christ's  iufniite  miracles:    25  Praying  God's 

leisdum  in  this  behalf.     27  And  calling  to  himself  all  such  as  J  eel  their  onm  hnidens. 

1  And  it  came  to  pass  :  when  Jesus  has  done  commanding  his  twelve  Disciples,  he  passed 

from  thence,  to  teach  and  preach  in  their  cities.    2  And  when  John  had  heard  in  prison  the 

works  of  Christ :  sending  two  of  his  disciples,  he  said  to  him,    3  Art  thou  he  that  art  to  come, 

or  look  we  for  another  >.     4  And  Jesus  making  answer  said  to  them,  Go  and  report  to  John 

what  you  have  heard  and  seen.    5  The  blind  see,  the  lame  walk,  the  lepers  are  made  clean, 

the  deaf  hear,  the  dead  rise  again,  to  the  poor  the  Gospel  is  preached :    6  And  blessed  is  he 

that  shall  not  be  scandalized  in  me.     7  And  when  they  went  their  way,  Jesl's  began  to  say  to 

the  nudtitudes  of  Jolm,  What  went  you  out  into  the  desert  to  see  ?  a  reed  shaken  with  the  wind  ? 

8  But  what  went  you  out  to  see  ?   a  man  clothed  in  soft  garments  ?    Behold  they  that  are 

clothed  in  soft  garments,  are  in  King's  houses.    9  But  what  went  you  out  to  see  ?  a  Prophet? 

yea,  I  tell  you,  and  more  than  a  Prophet.     10  For  this  is  he  of  whom  it  is  written.  Behold  I  smd 

mine  angel  before  thy  face,  which  shall  prepare  the  way  before  thee.     11  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  there 

hath  not  risen  among  the  born  of  women  a  greater  than  John  the  Baptist :  yet  he  that  is  lesser 

in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  greater  than  he.     12  And  froni  the  days  of  John  the  Baptist  until 

now,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  suflereth  violence,  and  the  violent  bear  it  away.     13  For  all  the 

Prophets  and  the  law  prophesied  unto  John  :     14  And  if  you  will  receive  it,  he  is  Elias  that  is 

tor  to  come.     15  He  that  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear.     16  And  whcreunto  shall  I  esteem 

h\ia  generation  to  be  like  ?  It  is  like  to  children  sitting  in  the  market  place  ;  which  crying  to 

t.ieir  companions,  17  Say,  We  have  piped  to  you,  and  you  have  not  danced :  we  have  lamented 


Annotations. 
their  service  and  sermons,  farthering  them  any 
way  against  Catholics  and  such  like. 

ver.  34.  Not  peace,  but  the  sumd.  Christ  came 
to  break  the  peace  of  worldlings  and  sinners  : 
as  when  the  son  helieveth  in  him,  and  the  father 
doth  not :  the  wife  is  a  Catholic,  and  the  hus- 
band is  not.  For  to  agree  together  in  infidelity, 
heresy,  or  any  other  sin,  is  a  naughty  peace. 
This  being  the  true  meaning  of  Christ's  words, 
mark  that  the  Heretics  interpret  this  to  main- 
tain their  rebellions  and  troubles  which  their 
new  Gospel  breedeth.  Bezainno.  Test. an.  1565. 

ver.  37.  More  than.  No  earthly  thing,  nor  duty 
to  parents,  wife,  children,  country,  or  to  a  man's 


Chapteh  10. 
own  body  and  life,  can  be  any  just  excuse  why 
a  man  should  do,  or  feign  himself  to  do  or  be- 
lieve any  thing,  against  Christ  or  the  unity  and 
faith  of  his  Church. 

ver.  41.  In  the  name.  Reward  for  hospitality 
and  specially  for  receiving  a  holy  person,  as 
Prophet,  Apostle,  Bishop,  or  Priest  persecuted 
for  Christ's  sake.  For  by  receiving  of  him  in 
that  respect  as  he  is  such  a  one,  he  shall  be 
l)artaker  of  his  merits,  and  be  rewarded  as  for 
such  a  one.  Whereas  on  the  contrary  side, 
he  that  receiveth  a  Heretic  into  his  house  and 
a  false  preacher,  doth  coimuunicate  with  his 
wicked  works.    Ep.  2  Jo. 


Annotations.       Chapter  11. 

ver.  3.  Art  thou  he?  John  himself  doubted  '  rough  attire,  solitary  life,  and  constancy,  as  for 
not,  for  he  baptized  him  and  gave  great  testi-  |  the  dignity  of  his  fimction. 
mony  of  him  before  :  John  1.  But  because  his  |  ver.  7.  Into  the  desert.  The  faithful  people  in 
Disciples  knew  him  not,  nor  esteemed  of  him  i  all  ages  resorted  of  devotion  into  wilderness 
so  much  as  of  John,  their  own  master,  there-  |  to  see  men  of  special  and  rare  holiness,  Pro- 
fore  (lid  he  send  them  unto  Christ,  that  by  oc-  iihet.q.  Hermits,  .\nchorites,  &.c.  to  have  their 
casion  of  Christ's  answer  he  might  the  better  prayers  or  ghostly  counsel.  Hierome  de  vita 
instruct  them  what  he  was,  and  so  make  them  ,  Hilarionis. 

Christ's  Disciples,  preferring  them  to  a  better       ver.  14.  Elias.  As  Elias  shall  be  the  messen- 
jYiagter.  f  ger  of  Christ's  latter  coming,  so  was  John  his 

ver.  7.  ^Vhat  went  i/ou  out.  Hish  commenda-    messenger  and  Precursor  at  his  former  com- 
tion  of  John's  holiness,  as  well  for  his  fasting,    ing :  and  therefore  is  he  called  Elias,  because 


S.  MATTHEW 


a 


and  you  have  not  mourned.  18  For  John  came  neither  eating  nor  drinliing  :  and  they  say,  He 
hath  a  devil.  19  I'he  Son  of  Man  came  eating  and  driniving,  and  they  say,.Beiiold  a  man  ihat  is 
a  glutton  and  a  wine-drinker,  a  triend  of  Fubhcans  and  sinner.s.  And  wisdom  is  justified  ot  her 
children.  20  Then  began  he  to  upbraid  the  cities,  wherein  were  done  the  most  of  his  miracles, 
for  that  they  had  not  done  penance.  21  Wo  be  to  thee  Corozain,  wo  be  to  thee  Bethsaida : 
for  if  in  Tyre  and  Sidon  had  been  wrought  the  miracles  that  have  been  wrought  in  you,  they 
had  done  penance  in  liair-cloth  and  ashes  long  ago.  22  But  nevertheless,  1  say  to  you,  it  shall 
be  more  tolerable  tor  Tyre  and  Sidon  in  the  day  of  judgment,  tlian  for  you.  23  And  thou  Ca- 
phamaum,  shalt  thou  be  exalted  up  to  heaven  ?  thou  shalt  come  down  even  unto  hell :  for  if  ia 
Sodom  liad  been  wrought  the  miracles  that  have  been  wrought  in  thee,  perhaps  it  had  remain- 
ed unto  this  day.  24  But  notwithstanding  I  say  to  you,  that  it  shall  be  more  tolerable  lor  the 
land  of  Sodom  in  the  day  of  judgment,  than  tor  thee.  25  At  that  time  Jesus  answered  and 
said.  I  confess  to  thee,  O  Father,  lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  because  thou  hast  hid  these  things 
from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them  to  little  ones.  26  Yea  Father:  for  so  hath 
it  well  pleased  thee.  27  All  things  are  delivered  me  of  my  Father.  And  no  man  knoweth  the 
Son  but  the  Father :  neither  doth  any  know  the  Father  but  the  Son,  and  to  whom  it  shall  please  the 
Son  to  reveal.  28  Come  ye  to  me  all  that  labour,  and  are  burdened,  and  I  will  refresh  you. 
29  Take  up  my  yoke  upon  you,  and  learn  of  nie,  because  I  am  meek,  and  humble  of  heart : 
and  you  shall  had  rest  to  your  souls.    30  For  my  yoke  is  sweet,  and  my  bm-den  light. 

CHAPTER  XII. 
The  hlindness  of  the  Pharisees  ahout  the  Sabbath  he  reproveth  by  Scripture,  by  reason,  and  by  a  mira- 
cle. 14  And  his  death  being  therefore  sought  by  than,  lie  meehly  goeth  out  of  the  way,  according 
as  Isaias  had  prophesied  of  liiin.  '22  His  casting  out  of  devils  also  he  dejendeth  against  them.  31 
And  scttclh  forth  the  danger  Ihry  stand  in  Jor  their  horrible  blasphemy.  38  And  because  they  ask 
yet  for  a  sign,  he  showeth  hini^  irorthily  they  shall  be  damned.  43  Foretelling  how  the  devil  shall 
posesss  their  Nation.  46  A7id  testifying,  that  although  he  be  of  their  blood,  yet  not  they  for  this,  but 
such  as  keep  his  eommandments  are  dear  unto  Mm. 

1  At  that  time,  Jesus  went  through  the'  corn  on  the  Sabbath  :  and  his  disciples  being  hungry, 
began  to  pluck  the  ears,  and  to  eat.  2  And  the  Pharisees  seeing  them,  said  to  him,  Lo,°thy 
disciples  do  that  which  is  not  lawful  for  them  to  do  on  the  Sabbath-day.  3  But  he  said  to 
them,  Have  you  not  read  what  David  did  when  he  was  a  hungered,  and  they  that  were  with 
him  :  4  How  he  entered  into  the  house  of  God,  and  did  eat  the  loaves  of  proposition,  which  it 
was  not  lawful  for  him  to  eat,  nor  for  them  that  were  with  him,  but  for  priests  only  ?  5  Or 
have  ye  not  read  in  the  Law,  that  on  Sabbath-days  the  priests  in  the  temple  do  break  the  Sab- 
bath, and  are  without  blame  ?  6  But  I  tell  you  that  there  is  here  a  greater  than  the  temple. 
7  And  if  you  did  know  what  it  is,  Iviill  mercy,  and  not  sacrifice:  you  would  never  have  con- 
denuied  the  iimocents.  8  For  the  Son  of  Man  is  Lord  of  the  Sabbath  also.  9  And  when  he  had 
passed  from  thence,  he  came  into  their  S5magogue.  10  And  behold  there  was  a  man  which 
had  a  withered  hand,  and  they  asked  him  saymg,  whether  is  it  lawful  to  cure  on  the  Sabbath? 


Annotatioks. 
of  his  like  office  and  like  spirit.  Luk.  1.  Grego. 
ho.  7.  in  Evang. 

ver.  18.  Eating  and  drinking.  The  wicked 
quarrellers  of  the  world  misconstrue  easily  all 
the  acts  and  lives  of  good  men.  If  they  be 
great  fasters  and  austere  livers,  they  are  blas- 
phemed and  counted  hypocrites  :  if  they  con- 
verse with  other  men  in  ordinary  maimer,  then 
they  be  counted  dissolute. 

ver.  21.  Penance  in  sackcloth.  By  this  sack- 
cloth and  ashes  added  here  and  in  other  places 
we  see  evidently  that  Penance  is  not  only  leav- 
ing of  former  sins,  and  change  or  amendment 
of  life  past,  no,  nor  bare  sorrowfulness  or  re- 
counting of  our  offences  already  committed, 
but  requireth  punishment,  and  chastisement  of 
our  persons  by  these  and  such  other  means,  as 
the  Scripture  does  elsewhere  set  forth:  and 
therefore  concerning  the  word  also,  it  is  rather 
to  be  called  Penance,  as  in  our  translation,  than, 
as  the  Adversaries  of  purpose  avoiding  the 
word,  Repentance  or  amendment  of  life  ;  and 
that  according  to  the  very  usual  signification  of 
the  Greek  word  in  the  most  ancient  Ecclesias- 
tical Greek  writers,  who  for  Paenilentes,  which 
in  the  Primitive  Church  did  public  penance, 
say,  OL  cv  /xeravoia  ovTcg,  that  is,  Men  that  are 
doing  penance.    And  concerning  that  part  of 


Chapter  11. 
penance  which  is  Confession,  the  Ecclesiasti 
cal  history  calleth  it  by  the  same  Greek  word, 
and  the  penitents  coming  to  confession,  toi  j 
jjicravoowTag.  Sozom.  libi  I.e.  16,  Socrat.  lib.  5 
c.  19. 

ver.  25.  Little  ones.  These  little  ones  do  not 
signify  here  only  the  unlearned,  as  though 
Coblers,  and  Weavers,  and  woinen  and  girls 
had  this  revelation,  anrl  therefore  do  under- 
stand all  Scriptures,  and  are  able  to  expound 
them :  but  here  are  signified  the  humble, 
whether  they  be  learned  or  imlearned ;  as 
when  he  saith,  Ihdess  you  become  as  little  ojhs 
you  shall  not  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heavtn. 
And  so  also  the  greatest  Doctors,  who  as  they 
were  most  learned,  so  most  humbled  them- 
selves to  the  judgment  of  the  Catholic  Church, 
are  these  little  ones :  and  Heretics  who 
although  imlearned,  yet  vaunt  their  knowledge 
and  their  spirit  of  understanding  above  all  an- 
cient Fathers  and  the  whole  Church,  cannot  be 
of  these  little  and  humble  ones. 

ver.  30.  Yoke  svxet.  What  is  this  light  bur- 
den and  sweet  yoke,  but  his  Commandments, 
of  which  John  saith,  1  Epi.  5,  His  coinmand- 
ments  are  not  heavy  ?  clean  contrary  to  the  ad- 
versaries, that  say,  they  are  impossible  to  be 
kept. 


42 


S.  MATTHEW. 


that  they  might  accuse  him.    1 1  But  he  said  to  them,  what  man  shall  there  be  of  you,  that 

shall  have  one  sheep :  and  if  the  same  fall  into  a  ditch  on  the  Sabbath,  will  he  not  take  hol'd 
luid  lilt  it  up ;  V2,  How  much  hetter  is  a  man  more  than  a  shtej)  ?  therefore  it  is  lawtul  on  the 
babbath  to  do  a  good  deed.  13  Then  he  saiih  to  the  man,  Stretch  tbrth  thy  hand  :  and  Jie 
stretched  it  Ibrtli,  and  it  was  restored  to  health  even  as  the  other.  14  And  the  rharisees  going 
lorth,  made  a  consultation  against  him,  how  the)'  might  destroy  him.  15  But  Jesus  knowing  it, 
retired  from  thence  :  and  many  followed  him,  and  he  cured  them  all.  IG  And  he  charged  them 
that  they  should  not  disclose  him.  17  That  it  might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  by  Isaias  the 
Frophet,  saying,  18  Behold  my  servant  uhum  I  have  chosen,  my  beloved  in  whom  my  soul  hath  well 
liked.     I  will  put  my  spirit  upon  him,  and  judgment  to  the  Gentiles  shall  he  show,     li)  He  shall  not 


contend,  nor  cry  out,  neitlier  shall  any  man  hear  in  the  streets  his  voice.     20  The  reed  bruised  he  shall 

II  not  cctingi/ish  :  till  he  cast  forth  jud, 
his  name,  the  Gentiles  shall  hope.     22  Then  was  offered  to  him  one  possessed  with  a  devil,  blind 


not  break,  and  smoking  Jla.i  he  shall  not  extingiiisli :  till  he  cast  forth  judgment  unto  victory.   2  \And  in 

hull  hope,     i  ' 
and  dumb  :    and  he  cured  liim,  so  that  he  spake  and  saw.    23  And  all  the  nmltitudes  were 


amazed,  and  said,  whether  this  be  the  Son  of  David?  24  But  the  Pharisees  hearing  it,  said, 
This  fellow  casteth  not  out  devils  but  in  Beelzebub  the  Prince  of  the  devils.  23  And  Jesus 
knowing  their  cogitations,  said  to  them  :  Every  kingdom  divided  against  itself,  shall  be  made 
desolate:  and  every  city  or  house  divided  against  itself,  shall  not  stand.  26  And  if  Satan  cast 
out  Satan,  he  is  divided  against  himself:  how  then  shall  his  kingdom  stand  ?  27  And  if  1  in 
Beelzebub  cast  out  devils  :  your  children  in  whoin  do  they  cast  out  ?  I'herefore  they  sliall  bo 
your  judges :  28  But  if  I  in  the  Spirit  of  God  do  cast  out  devils,  then  is  the  kingdom  of  God 
come  upon  you.  29  Or  how  can  a  man  enter  into  the  house  of  the  strong,  and  rifle  his  vessel, 
unless  he  first  bind  the  strong  ?  and  then  he  will  rifle  his  house.  30  He  that  is  not  with  me, 
is  against  me  :  and  he  that  gathereth  not  with  me,  scattereth.  31  Therefore  I  say  to  you, 
every  sin  and  blasphemy  shall  be  forgiven  men,  but  the  blasphemy  of  the  Spirit  shall  not  be 
forgiven.  32  And  whosoever  shall  speak  a  word  against  the  Son  of  Man,  it  shall  be  forgiven 
him  :  but  he  that  shall  speak  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  it  shall  not  be  forgiven  hiin,  neither  iti  this 
world,  nor  in  the  world  to  come.  33  Either  make  the  tree  good,  and  his  fruit  good :  or  make 
the  tree  evil,  and  his  fruit  evil.    For  of  the  fruit  the  tree  is  known.    34  You  viper's  broods, 


Annotatio.xs. 

ver.  24.  In  Beelzebub.  The  like  blasphemy 
against  the  Holy  Ghost  is,  to  attribute  the  mi- 
racles done  by  saints,  either  dead  or  alive,  to 
the  devil. 

ver.  30.  Not  with  rne.  They  that  are  indiffe- 
rent to  all  religions,  commonly  and  fitly  called 
Neuters,  joining  themselves  to  neither  part,  let 
them  mark  these  words  well,  and  they  shall 
see,  that  Christ  accounted  all  them  to  be  against 
him  and  his  Church,  that  are  not  plauily  and 
flatly  with  him  and  it. 

ver.  30.  Gathereth  not  with  me.  He  speaketh 
not  only  of  his  own  person,  but  of  all  to  whom 
he  hath  committed  the  government  of  his 
Church,  and  specially  of  the  chief  pastors  suc- 
ceeding Peter  in  the  government  of  the  whole. 
As  Hierome  writing  to  Damasus,Pope  of  Rome, 
applieth  these  words  unto  him,  saying  of  all 
Ileretics.  He  that  gathereth  not  with  thee,  scat- 
tereth :  that  is  to  say,  He  that  is  not  with  Christ,  is 
with  Antichrist. 

ver.  31.  The  blasphemy  of  the  Spirit,  lie  mean- 
eth  not  that  there  is  any  sin  so  great,  which  God 
will  not  forgive,  or  whereof  a  man  may  not  re- 
pent in  this  life,  as  some  Heretics  at  this  day 
affirm  :  but  that  some  heinous  sins,  as  namely 
this  blasphemy  of  the  Jews  against  the  evident 
works  of  tlie  Holy  Ghost,  and  likewise  Arch- 
heretics,  who  wilfully  resist  the  known  truth 
and  works  of  the  Holy  Ghost  in  God's  Church, 
are  hardly  forgiven,  and  seldom  have  such 
men  grace  to  repent.  Otherwise  among  all 
the  sins  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  are 
commonly  reckoned  six,  one  only  shall  never 
be  forgiven,  that  is,  dying  without  repentance 
wilfully,  called  Final  itiipenitence.  Which 
sin  he  corarnitteth  that  dieth  with  contempt  of 
the  Sacrament  of  Penance,  obstinately  refusing  I 


Chapter  12. 
absolution,  by  the  Church's  ministry :  as  Au- 
gustine plainly  declareth  by  these  words. 
Whosoever  he  he  that  InUeveth  not  man^s  sins  to 
be  remitted  in  God's  Church,  and  therefore  de- 
spiseth  the  bountifulness  of  God.  in  so  mighty  a 
work,  if  he  in  that  obstinate  mind  continue  till  /us 
life's  end,  he  is  guilty  of  si?i  against  the  Holy 
Ghost,  in  which  Holy  Ghost  Christ  remittelh 
sins.     Enchir.83.    Ep.  50,  in  fine. 

ver.  32.  Son  of  Man.  The  Jews  in  their 
words  sinned  against  the  Son  of  Man,  when 
they  reprehended  those  things  which  he  did  as 
a  man,  to  wit,  calling  him  a  glutton,  a  great 
drinker  of  wine,  a  friend  of  the  Publicans,  and 
taking  offence  because  he  kept  company  with 
sinners,  broke  the  Sabbath,  and  such  like  :  and 
this  sin  might  more  easily  be  forgiven  them, 
because  theyjudgcd  of  him  as  they  would  have 
done  of  any  other  man  :  but  they  smned  and 
blasphemed  against  the  Ilnly  Ghost,  called 
here  the  finger  of  God  whereby  he  wrought 
miracles,  when  of  malice  they  attributed  the 
evident  works  of  God,  in  casting  out  devils,  to 
the  devil  himself:  and  this  sin  shall  not  be  re- 
mitted, because  it  shall  hardly  be  remitted,  as 
we  sec  by  the  plague  of  their  posterity  until 
this  day. 

ver.  32.  Nor  in  the  world  to  come.  Augustine 
and  other  holy  Doctors  gather  hereupon,  that 
some  sins  may  be  remitted  in  the  next  life, 
and  consequently  prove  Purgatory  thereby. 
De  civit.  Dei,  lib.  21.  c.  13.  D.  Greg.  Dial.  lil. 
4.  c.  39. 

ver.  33.  Make  the  tree  good.  It  is  a  man's  own 
free  will  and  election,  to  be  a  good  tree  or  an 
ill  tree :  to  brin"  forth  good  fruits  or  bad. 
Augustine  upon  this  place,  lib.  2.  c.  4.  de  acUs 
cum  Felic.  Manichao. 


S.  MATTHEW. 


43 


how  can  you  speak  good  things,  whereas  you  are  evil  ?  for  of  the  abundance  of  the  heart  the 
mouth  speaketh.  83  A  good  man  out  of  a  good  treasure  bringeth  forth  good  things  :  and  an 
evil  man  out  of  an  evil  treasure  bringeth  forth  evil  things.  36  But  I  say  unto  you,  that  every 
idle  word  that  men  shall  speak,  they  shall  render  an  account  for  it  in  the  day  of  judgment. 
37  For  of  thy  words  thou  shalt  bejustified,  and  of  thy  words  thou  shalt  be  condemned.  38 
Then  answered  him  certain  of  the  bcribes  and  Pharisees,  saying,  Master,  we  would  see  a  sign 
from  thee.  39  Who  answered,  and  said  to  them,  The  wicked  and  adulterous  generation 
seeketh  a  sign  :  and  a  sign  shall  not  be  given  it,  but  the  sign  of  Jonas  the  Prophet.  40  For  as 
Jonas  was  in  the  Whale's  belly  three  days  and  three  nights :  so  shall  the  Son  of  Man  be  in  the 
heart  of  the  earth  three  days  and  three  nights.  41  The  men  of  Ninive  shall  rise  m  the  judg- 
ment with  this  generation,  and  shall  condemn  it :  because  they  did  penance  at  the  preaching 
of  Jonas.  And  behold  more  than  Jonas  here.  42  The  Queen  of  the  South  shall  rise  in  tlie 
judgment  with  this  generation,  and  shall  condemn  it :  because  she  came  from  the  ends  of  the 
earth  to  hear  the  wisdom  of  Solomon,  and  behold  more  than  Solomon  here.  43  And  when  an 
tmclean  spirit  shall  go  out  of  a  man,  he  walketh  through  dry  places,  seeking  rest,  and  findeth 
not.  44  Then  he  saith,  I  will  return  into  my  house  whence  I  came  out,  And  coming  he  findetli 
it  vacant,  swept  with  besoms,  and  trimmed.  45  Then  goeth  he,  and  taketh  with  him  seven 
other  spirits  more  wicked  than  himself,  and  they  enter  in  and  dwell  there  :  and  the  last  of  that 
man  be  made  worse  than  the  first.  So  shall  it  be  also  to  this  wicked  generation.  46  As  he 
was  yet  speaking  to  the  multitudes,  behold  his  mother  and  his  brethren  stood  withoiU,  seeking 
to  speak  to  him.  47  And  one  said  unto  him.  Behold  thy  mother  and  thy  brethren  stand  with- 
out, seeking  thee.  48  But  he  answering  him  that  told  him,  said.  Who  is  my  mother,  and  who 
are  my  brethren  ?  49  And  stretching  forth  his  hand  upon  his  disciples,  he  said.  Behold  my 
mother  and  my  brethren.  50  For  whosoever  shall  do  the  will  of  my  Father,  that  is  m  heaven  : 
he  is  my  brother,  and  sister,  and  mother. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
Speaking  in  parables,  as  the  Scripture  foretold  of  him,  and  as  meet  was  for  the  reprobate  Jews :  he  shotveth 
Inj  the  parahle  of  the  Sower,  that  in  the  labours  of  the  Church,  three  parts  of  four  do  perish  through 
the  fault  of  the  hearers.  24  And  yet  by  the  parable  of  good  seed  and  cockle,  as  also  of  the  Net,  that 
his  servants  must  not  for  all  that,  never  while  the  world  lasteth,  make  any  schism  or  separation.  31 
And  by  parables  of  the  little  mustard  seed  and  leaven,  thai  notwithstanding  the  three  parts  perishing, 
and  over-sowing  of  cockles,  yet  that  fourth  part  of  the  good  seed  shall  spread  over  all  the  world.  44 
And  withal,  what  a  treasure  and  pearl  it  is.  53  After  all  which  yet  his  own  country  ivill  not 
honour  him. 

1  The  same  day  Jesus  going  out  of  the  house  sat  by  the  Sea  side.  2  And  great  multitudes 
were  gathered  together  unto  lum,  insomuch  that  he  went  up  into  a  boat  and  sat :  and  all  the 
multitude  stood  in  the  shore,  3  And  he  spake  to  them  many  things  in  parables,  saying.  Be- 
hold the  sower  went  forth  to  sow.  4  And  whilst  he  soweth,  some  fell,  by  the  way  side,  and 
the  fowls  of  the  air  did  come  and  eat  it.  5  Other  some  also  fell  upon  rocky  places,  where 
they  had  not  much  earth  :  and  they  shot  up  incontinent,  because  they  had  not  deepness  of  earth, 
fi  And  after  the  sun  was  up  they  parched :  and  because  they  had  not  root,  they  withered. 
7  And  other  fell  among  thorns:  and  the  thorns  grew  and  choked  them.  8  And  other  some 
fell  upon  good  ground  :  and  they  yielded  fruit,  the  one  a  hundred  fold,  the  other  threescore, 
and  another  thirty.  9  He  that  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear.  10  And  his  Disciples  came  and 
said  to  him.  Why  speakest  thou  to  them  in  parables  ?  11  Who  answered  and  said  unto  them, 
Because  to  you  it  is  given  to  know  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  :  but  to  them  it  is 
not  given.  12  For  he  that  hath,  to  him  shall  be  given,  and  he  shall  abound  :  but  he  that  hath 
not,  from  him  shall  be  taken  away  that  also  which  he  hath.  13  Therefore  in  parables  I  speak 
to  them :  because  seeing  they  see  not,  and  hearing  they  hear  not,  neither  do  they  understand  : 

Annotations.        CitAPTER  12. 


ver.  36.  Idle  word.  If  of  every  idle  word  we 
must  make  account  before  God:  in  judgment, 
and  yet  shall  not  for  every  such  word  be  damn- 
ed everlastingly :  then  there  must  needs  be 
some  temporal  punishment  in  the  next  life. 

ver.  48.  Who  is  my  mother.  The  dutiful  af- 
fection toward  our  parents  and  kinsfolk  is  not 

Annotations. 
ver.  8.  One  a  hundred.  This  difference  of 
fruits  is  the  difference  of  merits  in  this  life, 
and  rewards  for  them  in  the  next  life,  accord- 
ing to  the  diversities  of  states,  or  other  differ- 
ences. Of  states,  as  that  the  himdred  fold 
agreeth  to  Virgins  professed,  threescore  fold 
to  religious  widows,  thirty  fold  to  the  married, 
Aug.  lib.  de  Virginit.  c.  44.  and  seq.  which  truth 
the  old  heretic  Jovinian  denied,  as  ours  do  at 


blamed,  but  the  inordinate  love  of  them,  to  the 
hinderance  of  our  service  and  duty  toward 
God.  Upon  this  place  some  old  Heretics  de- 
nied Christ  to  have  any  mother.  Aug.  lib.  de 
Fid.  and  Syinh.  cap.  4.  Neither  ever  was  there 
any  heresy  so  absurd,  but  it  would  seem  to 
have  Scripture  for  it. 

Chapter  13. 
this  day,  affirming  that  there  is  no  difference 
of  merits  or  rewards.  Hiero.  lib.  2.  adv.  Jovin. 
Ambros.  ep.  82.  Aug.  hcer.  82. 

ver.  11.  To  you,  is  given.  To  the  Apostles 
and  such  as  have  the  guiding  and  teaching  of 
others,  deeper  knowledge  of  God's  word  and 
mysteries  is  {riven,  than  to  the  common  people. 
As  also  to  Christians  generally,  that  which 
was  not  given  to  the  obstinate  Jews 


44 


S.  MATTHEW. 


14  And  the  prophecy  of  Isaias  is  fulfilled  in  them,  -whicli  saitli,  With  hearing  shall  you  hear,  and 
yon  shall  not  luiflirsluinl :  and  seein<!,  shall  yon  sa;  anil  yinc  shall  not  see.  15  For  the  heart  of  this 
people  is  u-a.ird  ^n-oss,  and  with  thiir  ears  thii/  havi-  hiavily  heard,  and  their  eyes  tlity  have  shttt :  lest 
at  anil  time  they  may  see  with  their  eyes,  and  hear  vilh  their  ears,  and  understand  with  their  heart,  and 
be  converted,  and  1  may  heal  them.  16  But  blessed  arc  your  eyes  because  they  do  sec,  and  your 
ears  because  they  do' hear.  For  amen,  I  say  to  you,  that  many  Prophets  and  just  men  have 
desired  to  see  the  lhini,rs  that  you  sec,  and  have  not  seen  them :  and  to  hear  the  things 
that  you  hear,  and  have  not  heard  them.  18  Hear  you  therefore  the  parable  of  the  sower. 
19  Every  one  that  heareth  ilie  word  of  the  kingdom  and  understandeth  not,  there  conietli  the 
wicked  one,  and  catchelli  away  that  which  is  sown  in  his  heart :  this  is  he  that  was  sown  by 
the  way  side.  20  And  he  that  was  sown  upon  rocky  places  :  this  is  he  thatheaieth  the  vvord, 
and  incontinent  receivetli  it  with  joy.  21  Yet  hath  he  not  root  in  himself,  but  is  for  a  time  : 
and  when  there  falleth  tribulation  and  persecution  for  the  word,  he  is  by  and  by  scandalized 
22  And  he  that  was  sown  anionic  thorns,  this  is  he  that  heareth  the  word,  and  the  care- 
fulness of  this  world  and  the  dcceitfuiness  of  riches  chokcth  up  the  word,  and  he  bocometh 
fruitless.  23  But  he  that  was  sown  upon  good  ground :  this  is  he  that  heareth  the  word, 
and  understandeth,  and  bruigeth  fruit,  and  yieldeth  some  a  hundred-l'old.  and  other  three-score, 
and  another  thirty.  24  Another  parable  he  proposed  to  them,  saying.  The  kingdom  of  heaven 
is  resembled  to  a  man  that  sowed  good  seed  in  his  field.  25  But  when  men  were  asleep,  his 
enemy  came  and  oversowed  cockle  among  the  wheat,  and  went  his  way.  26  And  when  the 
blade  was  ^hot  up,  and  liad  brought  forth  fruit,  then  appeared  also  the  cockle.  27  And  the 
servants  of  the  good  man  of  the  house  coming  said  to  him,  Sir,  didst  thou  not  sow  good  seed 
in  tlie  field  ?  whence  then  hath  it  cockle  ?  28  And  he  said  to  them,  the  enemy  man  hath 
done  this.  And  the  servants  said  to  him.  Wilt  thou  we  go  and  gather  it  up  ?  29  And  he  said. 
No :  lest  perhaps  gathering  up  the  cockle,  you  may  root  up  the  wheat  also  together  with  it. 

30  Suffer  both  to  grow  until  the  harvest,  and  in  the  time  of  harvest  I  will  say  to  the  reapers, 
Gather  up  first  the  cockle,  and  bind  it  in  bundles  to  burn,  but  the  wheat  gather  yc  into  my  barn. 

31  Another  parable  he  proposed  unto  them,  saying.  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  to  a 
mustard  seed,  which  a  man  took  and  sowed  in  his  field.  32  Which  is  the  least  surely  of  all 
seeds  :  but  when  it  is  grown,  it  is  greater  than  all  herbs,  and  is  made  a  tree,  so  that  the  fowl's 
of  the  air  come,  and  dwell  in  the  oranches  thereof.  33  Another  parable  he  spake  to  them. 
The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  to  leaven,  which  a  M-oman  took  and  hid  in  three  measures  of 
meal,  until  the  whole  was  leavened.  34  All  these  things  .Tesus  spake  in  parables  to  the  multi- 
tudes, and  without  parables  he  did  not  speak  to  them :  35  That  it  might  be  fulfilled  which 
was  spoken  liy  the  Prophet  saying,  I  will  open  my  mouth  in  parables,  I  will  utter  things  hidden 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  36  Then  having  dismissed  the  multitudes,  he  came  into  the 
house,  and  his  Disciples  came  imto  him,  saying.  Expound  us  the  parable  of  the  cockle  of  tiie 
field.  37  Who  made  answer  and  said  to  them.  He  that  soweth  the  good  seed  is  the  Son  of 
Man.  38  And  the  field,  is  the  world.  And  the  good  seed  :  these  are  the  children  of  the  king- 
dom. And  the  cockle  :  are  the  children  of  the  wicked  one.  39  And  the  enemy  that  sowed 
them,  is  the  devil.  But  the  harvest,  is  the  end  of  the  world.  _  And  the  reapers,  are  the  Angels. 
40  Even  as  cockle  tlierefore  is  gathered  up,  and  burned  with  fire  :  so  shall  it  be  in  the  end 
of  the  world.  41  The  Son  of  Man  shall  send  his  Angels,  and  they  shall  gather  out  of  his 
kingdom  all  scandals ;  and  them  that  work  iniquity  :     42  And  shall  cast  them  into  the  furnace 

Annotations. 

ver.  15.  They  liimc  shut.  In  saying  that  they 
shut  their  own  "eyes,  which  Paul  also  repeateth 
Art.  28.  he  tcacheth  us  tlie  true  understanding, 
of  all  other  places,  where  it  might  seem  by  tlie 
bare  words  that  God  is  the  very  author  and 
worker  of  this  induration,  and  blindness  and  of 
other  sins:  which  was  an  old  condemned  blas- 
phemy, and  is  now  the  heresy  of  Calvin : 
whereas  our  Saviour  he  re  tcacheth  us,  that  they 
shut  their  own  eyes,  and  are  the  cause  of  their 
own  sin  and  damnation,  God  not  doing  but  per- 
mitting it,  and  sufi'ering  them  to  fall  further  be- 
cause of  their  tbrmcr  sins,  as  Paul  declareth 
of  the  reprobate  Gentiles.  No.  1. 

ver.  25.  Oversowed.  First  by  Christ  and  liis 
Apostles  was  planted  the  trutli,  and  falsehood 
came  afterward,  and  was  oversown  by  the 
enemy  the  devil,  and  not  by  Christ,  wdio  is  not 
the  author  of  evil.  Tertul.  de  prascripl. 

ver.  29.  Lest  you  pluck  np  aho.  The  goi^d 
must  tolerate  the  evil.  vvlu;n  it  is  so  strong  that 
it  cannot  be  redressed  without  danger  and  dis- 
turbance of  the  whole  Church,  and  coimnit  the 


Chapter  13. 
matter  to  God's  judgment  in  the  latter  day. 
Otherwise  where  ill  men,  be  they  Heretics  or 
other  malefactors,  may  be  punished  or  sup- 
pressed without  distur!)ancc  and  hazard  of  tlie 
good,  they  may  and  ought  by  public  authority 
either  spiritual  or  temporal  to  be  chastised  or 
executed. 

ver.  30.  Suffer  both  to  grow.  The  good  and 
bad,  we  see  here,  are  mingled  together  in  the 
Church,  which  malicth  against  certain  Heretics 
and  Schismatics,  which  severed  themselves 
of  old  from  the  rest  of  the  whol,>  world,  un- 
der jjrptence  that  themselves  only  were  pure, 
and  all  other  both  Priests  and  people  sinners  : 
and  against  sorne  heretics  of  this  time  also, 
wliich  say  that  evil  men  are  not  of  or  in  the 
Church. 

ver.  32.  The  least  of  all  seed.i.  The  Church  of 
Christ  had  a  small  beginning,  but  afterward  be- 
come the  most  glorious  and  known  common- 
weailh  in  earth  :  the  greatest  powers  and  the 
niost  wise  of  the  world  putting  themselves 
'  into  the  same. 


S.  MATTHEW. 


45 


of  fire,  There  shall  be  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth.  43  Then  shall  the  just  shine  as  the  sun, 
in  the  kingdom  of  their  Father.  He  that  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear.  44  The  kingdom  of 
heaven  is  like  a  treasure  hidden  in  a  field,  which  a  man  having  found,  did  hide  it,  and  for  joy 
thereof  goeth  and  selleth  all  that  he  hath,  and  buyeth  that  field.  45  Again  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  is  like  to  a  merchantman,  seeking  good  pearls.  46  And  having  foimd  one  precious 
pearl  he  went  his  way,  and  sold  all  that  he  had,  and  bought  it.  47  Agam  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  is  like  to  a  net  cast  into  the  sea,  and  gathering  together  of  all  kind  of  fishes.  48  Which, 
when  it  was  filled,  drawing  it  forth,  and  sitting  by  the  shore,  they  chose  out  the  good  into  ves- 
sels, but  the  bad  they  did  cast  out.  49  So  shall  it  be  in  the  consummation  of  the  world.  The 
Angels  shall  go  lorth,  and  shall  separate  the  evil  from  among  the  just,  50  And  shall  cast  them 
into  the  furnace  of  fire.  There  shall  be  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth.  51  Have  ye  under- 
stood all  these  things  ?  They  say  to  him,  Yea.  52  He  said  unto  them.  Therefore  every 
Scribe  instructed  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  is  like  to  a  man  that  is  a  householder,  which 
bringeth  forth  out  of  his  treasure  new  things  and  old.  53  And  it  came  to  pass  :  when  Jesus 
had  endea  these  parables,  he  passed  from  thence.  54  And  coming  into  his  own  comitry,  he 
taught  them  in  their  synagogues,  so  that  they  marvelled,  and  said.  How  came  this  fello\\  by 
his  wisdom  and  virtues?  55  Is  not  this  the  Carpenter's  son?  Is  not  his  mother  called  Mary, 
and  his  brethren,  James,  and  Joseph,  and  Simon,  and  Jude.  56  And  his  sisters,  are  they  not 
all  with  us?  whence  therefore  hath  he  all  these  things  ?  57  And  they  were  scandalized  in 
him.  But  Jesus  said  to  them.  There  is  not  a  Prophet  without  honour  but  in  his  on\ti  country, 
and  in  his  own  house.  58  And  he  wrought  not  many  miracles  there  because  of  their 
incredulity. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
Hearing  the  unworthy  decollation  of  John  Baptist  by  Herod,  13  he  hetaketh  him  to  his  usual  solitari- 
ness III  the  desert,  and  there  feedeth  five  thousand  with  five  loaves.  23  And  then  after  the  night  spent  in 
the  mountain  in  prayer,  he  walketh  upon  the  sea  signifying  the  vnde  world,  28  yea  and  Peter  also  : 
whereupon  th(  y  adore  him  as  the  son  of  God.  35  And  with  the  very  touch  of  his  garment's  hem  he 
healeth  innumcruhle. 

1  At  that  time  Herod  the  Tetrarch  heard  the  fame  of  Jesus  :  2  And  said  to  his  servants, 
This  is  John  the  Baptist:  he  is  risen  from  the  dead,  and  therefore  virtues  work  inhim.  3  For 
Herod  apprehended  John,  and  bound  him,  and  put  him  into  prison,  because  of  Herodias,  his 
brother's  wife.  4  For  John  said  unto  him,  It  is  not  lawful  for  thee  to  have  her.  5  And  willirg 
to  put  him  to  death,  he  feared  the  people  :  because  thev  esteemed  him  as  a  Prophet.  6  Bit 
on  Herod's  birth  day,  the  daughter  of  Herodias  danced  before  them  :  and  pleased  Herod. 
7  Whereupon  he  promised  with  an  oath,  to  give  her  wh;itsoever  she  would  ask  of  him  8  But 
she  being  instructed  before  of  her  mother,  saith,  Give  n\e  here  in  a  dish  the  head  of  John  the 
Baptist.  9  And  the  king  was  stricken  sad:  yet  because  of  his  oath,  and  for  them  that  sat  with 
him  at  table,  he  commanded  it  to  be  given.     10  And  he  sent,  and  beheaded  John  in  the  prison. 


Annotations. 
ver.  55.  Carpenter's  Son.  Hereupon  Julian 
the  Apostate  and  his  flatterer  Libanius  took 
their  scofl' against  our  ?aviour,  saying,  at  his 
going  agamst  the  Persians,  to  the  Christians, 
what  doth  the  Carpenter's  son  now?  and  threat- 
ening that  after  his  return  the  Carpenter's  son 
should  not  be  able  to  save  them  from  his  fury: 
where  vmto  a  godly  man  answered  by  the  spirit 
of  prophecy.  He  whom  Julian  calleth  the  Carpen- 

Annotations. 

ver.  1.  Because  of  Herodias.  It  is  too  or- 
dinary in  princes  to  put  them  to  death  that 
freely  tell  them  such  faults,  women,  whom 
they  fancy,  specially  inciting  them  to  such  mis- 
chief. 

ver.  2.  Buried  it.  An  example  of  duty  toward 
the  dead  bodies  of  the  faithful,  wherein  see  the 
difference  of  Catholic  Christian  men,  and  of  all 
infidels,  be  they  Pagans,  Apostates,  or  Here- 
tics. For  whereas  the  Christians  had  laid  the 
body  of  this  blessed  Prophet  and  Martyr  in 
Samaria  with  the  relics  of  Elias  and  Abdias, 
by  virtue  whereof  wonderful  miracles  were 
wrought  in  that  place  :  in  Julian  the  Apostate's 
time,  when  men  might  do  all  mischief  freely 
against  Christian  religion,  the  Pagans  opened 
the  tomb  of  John  Baptist,  burnt  his  bones, 
scattered  the  ashes  about  the  fields,  but  certain 


Chapter  13. 
ter's  son,  is  making  a  wooden  coffin  for  himagainst 
his  death.  And  indeed  not  long  after  there  came 
news  that  in  that  battle  he  died  miserably.  Sozo. 
m.  6.  c.  2.  Theod.  lib.  3.  c.  18.  The  very  like  scoff 
use  Heretics  that  call  the  body  of  Christ  in  the 
Sacrament,  baker's  bread.  It  seemeth  indeed 
to  the  senses  to  be  so,  as  Christ  seemed  to  be 
Joseph's  natural  Son,  but  faith  telleth  us  the 
contrary  as  well  in  the  one  as  in  the  other. 

Chapter  14. 
religious  Monks  coming  thither  a  pilgrimage 
at  the  same  time,  adventured  their  fife,  and 
saved  as  much  of  the  holy  relics  as  they  could, 
and  brought  them  to  their  Abbot  Philip,  a  man 
of  God  :  who  esteeming  them  too  great  a  trea- 
sure for  him  and  his,  to  keep  for  their  private 
devotion,  sent  them  to  Athanasius  of  Alexan- 
dria, and  he  with  all  reverence  layed  them  in 
such  a  place  as  it  were  by  the  spirit  of  prophe- 
cy where  afterward  by  occasion  of  them  was 
built  a  goodly  chapel,  Theod.  lib.  2.  c.  6.  Ruff, 
lib.  2.  c.  28,  27.  Mark  here  that  the  heretics  of 
our  time  do  as  those  Pagans,  to  the  bodies  and 
relics  of  all  blessed  Saints  that  they  can  de- 
stroy :  and  Catholics,  contrariwise  have  the 
religious  devotion  of  those  old  Christians,  as 
appeareth  by  the  honour  done  now  to  his  head 
at  Amiens  m  France. 


46 


S.  MATTHEW. 


11  And  his  head  was  brought  in  a  dish :  and  it  was  given  to  the  damsel,  and  she  brought  it  to 
her  mother.  J2  And  his  disciples  came  and  took  the  body,  and  buried  it :  and  came  and  told 
Jesus.  13  Which  when  Jesus  had  heard,  he  retired  from  thence  by  boat,  into  a  desert  place 
apart,  and  the  multitudes  having  heard  of  it,  followed  him  on  foot  out  of  the  Cities.  14  And 
he  coming  forth,  saw  a  great  multitude,  and  pitied  them,  and  cured  their  diseased.  13  And 
when  it  was  evening,  his  disciples  came  unto  him,  saying.  It  is  a  desert  place,  and  the  hour  is 
now  past :  dismiss  the  multitudes,  that  going  into  the  towns,  they  may  buy  themselves  victuals. 
16  But  Jesus  said  to  them.  They  have  no  need  to  go:  give  ye  them  to  eat.  17  They 
answered  him,  We  have  not  here,  but  five  loaves,  and  two  fishes.  18  Who  said  to  them, 
bring  them  hither  to  me.  I'J  And  when  he  had  commanded  the  multitude  to  sit  down  upon 
the  grass,  he  took  the  five  loaves  and  the  two  fishes,  and  looking  up  unto  heaven,  he  blessed  and 
brake,  and  gave  the  loaves  to  his  Disciples,  and  the  Disciples  to  the  multitudes.  20  And 
they  did  all  eat,  and  had  their  fill.  And  they  took  the  leavings,  twelve  full  baskets  of  the 
fragments.  21  And  the  number  of  them  that  did  cat,  was  five  thousand  men,  beside  women 
an(r  children.  22  And  forthwith  Jesus  commanded  his  Disciples  to  go  up  into  the  boat,  and 
to  go  before  him  over  the  water,  till  he  dismissed  the  multitudes.  23  And  having  dismissed 
the  multitude,  he  ascended  into  a  mountain  alone  to  pray.  And  when  it  was  evening,  he  was 
there  alone.  24  But  the  boatinthe  midst  of  the  sea  was  tossed  with  waves,  for  the  wind  was 
contrary.  23  And  in  the  fourth  watch  oithe  night,  he  came  unto  them  walking  upon  the  sea. 
26  And  seeing  him  upon  the  sea  walking,  they  were  troubled,  saying,  That  it  is  a  ghost,  and 
for  fear  they  cried  out.  27  And  immediately  Jesus  spake  unto  them,  saying.  Have  confi- 
dence ;  it  is  I,  fear  ye  not.  23  And  Peter  making  answer,  said.  Lord  if  it  be  thou,  bid  me 
come  to  thee  upon  the  waters.  29  And  he  said.  Come.  And  Peter  descending  out  of  the 
boat,  walked  upon  the  water  to  come  to  Jesus.  30  But  seeing  the  wind  rough  he  was  afraid: 
and  when  he  began  to  be  drowned,  he  cried  out,  saying,  Lord  save  me.  31  And  incontinent 
Jesus  stretching  forth  his  hand  took  hold  of  him,  and  said  mito  him  O,  thou  of  little  faith,  why 
didst  thou  doubt?  32  And  when  they  were  gone  up  into  the  boat,  the  wind  ceased.  33  And 
they  that  were  in  the  boat,  came  ana  adored  him,  saying.  Indeed  thou  art  the  son  of  God. 
34  And  having  passed  the  water,  tliey  came  into  the  country  of  Genesar.  35  And  when  the 
men  of  that  place  understood  of  him,  they  sent  into  all  that  country,  and  brought  unto  him  all 
that  were  ill  at  ease:  36  And  they  besought  him  that  they  might  touch  but  tne  hem  of  his 
garment,  and  whosoever  did  touch,  were  made  whole. 

CHAPTER  XV. 
The  Pharisees  of  Jenisnlem  coming  so  far  to  carp  him,  he  rhdrarlh  irith  a  frnrlitimi  mnlrary  to  God's 
commandment.  10  And  to  the  people  he  yiildelh  the  nasoii  of  that  which  the;/  reproved  :  15  And 
again  to  his  disciples,  showing  the  ground  of  the  Pharisriicnl  Hashing,  to  ivil,  that  vteats  olhemise 
defile  the  soul  to  he  false.  21  Theyi  he  goelh  aside  to  hide  himself  among  the  Gentiles  :  where,  in  a 
wcrman  he  findeth  such  faith,  that  he  is  fain,  lest  the  Gentiles  should  before  the  time  extort  the  vrhole 
bread,  as  she  had  a  <  run'ib,  to  return  to  the  Jews,  34  where  all,  contrary  to  those  Pharisees,  the  common 
people  seek  wonder fidli/  unto  him.  And  he  after  he  hath  cured  their  diseased,  feedeth  four  thousand 
of  them  with  seven  loaves. 

I  Then  came  to  him  from  .Jerusalem,  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  saymg,  2  Why  do  thy  Disci- 
ples transgress  the  tradition  of  the  ancients?  For  they  wash  not  tneir  hands  when  they  eat 
bread.  3  But  he  answering  said  to  them :  why  do  you  also  transgress  the  commandment 
of  God  for  your  tradition?  t'or  God  said,     4  Honour  father  and  mother,  and  he  that  shall  curse 


Annotatio.ns. 

ver.  13.  Retired.  Christ  much  esteemed 
John,  and  withdrew  himself  aside,  to  give  ex- 
ample of  moderate  mourning  for  the  departed, 
ancl  to  show  too,  horror  of  that  execrable  mur- 
der: as  in  the  primitive  Church  many  good 
men  seeing  the  miserable  state  of  the  world  in 
the  time  of  persecution,  and  the  sins  that 
abounded  withal :  took  occasion  to  forsake 
those  tumults,  and  to  give  themselves  to  con- 
templation :  and  for  that  purpose  retired  into 
the  deserts  of  Egypt,  and  elsewhere,  to  do  pe- 
nance for  their  own  sins  and  the  sins  of  the 
world,  whereupon  partly  rose  that  infinite  num- 
ber of  Monks  and  Hermits,  of  whom  the  Fa- 
thers and  Ecclesiastical  histories  make  men- 
tion. Hier.  to.  2.  in  vit.  Pauli.  Erem.  Zozo.  lib.  1. 
cap.  12,  13. 

ver.  19.  The  Disciples  to  the  multitudes.  A 
fiijure  of  the  ministry  of  the  Apostles,  who  as 
they  here  had  the  distribution  and  ordering  of 
these  miraculous  loaves,  so  had  they  also  to 
bestow  and  dispense  all  the  food  of  our  souls 


Chapter    14. 
in  ministering  of  the  Word  and   Sacraments, 
neither  may  lavmen  challenge  the  same. 

ver.  26.  Walking.  When  not  only  Christ,  but 
by  his  power  Peter  also,  walketh  upon  the  wa- 
ters, it  is  evident  that  ho  can  dispose  of  his  owti 
body  above  nature,  and  contrary  to  the  natural 
conditions  thereof,  as  to  go  through  a  door, 
Jno.  20.  to  be  in  the  com])ass  of  a  little  bread, 
Epiphan.  in  Anchorato. 

ver.  29.  Walked.  Peter,  saith  Bernard,  walk- 
ins:  upon  the  waters,  as  Christ  did,  declared 
himself  the  only  Vicar  of  Christ,  which  should 
be  ruler  not  over  one  people,  but  over  all.  For 
many  waters,  are  many  peoples.  Bernard  lib.  2. 
de  confid.  c.  8.  See  the  place,  how  he  deduceth 
from  t'eter  the  like  authority  and  jurisdiction 
to  his  successor  the  Bishop  of  Rome. 

ver.  31.  Jesu.s  stretching.  Notwithstanding 
the  infirmities  f)f  them  that  povern  the  Church, 
yet  Christ  sustaineth  them,  and  holdeth  them 
up,  yea  and  by  them,  whatsoever  they  are,  he 
upholdeth  and  preserveth  his  Church. 


S.  MATTHEW. 


47 


father  or  mother,  dying  let  hm  die.  5  But  you  say,  Whosoever  shall  say  to  father  or  mother, 
The  gift  whatsoever  proceedeth  from  me,  shall  profit  thee  :  6  And  shall  not  honour  his  father 
or  his  mother;  and  you  have  made  frustrate  the  commandment  of  God  tor  your  own  tradition. 
7  Hypocrites,  well  hathlsaias  prophesied  of  you,  saying,  8  Thts  people  hoiwure'Ji  vie  with  their 
lips :  but  their  heart  is  far  from  me.  9  And  in  vain  do  they  worship  me,  teaching  doctrines  and 
commandments  of  men.  10  And  having  called  together  the  multitudes  unto  him,  he  said  to 
them,  Hear  ye  and  understand.  11  Not  that  which  entereth  into  the  mouth,  defileth  a  man  -. 
but  that  which  proceedeth  out  of  the  mouth,  that  defileth  a  man.  12  Then  came  his  Disciples, 
and  said  to  him.  Dost  thou  know  that  the  Pharisees,  when  they  heard  this  word,  were  scan- 
dalized? 13  But  he  answering,  said  :  All  planting  which  my  heavenly  Father  hath  not  planted, 
snail  be  rooted  up.  14  Let  them  alone :  blind  they  are,  guides  of  the  blind.  And  if  the  blind 
be  guide  to  the  blind,  both  fall  into  the  ditch.  15  And  Peter  answering,  said  to  him,  Expound 
us  this  parable.  16  But  he  said,  Are  you  also  as  yet  without  understanding  ?  17  Do  you  not 
imderstand,  that  all  that  entereth  into  the  mouth,  goeth  into  the  belly,  and  is  cast  forth  into  the 
pr.i'^T  '  1?  But  the  things  that  proceed  out  of  the  mouth,  come  forth  from  the  heart,  and  those 
things  defile  a  man.  19  For  from  the  heart  come  forth  evil  cogitations,  murders,  adulteries, 
fornications,  thefts,  false  testimonies,  blasphemies.  20  These  are  the  things  that  defile  a  man, 
to  eat  with  unwashed  hands,  doth  not  defile  a  man.    21  And  Jesus  went  forth  from  thence 


Annotations 
ver.  8.  With  their  lips.  This  is  to  be  under- 
stood properly  of  such  as  have  ever  God  in 
their  mouth,  the  word  of  our  Lord,  the  Scrip- 
tures, the  Gospel,  but  in  their  heart  and  all 
their  life  be  indeed  godless.  It  may  be  applied 
also  to  such  as  say  their  prayers  without  atten- 
tion or  elevation  of  mind  to  God,  whether  he 
understand  the  prayers  or  no  that  saith  them. 
For  many  a  poor  Christian  man  that  under- 
standeth  not  the  words  he  speaketh,  hath  his 
heart  nearer  heaven,more  fervour  and  devotion, 
more  edification  to  himself,  more  profit  in 
spirit,  as  the  Apostle  speaketh,  and  less  dis- 
tractions, than  not  only  all  Heretics  which 
have  no  true  feeling  of  such  things,  but  than 
many  learned  Catholics.  And  therefore  it  is 
not  to  be  understood  of  praying  in  unknown 
tonpiies,  as  Heretics  sometime  expound  it,  far 
wide  j'rom  the  circumstance  of  the  place  and 
Christ's  intention,  speaking  of  the  hypocritical 
Jews. 

ver.  9.  Commandments  of  men.  Such  only 
are  here  called  traditions,  doctrines,  or  com- 
mandments of  men,  which  be  either  repug- 
nant to  God's  laws,  as  this  of  defrauding  their 
parents  under  pretence  of  religion  :  or  which 
at  least  be  frivolous,  unprofitable,  and  imper- 
tinent to  piety  or  true  worship,  as  that  other 
sort  of  so  often  \vashin^  hands  and  vessels, 
without  regard  of  inward  purity  of  heart  and 
mind.  Let  no  man  therefore  be  abused  with 
the  Protestants'  perverse  application  of  this 
place  against  the  holy  laws,  canons,  and  pre- 
cepts ot  the  Church  and  our  spiritual  Govern- 
ors, concerning  fasts  festivities,  and  other 
rules  of  disciphne,  and  due  order  in  life  and  in 
the  ser^'ice  of  God.  For  such  are  not  repugnant 
but  consonant  to  God's  word  and  all  piety  :  and 
our  Lord  is  truly  honoured,  worshipped,  and 
served,  both  by  the  making  and  also  by  the  ob- 
serving of  them.  S.  Paul  gave  commandments 
both  bv  his  Epistles  and  byword  of  mouth,  even 
in  such  matters  wherein  Christ  had  prescribed 
nothing  at  all,  and  he  charged  the  faithful  to 
observe  the  same.  The  Apostles  and  Priests 
at  .lerusalem  made  laws,  and  the  Christians 
were  bound  to  obey  th«m.  The  keeping  of 
Sunday,  instead  of  the  Sabbath,  is  the  tradition 
of  the  Apostles,  and  dare  the  Heretics  deny 


Chapter  15. 
the  due  observation  thereof  to  be  an  acceptable 
worship  of  God?  They  prescribed  the  feasts 
of  Easter,  and  Whitsuntide  and  other  solemni- 
ties of  Christ  and  his  Saints,  which  the  Pro- 
testants themselves  observe.  They  appointed 
the  Lent  and  Imber  fasts  and  other,  as  well  to 
chastise  the  concupiscence  of  man,  as  to  serve^ 
and  please  God  thereby,  as  is  plain  in  the  fast- 
ing of  Anna,  Tobias,  Judith,  Esther,  who  serv- 
ed and  pleased  God  thereby.  Therefore  nei- 
ther these  nor  other  such  Apostolic  Ordinances 
nor  any  precepts  of  the  holy  Church  of  our 
lawful  Pastors  are  imphed  in  these  Pharisaical 
traditions  here  reprehended,  nor  to  be  counted 
or  called  the  doctrines  or  commandments  of 
men,  because  they  are  not  made  by  mere  hu- 
man power,  but  by  Christ's  warrant  and  au- 
thority, and  by  such  as  he  hath  placed  to  rule 
his  Church,  of  whom  he  saith,  He  that  heareth 
you  heareth  me  :  he  that  despiseth  you,  despiseth 
me.  I'hey  are  made  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  join- 
ing with  our  Pastors  in  the  regiment  ot  the 
faithfiil ;  they  are  made  by  our  mother  the 
Church,  which  whosoever  obeyeth  not,  we  are 
warned  to  take  him  as  a  Heathen.  But  on 
the  other  side,  all  laws,  doctrines,  service,  and 
injunctions  of  Heretics,  howsoever  pretended 
to  be  consonant  to  the  Scriptures,  be  command- 
ments of  men  :  because  both  the  things  by  them 
prescribed  are  impious,  and  the  authors  have 
neither  sending  nor  commission  from  God. 

ver.  11.  No! that  which  entereth.  The  Catho- 
lics do  not  abstain  from  certain  meats,  for  that 
they  esteem  any  meat  unclean,  either  by  crea- 
tion or  by  Judaical  observation  :  but  they  ab- 
stain for  chastisement  of  their  concupiscences. 
^7/^.  lib.  de  mor.  Ec.  Oath.  c.  33. 

ver.  18.  Defile  a  man.  It  is  sin  only  which 
properly  defileth  man,  and  meats  of  themself 
or  of  their  own  nature  do  not  defile  :  but  so  far 
as  by  accident  they  make  a  man  to  sin,  as  the 
disobedience  of  God's  commandment  or  of  our 
Superiors,  who  forbid  some  meats  for  certain 
times  and  causes,  is  a  sin-.  As  the  apple  which 
our  first  parents  did  eat  of,  though  of  itself  it 
did  not  defile  them,  yet  being  eaten  against  the 
precept,  it  did  defile.  So  neither  flesh  nor  fi.sh 
of  itself  doth  defile,  but  the  breach  of  the 
Church's  precept  defileth. 


48 


S.  MATTHEW. 


and  retired  into  the  quarters  of  Tyre  and  Sidon.  22  And  behold  a  woman  of  Canaan  came 
forth  out  of  those  coai^ts.  and  cryini^  out,  said  to  him,  Have  mercy  upon  nie,  O  Lord  the  Son 
of  David  :  my  daughter  is  sore  vexed  of  a  devil.  23  Who  answered  her  not  a  word.  And 
his   Disciples  came  and  besought  him  saying,  Di-smiss  her:  because  she  crieth  out  after  us  ; 

24  And  he  answering  said  :  I  was  not  sent  but  to  the  sheep  that  are  lost  of  the  house  of  Israel. 

25  But  she  came  and  adored  him,  saying.  Lord,  help  me.  26  Who  answering  said  ;  It  is  not 
good  to  take  the  bread  of  the  children,  and  to  cast  it  to  the  dogs.  27  Hut  she  said^ea  Lord  •: 
tor  the  whelps  also  eat  of  the  crumbs  that  full  from  the  table  of  their  masters.  28  Then  Jesus 
answering  said  to  her,  O  woman  great  is  thy  faith  :  be  it  done  to  thee  as  thou  wilt :  and  her 
daughter  was  made  whole  from  that  hour.  29  And  when  Jesus  was  passed  from  thence,  he 
came  beside  the  sea  of  Galilee  :  and  ascending  into  the  mountain,  sat  there.  30  And  there 
came  to  him  great  multitudes,  havin"  with  them  dumb  persons,  blind,  lame,  feeble,  and  many 
others  :  and  they  cast  them  down  at  his  feet,  and  he  cured  them  :  31  So  that  the  multitudea 
marvelled  seeing  the  dumb  speak,  the  lame  walk,  the  blind  see  :  .-^nd  they  magnified  the  God 
of  Israel.  32  And  Jesus  called  to'^ciher  his  disciples,  and  said  :  I  pity  the  multitude :  because 
three  days  now  they  continue  with  ine,  and  have  not  whatto  eat :  and  dismiss  them  fasting  I 
will  not,  lest  they  taint  in  the  way.  33  And  the  Disciples  say  unto  him  :  whence  then  may 
we  get  so  many  loaves  in  the  desert  as  to  fill  so  great  a  multitude  ?  31  And  Jesus  said  to 
them,  how  many  loaves  have  you?  but  they  said.  Seven,  and  a  few  little  fishes  :  35  And  he 
commanded  the  multitude  to  sit  down  upon  the  ground.  36  And  taking  the  seven  loaves  and 
the  fishes,  and  givin»  thanks,  he  brake,  and  gave  to  his  Disciples,  ana  the  disciples  gave  to 
the  people.  37  And  they  did  all  eat,  and  had  their  fill.  And  that  which  was  left  of  the  frag- 
ments they  took  up,  seven  baskets  full.  38  And  there  were  that  did  eat,  four  thousand  men, 
besides  children  and  women.  39  And  having  dismissed  the  multitude,  he  went  up  into  a  boat, 
and  came  into  the  coast  of  Magedan. 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
The  ohntinate  Pharisees  and  Sadducees,  as  though  his  foresaid  miracles  were  not  sufficient  to  prove 
him  to  he  Christ,  rei/uire  to  see  sonie  one  from  heaven.  5  Whereupon  forsaking  them,  he  wameth  his 
disciples  to  beware  tf  the  leaven  of  their  doctrine :  13  And  Peter,  the  time  now  approaching  for 
him  to  fr,,  into  Jewry  to  his  Pass!(m,  for  coiiftssin^r  him  to  he  Christ,  he  makelh  the  Rock  of  his 
Chiirch.  firing  fulness  of  Ecch  siiisfinil  poirer  arconli/iirli/.  21  And  after  he  so  rebuketh  him  for 
dissuiiiliiig  his  L'rofs  find  Passion,  that  he  also  uffirmftk  the  like  suffering  in  every  one  to  he  necessary 
to  salvation. 

1  And  there  came  to  him  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  tempting :  and  they  demanded  him  to 
show  them  a  sign  from  heaven.  2  But  he  answered  and  said  to  them,  when  it  is  evening,  you 
say.  It  will  be  fair  weather,  for  the  element  is  red.  3  And  in  the  morning,  This  day  there 
will  be  a  tempest,  for  the  element  doth  glow  and  lower.  The  face  therefore  of  the  element  you 
have  skill  to  discern  :  and  the  signs  of  the  times  can  you  not?  4  The  naughty  and  adulterous 
generation  seeketh  for  a  sign :  and  there  shall  not  a  sign  be  given  it,  but  the  sign  of  Jonas  the 
Prophet.  And  he  left  them  and  went  away.  5  And  wnen  his  disciples  were  come  over  the 
water,  they  forgot  to  take  bread.  6  Who  said  to  them,  Look  well  and  beware  of  the  leaven 
of  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees.  7  But  they  thought  within  themselves,  saying.  Because  we 
took  not  bread.  8  And  Je.'jus  knowing  it,  said,  why  do  you  think  within  yourselves,  O  ye  of 
little  faith,  for  that  you  have  not  bread  ?  9  Do  you  not  yet  understand,  neither  do  you  remem- 
ber the  five  loaves  among  five  thousand  men,  and  how  many  baskets  you  took  up  ?  10  Neither 
the  seven  loaves,  among  four  thousand  men,  and  how  many  baskets  you  took  up  .'  11  Why  do 
you  not  understand,  that  I  said  not  of  bread  to  you,  Beware  of  the  leaven  of  the  Pharisees  and 
Sadducees  ?  12  Then  they  understood  that  he  said  not  they  should  beware  of  the  leaven  of 
bread,  but  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees.  13  And  Jesus  came  into  the 
quarters  of  Cesarea  Philippi ;  and  he  asked  his  disciples,  saying,  Whom  say  men  that  the 
Son  of  Man  is  ?  14  But  they  said,  Some  .lohn  the  Baptist,  and  omersome  Elias,  and  others 
Jeremias  or  one   of  the  Prophets.     15  Jesus   saith  to  them.  But  whom  do  you  say  that  I 


Annotations. 

ver.  28.  Great  is  thy  faith.  It  were  a  strange 

case  that  Christ  should  commend  in  this  woman 

a  sole  faith  without  good  works,  that  is  to  say,  a 

Annotations. 
ver.  13.  Whom  say  men.  Christ  intending 
here  to  take  order  for  the  founding,  regiment, 
and  stability  of  his  Church  after  his  decease, 
and  to  name  the  person  to  whom  he  meant  to 
give  the  general  charge  thereof,  would  before 
by  interrogatories  draw  our,  and  namely  out 
of  that  one  whom  he  thought  to  make  the 
chief,  the  profession  of  that  high  and  principal 
Article,  That  he  was  the  son  of  tlic  living 
God.    Which  being  the  ground  of  the  Church's 


Chapter.  15. 
dead  faith  such  as  could  not  work  by  love,  and 
which  .lames  doubted  not  to  call  the  faith  not  of 
Christians,  butof  devils.  Aug.  de  Fid.  et  Op.  c.l6. 

Chapter  16. 
faith,  was  a  necessary  quality  and  condition  in 
him  that  was  to  be  made  head  of  the  same 
Church,  and  the  perpetual  keeper  of  the  said 
faith,  and  all  other  points  thereon  depending. 

ver.  14.  But  they  said.  When  Christ  asked 
the  people's  opinion  of  him,  the  Apostles  all 
indilTerently  made  answer :  but  when  he  de- 
manded what  them^^elves  ihought  of  him,  then 
1^,  Peter,  the  month  and  head  of  the  whole  fel- 
lowship answered  for  all.  Chrys.  ho.  55,  in  Matt 


S.  MATTHEW. 


49 


cm?  16  Simon  Peter  answered  and  said,  Thou  art  Christ  the  son  of  the  living  God.  17  And 
Jesus  answering,  said  to  him,  Blessed  art  thou  Simon  Bar- Jona-:  because  flesh  and  blood  hath 
not  revealed  it  to  thee,  but  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven.  18  And  I  say  to  thee,  Thnt  thou  art 
Peter  :  and  upon  this  Rock  will  I  build  my  Church,  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it, 


Annotations. 

ver.  17.  Blessed  art  thou.  Though  some 
other,  as  Nathaniel,  John  1.  49.  seem  to  have 
before  believed  and  professed  the  same  thing 
for  which  Peter  is  here  counted  blessed,  yet  it 
may  be  plainly  gathered  by  this  place,  and  so 
Hilary  and  others  thinlc,  that  none  before  this 
did  further  utter  of  him,  than  that  he  was  the 
Hon  of  God  by  adoption  as  other  Saints  be, 
though  more  excellent  than  other  be.  For  it 
was  of  congruity  and  Christ's  special  appoint- 
ment, that  he  upon  whom  he  intended  to  foimd 
his  new  church,  and  whose  faith  he  would 
make  infallible,  should  have  the  pre-eminence 
of  this  first  profession  of  Christ's  natural  di- 
vinity, or,  that  he  was  by  nature  the  very  son 
of  God,  a  thing  so  far  above  the  capacity  of 
nature,  reason,  flesh  and  blood,  and  so  repug- 
nant to  Peter's  sense  and  sight  of  Christ's  hu- 
manity, flesh  and  infirmities,  that  for  the  be- 
lief and  public  possession  thereof  he  is  count- 
ed blessed,  as  Abraham  was  for  his  faith :  and 
hath  great  promises  for  himself  and  his  pos- 
terity, as  the  said  Patriarch  had  for  him  and 
his  seed.  According  as  Basil  saith.  Because 
he  excelled  in  faith,  he  received  the  building 
of  the  Church  committed  to  him. 

ver.  18.  And  I  say  to  thee.  Our  Lord  recom- 
penseth  Peter  for  his  confession,  giving  him  a 
great  reward,  in  that  upon  him  he  builded  his 
Church,  Theophylact  upon  this  place. 

ver.  18.  Thou  art  Peter.  Christ,  in  the  first 
of  John  V.  42,  foretold  and  appointed  that  this 
man  then  named  Simon,  should  afterward  be 
called  Cephas,  or  Petrus,  that  is  to  say,  a  Roch, 
not  then  uttering  the  cause,  but  now  express- 
ing the  same,  as  Cyril  writeth.  "  For  that  upon 
him  as  upon  a  firm  rock  his  Church  should  be 
builded.^'  Whereunto  Hilaiy  agreeing  saith,  O 
happy  foundation  of  the  Church  in  the  imposing 
of  thy  new  name,  ^c.  And  yet  Christ  here  dotti 
not  so  much  call  him  by  the  name  Peter  or 
Rock,  as  he  doth  affirm  him  to  be  a  rock  :  sig- 
nifying by  that  Metaphor,  both  that  he  was  de- 
signed for  the  foundation  and  groundwork  of 
his  house,  which  is  the  Church  :  and  also  that 
lie  should  be  of  invincible  force,  firmity,  dura- 
bleness,  and  stability,  to  sustain  all  the  winds, 
waves,  and  storms  that  might  fall  or  beat 
against  the  same.  And  the  adversaries  object- 
ing against  this,  that  Christ  only  is  the  Rock 
or  foundation,  wrangle  against  the  verj^  ex- 
press Scriptures  and  Christ's  own  words, giving 
both  the  name  and  the  thing  to  this  Apostle. 
And  the  simple  may  learn  by  Basil's  words, 
how  the  case  standeth :  "  Though  Peter  be  a 
rock,  yet  he  is  not  a  rock  as  Christ  is.  For  Christ  \ 
is  the  true  unmoveahle  rock  of  himself.  Peter  is 
unmoveahle  by  Christ  the  rock.  For  Jesus  doth 
communicate  and  impart  his  dignities,  not  voiding 
himself  of  them,  hut  holding  thein  to  himself,  be- 
stowefh  them  also  upon  others.  He  w  the  light,  and 
yet.  You  are  the  light :  he  is  the  Priest,  and  yet  he 
maketk  Priests :  he  is  the  rock,  and  he  made  a  rock." 


Chapter  16. 

ver.  18.  And  upon  this  rock.  Upon  that  which 
he  said  Peter  was,  will  he  build  his  Church  ; 
and  therefore  by  most  evident  sequel  he 
foundeth  his  Church  upon  Peter.  And  the 
Adversaries  wrangling  against  this,  do  against 
their  own  conscience  andknowledge:  specially 
seeing  they  know  and  confess  that  in  Christ's 
words  speaking  in  the  Syriac  tongue,  there 
was  no  difference  at  all  between  Petrus  and 
Petra ;  yea,  and  that  the  Greek  words  also 
though  dirt'ering  in  termination,  yet  signify  one 
thing,  to  wit  a  rock,  or  stone,  as  themselves  also 
translate  it.  John.  1.  42.  So  that  they  which  pro- 
fess to  follow  the  Hebrew  or  Syriac  and  the 
Greek,  and  to  translate  immediately  out  of 
them  into  Latin  or  English,  should  if  they  had 
dealt  sincerely,  have  thus  turned  Christ's 
words.  Thou  art  a  rock,  and  tipon  this  rock :  or, 
Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  Peter  vdll  I  build 
my  Church  :  For  so  Christ  spake  by  their  own 
confession  without  any  difference.  Which 
doth  expressly  stop  them  of  all  their  evasions, 
that  Petrus  the  former  word  is  refered  to  the 
Apostle  :  and  Petra  the  latter  word,  either  to 
Christ  only,  or  to  Peter's  faith  only:  neither 
the  said  original  tongues  bearing  it,  nor  the 
sequel  of  the  words,  upon  this,  suffering  any 
relation  in  the  world  but  to  that  which  was 
spoken  of  in  the  same  sentence  next  Ijefore  : 
neither  the  words  folloM'ing  which  are  directly 
addressed  to  Peter's  person,  nor  Christ's  inten- 
tion by  any  means  admitting  it,  which  was  not 
to  make  himself  or  to  promise  himself  to  be  the 
head  or  foundation  of  the  Church.  For  his  father 
gave  him  that  dignity,  and  he  took  not  that  hon- 
our to  himselfnor  sent  himselfnor  took  the  keys 
of  heaven  himself,  but  all  of  his  father.  He  had 
his  conmiission  the  very  hour  of  his  incarna- 
tion :  And  though  Augustine  sometimes  refer 
the  word,  Petra,  to  Christ  in  this  sentence, 
which  no  doubt  he  did  because  the  termina- 
tions in  the  Latin  are  divers,  and  because  he 
examined  not  the  nature  of  the  original  words 
which  Christ  spake,  nor  of  the  Greek,  and 
therefore  the  Adversaries  which  otherwise 
flee  to  the  tongues,  should  not  in  this  case 
allege  him,  yet  he  never  denieth  but  Peter 
also  is  the  Rock  and  head  of  the  Church,  say- 
ing that  himself  expounded  it  to  Peter  in  many 
places,  and  allegeth  also  Ambrose  for  the 
same  in  his  hymn  which  the  Church  singeth. 
And  so  do  we  allege  the  holy  Council  of  6hal- 
cedon.  Act.  Z.pag.  118.  T ert\\\\\a.n,  de prcescript. 
Origen,  Horn.  5.  in  Exo.  Cyprian,  De  unit,  Ec. 
Hilary,  Can.  16.  in  Mat.  Ambrose,  Ser.  47,  68. 
lib.  6,  in  cap.  9.  Luke.  Hierome,  Lib.  1.  in  Jovin. 
and  in  ca.  2  Isa.  and  in  ca.  16.  Hier.  Epipha- 
nius,  In  Anchor.  Chrysostom,  Hom.  55  in  Mai. 
Cyril,  Lib.  cap.  12.  com.  in  Jo.  Leo,  Ep.  89. 
Gregory,  Lib.  4.  ep.  32,  ind.  13.  and  others; 
every  one  of  them  saying  expressly  that  the 
Church  was  founded  and  built  upon  Peter. 
For  though  sometimes  they  say  the  Church  to 


50 


S.  MATTHEW. 


I'J  And  I  will  L'tve  to  thee,  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven.     And  whaUoever  thou  shalt  hind  upon 
earth,  it  shall  be  bound  also  in  tkejieuvens :  and  wluiisoeoer  thou  shall  loose  in  earth,  it  shall  be  loosed 


Annotations. 
be  builded  of  Peter's  faitli,  yet  tliey  mean  not, 
a.-i  our  Adversaries  do  unlearnedly  take  them, 
iliat  It  siiould  be  builded  upon  iaitli  either  se- 
parated Irom  the  man,  or  in  any  other  man  : 
but  u|)on  laith  as  ia  him  who  here  confessed 
that  laitli. 

ver.  1».  Rock.  The  adversaries  hcarmg  also 
the  Fathers  sometimes  say,  that  Peter  had 
tliese  promises  and  prerogatives,  as  bearing  the 
pirsou  ol  all  the  Apostles,  or  of  the  wliole 
Cliureh,  deny  absurdly  that  himselt  m  person 
Had  these  prerogatives.  As  though  Peter  had 
been  the  proctor  oidy  of  the  Church  or  of  the 
Apostles  conlessing  the  faith,  and  receiving 
these  things  in  other  men's  names-  Where 
the  holy  Doctors  mean  only  that  these  prero- 
gatives were  not  given  to  him  for  his  own  use, 
but  lor  the  good  ot  the  whole  church,  and  to  be 
imparted  to  every  vocation  according  to  the 
measure  of  their  callings  :  and  that  these 
great  privileges  given  to  Peter  should  not  de- 
cay or  die  with  his  person,  but  be  perpetual  in 
the  Church  in  his  successors.  Therefore 
Hierome  to  Damasus  taketh  this  Rock  not  to 
be  Peter's  person  only,  but  his  successors  and 
his  chair.  "  I  following  no  chief  or  principal  but  . 
Chrint,  join  myself  to  the  communion  of  I'eter's  I 
cliair,  upon  that  rock  I  know  the  Church  ivas  built."  ■ 
And  of  that  same  Apostolic  chair  Augustine 
suith,  "  That  sanu:  is  the  Rock  which  the  proud  j 
gates  of  hell  do  not  overcome.  And  Leo,  Our  \ 
Lord  would  the  SacravietU  or  mystery  of  this  gift ' 
so  to  pertain  unto  the  office  of  all  the  Apostles, 
tiial  he  placed  it  principally  in  blessed  Saint  Feler 
the  chief  of  all  the  Apostles,  that  from  him  as  from 
a  certain  head  he  might  pour  out  his  gifts,  as  it 
were  through  the  whok  body  ■■  that  he  might  under- 
stand himself  to  he  an  alien  from  the  diouie  mys- 
tcri/  that  should  presume  to  revolt  frorn  the  solidity 
or  steadfastness  of  Peter. 

ver.  18.  Build  my  Church.  The  Church  or 
house  of  Christ  was  only  promised  here  to  be 
builded  upon  him,  which  was  fulfilled,  John  21, 
15,  the  foundation  stone  and  other  pillars  or 
matter  being  yet  in  preparing,  and  Christ  him- 
self being  not  only  the  supereminent  loimda- 
tion,  but  also  the  tounder  of  the  same  :  which 
is  another  more  excellent  tiualiU'  than  was  in 
Peter,  ior  which  he  calleth  itwj/CVjMrc/'i.-  mean- 
ing specially  the  Church  of  the  new  Testa- 
ment, which  was  not  perfectly  tornied  and 
finished,  and  distincted  from  the  Syriagogue 
till  Whitsunday,  though  Christ  gave  Peter  and 
the  rest  their  commission  actually  before  his 
Ascension.  ,      ^,        , 

ver.  18.  Gates  of  hell.  Because  the  Church 
is  resembled  to  a  house  or  a  city,  the  adversa- 
ry powers  also  be  likened  to  a  contrary  house 
or  town,  the  gates  whereof,  that  is  to  say,  the 
fortitude  or  impugnation  shall  never  prevail 
against  the  city  of  Christ.  And  so  by  this 
promise  we  are  assured  that  no  heresies  nor 
other  wicked  attempts  can  prevail  agauist  the 
Church  builded  upon  Peter,  which  the  Fathers 
call  Peter's  see  and  the  Roman  Church.  Count, 


Chapter  16. 
saith  Augustine,  the  priests  from  the  very  see  of 
Peter,  and  in  that  order  of  Fathers,  consider  who 
to  whom  hath  succeeded,  that  same  is  the  rock  which 
the  proud  gales  of  hell  do  not  overcome.  And  in 
another  place,  that  is  it  which  hath  obtained  tlie 
top  of  authority,  Heretics  in  vain  barking  round 
about  it. 

ver.  19.  To  thee.  In  saying,  to  thee  will  I  give, 
it  is  plain  that  as  he  gave  the  keys  to  him,  so 
he  builded  the  Church  upon  him.  So  saith  Cy- 
prian, To  Peter  first  of  all,  upon  whom  the  Lord 
built  the  Church,  and  from  whom  he  instituted  and 
showed  the  beginning  of  unity  did  he  give  this 
power;  that,  tiiat  should  be  loosed  in  the  heavais, 
which  he  had  hosed  on  earth.  Whereby  appear- 
eth  the  vain  cavil  of  our  Adversaries,  which 
say  tlie  Church  was  bmlt  upon  Peter's  Confes- 
sion only,  common  to  him  and  the  rest,  and  not 
upon  his  person  more  than  upon  the  rest. 

ver.  rJ.  The  keys.  That  is.  The  authority  or 
chair  of  doctrine,  knowledge,  judgment,  and 
discretion  between  true  and  false  doctrine: 
the  height  of  government,  the  power  of  making 
laws,  of  calling  councils,  of  the  principal  voice 
in  them,  of  confirming  them,  of  making  Canons 
and  wholesome  decrees,  of  abrogating  the  con- 
trary, of  ordaining  Bishops  and  Pastors,  or  de- 
posing and  suspending  them,  finally  the  power 
to  dispense  the  goods  of  the  chiuch  both  spi- 
ritual and  temporal,  which  signification  ot  pre 
eminent  power  and  authority  by  the  word  keyf 
the  Scripture  expresseth  in  many  places, 
namely  speaking  of  Christ,  /  have  the  keys  of 
death  and  Hell,  that  is,  the  rule.  And  again,  1 
will  give  the  key  of  the  hou.<!e  of  David  upon  his 
shoulder.  Moreover,  it  signiheth  that  men  can 
not  come  into  heaven  but  oy  him,  the  keys  sig- 
nifying also  authority  to  open  and  shut,  as  it  is 
said  Apoc.  3.  of  Christ,  Who  hath  the  key  of  Da- 
vid, he  shutteth  and  no  man  openeth.  By  which 
words  we  gather,  that  Peter's  authority  is  mar- 
vellous, to  whom  the  keys,  that  is,  the  power 
to  open  and  shut  heaven,  is  given.  And  there- 
fore by  the  name  of  keys  is  given  that  super- 
eminent  power  which  is  called  in  comparison 
of  the  power  granted  to  other  Apostles,  Bishops, 
and  Pastors,  plenitudo  potestati/:,  fubiess  of  pow- 
er.    Bernard,  lib.  2.  de  coiu^iderat.  c.  8. 

ver.  19.  Whatsoever  thou  shall  bind.  All  kind 
of  discipline  and  punishment  of  otieiiders, 
either  spiritual,  which  directly  is  here  meant, 
or  corporal,  so  far  as  it  tendeih  to  the  execu- 
tion ot  the  spiritual  charge,  is  comprised  under 
the  word,  bind.  Of  which  sort  be  Excommu- 
nication, Anathematisms,  Suspensions,  De- 
gradations, and  other  Censures  and  Penalties, 
or  Penances,  enjoined  either  in  the  Sacrament 
of  Confession,  or  hi  the  exterior  courts  of  the 
Church,  for  punishment  both  of  other  crimes, 
and  specially  of  heresy  and  rebellion  against 
the  Church  and  the  chief  Pastors  thereof. 

ver.  19.  Loose.  To  Loose,  is  as  the  cause 
and  the  oflender's  case  requireth,  to  loose  them 
of  any  of  the  former  bands,  and  to  restore  them 
to  the  Church's  Sacraments  and  Communion 


S.  MATTHEW. 


51 


also  in  the  heavens.  20  Then  he  commanded  his  disciples  that  they  should  tell  nobody  that  he 
was  Jesus  Christ.  21  From  that  time  Jesus  began  to  show  his  disciples,  that  he  must  go  to 
Jerusalem,  and  sufl'er  many  things  ot  the  Ancients  and  Scribes  and  chief  Priests,  and  be  killed, 
and  the  tiiird  day  rise  again.  22  And  Peter  taking  him  unto  him,  began  to  rebuke  him,  saying, 
Lord,  be  it  tar  from  thee,  this  shall  not  be  ujito  thee.  23  Who  turning  said  to  Peter,  go  alter 
me  Satan,  thou  art  a  scandal  unto  me  :  because  thou  savourest  not  the  things  that  are  ol  God, 
but  the  things  that  are  of  men.  24  Then  Jesus  said  to  his  disciples,  If  any  man  will  come 
after  me,  let  him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his  cross,  and  follow  me.  25  For  he  that  will 
save  his  life,  shalllose  it:  and  he  that  shall  lose  his  life  for  me,  shall  find  it.  26  For  what 
doth  it  profit  a  man,  if  he  gain  the  whole  world  and  sustain  the  damage  of  his  soul  ?  Or  what 
permutation  shall  a  man  give  for  his  soul  ?  27  For  the  Son  of  Man  shall  come  in  the  glory  of 
his  Father  with  his  angels  :  and  then  will  he  render  to  every  man  accordnig  to  his  works. 
28  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  there  be  some  of  them  that  stand  here,  that  shall  not  taste  death,  till 
they  see  the  Son  of  Man  coming  in  his  kingdom. 

CHAPTER  XVII. 
As  he  promised,  he  givefh  them  a  sight  of  the  glory,  unto  which  Suffering  doth  bring :  9  and  then 
again  doth  inculcate  his  Passion.  14  A  devil  also  he  casteth  out,  which  his  Disciples  could  not  for 
their  i^icredulity  and  lack  of  jiraying  and  fasting.  22  Being  yet  in  Galilee,  he  revealeth  more  about 
his  Passion.  24  And  the  tribute  that  the  Collectors  exacted  for  all,  hepayethfor  himself  and  Peter  : 
declaring  yet  with  all  his  freedom  both  by  word  and  miracle. 

1  And  alter  six  days  Je'sus  taketli  unto  him  Peter  and  James  and  John  his  brother,  and  bring- 
eth  them  into  a  high  mountain  apart:  2  And  he  was  transfigured  before  them.  And  his  face 
did  shine  as  the  sun :  and  his  garments  became  white  as  snow.  3  And  behold  there  appeared 
to  them  Moses  and  Elias  talking  with  him.  4  And  Peter  answering,  said  to  Jesus,  Lord,  it  is 
good  for  us  to  be  here  :  if  thou  wilt,  let  us  make  here  three  tabernacles,  one  for  thee,  and  one 
tor  Moses,  and  one  for  Elias.  5  And  as  he  was  yet  speaking,  behold  a  bright  cloud  oversha- 
dowed them.  And  lo  a  voice  out  of  the  cloud,  saying.  This  is  my  well  beloved  Son,  in  whom 
lam  well  pleased:  hear  ye  him.  6  And  the  disciples  hearing  it,  fell  upon  their  face,  and 
were  sore  afraid.  7  And  Jesus  came  and  touched  them  :  and  he  said  to  them.  Arise,  and  fear 
not.    8  And  they  lifting  up  their  eyes,  saw  no  body,  but  only  Jesus.    9  And  as  they  descended 


Annotations. 
of  the  faithful  and  the  execution  of  their  func- 
tion, to  pardon  also  either  all  or  part  of  the  pe- 
nances enjoined,  or  what  debts  soever  man 
oweth  to  God  or  the  Church,  for  the  satisfac- 
tion of  his  sins  forgiven :  which  kind  of  releas- 
ing, or  loosing,  is  called  Indulgence.  Finally, 
this  whatsoever  excepteth  nothing  that  is  punish- 
able or  pardonable  by  Christ  in  earth,  for  he 
hath  committed  his  power  to  Peter.  And  so 
the  validity  of  Peter's  sentence,  in  binding  or 
loosing  whatsoever,  shall  by  Christ's  promise 
be  ratified  in  heaven.  Leo  Ser.  de  Transfg. 
and  Ser.  2.  t>i  annivers.  assumpt.  ad  Pontif.  Hilar, 
can.  16,  in  Matt.  Epiph.  in  Anchoraio  prope  iiii- 
tium.  If  now  any  temporal  power  can  show 
their  warrant  out  of  Scripture  for  such  sove- 
reign power,  as  is  here  given  to  Peter,  and  con- 
sequently to  his  successors,  by  these  words. 

Annotations. 

ver.  2.  Transfigured.  Mark  in  this  transfigu- 
ration many  marvellous  points :  as,  that  he 
made  not  only  his  own  body,  which  then  was 
mortal,  but  also  the  bodies  of  Moses  and  Elias, 
the  one  dead,  the  other  to  die,  for  the  time  as 
it  were  immortal :  thereby  to  represent  the 
state  and  glory  of  his  body  and  his  Saints  in 
heaven.  By  which  marvellous  transfiguring 
of  his  body,  you  may  the  less  marvel  tliat  he 
can  exhibit  his  body  rnider  the  form  of  bread 
and  wine,  or  otherwise  as  he  list. 

ver.  3.  Appeared  Moses.  By  this  that  Moses 
personally  appeared  and  was  present  with 
Christ,  it  is  plain  that  the  Saints  departed  may 
in  person  be  present  at  the  afliairs  of  the  living. 
Aug,  de  cura  pro  inert,  c.  15,  16.    For  even  as 


Chapter  16. 
v)hatsoever  thou  shall  bind,  and  by  the  very  ke3's, 
whereby  greatest  sovereignty  is  signified  in 
God's  Church,  as  in  his  family  and  household, 
and  therefore  principally  attributed  and  given 
to  Christ,  who  in  the  Scripture  is  said  to  have 
the  key  of  David,  but  here  commimicated  also 
unto  Peter,  as  the  name  of  Rock  :  if  any  tem- 
poral potentate  can  show  authority  of  the  like 
sovereignty,  let  him  challenge  hardly  to  be  head 
not  only  of  one  particular,  but  of  the  whole  uni- 
versal Church. 

ver.  27.  Works.  He  saith  not,  to  give  every 
man  according  to  his  mercy,  or  their  faith,  but 
according  to  their  works.  August,  de  verb. 
Apost.  Ser.  35.  And  again,  How  should  our  Sa- 
viour reward  every  one  according  to  their 
works,  if  there  were  no  free  will  ?  August,  lib. 
2.  cap.  4.  de  act.  cum  Fcelic.  Munich. 

Chapter  17. 
Angels   elsewhere,   so    here   the  Saints   also 
served  our  Saviour  :    and  therefore  as  Angels 
both  in  the  old  Testament  and  new,  were  pre- 
sent often  at  the  affairs  of  men,  so  may  SaintSi 

ver.  9.  Mount.  This  mount,  commonly  es- 
teemed and  named  of  the  ancient  fathers  Tha- 
bor,  Peter  calleth  the  holy  mount,  because  of 
this  wonderful  vision,  like  as  in  the  old  testa- 
ment where  God  appeared  to  Moses  in  the 
bush  and  elsewhere  to  others,  he  called  the 
place  of  such  Apparitions,  holy  ground,  where- 
by it  is  evident,  that  by  such  Apparitions, 
places  are  sanctified,  and  thereupon  groweth  a 
religion  and  devotion  in  the  faithful  toward 
such  places,  and  namely  to  this  Mount  Thnbor, 
called  in  Hierome  Ilabirium,  Ep.  17.    There 


52 


S.  MATTHEW. 


from  the  mount,  Jesus  commanded  them,  saying,  Tell  the  vision  to  nobody,  till  the  Son  of 
Man  be  risen  from  the  dead.  10  And  his  Disciples  asked  him,  saying,  what  say  the  Scribes 
then,  that  Elias  must  come  first?  II  But  he  answering,  said  to  them,  Elias  indeed  shall  come, 
and  restore  all  things.  12  And  I  say  to  you,  that  Elias  is  already  come,  and  they  did  not  know 
him;  but  wrought  on  him  wluitsoever  they  would.  So  also  the  Son  ot"  Man  shall  suffer  of 
them.  13  Then  the  Disciples  understood,  that  of  John  the  Baptist  he  had  spoken  to  them. 
14  And  when  he  was  come  unto  the  nmltitude,  there  came  to  him  a  man  falling  down  upon  his 
knees  before  him.  15  Saying,  Lord  have  mercy  upon  my  son,  for  he  is  lunatic,  and  sore 
vexed  :  for  he  falleth  often  into  the  fire,  and  ofien  into  the  water.  16  And  I  oifered  him  to  thy 
Disciples:  and  they  could  not  cure  him.  17  Jesl's  answered  and  said,  0  faithless  and  per- 
verse generation,  how  long  shall  I  be  with  you?  How  long  shall  1  suffer  you?  bring  him 
hither  to  me.  18  And  Jesus  rebuked  him,  and  the  devil  went  out  of  him,  and  the  lad  was 
cured  from  that  hour.  19  Then  came  the  Disciples  to  Jesus  secretly,  and  said,  why  could 
not  we  cast  him  out  ?  20  Jesus  said  to  them,  because  of  your  incrediility  :  for  amen,  1  say  to 
you,  if  you  have  taith  as  a  mustard  seed,  you  shall  say  to  this  momitain.  Remove  from  hence 
thither:  and  it  shall  remove,  and  nothing  shall  be  impossible  to  you.  21  But  this  kind  is  not 
cast  out  but  by  prayer  and  fasting.  22  And  when  they  conversed  in  Galilee,  Jesus  said  to 
them,  The  Son  of  Man  is  to  be  betrayed  into  the  hands  of  men:  23  And  they  shall  kill  him, 
and  the  third  day  he  shall  rise  again.  And  they  were  strokcn  sad  exceedingly.  24  And  when 
they  were  come  to  Capharnaum,  there  came  they  that  received  the  didracnmes,  unto  Peter, 
and  said  to  him,  Your  master  doth  he  not  pay  the  didrachjnes?  25  He  saith,  Yes.  And 
when  he  was  entered  into  the  house,  Jesus  prevented  him,  saying,  what  is  thy  opinion  Simon? 
The  kings  of  the  earth  of  whom  receive  they  tribute  or  cense  ?  of  their  children,  or  of 
strangers  ?  26  And  he  said,  Of  strangers.  Jesus  said  to  him.  Then  the  children  are  free. 
27  But  that  we  may  not  scandalize  them,  go  thy  ways  to  the  sea,  and  cast  a  hook:  and  that 
fish  which  shall  first  come  up,  take  :  and  when  thou  hast  opened  his  mouth,  thou  shall  find  a 
stater  :  take  that,  and  give  it  them  for  me  and  thee. 


Annotatio.vs. 
was  great  Pilgrimage  in  the  Primitive  Church, 
as  unto  all  those  places  which  our  Saviour 
had  sanctified  with  nis  presence  and  miracles, 
and  therefore  to  the  whole  land  of  promise, 
for  that  cause  called  the  holy  land.  Hiero. 
in  Epi.  Paulce.  and  ep.  17  and  18.  ad  Marcel- 
lum. 

ver.  11.  Elias  shall  come.  He  distinguisheth 
he/8  plainly  between  Elias  in  person,  who  is 
yet  tft  come  before  the  judgment :  and  between 
Elias  in  name,  to  wit,  John  the  Baptist,  who  is 
come  already  in  the  spirit  and  virtue  of  Elias. 
So  that  it  is  not  John  Baptist  only,  nor  princi- 
pally of  whom  !\Ialachi  prophesietli,  as  our 
Adversaries  say,  but  Elias  also  himself  in  per- 
son. 

ver.  19.  Why  conld  not  we.  No  marvel  if  the 
exorcists  of  the  Catholic  Church  which  have 
power  to  cast  out  devils,  yet  do  it  not  always 
when  they  will,  and  many  times  with  much 
ado:  whereas  the  Apostles  having  received 
this  power  before  over  unclean  spirits,  yet 
liere  cannot  cast  them  out.  But  as  for  Here- 
tics, they  can  never  do  it,  nor  any  other  true 
miracle,  to  confirm  their  false  faith. 

ver.  20.  Failh  as  a  muMard  seed.  This  is  the 
Catholic  faith,  by  which  only  all  miracles  are 
wrought:  yet  not  of  everyone  that  hath  th(^ 
Cathc)lic  faith,  but  of  such  as  have  a  great  and 
forcible  faith  and  withal  the  gift  of  miracles. 
These  are  able  as  here  we  see  by  Christ's 
warrant  not  only  to  do  other  wonderful  mira- 
cles here  signified  by  this  one,  but  also  this 
very  same,  that  is,  to  move  mountains  in  deed, 
as  Paul  also  prcsupposeth,  and  Hierome  af- 
firmeth,  and  Ecclesiastical  histories  namely 
telleth  of  Gregorius  Neoca;sariensis,  that  he 


Chapter  17. 
moved  a  mountain  to  make  room  for  the  foun- 
dation of  a  Church,  called  therefore  and  for 
other  his  wonderful  miracles,  Thaumaturgus. 
And  yet  faithless  Heretics  laugh  at  all  such 
things  and  believe  them  not. 

ver.  21.  Prayer  and  fasting.  The  force 
of  fasting  and  praying :  whereby  also  we 
may  see  that  the  holy  Church  in  Exorcisms 
doth  according  to  the  Scriptures,  when  she 
useth  beside  the  name  of  Jesus,  many  pray- 
ers and  nmch  fasting  to  drive  out  devils,  be- 
cause these  also  are  here  required  besides 
failh. 

ver.  26.  The  children  free.  Though  Christ,  to 
avoid  scandal,  paid  tribute,  yet  indeed  he 
showeth  that  both  himself  ouwht  to  be  free 
from  such  payments,  as  being  tlie  King's  son, 
as  well  by  his  eternal  birth  ot  God  the  Father, 
as  temporal  of  David,  and  also  his  Apostles  as 
being  of  his  family,  and  in  them  their  succes- 
sors the  whole  clergy,  who  are  called  in  Scrip- 
ture the  lot  and  portion  of  our  Lord,  which 
exemption  and  privilege  being  grounded  upon 
the  very  law  of  nature  itself,  and  therefore 
practised  even  among  the  Heathen,  Genes.  42, 
27,  good  Christian  Princes  have  confirmed  and 
ratified  by  their  laws  in  the  honour  of  Christ, 
whose  ministers  they  are,  and  as  it  were  the 
king's  sons,  as  Hierome  declareth  plainly  in 
these  words.  We  for  his  honour  jxiy  not  tribute, 
and  as  the  king's  sons,  are  free  from  such  pay- 
ments.   Hier.  upon  this  place. 

ver.  27.  Me  and  thee.  A  great  mystery  in  that 
he  paid  not  only  for  himself,  but  for  Peter 
bearing  the  personof  the  Church,  and  in  whom 
ns  the  chief,  the  rest  were  contained.  Aug.  q. 
ex  no.  Test.  9. 75  to  4. 


S.  MATTHEW. 


53 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 
To  his  Disciples  he  preacheth  against  ambition,  the  mother  of  iSchism:  7  foretelling  hath  the  author, 
whosoever  he  be,  and  also  his  followers,  of  their  wo  to  come.  10  And  showing  on  the  contrary  side, 
how  precious  Christian  souls  are  to  their  Angels,  to  the  Son  of  Man,  and  to  his  Father.  15  Charging 
us  therefore  to  forgive  our  brethren,  when  also  we  have  just  cause  against  them,  be  it  never  so  often, 
and  to  labour  their  salvation  by  all  means  possible. 

1  At  that  hour  the  Disciples  came  to  Jesus,  saying,  Who,  thinkest  thou,  is  greater  in  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  ?  2  And  Jesus  calling  mito  him  a  little  child,  set  him  in  the  midst  of  them, 
3  And  said.  Amen,  I  say  unto  you,  unless  you  be  converted,  and  become  as  little  children,  you 
shall  not  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  4  Whosoever  therefore  shall  humble  himself  as 
this  little  child,  he  is  the  greater  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  5  And  he  that  shall  receive  one 
such  little  child  in  my  name,  receiveth  me.  6  And  he  that  shall  scandalize  one  of  these  little 
ones  that  believe  in  me,  it  is  expedient  for  him  that  a  millstone  be  hanged  about  his  neck,  and 
that  he  be  drowned  in  the  depth  of  the  sea.  7  W^o  be  to  the  world  for  scandals,  for  it  is  neces- 
sary that  scandals  do  come  :  but  nevertheless  wo  to  that  man  by  whom  the  scandal  cometh. 
8  And  if  thy  hand,  or  thy  foot  scandalize  thee  :  cut  it  off,  and  cast  it  from  thee.  It  is  good  for 
thee  to  go  into  life  maimed  or  lame,  rather  than  having  two  hands  or  two  feet  to  be  cast  into 
everlastmff  fire.  9  And  if  thine  eye  scandalize  thee,  pluck  it  out,  and  cast  it  from  thee  :  It  is 
good  for  thee  having  one  eye  to  enter  into  life,  rather  than  having  two  eyes  to  be  cast  into  the 
hell  of  fire  10  See  that  you  despise  not  one  of  these  little  ones  :  for  I  say  to  you  that  their 
Angels,  in  heaven  always  do  see  the  face  of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven.  11  For  the  Son 
of  Man  is  come  to  save  that  which  was  perished.  12  How  think  you  ?  If  a  man  have  a  hun- 
dred sheep,  and  one  of  them  shall  go  astray:  doth  he  not  leave  ninety-nine  in  the  mountains, 
and  goeth  to  seek  that  which  is  strayed  ?  13  And  if  it  chance  that  he  find  it :  Amen,  I  say  to 
you,  that  he  rejoiceth  more  for  that  than  for  the  ninety-nine  that  went  not  astray.  14  Even  so 
It  is  not  the  will  of  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven,  that  one  perish  of  these  little  ones.  15  But 
if  thy  brother  shall  offend  aeainst  thee,  go,  and  rebuke  him  between  thee  and  him  alone.  If 
he  shall  hear  thee,  thou  shalt  gain  thy  brother.  16  And  if  he  will  not  hear  thee,  join  with  thee 
besides,  one  or  two  :  that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  every  word  may  stand.  17 
And  if  he  will  not  hear  them,  tell  the  Church.  Arid  if  he  will  not  hear  the  Chrirch,  let  him  be  to 
thee  as  the  Heathen  and  the  Publican.  18  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  whatsoever  you  shall  bind  upon 
earth,  shall  be  bound  also  in  heaven :  and  whatsoever  you  shall  loose  upon  earth,  shall  be  loosed 
also  in  heaven.  19  Again  I  say  to  you,  that  if  two  of  you  shall  consent  upon  earth,  concerning 
every  thing  whatsoever  they  shall  ask,  it  shall  be  done  to  them  of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 
20  'bar  \vhere  there  he  two  or  three  gathered  in  my  name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  thoni. 


Annotations. 

ver.  1.  Vy'ho  IS  the  greater.  The  occasion  of 
this  question  and  of  tneir  contention  for  supe- 
riority among  the  rest  of  their  infirmities  which 
they  had  before  the  coming  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
was,  as  certain  holy  doctors  write,  upon  emu- 
lation toward  Peter,  whom  also  they  saw  pre- 
ferred before  the  rest  in  the  payment  of  the 
tribute,  by  these  words  of  our  Saviour,  Give  it 
them  for  me  and  thee.  Chrys.  ho.  50.  Hiero.  in 
Mar.  upon  this  place. 

ver.  7.  Scandals.  The  simple  be  most  an- 
noyed by  taking  scandal  of  their  Preachers, 
Priests,  and  Elders'  ill  life  :  and  great  damna- 
tion is  to  the  guides  of  the  people,  whether 
they  be  temporal  or  spiritual,  but  specially  to 
the  spiritual,  if  by  their  ill  example  and  slan- 
derous life  the  people  be  scandalized. 

ver.  8.  Hand,  foot,  ei/e.  By  these  parts  of  the 
body  so  necessary  and  profitable  for  a  man,  is 
signified  that  whatsoever  is  nearest  and  dear- 
est to  us,  wife,  children,  friends,  riches,  all  are  to 
be  contemned  and  forsaken  forto  save  our  soul. 

ver.  10.  Their  Angels.  A  great  dignity  and  a 
marvellous  benefit  that  every  one  hath  from  his 
Nativity  an  Angel  for  his  custody  and  patron- 
age against  the  wicked  before  the  face  of  God. 
Hier.  upon  this  place.  And  the  thing  is  so  plain, 
that  Calvin  dare  not  deny  it,  and  yet  he  will 
needs  doubt  of  it,  lib.  1.  Inst.  c.  14.  sect.  7. 

ver.  17.  N'ot  hear  the  Church.  Not  only  Here- 
tics, but  any  other  obstinate  offender  that  will 
not  be  judged  nor  ruled  by  the  Church,  maybe 
4* 


Chapter  18. 
excommtuiicated,  and  so  made  as  a  heathen 
or  Publican  was  to  the  Jews,  by  the  discipline 
of  the  same,  casting  him  out  of  the  fellowship 
of  Catholics,  which  excommunication  is  a 
greater  punishment  than  if  he  were  executed 
by  sword,  fire,  and  wild  beasts.  Aug.  cont.  Adv. 
lib.  1.  c.  17.  And  again  he  saith,  Man  is  more 
sharply  and  pitifully  bound  by  the  Church's 
Keys,  than  with  any  iron  or  adamantine  mana 
cles  or  fetters  in  the  world.  August,  ibidem. 

ver.  17.  Heathen.  Heretics  therefore  because 
they  will  not  hear  the  Church,  be  no  better  nor 
no  otherwise  to  be  esteemed  of  Catholics,  than 
Heathen  men  and  Publicans  were  esteemed 
among  the  Jews. 

ver.  18.  You  shall  bind.  As  before  he  gave 
his  power  of  binding  and  loosing  over  the 
whole,  first  of  all  and  principally  to  Peter,  upon 
whom  he  builded  his  Church  :  so  here  not  only 
to  Peter,  and  in  him  to  his  successors,  but  also 
to  the  other  Apostles,  and  in  them  to  their  suc- 
cessors every  one  in  their  chnrge.  Hierom.  lib, 
1.  c.  14.  advers.  Jovin.  and  Epist.  ad  Heliod.  Cy^ 
prion  de  Unit.  Eccl.  nu.  1. 

ver.  18.  Shall  loose.  Our  Lord  giveth  no  lesa 
right  and  authority  to  the  Church  to  loose,  than 
to  bind,  as  Ambrose  writeth  against  the  No- 
vatians,  who  confessed  that  the  Priests  had 
power  to  bind,  but  not  to  loose. 

ver.  20.  In  the  midst  of  them.  Not  all  asserrv 
blies  may  challenge  the  presence  of('hrist,  but 
only  such  as  be  gathered  together  in  the  tmity 


54 


S.  MATTHEW. 


21  Then  came  Peter  unto  him  and  said,  Lord,  how  often  shall  my  brother  offend  against  me, 
and  I  forgive  him  ?  until  seven  times  ?  2'Z  Jesus  said  to  him,  1  say  not  to  thee  until  seven 
times  :  but  until  seventy  times  seven  times.  23  Therefore  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven  likened 
to  a  man  being  a  king,  that  would  make  an  account  with  his  servants.  24  And  when  he  began 
to  make  the  account,  there  was  one  presented  unto  him  that  owed  him  ten  thousand  talents. 
25  And  having  not  whence  to  repay  it,  his  lord  commanded  that  he  should  be  sold,  and  his 
wife  and  children,  and  all  that  he  had,  and  it  to  be  repaycd.  26  But  that  servant  falling  dowTi, 
besouglit  him,  saying.  Have  patience  toward  me,  and  1  will  repay  thee  all.  27  And  the  lord 
of  that  servant,  moved  with  pity,  dismissed  him,  and  the  debt  he  forgave  him.  28  And  when 
that  servant  was  gone  forth,  he  found  one  of  his  tellow-scrvants,  that  did  owe  him  a  hundred 
pence  :  and  laymg  hands  upon  him,  throttled  him,  saying.  Repay  that  thou  owest.  29  And  his 
fellow-servant  falFing  down,  besought  him,  saying,  Have  patience  toward  me,  and  I  will  repay 
thee  all.  30  And  he  would  not :  but  went  his  way,  and  cast  him  into  prison,  till  he  repayed  the 
debt.  31  And  his  fellow-servants  seeing  what  was  done,  were  very  sorry,  and  they  came,  and 
told  their  lord  all  that  was  done.  32  Then  his  lord  called  him  :  and  he  said  unto  him.  Thou 
ungracious  servant,  I  forgave  thee  all  the  debt  because  thou  besoughtest  me :  oughtest  not 
thou  therefore  also  to  have  mercy  upon  thy  fellow-servant,  even  as  1  had  mercy  upon  thee  ? 

33  And  his  lord  being  angry,  delivered  him  to  the  tormentors,  until  he  repayed  ail  the  debt 

34  So  also  shall  my  heavenly  Father  do  to  you,  if  you  forgive  not  every  one  his  brother  from 
your  hearts. 

CHAPTERXIX. 
He  answereth  the  tempting  Pharisees,  that  the  case  of  a  man  with  his  mfe  shall  he,  as  in  the  first  insti- 
tution it  was,  utterly  indissoluble,  though  for  one  cause  he  nuty  he  divorced.  10  And  thereupon  to 
his  Disciples  he  highly  commendeth  singlt  life  for  heaven.  13  He  viill  have  children  come  unto  him. 
16  He  showelh  what  is  to  be  done  to  enter  into  life  everlasting :  20  What  also,  for  a  rich  man  to  he 
perfect.  27  As  ako  vhat  passing  reward  they  shall  have  -which  follow  that  his  counsel  of  perfection, 
21)  yea,  though  it  be  hut  in  some  one  piece. 

1  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  Jesl's  had  ended  these  words,  he  departed  from  Galilee,  and 
carne  into  the  coasts  of  Jewry  beyond  Jordan.  2  And  great  multitudes  followed  him  :  and  he 
cured  them  there.  3  And  there  came  to  him  the  Pharisees  tempting  him,  and  saying.  Is  it 
lawful  for  a  man  to  dismiss  his  wife,  for  every  cause  7  4  Who  answering,  said  to  them.  Have 
ye  not  read,  that  he  which  did  make  from  the  beginning,  wide  them  male  and  female  ?  And  he 
said,  5  For  this  cause,  man  shall  leave  father  and  mother,  and  shall  cleave  to  his  wife :  and  they 
two  shall  he  one  flesh.  G  Therefore  now  they  are  not  two,  but  one  flesh.  That  theref9re  which 
God  hath  joined  together,  let  not  man  separate.  7  They  snv  unto  him,  why  then  did  Moses 
command  to  give  a  bill  of  divorce,  and  to  dismiss  her?  8  He  saith  to  tliein.  Because  Moses 
for  the  hardness  of  your  hearts  permitted  you  to  dismiss  your  wives:  but  from  the  beginning 
it  was  not  so.  9  And  I  say  to  you,  that  whosoever  shall  dismiss  his  wife,  but  for  fornication, 
and  shall  marry  a"^er,  doth  commit  adultery  :  and  he  that  shall  marry  her  that  is  dismissed, 
committeth  adultci'y.  10  His  disciples  say  unto  him,  If  the  case  of  a  man  with  his  wife  be  so, 
it  is  not  expedient  to  marry.  11  Who  said[  to  them,  Not  all  take  this  word,  but  they  to  whom 
it  is  given.  12  p'or  there  are  Eunuchs  which  were  born  so  from  their  mother's  womb  :  and 
there  are  Eunuchs  which  were  made  by  men :  and  there  are  Eunuchs  which  have  gelded 


Annotations. 
of  the  Church,  and  therefore  no  conventicles  of 
Heretics  directly  gathering  against  the  Church, 
are  warranted  by  this  place.  Cypr.  de  unit.  Ec- 
cles.  nu.  78. 

A.\notations. 

ver.  6.  Not  man  separate.  This  inseparability 
betwixt  man  and  wife  riseth  of  that,  that  wed- 
lock is  a  sacrament.  Aug.  lib.  2.  fie  pec.  origine. 
c.  34.  to  7.  De  nupt.  et  concupis.  lib.  1.  c.  10. 

ver.  9.  But  for  fornication.  For  adultery  one 
may  dismiss  an  other.  Matt.  5.  But  neither 
party  can  marry  again  for  any  cause  during 
life.  Aug.lih.  U.  de  adult,  conjug.  c.  21.  22.  24. 
for  the  which  unlawful  act  of  marrying  again, 
Fabiola,  that  noble  matron  of  Rome,  albeit  she 
was  the  innocent  part,  did  public  penance,  as 
Hierome  writeth  in  her  hitrh  commendation 
therefore.  And  in  Rom.  7.  it  is  plain,  that  she 
which  is  with  another  man.  her  husband  yet 
living,  shall  be  called  an  adulteress  :  contrary 
to  the  doctrine  of  our  adversaries. 

ver.  11.  Not  all  take.  Whosoever  have  not 
this  gift  given  them,  it  is  either  for  that  they 


Chapter  18. 

ver.  22.  Seventy  times  seven.  There  must  be 
no  end  of  forgiving  them  that  be  penitent,  either 
in  the  Sacrament  by  absolution,  or  one  man 
another  their  offences. 

Chapter  19. 
will  not  have  it,  or  for  that  they  fulfil  not  that 
which  they  will :  and  they  that  have  this  gitt, 
or  attain  to  this  word,  have  it  of  God,  and  their 
own  free-will.  Aug.  lih.  de  grat.  et  lifi.  urhil.  c.  4 
So  that  it  is  evident  no  man  is  excluded  frojii 
this  gift,  but,  as  Origen  here  saith,  it  is  given 
to  all  that  ask  for  it :  contrary  to  our  adversa- 
ries, that  say  it  is  impossible,  and  that  for  ex- 
cuse of  breaking  their  vows,  wickedly  say, 
they  have  not  the  gift. 

ver.  12.  Gelded  themselves.  They  geld  them- 
selves for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  which  vow 
chastity.  Aug.  de  virginilat.  c.  24.  which  pro- 
veth  those  kind  of  vows  to  be  both  lawful,  and 
also  more  meritorious,  and  more  sure  to  ob- 
tain life  everlasting,  than  the  state  of  wed- 
lock, contrary  to  our  adversaries  in  all  re- 
spects. 


S.  MATTHEW. 


65 


themselves  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  He  that  can  take,  let  him  take.  13  Then  were  little 
children  presented  to  hini,  that  he  should  impose  hands  upon  them  and  pray.  And  the  disciples 
rebuked  them.  14  But  Jesus  said  to  them,  Sutler  the  little  children,  and  stay  them  not  from  cora- 
mg  unto  me  :  for  the  kmgdom  of  heaven  is  for  such.  15  And  when  he  had  imposed  hands  upon 
them,  he  departed  from  thence.  16  And  behold  one  came  and  said  to  him,  Good  Master  what 
good  shall  I  do  that  I  may  have  life  everlasting  ?  17  Who  said  to  him.  What  asketh  thou'me  ol 
g?"d  ?  One  IS  good,  God.  But  it  thou  wilt  enter  into  life,  keep  the  commandments.  18  He  saith  to 
him,  VV  hich  ?  And  Jesus  said.  Thou  shall  not  murder,  Thou  shah  not  commit  adultery,  Thou  shall  not 
steal,  Thou  shall  7iol  bear  false  vntness.  19  Honour  thti  father  and  thy  mother.  Thou  shall  love  thy  neiffh- 
hour  as  thyself.  20  The  young  man  saith  to  him,  All  these  have  Ikept  from  my  youth  :  what  is  yet 
wanting  unto  me  ?  21  Jesus  said  to  him.  If  thou  wilt  be  perfect,  go,  sell  the  things  that  thou  hast 
and  give  to  the  poor,  and  thou  shalt  have  treasure  in  heaven  :  and  come,  follow  me.  22  And 
when  the  young  man  had  heard  this  word,  he  went  away  sad  :  for  he  had  many  possessions 
23  And  Jesus  said  to  his  Disciples,  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  that  a  rich  man  shall  hardly  enter  into 
the  kingdom  of  heaven.  24  And  again  I  say  to  you,  it  is  easier  for  a  camel  to  pass  through 
the  eye  of  a  needle,  than  for  a  rich  man  to  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  25  And  when  they 
had  aeard  this,  the  disciples  marvelled  very  much,  saying,  Who  then  can  be  saved''  26  And 
Jesus  beholding,  said  to  them,  With  men  this  is  impossible  :  but  with  God  all  things  are  pos- 
sible. 27  Then  Peter  answering,  said  to  hiin.  Behold  we  have  left  all  things,  and  have  fol- 
lowed thee  ;  what  therefore  shall  we  have  '!  28  And  Jesus  said  to  them.  Amen,  I  say  to  you 
that  you  which  have  followed  me,  m  the  regeneration,  when  the  Son  of  Man  shall  sit  in  the 
seat  of  his  majesty,  you  also  shall  sit  upon  twelve  seats,  judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel. 
2y  And  every  one  that  hath  left  house,  or  brethren,  or  si,?ters,  or  father,  or  mother,  or  wife  or 
children,  or  lands,  ior  my  name's  sake :  shall  receive  a  hmidred  fold,  and  shall  possess  life 
everlasting.     30  And  many  shall  be  first,  that  are  last :  and  last,  that  are  first. 

CHAPTER  XX. 
To  show  how  through  God's  grace  the  Jews  shall  be  overrun  of  the  Gentiles,  although  they  heo-in  after, 
he  bringeth  a  parable  of  men,  working  sooner  and  later  in  the  vineyard,  hut  the  later  rewarded  in  the 
end  even  as  the  first.  17  He  revealeth  7nore  to  his  Disciples  touching  his  passion.  20  Biddin"-  the 
ambitious  two  swtors  to  think  rather  of  suffering  with  him  :  24  And  teaching  us,  in  the  rest  of  his 
Disciples,  not  to  be  grieved  at  our  Ecclesiastical  Superiors,  considering  they  are,  as  he  was  himself, 
to  tod  for  our  salvation.  29  Then  going  out  of  Jericho,  he  giveth  sight  unto  two  blind. 
1  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  to  a  man  that  is  a  householder  which  went  forth  early  in 
the  morning  to  hire  workmen  into  his  vineyard.    "   *--^' — '  '  •-    , 


Annotations. 

ver.  12.  He  that  can.  It  is  not  said  of  the  pre- 
cepts, keep  them  who  can,  for  they  be  neces- 
sary under  pain  of  damnation  to  be  kept :  but 
of  Counsels  only,  as  of  virginity,  abstaining 
from  flesh  and  wine,  and  of  giving  all  a  man's 
goods  away  to  the  poor,  it  is  said,  He  that  can 
attain  to  it,  let  him  do  it :  which  is  counsel  only, 
not  a  commandment.  Contrary  to  our  adver- 
saries, that  say,  there  are  no  coimsels,  but  only 
precepts. 

ver.  13.  Impose.  They  knew  the  value  of 
Christ's  blessing,  and  therefore  brought  their 
children  to  him,  as  good  Christian  people  have 
at  all  times  brought  their  children  to  Bishops 
to  have  their  blessing.  Annotations,  Chap.  10. 
12.  And  of  religious  men's  blessing,  Rujfm.  lib. 
2.  c.  8.  hi.  Hier.  in  Epi.  Paule.  c.  7.  el  in  vit.  Hi- 
larionis.  Theo.  in  historia  sanct.  Patrum,  num.  8. 

ver.  17.  If  thou  wilt  enter.  I  see  not,  saith  Au- 
gustine, why  Christ  should  say.  If  thou  wilt 
nave  life  everlasting,  keep  the  commandments  ; 
if  without  observing  of  them,  by  only  faith  one 
might  be  saved.     August,  defid.  et  op.  cap.  15. 

ver.  21.  If  thou  wilt  be  perfect.  Lo,  he  maketh 
a  plain  difference  between"  keeping  the  com- 
mandrnents,  which  is  necessary  for  every  man : 
and  being  perfect,  which  he  counselleth  only 
to  him  that  will.  And  this  is  the  state  of  great 
perfection  which  religious  men  do  profess,  ac- 
cording to  Christ's  counsel  here,  leaving  all 
things,  and  following  him. 

ver.  21.  Follow  me.  Thus  to  follow  Christ  is 
to  be  without  wife  and  care  of  children,  to  lack 


2  And  having  made  covenant  with  the  work- 

Cl^APTER  19. 

property,  and  to  live  in  common,  and  this  hath 
great  reward  in  heaven  above  other  states  of 
life  :  which  Augustine  saith,  the  Apostles  fol- 
lovved,  and  himself,  and  that  he  exhorted  others 
to  it  as  much  as  lay  in  him.  Aug.  ep.  89.  in  fine, 
el  in  Ps.  103.  Cone.  3.  post,  med.^ 

ver.  26.  All  things  possible.  This  of  the  camel 
through  a  needle's  eye,  being  possible  to  God, 
although  he  neither  hath  done  it,  nor  by  like 
will  do  it :  maketh  against  the  blasphemous  in- 
fidelity of  our  adversaries,  that  say,  God  can 
do  no  more  than  he  hath  done  or  will  do,  we 
see  also  that  God  can  bring  a  camel  through  a 
needle's  eye,  and  therefore  his  body  through  a 
door,  and  out  of  the  sepulchre  shut,  and  out  of 
his  mother  a  virgin,  and  generally  above  nature 
and  contrary  to  nature,  do  with  his  body  as  he 
list. 

ver.  27.  Left  all.  This  perfection  of  leaving  all 
thingsthe  apostles  vowed.  Am^.Z.17.&«d.Z)«.c. 4 

ver.  27.  What  shall  we  have.  They  leave  all 
things  in  respect  of  reward,  and  Christ  doth 
well  allow  it  in  them  by  his  answer. 

ver.  28.  You  also  shall  sit.  Note  that  not  only 
Christ,  who  is  the  principal  and  proper  judge 
of  the  living  and  the  dead,  but  with  him  the 
Apostles,  and  all  perfect  Saints  shall  judge  : 
and  yet  that  doth  nothuig  derogate  to  his  prero- 
gative, by  whom  and  under  whom  they  hold  this 
and  all  other  dignities  in  this  life  and  the  next. 

ver.  29.  Wife,  or  children.  Hereof  is  gathered 
that  the  Apostles,  among  other  things,  left  their 
wives  also,  to  follow  Christ.  Hier.  lib.  I.  adv.  Jm 


66 


S.  MATTHEW. 


men  for  a  penny  a  day,  he  sent  tliem  into  his  vineyard.  3  And  going  forth  about  the  third 
hour,  he  saw  others  standing  in  the  market  place  idle,  4  And  he  said  to  them,  Go  ye  also 
into  the  vineyard  :  and  that  which  shall  be  just,  1  will  give  you.  5  And  they  went  their  way. 
And  again  he  went  forth  about  the  sixth  and  ninth  hour  :  and  did  likewise.  6  But  about  the 
eleventh  hour  he  went  forth  and  found  others  standmg,  and  he  saith  to  them,  what  .stand  you 
here  all  the  day  idle  ?  7  They  say  to  him.  Because  no  man  hath  hired  us.  He  saith  to  them, 
Go  ye  also  into  the  vineyard.  8  And  when  evening  wa.s  come,  the  lord  of  the  vineyard  saith 
to  his  Bailiff,  Call  the  workmen  and  pay  them  their  hire,  beginning  from  the  last  even  to  the 
first.  'J  Tiierefore  when  tliey  were  come  that  came  about  the  eleventh  hour,  itiey  received 
every  one  a  penny.  10  But  when  the  first  also  came,  they  thought  that  they  should  receive 
more:  and  they  also  received  every  one  a  penny.  11  And  they  receiving  it,  they  nmrmured 
against  the  good  man  of  the  house,  12  Saying,  These  last  have  continued  one  hour  :  and  thou 
hast  made  them  equal  to  u.s  that  have  borne  tlie  burden  of  the  day  and  the  heats.  13  But  he 
answering  said  to  one  of  them,  Friend,  1  do  thee  no  wrong  :  didst  thou  not  covenant  with  me 
for  a  penny  ?  14  Take  that  is  thine,  and  go  :  1  will  also  give  to  this  last  even  as  to  thee  also. 
15  Or,  is  it  not  lawful  for  me  to  do  that  I  will  ?  is  thine  eye  naught  because  I  am  good.  16  So 
shall  the  last  be  first :  and  the  first,  last.  For  many  be  called,  but  few  elect.  17  And  .Iesus 
going  up  to  Jerusalem,  took  the  twelve  disciples  secretly,  and  said  to  them,  18  Behold  we 
go  up  to  Jerusalem,  and  the  Son  of  Man  shall  be  delivered  to  the  chief  Priests  and  to  the 
Hcribes,  and  they  shall  condemn  him  to  death,  19  And  shall  deliver  him  tothe  Gentiles  to  be 
mocked,  and  scourged,  and  crucified,  and  the  third  day  he  shall  rise  again  '  20  Then  came  to 
him  the  mother  of  the  sons  of  Zebedee  with  her  sons,  adoring  and  desiring  something  of  him. 
21  Who  said  to  her  what  wilt  thou  ?  She  saith  to  him,  Say  that  these  my  two  sons  may  sit, 
one  at  thy  right  hand  and  one  at  tliy  lolt  hand  in  thy  kingdom.  22  And  Jesus  answcrmg,  said. 
You  know  not  what  you  desire.  Can  you  drink  of  the  cup  that  I  shall  drink  of?  They  say  to 
liim,  We  can.  23  He  saith  to  them,  iVly  cup  indeed  you  shall  drink  of:  but  to  sit  at  my  right 
hand  and  left,  is  not  mine  to  give  to  you  :  but  to  whom  it  is  prepared  of  my  father  24  And 
the  ten  hearing  it  were  displeased  at  the  two  brethren.  25  And  Jesus  called  them  unto  him, 
and  said,  You  know  that  the  princes  of  the  Gentiles  override  them  :  and  they  that  are  tlie 
greater,  exercise  power  against  them.  2G  It  shall  not  be  so  among  you.  but  whosoever  will 
be  the  greater  among  you,  let  him  be  your  minister :  27  And  he  that  will  be  first  anion<r  you, 
shall  be  your  servant.  28  Even  as  the  Son  of  Man  is  not  come  to  be  ministered  untcliut  to 
minister,  and  to  give  his  life  a  redemption  lor  many.  29  And  when  they  went  out  from  Jericho, 
a  multitude  followed  him.  30  And  behold  two  blind  men  sitting  by  the  way  side,  heard  that 
Jesits  passed  by,  and  they  cried  out  saying.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  son  of  David.  31  And 
the  multitude  rebuked  them  that  they  should  hold  their  peace.  But  they  cried  out  the  more 
saying,  Lord,  have  mercT  upon  us,  son  of  David.  32  And  Jesus  stood,  and  called  lliem,  and 
said,  What  will  ye  that  I  do  to  you  ?  33  They  say  to  him.  Lord,  that  our  eyes  may  be  opened. 
34  And  Jesus  having  compassion  on  them,  touched  their  eyes.  And  immediately  they  saw. 
and  followed  him. 


Annotations. 
ver.  1.  In  the  morning.  God  called  some  in 
the  momLng,  that  is,  in  the  begining  of  the 
world,  as  Al)el,  Enoch,  Noe,  and  other  the  just 
and  faithful  of  the  first  age  :  at  the  third  hour, 
Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  and  the  rest  of 
their  age  :  at  the  sixth  hour  of  the  day,  Moses, 
Aaron,  and  the  rest :  at  the  ninth  hour,  the 
Prophets  :  at  the  eleventh,  that  is,  at  the  latter 
end  of  the  world,  the  Christian  Nations,  Aug. 
de  verb.  Doin.  ser.  59.  Briefly,  this  calHng  at 
divers  hours  signifieth  the  calling  of  the  Jews 
from  time  to  time  in  the  first  ages  of  the  world, 
and  of  the  Gentiles  in  the  latter  age  thereof  It 
sifinifieth  also  that  God  calleth  countries  to  the 
faith,  some  sooner,  some  later;  and  particular 
men  to  be  his  servants,  some  younger,  some 
elder,  of  divers  ages. 

ver.  9.  Penny.  The  penny  promised  to  all, 
was  life  everlasting,  which  is  common  to  all 
that  shall  be  saved  :  but  in  the  same  life  there 
be  degrees  of  glorj^  as  betwixt  star  and  star 
in  the  element.  Aug.  lib.  de  virginit.  c.  26. 

ver.  16.  Few  elect.  Those  are  elect  which 
despised  not  their  caller,  but  followed  and  be- 
lieved him  :  for  men  believed  not  but  of  their 
own  free  will.  Ang.  lib.  1.  ad.  Siw/ilic  7.  2. 

ver.  23.  To  whom  is  prepared.  The  kingdom 


Chai'ter  20. 
of  heaven  is  prepared  for  them  that  are  worthy 
of  it,  and  deserve  it  by  their  well  doing,  as  in 
holy  Scripture  it  is  very  often.  That  God  urdl 
repai/  every  man  according  to  hi.s  works  :  and, 
Co7ne  ye  bhused,  posses.f  the  kingdom  prepared  for 
you.  vVhy  ?  because  1  rjxis  hringry,  and  you  gave 
me  meat ;  thirstyy  and  you  gave  me  drink,  ^'c. 
Therefore  doth  Christ  say  here.  It  is  not  mine 
to  give :  because  he  is  just  and  will  not  give  it 
to  every  man,  without  respect  to  their  deserts : 
yea,  nor  ahke  to  every  one,  but  diversely,  ac- 
cording to  greater  or  lesser  merits,  as  here 
Chrysostom  maketh  it  plain,  when  our  Sa- 
viour telleth  them,  that  although  they  sufi'er 
martyrdom  for  his  sake,  yet  he  hath  not  to 
give  them  the  two  chief  places.  Hierome  upon 
this  place,  and  lib.  2.  adv.  Jovin.  c.  15.  This 
also  is  a  lesson  for  them  that  have  to  bestow 
ecclesiastical  benefices,  that  they  have  no  car- 
nal respect  to  kindred,  itc.  but  to  the  worthi- 
ness of  the  persons. 

ver.  28.  As  the  Son  of  Man.  Christ  himself 

as  he  was  the  Son  of  Man,  was  their  and  our 

Superior,and  Lord  and  Master,notwithstanding 

I  his  humility  :  and  tiierefore  it  is  pride  and  liniigli- 

tinrss  which  is  forbidden,  and  n(H  Superiority 

'  or  Lordship,  as  some  Heretics  would  have  it. 


S.  MATTHEW 


57 


CHAPTER   XXI. 

Being  now  come  to  the  place  of  his  Passion,  he  entereth  with  humility  and  triumph  together :  12  Shorn- 
efh  hig  zeal  for  the  house  of  God,  joined  with  creat  marvels.  15  And  to  the  Rulers  he  boldly  de- 
fendeth  the  acclamaliuns  of  the  children.  18  He  curseth  also  that  fruitless  leafy  tree:  23  avouch- 
elk  his  power  by  the  witness  of  John:  28  and  foretelleth  his  in  two  parables  their  reprobation,  with 
ti'ir.  Gentile.^'  vocation,  for  their  wicked  deserts,  42  and  consequently,  their  irreparable  damnation 
that  shall  ensue  thereof. 

1  And  when  they  drew  nigh  to  Jerusalem,  and  were  come  to  Bethphage  unto  Mount  Olivet, 
then  Jesus  sent  two  disciples,  2  Saying  to  them,  Go  ye  into  the  town  that  is  against  you,  and 
immediately  you  shall  find  an  ass  tied,  and  a  colt  with  her :  loose  them  and  bring  them  to  me  : 
3  And  if  any  man  shall  say  aught  unto  you,  say  ye,  that  our  Lord  hath  need  of  them:  and  forthwith 
ho  will  let  them  go.  4  And  this  was  done,  that  it  might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  by  the 
Prophet,  saying,  5  Say  ye  to  the  daughter  of  Sion,  Behold  thy  king  cometh  to  thee,  meek,  and  sitting 
upon  an  ass  and  a  colt  the  foal  of  her  that  is  used  to  the  yoke.  6  And  the  disciples  going,  did  as 
Jesus  commanded  them.  7  And  they  brought  the  ass  and  the  colt :  and  laid  tlieir  garments 
upon  them,  and  made  him  to  sit  thereof.  8  And  a  very  great  multitude  spread  their  garments 
in  the  way  :  and  others  did  cut  boughs  from  the  trees,  and  strewed  them  in  the  way :  9  And 
the  multitudes  that  went  before  and  that  followed,  cried,  saying,  Hosanna  to  the  son  of  David: 
blessed  is  he  that  cometh  in  the  name  of  our  Lord.  Hosanna  in  the  highest.  10  And  when  he  was 
entered  Jerusalem,  the  whole  city  wag  moved,  saying,  Who  is  this  ?  11  And  the  people  said. 
This  is  Jesus  the  Prophet,  of  Nazareth  in  Galilee.  12  And  Jesus  entered  into  the  temple  of 
God,  and  cast  out  all  that  sold  and  bought  in  the  temple,  and  the  tables  of  the  bankers,  and  the 
chairs  of  them  that  sold  pigeons  he  overthrew  :  13  And  he  saith  to  them.  It  is  written,  My 
house  shall  be  called  the  house  of  prayer :  but  you  have  made  it  a  den  of  thieves.  14  And  there  came 
to  him  the  blind,  and  the  lame  in  the  temple  :  and  he  healed  them.  15  And  the  chief  priests 
and  Scribes  seeing  the  marvellous  things  that  he  did,  and  the  children  cryin^  in  the  temple,  and 
saying,  Hosanna  to  the  son  of  David:  they  had  indignation,  16  And  said  to  riim,  Hearest  thou 
what  these  say  ?  And  Jesus  said  to  them,  Very  well,  have  you  never  read.  That  out  of  the 
mouth  of  infants  and  sucklings  thou  hasi  perfected  praise  ?  17  And  leaving  them,  he  went  forth  out 
of  the  city  into  Bethania,  and  remained  there,  18  And  in  the  morning  returning  into  the  city, 
he  was  a  nimgeved.  19  And  seeing  a  certain  fig  tree  by  the  wayside.  He  came  to  it :  and  foimd 
nothing  on  it  out  leaves  only,  and  he  saith  to  it.  Never  grow  there  fruit  of  thee  for  ever.  And 
incontinent  the  fig  tree  was  withered.  20  And  the  Disciples  seeing  it,  marvelled  saying.  How 
is  it  withered  incontinent  ?  21  And  Jesus  answering  said  to  them.  Amen,  1  say  to  you,  if  you 
shall  have  faith,  and  stagger  not,  not  only  that  of  the  ng  tree  shall  you  do,  but  if  you  shall  say  to 
this  mountain.  Take  up  and  throw  thyself  into  the  sea,  it  shall  be  done.  22  And  all  things 
whatsoever  you  shall  ask  in  prayer  believing,  you  shall  receive.    23  And  when  he  was  come 


Annotations. 

ver.  2.  You  shall  find.  Christ  by  divine  pow- 
er both  knew  where  these  beasts  were,  being 
absent,  and  commanded  them  for  his  use,  being 
another  man's,  and  suddenly  made  the  colt  fit 
to  be  ridden  on,  never  broken  before. 

ver.  7.  The  ass  and  the  colt.  This  ass  mider 
yoke  si^nifieth  the  Jews  under  the  Law,  and 
tmder  God  their  Lord,  as  it  were  his  old  and 
ancient  people  :  the  young  colt  now  first  ridden 
on  by  Christ,  signifieth  the  Gentiles,  wild 
hitherto,  and  not  broken,  now  to  be  called  to 
the  faith,  and  to  receive  our  Saviour's  yoke. 
Ajid  therefore  the  three  last  Evangelists  writ- 
ing specially  to  the  Gentiles,  made  mention  of 
the  colt  only. 

ver.  8.  Garments  in  the  way.  These  offices 
of  honour  done  to  our  Saviour  extraordinarily, 
were  very  acceptable  :  and  for  a  memory  here- 
of, the  holy  Church  maketh  a  solemn  Proces- 
sion every  year  upon  this  day,  with  the  B.  Sa- 
crament reverently  carried,  as  it  were  Christ 
upon  the  ass,  and  strewing  of  rushes  and  flow- 
ers, bearing  of  palms,  setting  up  boughs, 
spreading  and  hanging  up  the  richest  cloths, 
the  choir  and  choristers  singing,  as  here  the 
children  and  the  people:  all  done  in  a  very 
goodly  ceremony,  to  the  honour  of  Christ,  and 
the  memory  of  his  triumph  upon  this  day.  The 
like  service  and  the  like  duties  done  to  him  in 
all  other  solemn  Processions  of  the  B,  Sacra- 


Chapter  21. 
ment,  and  otherwise,  be  undoubtedly  no  less 
grateful. 

ver.  9.  Hosanna.  These  very  words  of  joy- 
ful cry  and  triumphant  voice  of  eratulation 
to  our  Saviour,  holy  Church  useth  always 
in  the  Preface  of  the  Mass,  as  it  were 
the  voice  of  the  Priest  and  all  the  people, 
who  then  specially  are  attent  and  devout, 
immediately  before  the  Consecration  and  Ele- 
vation, as  it  were  expecting,  and  rejoicing  at 
his  coming. 

ver.  13.  House  of  prayer.  Note  here,  that  he 
calleth  external  sacrifice,  out  of  the  prophet 
Isaias,  prayer.  For  he  speaketh  of  the  Temple, 
which  was  builded  properly  and  principally  for 
sacrifice. 

ver.  16.  Mouth  of  infants.  Young  children's 
prayers  proceeding  from  the  instinct  of  God's 
spirit,  be  acceptable  :  and  so  the  voices  of  the 
like,  or  of  other  simple  folk  now  in  the  Church, 
though  themselves  imderstand  not  particular- 
ly what  they  say,  be  marvellous  gratefiil  to 
Christ. 

ver.  22.  Believing.  In  respect  of  our  own  un- 
worthiness,  and  of  the  thing  not  always  expe- 
dient for  us,  we  may  well  doubt  when  we  pray, 
whether  we  shall  obtain  or  no :  but  on  God's 
part  we  must  believe,  that  is,  we  must  have  no 
diffidence  or  mistrust  either  of  his  power  or  of 
his  will,  if  we  be  worthy,  and  the  thing  expe- 


58 


S.  MATTHEW. 


into  the  temple,  there  came  to  him  as  he  was  teaching,  the  chief  priests  and  ancients  of  the 
p«ople,  saying,  In  what  power  dost  thou  these  things  ?  and  wiio  hath  given  thee  this  power  ! 
U-L  Jesus  answering  said  to  theui,  I  also  will  ask.  you  one  word  :  which  if  you  shall  tell  nie,  1 
iilso  will  tell  you  ill  what  power  1  do  diesG  thnigs.  25  The  baptism  ot  Jolin  whence  was  it? 
Iroiu  heaven,  or  from  men  :  But  they  tlioughi  within  themselves,  saying,  26  If  we  shall  say 
from  heaven,  he  will  say  to  us,  why  then  did  yuu  not  believe  him  .'  but  if  we  shall  say  from 
men:  we  fear  die  multitude,  for  all  hold  John  as  a  Prophet.  '-i7  And  answering  to  Jesus  they 
said.  We  know  nou  He  also  said  to  them.  Neither  do  I  tell  you  in  what  power  I  do  these 
things.  2S  13ut  what  is  your  opinion  ?  A  certain  man  had  two  sons  :  and  coming  to  the  first, 
he  said,  Son,  go  work  to-day  in  my  vineyard.  29  And  he  answering,  said,  1  will  not.  But 
afterward  moved  with  repentance  he  went.  30  And  coming  to  the  other,  he  said  likewise. 
And  he  answering,  said,  I  go  Lord,  and  he  went  not.  31  Which  of  the  two  did  the  lather's 
will  ?  They  said  to  him.  The  first.  Jesus  saith  to  them.  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  that  the  Publi- 
cans and  whores  go  betbre  you  into  the  kingdom  of  God.  32  for  John  came  to  you  in  the  way 
of  justice  :  and  vou  did  not  believe  hini,  but  the  publicans  and  whores  did  believe  him  :  but  you 
seeing  it,  neither  have  ye  had  repentance  afterward,  to  believe  him.  33  Another  parable  hear 
ye :  A  man  there  was,  a  householder  who  planted  a  vineyard,  and  made  a  hedge  round 
about  it,  and  digged  in  it  a  press,  and  budded  a  tower,  and  let  it  out  to  hu.sbandmen :  and  went 
forth  into  a  strange  country.  34  And  when  the  time  of  fruits  drew  nigh,  he  sent  his  servants 
to  the  husbandmen  to  receive  the  fruits  thorrnf.  35  And  the  husbandiiien  apprehending  his 
servants,  one  they  beat,  another  they  killed,  and  another  they  stoned.  36  Again  he  sent  other 
servants  more  than  the  former:  and  they  did  to  them  likev.dse.  37  And  last  of  all  he  sent  to 
them  his  son,  saying.  They  will  reverence  my  son.  38  But  the  husbandmen  seeing  the  son,  said 
%dthin  themselves.  This  is  the  heir,  come,  let  us  kill  him,  and  we  shall  have  his  inheritance. 
39  And  apprehending  him  they  cast  him  forth  out  of  the  vineyard,  and  killed  him.  40  When 
therefore  the  lord  of  the  vineyard  shall  come,  what  will  he  do  to  those  husbandmen  ?  41  They 
,say  to  him.  The  naughty  men  he  will  bring  to  naught :  and  his  vinevard  he  will  let  out  to  other 
husbandmen,  that  shall  render  him  the  fruit  in  their  seasons.  42  .Iesus  saith  to  them.  Have 
you  never  read  in  the  scriptures.  The  stunc  which  the  huildirs  rejected,  the  same  is  made  into  the 
hmd  of  the  comer  1  By  our  Lord  this  was  done,  and  it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes.  43  Therefore  I 
say  to  you,  that  the  kingdom  of  God  shall  be  taken  away  from  you,  and  shall  be  given  to  a 
nation  yielding  the  fruits  thereof  44  And  he  that  falleth  upon  thi.';  .stone,  shall  be  broken  :  and 
on  whom  it  falleth,  it  shall  all  to  bruise  him.  45  And  when  the  chief  Priests  and  Pharisees  had 
heard  his  parables,  they  knew  that  he  spake  of  them.  46  And  seeking  to  lay  hands  upon  him 
they  feared  the  multitudes  :  because  they  held  him  as  a  prophet. 

CHAPTER  XXII. 
Yet  by  one  other  parahle  he  foreshoweth  the  most  deserved  reprobation  of  the  earthly  and  persecuting 
Jews,  and  the  gracious  vocation  of  the  Gentiles  in  their  ph.ce.  15  Then  he  defeafelh  the  sjtare  of 
the  Pharisees  and  Herodians,  ahoutpaying  tribute  to  Cesar.  23  He  ansvereth  aLso  the  invention  of 
the  Sadducees  against  the  Resurrection:  34  and  a  question,  that  the  Pharisees  ask  to  pose  him: 
turning  and  posing  them  again,  because  they  imagined  that  Christ  should  he  no  more  tluin  a  man  : 
46  and  so  he  putteth  all  the  busy  Sects  to  silence. 

1  And  Jesus  answering,  spake  again  in  parables  to  them,  saying  :  2  The  kingdom  of  heaven 
IS  likened  to  a  man  being  a  king,  which  made  a  marriage  to  his  son.  3  And  he  sent  his  ser- 
vants to  call  them  that  were  invited  to  the  marriage  :  and  they  would  not  come.  4  Arain  he 
sent  other  servants,  saying.  Tell  them  that  were  invited.  Behold  I  have  prepared  my  dinner, 
my  beeves  and  fallings  are  kdled,  and  all  things  are  ready  :  come  ye  to  the  marriage.  5  But 
they  neglected :  and  went  their  ways,  one  to  nis  farm,  and  another  to  his  merchandise  :  6  And 
the  rest  laid  hands  upon  his   servants,  and  spitefully  entreating  them  murdered  them.    7  But 


Annotations. 
dient.  And  therefore  Mark  hath  thus.  Have  ye 
Jaith  of  God. 

ver."23.  In  what  power.  The  Heretics  pre- 
sumptuously think  themselves  in  this  point  like 
to  Cnrist,  because  they  are  asked  in  what  pow- 
er they  come,  and  who  sent  them:  but  when 
they  have  answered  this  question  as  fully  as 
Christ  did  here,  by  that  which  he  insinuateth 
of  Jolm's  testimony  for  his  authority,  they  shall 

Anxot.\tions. 

ver.  2.  Marriage.  Then  did  God  the  Father 
make  this  marriage,  w-hen  by  the  mystery  of 
the  Incarnation  he  joined  to  his  son  our  Lord, 
the  holy  Church  for  his  spouse,  Greg.  Horn. 
38. 

ver.  3.  Servants.  The  first  servants  here 
Bcnt  to  invite,  were  the  Prophets  ;  the  second 


Chapter  21. 
be  heard,  and  till  then  they  shall  be  still  taken 
for  those  of  whom  God  speaketh  by  the  Prophet. 
They  ran,  and  I  sent  them  not. 

ver.  28.  The  fir.it.  The  hrst  son  liere  is 
the  people  of  the  Gentiles,  because  Gentility 
was  before  there  was  a  peculiar  and  chosen 
people  of  the  Jews  :  and  therefore  the  Jews 
here  as  the  latter,  are  signified  by  the  other 
son. 

CnAPTKR  22. 
were  the  Apostles :  and  all  that  afterward  con- 
verted countries,  or  that  have  and  do  reconcile 
men  to  the  Church. 

ver.  5.  One  to  his  Farm.  Such  as  refiise  to 
be  reconciled  to  Christ's  Church,  allege  often 
vain  impediments  and  worldly  excuses,  which 
at  the  day  of  judgment  will  not  serve  them 


S.  MATTHEW. 


59 


when  the  king  had  heard  of  it,  he  was  wroth,  and  sending  his  hosts,  destroyed  those  murderers, 
and  burnt  their  city.  8  Then  he  saith  to  his  servants.  The  marriage  indeed  is  ready :  but 
they  that  were  invited,  were  not  w#rthy.  9  Go  ye  therefore  into  the  highways :  and  whosoever 
you  shall  find,  call  to  the  marriage.  10  And  his  servants  going  forth  into  the  ways,  gathered 
together  all  that  they  found,  bad  and  good  :  and  the  marriage  was  filled  with  guests.  11  And 
tho  King  went  in  to  see  the  guests :  and  he  saw  there  a  man  not  attired  in  a  wedding  garment. 
li  And  he  saith  to  him.  Friend,  how  earnest  thou  in  hither  not  having  a  wedding  garment  ?  But 
he  was  dumb.  13  Then  the  King  said  to  the  waiters,  Bind  his  hands  and  feet,  and  cast  Inm 
into  the  utter  darkness:  there  shall  be  weeping  and  gnashin"  of  teeth.  14  For  many  be  called 
but  few  elect.  15  Then  the  Pharisees  departing,  consulted  among  themselves  for  to  entrap 
him  in  his  talk  16  And  they  send  to  him  their  disciples  with  the  Herodians,  saying,  Master, 
wc  know  that  thou  art  a  ti'ue  speaker,  and  teachest  the  way  of  God  in  truth,  neither  carest 
thou  for  any  man,  for  thou  dost  not  respect  the  person  of  men.  17  Tell  us  therefore  what  is 
thy  opinion,  is  it  lawful  to  give  tribute  to  Cesar,  or  not  ?  18  But  .Tesus  knowing  their  naughti- 
ness, said,  What  do  you  tempt  me  Hypocrites  ?  19  Show  me  the  tribute  coin.  And  they  offered 
him  a  penny.  '20  And  Jesus  saith  to  them.  Whose  is  this  image  and  superscription  ?  21  They 
say  to  him,  Cesar's  Then  he  saith  to  them.  Render  therefore  the  things  that  are  Cesar's,  to 
Cesar  :  and  the  things  that  are  God's,  to  God.  22  And  hearing  it  they  marvelled,  and  leaving 
him  went  their  ways.  23  That  day  there  came  to  him  the  Sadducees,  that  say  there  is  no 
resurrection  :  and  asked  him,  24  baying,  Master,  Moses  said,  If  a  man  die  not  having  a  child, 
that  his  brother  marry  his  wife,  and  raise  up  seed  to  his  brother.  25  And  there  were  with  us  seven 
brethren  :  and  the  first  having  married  a  wife,  died  :  and  not  having  issue,  left  his  wife  to  his 
brother.  26  In  like  manner  the  second  and  the  third  even  to  the  seventh.  27  And  last  of  all  the 
woman  died  also.  28  In  the  resurrection  therefore  whose  wife  of  the  seven  shall  she  be  ?  for  they 
all  had  her.  29  And  Jesus  answering,  said  to  them.  You  do  err,  not  knowing  the  Scriptures,  nor 
the  power  of  God.  30  For  in  the  Resurrection  neither  shall  they  marry  nor  be  married  :  but 
are  as  the  Angels  of  God  in  heaven.  31  And  concerning  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  have 
you  not  read  that  which  was  spoken  of  God  saying  to  you,  32  /  am  the  God  of  Abraham,  and 
the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob  1  He  is  not  God  of  the  dead,  but  of  the  living.    33  And 


Annotations. 

ver.  11.  A  man  not  attired.  It  profiteth  not 
much  to  be  within  the  Church  and  to  be  a 
Catholic,  except  a  man  be  of  good  life,  for  such 
a  one  shall  be  damned,  because  with  faith  he 
hath  not  good  works  :  as  is  evident  by  the  ex- 
ample of  this  man,  who  was  within,  and  at  the 
feast  as  the  rest,  but  lacked  the  garment  of 
charity  and  good  works.  And  by  this  man  are 
represented  all  the  bad  that  are  called,  and 
therefore  they  also  are  in  the  Church,  as  this 
man  was  at  the  feast :  but  because  he  was 
called,  and  yet  none  of  the  elect,  it  is  evident 
that  the  Church  doth  not  consist  of  the  elect 
only,  contrary  to  our  Adversaries. 

ver.  21.  To  Cesar.  Temporal  duties  and 
payments  exacted  by  worldly  Princes  must  be 
paid,  so  that  God  be  not  defrauded  of  his  more 
sovereign  duty.  And  therefore  Princes  have 
to  take  heed,  how  they  exact :  and  others  how 
they  give  to  Cesar,  that  is,  to  their  Prince,  the 
things  that  are  due  to  God,  that  is,  to  his  Ec- 
clesiastical Ministers.  Whereupon  Athanasius 
reciteth  those  goodlv  words  out  of  an  Epistle 
of  the  ancient  and  famous  Confessor  Hosius 
Cordubensis  to  Constantius  the  Arian  Empe- 
ror :  "Cease  I  beseech  thee,  and  remember  that 
thou  art  mortal,  fear  the  day  of  judgment,  in- 
termeddle not  with  Ecclesiastical  matters,  nei- 
ther do  thou  command  us  in  this  kind,  but  rather 
learn  them  of  us  :  to  thee  God  hath  committed 
the  Empire,  to  us  he  hatli  committed  the  things 
that  belong  to  the  Church  :  and  as  he  that 
with  malicious  eyes  carpeth  thine  Empire, 
gainsayeth  the  ordinance  of  God  :  so  do  thou 
also  beware,  lest  in  drawing  unto  thee  Eccle- 
siastical matters,  thou  be  made  guilty  of  a  great 
crime.  It  is  written,  give  ve  the  things  that 
are  Cesar's,  to  Cesar ;  and  the  things  that  are 


Chapter  22. 
God's,  to  God.  Therefore  neither  is  it  lawful 
for  us  in  earth  to  hold  the  Empire,  neither  hast 
thou,  O  Emperor,  power  over  incense  and  sa- 
cred things."  Athan.  Ep.  ad  Solit.  vitam  ageyites. 
And  Ambrose  to  Valentinian  the  Emperor 
who  by  the  ill  counsel  of  his  mother  Justiniu 
an  Arian,  required  of  Ambrose  to  have  one 
Church  in  Milan  deputed  to  the  Arian  Here- 
tic's faith  :  "  We  pay  that  which  is  Cesar's,  to 
Cesar :  and  that  which  is  God's,  to  God. 
Tribute  is  Cesar's,  it  is  not  denied:  the 
Church  is  God's,  it  may  not  verilv  be  yielded 
to  Cesar :  because  the  Temple  of" God  cannot 
be  Cesar's  right :  which  no  man  can  deny  but 
it  is  spoken  with  the  honour  of  the  Emperor  : 
for  what  is  more  honourable  than  that  the 
Emperor  be  said  to  be  the  son  of  the  Church? 
For  a  good  Emperor  is  within  the  Church, 
not  above  the  Church."  Ambr.lib.  5.  Ejnst.'Orat. 
de  Basil,  trad. 

ver.  30.  As  Angeh.  As  Christ  proveth  here, 
that  in  heaven  they  neither  marry  nor  are 
married,  because  there  they  shall  be  as  An- 
gels :  by  the  very  same  reason,  is  proved,  that 
Saints  may  hear  our  prayers  and  help  us,  be 
they  near  or  far  off,  because  the  Angels  do  so, 
and  in  every  moment  are  present  where  they 
list,  and  need  not  to  be  near  us,  when  they 
hear  or  help  us. 

ver.  30.  As  Angels.  Not  to  marry  nor  be 
married,  is  to  be  like  to  Angels  :  therefore  is 
the  state  of  Religious  men  and  women  and 
Priests,  for  not  marrying,  worthily  called  of 
the  Fathers,  an  Angelical  life.  Cyp.  lib.  2.  de 
disciple  ^  hah.  Virg.  sub.  finem. 

ver.  32.  Of  the  dead.  Hierome  by  this  place 
disproveth  the  Heretic  Vigilantlus,  and  in 
him  these  of  our  time,  which  to  dimmish  the 


60 


S.  MATTHEW. 


ihe  multitudes  hearing  it,  marvelled  at  his  doctrine.  34  But  the  Pharisees  hearing  that  he  had 
put  the  Sadducccs  to  silence,  came  together  ;  35  And  one  of  them  a  doctor  of  law  asked  of  Inm, 
tempting  him,  3G  Master,  which  is  the  great  commandment  in  the  law?  37  Jesus  said  to  him, 
Thou  shall  lovt  the  Lurdthy  God/rom  thy  whole  heart,  and  v;ith  thy  tvhole  soul,  and  with  thy  whole 
tiiind.  38  This  is  tiie  greatest  and  the  first  commandment.  3'.t  And  the  second  is  like  to  this, 
Thou  shah  lovt  thy  neighbour  as  thyself.  40  On  these  two  couuiiandments  dependeth  the  whole 
Law  and  the  Prophets.  41  And  the  Pharisees  being  assembled,  .Iesu.s  asked  them,  42  Saying, 
What  is  your  opinion  of  Christ  whose  son  is  he  ?  They  say  to  him,  David's.  43  He  saith  to 
him,  How  then  doth  David  in  spirit  call  him  Lord,  saying,  44  The  Lord  said  tomy  Lord,  sit  on 
my  right  hand,  until  I  put  tidne  enemies  the  footstool  of  thy  feet  ?  45  If  David  therefore  call  him 
Lord,  how  is  he  his  son  ?  46  And  no  man  could  answer  him  a  word  :  neither  durst  any  man 
from  that  day  ask  him  any  more. 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

The  Scribes  and  Pharisees  after  all  thi.s,  rontinuing  still  incorrigible,  although  he  will  have,  the  doctrine 

of  their  Chair  obeyed,  yet  againsil  their  works,  and  mimely  their  ambition,  he  openly  inveighelh.  crying 

to  them  eight  v;oes  for  their  eightfold  hypocrisy  and  hlindne.'is  :     34  and  so  concluding  with  the  most 

worthy  rejirobation  of  that  persecuting  gerierution  and  their  mother-dty  Jerusalem,  with  her  Temple. 

1  Then  .lEstJS  spake  to  the  multitudes  and  to  his  disciples,    2  Saying,  Upon  the  chair  of 

Moses  have  sitten  the  Scribes  and  the  Pharisees.    3  All  things  therefore  whatsoever  they  shall 

say  to  you,  observe  ye  and  do  ye  :  but  according  to  their  works  do  ye  not,  for  they  say  and  do 

not.     4  f^or  tliev  bind  heavy  burdens  and  importable  :  and  put  them  upon  men's  shoulders  ;  but 

with  a  finger  of  their  own  they  will  not  move  them.    T)  But  they  do  all  their  works  for  to  be 

seen  of  men:  for  they  make  broad  their  phylacteries,  and  enlarge  their  fringes.    6  And  they 

love  the  first  places  at  suppers,  and  the  first  chairs  in  the  synagogues,    7  And  salutations  in 

the  market-place,  and  to  be  called  of  men.  Rabbi.    8  But  be  not  you  called  Rabbi,  for  one  is 

your  master  and  all  you  are  brethren.    9  And  call  none  father  to  yourself  upon  earth  :  for  one 

is  your  father,  he  that  is  in  heaven.     10  Neither  be  ye  called  masters  :  for  one  is  your  master, 


Annotations. 
honour  of  Saints,  call  them  of  purpose,  dead 
men. 

ver.  40.  Of  these  two.  Hereby  it  is  evident 
that  all  dependeth  not  upon  faith  only,  but  nuich 
more  upon  charity,  though  faith  be  the  first 
which  is  the  love  of  God  and  of  our  neighbour, 

Annotations: 
ver.  2.  Chair  of  Moses.  God  preserveth  the 
truth  of  the  Christian  religion  in  the  Apostolic 
See  of  Rome,  which  is  in  the  new  law  answera- 
ble to  the  Chair  of  Moses,  notwithstanding  the 
Bishops  of  the  same  were  never  so  wicked  of 
life  :  yea,  though  some  traitor  as  ill  as  Judas 
■were  bishop  thereof,  it  should  not  be  prejudi- 
cial to  the  Church  and  innocent  Christians,  for 
whom  our  Lord  providing,  said.  Do  that  vvhich 
they  say,  but  do  not  as  they  do.  Aug.  Epi.  165. 
ver.  3.  Whatsoever  they  shall  say.  Why,  saith 
Augustine,doiil{hou  callthe  Apostolic  Chair  the 
chair'of  pestilence  ?  If  for  the  men,  why  ?  Did 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  tor  the  Pharisees,  any 
wrong  to  the  Chair  wherein  they  sat  ?  Did  he 
not  commend  that  chair  of  Moses,  and  pre- 
serving the  honour  of  the  Chair  reprove  them  ? 
For  he  saith :  They  sit  upon  the  Chair  of 
Moses,  that  which  they  say,  do  ye.  These 
things,  if  you  did  well  consider,  you  would  not 
for  the  men  whom  you  defame,  tilaspheme  the 
See  Apostolic,  wherewith  you  do  not  com- 
municate. And  again  he  saith  :  Neither  for  the 
Pharisees,  to  whom  you  compare  us,  not  of 
wisdom  but  of  malice,  did  our  Lord  command 
the  Chair  of  Moses  to  be  forsaken,  in  which 
Chair  verily  he  figured  his  own,  for  he  warneth 
the  people  to  do  that  which  they  say,  and  not 
to  do  that  which  they  do  ;  and  that  the  holi- 
ness of  the  Chair  be  in  no  case  torsaken,  nor 
the  unity  of  the  flock  divided,  for  the  naughty 
Pastors. 


Chapter  22. 
which  is  the  sum  of  the  Law  and  the  Prophets  : 
because  he  that  hath  this  double  charity  ex- 
pressed here  by  these  two  principal  Com- 
mandments, fulfiUeth  and  accomplisheth  all 
that  is  commanded  in  the  Law  and  the  Pro- 
phets. 

Chapter  23. 

ver.  6.  Love  tlie  first  places.  He  condemneth  not 
due  place  of  Superiority  given  or  taken  of  men 
according  to  their  degrees,  but  ambitious  seek- 
ing for  the  same,  and  their  proud  heart  and 
wicked  intention,  which  he  saw  within  them, 
and  therefore  might  boldly  reprehend  them. 

ver.  8.  One  is  your  7mister.  In  the  Catiiolic 
Church  there  is  one  Master,  Christ  our  Lord, 
and  under  him  one  Vicar,  with  whom  all  Ca- 
tholic Doctors  and  teachers  are  one,  because 
they  teach  all  one  thing.  But  in  Arch-heretica 
it  is  not  so,  where  every  one  of  them  is  a  diverse 
master,  and  teacheth  contrary  to  the  other,  and 
will  be  called  Rabbi  and  Master,  every  one  of 
their  own  Disciples  ;  Arius  a  Rabbi  among  the 
Arians,  Luther  among  the  Lutherans,  and 
among  the  Calvinists,  Calvin. 

ver.  10.  Masters.  Wickliffe  and  the  like  he- 
retics of  this  time,  do  hereupon  condemn  de- 
grees of  School  and  titles  of  Doctors  and  Mas- 
ters :  where  they  miglit  as  well  reprove  Paul 
for  calling  himself  Doctor  and  Master  of  the 
Gentiles:  and  for  saying  that  there  should  be 
always  Doctors  in  the  Church ;  and  whereas 
ihcy  bring  the  other  words  following,  against 
reljirious  men  who  are  called  fathers  ;  as  well 
might  thcv  by  this  place  take  away  the  name 
of  canial  fathers,  and  blame  Paul  for  calling 
himself  llie  onlv  spiritual  father  of  the  Corin- 
thians. But  in  deed  nntliinu  is  here  forbidden 
but  the  contentious  division  and  partiality  of 
such    as    make    themselves   Ringleaders   of 


S.  MATTHEW. 


61 


Christ.     11  He  that  is  the  greater  of  you,  shall  be  your  servitor.    12  And  he  that  exalteth 
hiuisclf,  shall  be  humbled:  and  he  that  hunibleth  liimseli,  sh;ill  be  exalted.     13  But  wo  lo  you 
SS'  ri!)os  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  :  because  you  shut  tlie  kingdom  oi  heaven  before  men.    For 
yourselves  do  not  enter  in  :  and  those  that  are  going  in,  you  suiier  not  to  enter.     14  Wo  to  you 
iSi-ribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  :  because  you  devour  widows'  houses,  praying  long  prayers, 
for  riiis  you  shall  receive  the  greater  judgment.     16  Wo  lo  you  Scribes  and  Pfiarisees,  hypo- 
crites  ;  because  you  go  round  about  the  sea  and  the  land,  to  make  one  proselyte  :  and  when  iie 
is  made,  you  niafce  hun  the  child  of  hell  double  more  than  yourselves.     10  SVo  to  you  blind 
guides,  that  say.  Whosoever  shall  swear  by  the  temple,  it  is  nothing :  but  he  that  shall  swear 
by  that  gold  oi  the  temple,  is  bound.     17  Ye  foolish  and  blind,  for  whether  is  greater,  the  gold, 
or  tile  temple  that  sanctifieth  the  gold?     18  And  whosoever  shall  swear  by  the  altar,  it  is 
nothing :  but  whosoever  shall  swear  by  the  giit  that  is  upon  it,  is  bound.     19  Ye  blind,  for 
whether  is  greater,  the  gift,  or  the  altar  thut  sanctilieth  the  gitt  ?  20  lie  therefore  that  sweareth 
by  the  altar,  sweareth  by  it  and  by  all  things  that  are  upon  it :  21  And  whosoever  shall  swear  by 
the  temple,  sweareth  by  it  and  by  him  that  dwelleth  in  it :  22  And  he  that  sweareth  by  heaven, 
sweareth  by  the  throne  of  God  and  by  him  that  sitteih  thereon.    23  Wo  to  you  Scribes  and 
Pharisees,  hypocrites  :  because  you  titlie  mint,  and  annise,  and  cummin,  and  have  left  the 
weightier  thuigs  of  the  Law,  judgment,  and  mercy,  and  faith:  these  things  you  ought  to  have 
done,  and  not  to  have  omitted  those.    24  Blind,  guides,  that  strain  at  a  gnat,  and  swallow  a 
camel.    25  AVo  to  you  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  :  because  you  mate  clean  that  on  the 
outside  ot  the  cup  and  dish  :  btit  within  you  are  full  of  rapine  and  uncleanness.    26  Thou  blind 
Pnarisee,  first  make  clean  the  inside  of  the  cup  and  the  dish,  that  the  outside  may  become  clean. 
27  Wo  to  you  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  :  because  you  are  like  to  whited  sepulchres, 
which  outwardly  appear  unto  men  beautiful,  but  within  are  full  of  dead  men's  bones,  and  all 
lihhiness.    28  bo  you  al.-jo  outwardly  in  deed  appear  to  men  just :  but  inwardly  you  are  tiill  of 
hype 'crisy  and  iniquity.    29  Wo  to  you  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  ye  hypocrites:  because  you 
build  ilie  Prophet.^'  sepulchres,  and  garnish  the  monuments  of  just  men.    30  And  say  :  If  We 
had  liuen  m  our  fathers'  days,  we  had  not  been  their  fellows  in  the  blood  of  the  Prophets.    31 
7"iierei'jre  you  are  a  testimony  to  your  ownselves,  that  you  are  the  sons  of  them  that  killed  the 
Prophets.     32  And  fill  you  up  the  measure  of  your  fathers.    33  You  serpents,  viper's  broods, 
how  will  you  flee  from  the  judgment  of  hell  ?     34  Therefore  behold  I  send  unto  you  Prophets 
and  wise  men  and  Scribes,  and  of  them  you  shall  kill  and  crucify,  and  of  them  you  shall  scourge 
ill  your  Synagogues,  and  persecute  from  city  into  city.     35  That  upon  you  may  come  all  the 
jti.st  blood  that  was  shed  upon  the  earth,  from  the  blood  of  Abel  the  just,  even  unto  the  blood 
of  Zacharias,  the  son  of  Barachias,  whom  you  murdered  between  the  temple  and  the  altar. 
3i)  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  all  these  things  shall  come  upon  this  generation.    37  Jerusalem,  Jeru- 
salem, which  killeth  the  Prophets,  and  stoncst  them  that  were  sent  to  thee,  how  often  would)  1 
gather  together  thy  children,  as  the  hen  doth  gather  together  her  chickens  under  her  wings, 
and  thou  wouldst  not  ?    38  Behold,  your  house  shall  be  leli;  desert  to  you.    39  For  I  say" to 
you,  you  shall  not  see  me  Irom  henceforth  till  you  say.  Blessed  is  he  ihat  cometh  in  the  name 
of  our  Lord. 


Annotations. 
Schisms  and  Sects,  as  Donatus,  Arius,  Luther, 
Calvin. 

ver  13.  Scrlhes  and  Pliarisees.  In  all  tliese 
reprehensions  it  is  much  to  be  noted,  that  our 
Saviour,  for  the  honour  of  Priesthood,  never 
reprehendeth  Priests  by  that  name.  Cypr.  ep. 
65.  Whereas  our  heretics  use  this  n.iine  of 
purpose  in  reproach  and  despite. 

ver.  14.  P railing  long  prayers.  They  are  not 
reprcliended  here  for  the"  things  themselves, 
which  for  the  most  part  are  good,  as  long 
prayer,  making  proselytes,  garnishing  the  Pro- 
phets' sepulchres,  &.•,%  but  lor  their  wicked 
purpose  and  intention,  as  before  is  said  of  fast- 
ing, prayer,*,  fdms.  Matt.  6. 

ver.  15.  Double  m<:re.  They  that  teach  that 
it  i3  enough  to  h.ive  only  faith,  do  make  such 
C  h  risti.ins,  as  the  Jews  did  Proselytes,  children 
of  Hell  i'ar  more  than  before.  Aug.  lib.  de  fide 
ojHr.  dip.  26. 

ver.  19.  Sanciifeth.  Note  that  donaries  and 
gifts  be.-NjVt'ed  upon  Churches  and  altars  be 
sanctified  by  dedication  to  God,  and  by  touch- 
ing the  alar  and  other  holy  things :  as  now 
specially  th;?  vessels  of  the  sacrifice  and  Sa- 
craments ot  Christ's  body  and  blood,  by  touch- 
6 


Chapter.  23. 
ing  the  same,  and  the  altar  itself  whereupon  it 
isconsec.Mted.  Whereof  Theojihylact  writeth 
thus  upon  this  place  :  In  the  old  Law  Christ  per- 
niilMh  not  the  gift  lo  be  greater  than  the  altar,  but 
with  i«f  the  altar  ig  sanctified  by  the  gift,  for  the  hosts 
by  the  divine  grace  are  turned  into  our  Lord's  body, 
and  therefore  is  the  altar  aisn  sanctified  by  them. 

ver.  21.  By  him.  that  dwelleth  therein.  By  this 
we  see  that  swearing  by  creature.s,  as  by  the 
Gospel,  by  Saints,  is  all  reierred  to  the  honour  of 
God,  whose  Gospel  it  is,  whose  Saints  tiiey  are. 

ver.  28.  Appear  to  men.  Christ  might  boldly 
reprehend  them  so  oiten  and  so  vehemently 
for  hypocrisy,  because  he  knew  their  hearts 
and  intentions  :  but  we,  that  cannot  see  within 
men,  may  not  presume  to  call  men's  external 
good  doings,  hypocrisy  ;  but  judge  of  men  as 
we  see  and  know. 

ver.  29.  Garnish.  Christ  blameth  not  the 
Jews  for  adorning  the  sepulchres  of  the  Pro- 
phets, entwitteth  them  ot  their  malice  toward 
him,  and  of  that  which  by  his  divine  know- 
ledge he  foresaw,  that  they  would  accomplish 
the  wickedness  of  their  fathers  in  shedding  his 
blood,  as  their  fathers  did  the  blood  of  the 
Prophets.  HiUtr.  < 


S.  MATTHLW. 
62 

he  th'u  1^0,"  the  house-top,  let  hun  not  come  down  to  take  any  thmg  out  ol  h.s  house.     18  Ai.d 


Annotations. 
ver  2.  Notleft.  This  was  fulfilled  forty  years 
after  Christ's  Ascension  by  Vespasian  the  em- 
peror and  his  son  Titus.    Luseb.lib.S  c.  b   et 
sea.  ex  Joseph.     Upon  which  words,  Thtre  shall 
not  be  left,&c.  which  threaten  the  destruction 
of  tlie  Jews'  Temple  :  and  those  words,  Upon 
lids  rock  wUlIhuiM  my  CImrch,  which  promise 
thp  Inn hling  of  the  Catholic  Church  ot  all  na- 
tions :  Chrysostom,  makin£{  a  long  comparison 
of  these  two  prophecies  ot  Christ,  saith  thus  : 
Thou   seest  in  both,   his   great  unspeakable 
power,  in  that,  that.he  increased  and  built  up 
them  that  worshipped  him,  and  those  that  stum- 
bled at  him  he  abased,  destroyed,  and  plucked 
them  up  by  the  root.     Dost  thon  see   how 
whatsoevor  he  hath  built,  no  man  shall  de- 
stroy :    and  whatsoever  he  hath  destroyed,  no 
man  shall  build  ?   He  builded  the  Church,  and 
no  man  shall  be  able  to  destroy  it :  he  destroy- 
ed the  Temple,  and  no  man  is  able  to  build  it, 
.  and  that  in  so  long  time.    For  thev  have  en- 
deavoured both  to  destroy  that,  and  could  not : 
and  they  have  attempted  to  build  up  this,  and 
they  coldd  not  do  that  wither,  &.C.    _ 
,    ver  3.  Tliesi^n.  Our  Master  knowing  that  it 
was  not  profitable  nor  seemly  tor  them  to  know 
these  secrets,  gave  them  by  way  ot  Frop  iccy, 
warnia<r  of  divers  miseries,  signs,^and  tokens, 
that  should  fall,  some  further  off,  and  soiiie 
nearer  the  latter  day  :  by  which  the  taithlul 
rni"h'  always  prepare  themselves,  but  never 
be  "certain  of  the  hour,  day,  month,  nor  year, 
when  it  should  fall.  A«,^.  ep.  80. 

ver  4.  Seduce.  The  first  and  principal  warn- 
ing, needful  for  the  faithful  from  Christ's  As- 
cension, to  the  very  end  of  the  world,  is  that 
they  be  not  deceived  by  heretics,  which,  uniler 
the  title  of  true  teachers,  and  the  name  ot 
Christ  and  his  Gospel,  will  seduce  many. 


Chapter  24. 

ver.  5.  /  0711  Christ.  Not  only  such  as  have 
named  themselves  Christ,  as  Simon,  Menan- 
der,  and  such  hke  :  but  all  arch-heretics  be 
Christs  to  their  followers,  Luther  to  the  Lu- 
therans, Calvin  to  the  Calvinists :  because  they 
believe  them,  rather  than  Christ  speaking  to 
his  Church.  ,,^,        ,  , 

ver.  12.  Iiwpdlii  abound.  When  heresy  and 
false  teachers  reign  in  the  world,  namely,  to- 
ward the  latter  day,  wicked  life  aboundetli, 
and  charity  decayeth. 

ver.  14.  Shall  be  preached.  The  Gospel  hath 
been  preached  of  late  years,  and  now  is,  by 
holy  religious  men  of  divers  Orders,  in  sundry 
great  countries  which  never  heard  the  Gospel 
before,  as  it  is  thought. 

\er.  l^.  Abomination  of  desolation.  This  abo- 
mination of  desolation  foretold,  was  first  partly 
'  fulfilled  ill  divers  profanations  of  the  Temple 
of  .lerusalem,  when  the  sacrifice  and  service 
of  God  was  taken  away ;  but  specially  it  shall 
be  fulfilled  by  Antichrist  and  his  precursors, 
when  they  shall  abolish  the  holy  Mass,  >yhicli 
is  the  sacrifice  of  Christ's  body  and  blood,  and 
the  only  sovereign  worship  due  to  God  in  his 
Church  :  as  Hv|wlvtus  writeth  in  these  words : 
The  Churches  sh. ill  lament  with  great  lamen- 
tation, because  there  shall  neither  oblation  be 
made,  nor  incense,  nor  worship  prnteiul  to 
God.  But  the  sacred  houses  ot  Churches  shall 
be  like  to  cottages,  and  the  precious  body 
and  blood  of  Christ  shall  not  be  extant,  open- 
ly in  Churches,  in  those  days ;  the  Liturgy, 
o'r  Mass,  shall  be  extinguished,  the  Psalmo- 
dy shall  cease,  the  re(.-iling  of  Scriptures 
shall  not  be  heard.  Hippol.  de  Aniichruiio. 
By  which  it  is  plain  that  the  heretics  of 
these  days  be  the  special  forerunners  of  An 
'  tichrist. 


S.  MATTHEW. 


63 


he  that  is  in  the  field,  let  him  not  go  back  to  take  his  coat.  19  And  wo  to  them  that  are  with 
child,  and  that  give  suck  in  those  days.  20  But  pray  that  your  flight  be  not  in  the  Winter,  or 
on  the  Sabbath.  21  For  there  shall  be  then  great  tribulation,  such  as  hath  not  been  trom  the 
beginning  of  the  world  until  now,  neither  shdl  be.  22  And  unless  those  days  had  been  short- 
ened, no  flesh  should  be  saved  :  but  for  the  elect  the  days  shall  be  shortened.  23  Then  if  any 
man  shall  say  unto  you,  Lo,  here  is  Christ,  or  there  :  do  not  believe  him.  24  J'or  there  shall 
rise  false  Christs  and  false  Prophets,  and  shall  show  great  signs  and  wonders,  so  that  the  elect 
also,  it  it  be  possible,  may  be  induced  into  error.  25  Lo,  I  have  foretold  you.  26  If  therefore 
they  shall  say  unto  you,  Behold  he  is  in  the  desert :  go  ye  not  out :  behold  in  the  closets,  believe 
it  not.  27  For  as  lightning  cometh  out  of  the  East,  and  appeareth  even  into  the  West,  so 
shall  also  the  advent  of  the  Son  ol'  Man  be.  28  Wheresoever  the  body  is,  thither  shall  the 
eagles  also  be  gathered  together.  29  And  immediately  after  the  tribulation  of  those  days  the 
sun  shall  be  darkened,  and  the  moon  shall  not  give  her  light,  and  the  stars  shall  fall  from  heaven, 
and  the  powers  of  heaven  shall  be  moved  :  30  And  then  shall  appear  the  sign  of  the  Son  of 
Man  in  heaven  :  and  then  shall  all  tribes  of  the  earth  bewail :  and  they  shall  see  the  Son  of 
Man  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven  with  much  power  and  majesty.  31  And  he  shall  send  his 
Angels  with  a  trumpet,  and  a  great  voice  :  and  they  shall  gather  together  his  elect  from  the 
four  winds,  from  the  furthest  parts  of  heaven,  even  to  the  ends  thereof.  32  And  of  the  fig  tree 
learn  a  parable  :  When  now  the  bough  thereof  is  tender,  and  the  leaves  come  forth,  you  Know 
tliat  Summer  is  ni^h.  33  So  you  also,  when  you  shall  see  these  things,  know  ye  that  it  is 
nigh,  even  at  the  diaors.  34  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  that  this  generation  shall  not  pass,  till  all  these 
thmgs  be  done.  35  Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass,  but  my  words  shall  not  pass.  36  But  of  that 
day  and  hour  nobody  knoweth,  neither  the  Angels  of  lieaven,  but  the  Father,  alone.  37  And 
as  in  the  days  of  Noah,  so  shall  also  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  Man  be.  38  For  as  they  were 
in  the  days  before  the  flood,  eating  and  drinking,  marrying  and  giving  to  marriage,  even  unto 
that  day  in  which  Noah  entered  into  the  ark,  39  And  knew  not  till  the  flood  came,  and  took  them 
all :  so  also  shall  the  comin^  of  the  Son  of  Man  be.  40  Then  two  shall  be  in  the  field  :  one 
shall  be  taken,  and  one  shall  be  left.  41  Two  women  grinding  in  the  mill :  one  shall  be  taken, 
and  one  shall  be  left.  42  Watch,  therefore,  because  you  know  not  what  hour  your  Lord  will 
come.  43  But  this  know  ye,  that  if  the  good  man  of  the  house  did  know  what  hour  the  thief 
would  come,  he  would  surely  watch,  and  would  not  sufTer  his  house  to  be  broken  up.  44 
Therefore  be  ye  also  ready,  because  at  what  hour  you  know  not,  the  Son  of  Man  will  come. 
45  Who,  thinkest  thou,  is  a  faithful  and  wise  servant,  whom  his  lord  hath  appointed  over  his 
family,  to  give  them  meat  in  season  ?  46  Blessed  is  that  servant  whom,  when  his  lord  cometh, 
he  shall  find  so  doing.  47  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  that  over  all  his  goods  shall  he  appoint  him. 
48  But  it  that  naughty  servant  shall  say  in  his  heart,  My  lord  is  long  a  coming.  49  And  shall 
begin  to  strike  his  fellow-servants,  and  eateth,  and  drinketh  with  drunkards.  50  The  lord  of 
that  servant  shall  come  in  a  day  that  he  hopeih  not,  and  an  hour  that  he  knoweth  not,  51  And 
shall  divide  him,  and  appoint  his  portion  with  the  hypocrites :  there  shall  be  weeping  and 
gnashing  of  teeth. 


Annotations. 

ver.  22.  Shall  be  shortened.  The  reign  of  An- 
tichrist shall  be  short,  that  is,  three  years  and 
a  half.  Dan.  7.  Apn.  11.  Therefore  the  here- 
tics are  blasphemous  and  ridiculous,  that  say, 
Christ's  Vicar  is  Antichrist,  who  hath  sitten 
these  1500  years. 

ver.  23.  Here  is  Christ.  Whosoever  draweth 
Christ  or  his  Church  from  the  communion  and 
fellowsiiip  of  all  nations  Christened,  to  one 
corner,  town,  or  country,  believe  him  not.  Aug. 
de  unit.  Ecc.  3. 

ver.  24.  Great  signs.  These  signs'and  mira- 
cles shall  be  to  the  outward  appearance  only, 
for  S.  Paul  calleth  them  lying^ signs,  to  seduce 
them  only  that  shall  perish.  vVhereby  we  see 
that  if  heretics  could  work  feigned  and  forged 
miracles,  yet  we  ought  not  to  believe  them, 
much  less  when  they  cannot  so  much  as  seem 
to  do  any. 

ver.  26.  In  closets.  Christ  having  made  the 
Church's  authority  bright  and  clear  to  the 
wh')le  world,  warneth  the  faithful  to  take  heed 
of  heretics  and  schismatics,  which  have  their 
conventicles  aside  in  certain  odd  places  and 
obscure  corners,  alluring  curious  persons  unto 


Chapter  24. 
them.  Aug.  lib.  1.  q.  Evan.  q.  38.  For,  as  for 
the  coming  together  of  Catholics  to  serve  God 
in  secret  places,  that  is  a  necessary  thing  in 
time  of  persecution,  and  was  used  of  Christians 
for  three  hundred  years  together  after  Christ, 
and  the  Apostles  also  and  Disciples  came  so 
together  in  Jerusalem,  for  fear  of  the  Jews. 
And  Catholics  do  the  same  at  this  day  in  our 
country,  not  drawing  religion  into  corners 
from  the  society  of  the  Catholic  Church,  but 
practising  secretly  the  same  faith,  that  in  all 
Christendom  shineth  and  appeareth  most  glo- 
riously. 

ver.  29.  Immediately.  If  the  latter  day  shall 
immediately  follow  the  persecution  of  Anti- 
christ, which  is  to  endure  but  three  years  and 
a  half,  as  is  aforesaid  :  then  it  is  mere  blasphe- 
my to  say,  God's  Vicar  is  Antichrist,  and  that, 
by  their  own  limitation,  these  thousand  years 
almost. 

ver.  30.  The  sign  of.  The  sign  of  the  Son  of 
Man  is  the  holy  Cross,  which  then  shall  appear 
to  the  Jews,  to  their  confusion,  Chri/s.  in  Matt, 
ho.  77.  It  shall  be  no  less  confusion  to  heretics, 
that  cannot  abide  the  sign  thereof. 


64  S.  MATTHEW. 

CHAPTER   XXy. 
Continuing  his  Sermon,  he  brinneth  two  parables  of  ten  virgins,  and  of  Talents,  to  show  how  it  shall 

be  in  Doomsday  with  thefailltful  that  prepare,  and  that  prepare  not  themselves.     31   Then  also  without 

parables  he  showeth  that  sucltfaithftd  as  do  -works  of  vicrcij,  sluiU  have  for  them  life  everlasting  ;  and 

such  as  do  not,  everlustin;^  diuniialion. 

1  Then  shall  the  kingdom  ol  heaven  be  like  to  ten  virgins:  which  taking  their  lamps  went 
forth  to  meet  the  bridegroom  and  the  bride.  2  And  five  of  them  were  foolish,  and  five  wise. 
3  But  the  five  foolish,  having  taken  their  lamps,  did  not  take  oil  with  them.  4  But  the  wise 
did  take  oil  in  their  vessels  with  the  lamps.  3  And  the  bridegroom  tarrying  long,  they  slum- 
bered all  and  slept.  6  And  at  midnight  there  was  a  clamour  made.  Behold  the  bridegroom 
Cometh,  go  ye  forth  to  meet  hiru.  'T' Then  arose  all  those  virgins:  and  they  trimmea  their 
lamps.  «  And  the  foolish  said  to  the  wise.  Give  us  of  your  oil :  because  oiir  lamps  are  going 
out.  y  The  wise  answered,  saying.  Lest  peradventure  there  suHice  not  for  us  and  you,  go 
rather  to  them  that  sell :  and  buy  for  yourselves.  10  And  while  they  went  to  buy,  the  bride- 
groom was  come  :  and  they  that  were  ready  entered  with  him  to  the  marriage,  and  the  gate 
was  shut.  11  But  last  of  all  come  also  the  other  virgins,  saying:  Lord,  Lord,  open  to  us. 
12  But  he  answering  said,  Amen,  I  say  to  you  I  know  you  not.  13  Watch  ye  therefore,  be- 
cause you  know  not  the  day  nor  the  hour.  14  For  even  as  a  man  going  into  a  strange  country, 
called  his  servants,  and  delivered  them  his  goods.  15  And  to  one  he  gave  five  talents,  and 
to  another  two,  and  to  another  one,  to  every  one  according  to  his  proper  faculty  :  and  imme- 
diately he  took  his  journey.  16  And  he  that  had  received  the  five  talents,  went  his  way,  and 
occupied  with  the  same,  and  gained  oilier  live.  17  Likewise  also,  he  that  had  received  the  two, 
gained  other  two.  18  iJut  he  th;it  had  received  the  one,  going  his  way  digged  into  the  earth, 
and  hid  his  lord's  money.  I'J  But  after  much  time  the  lord  of  those  servants  cometh,  and 
made  account  with  them.  *20  And  there  came  he  that  had  received  the  five  talents,  and  offered 
other  five  talents,  saying,  Lord  five  talents  thou  didst  deliver  me,  behold  1  have  gained  other 
five  besides.  21  His  lord  said  unto  him  :  Well  fare  thee  good  and  fahhful  servant,  because 
t'lou  hast  been  faithful  over  a  few  things,  I  will  place  thee  over  many  things  :  enter  into  the  joy 
of  thy  lord.  22  And  there  came  also  he  that  had  received  the  two  talents,  and  said.  Lord  two 
t'deius  thou  didst  deliver  me  :  behold,  I  have  gained  other  two.  23  His  lord  said  to  him. 
^Vcll  fare  thee  good  and  faithful  servant :  because  thou  hast  been  faithful  over  a  few  things,  I 
will  place  thee  over  many  things,  enter  into  the  joy  of  thy  lord.  24  And  he  also  that  had  re- 
ceived the  one  talent,  came  forth  and  said.  Lord,  1  know  that  thou  art  a  hard  man,  thou  reapest 
where  thou  didst  not  sow,  and  gaiherest  where  tliou  strawedst  not.  25  iVnd  being  afraid,  I 
went  and  hid  thy  talent  in  the  earth  :  behold  lo,  here  thou  hast  that  which  thine  is.  2tj  And 
his  lord  answering,  said  to  him  :  Naughty  and  slothful  servant,  thou  didst  know  that  I  reap  where 
I  sow  not,  and  gather  where  I  strawed  not :  27  Thou  oughtest  therefore  to  have  committed  my 
money  to  the  bankers,  and  coming  I  might  have  received  mine  own  with  usury-  28  Take  ye 
away  therefore  the  talent  from  him,  and  give  it  him  that  hath  ten  talents.  29  For  to  every  one 
titat  hath  shall  be  given,  and  he  shall  abound  :  but  from  him  that  hath  not,  that  also  which  he 
seemeth  to  have  shall  be  taken  away  Ironi  him.  30  And  the  anprofitable  servant  cast  ye  out 
into  the  utter  darkness.  There  shall  be  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth.  31  And  when  the 
Son  of  Man  shall  come  in  his  majesty,  and  all  the  Angels  with  him,  then  shall  he  sit  upon  the 
s^at  of  his  majesty  :  32  And  all  nations  shall  lie  gathered  together  before  him,  .and  he  shall 
S:;))arate  them  one  from  another,  as  the  pastor  separaleth  the  sheep  from  the  goats  :  33  And 
shall  set  the  sheep  at  his  right  hand,  but  the  goats  at  his  left.  34  Then  shall  the  king  say  to 
them  that  shall  bo  at  his  right  hand.  Come  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  possess  you  the  kingdom 

Annotations.        Chapter  25. 


ver.  \.Virgi7is.  These  Virgins,  five  wise  and 
five  foolish,  signify  that  in  the  Church  militant 
there  be  good  and  bad  :  which  bad  shall  be 
shut  out  at  the  latter  day,  although  they  have 
lumps,  that  is  faith,  as  the  other.  Because  their 
lamps  are  out,  that  is,  their  faith  is  dead  with- 
out charity  and  good  works  to  lighten  them. 
Greg.  ho.  12. 

ver.  1.  Ijampa.  These  lamps  lighted,  he  good 
works,  namely  of  mercy,  and  the  laudable 
conversation  which  shineth  before  men.  Aug. 
epi.  120.  c.  33. 

ver.  3.  0(7.  This  oil  is  the  right  inward  in- 
tention directing  our  works  to  God'.s  glory, 
and  not  to  the  praise  of  ourselves  in  the  sight 
of  men.  Aug.  epi.  120.  c.  33. 

ver.  8.  Your  oil.  If  we  be  not  in  the  favour 
of  God,  and  have  not  our  own  merits,  we  shall 
rot  be  holpen  by  other  men's  deserts  at  the  day 
of  judgment. 


ver.  20.  I  have  gained.  Freewill  with  God's 
grace  doth  merit. 

ver.  27.  With  usury.  Usury  is  here  taken 
for  the  lawful  gain  that  a  man  getteth  by  well 
employing  his  goods  :  when  God  giveth  us 
any  talent  or  talents,  he  looketh  for  usury,  that 
is  for  spiritual  increase  of  the  same  by  our  di- 
ligence and  industry. 

ver.  29.  That  trhich  he  seemeth  to  have.  He  is 
said  to  have  God's  gifts,  that  useth  them;  and 
to  such  a  one  God  will  increase  his  gifts.  He 
that  useth  them  not,  seemeth  to  have,  rather 
than  hath  them  ;  and  from  him  God  will  with- 
draw that  which  before  he  gave. 

ver.  32.  Se/iamte.  Lo,  here  is  the  separation, 
for  ill  the  Church  militant  they  lived  both  to- 
gether. As  for  heretics,  they  went  out  of  the 
Church  before, and  separated  themselves:  and 
therefore  are  not  to  be  separated  here,  as  being 
judged  already. 


S.  MATTHEW. 


65 


prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  35  For  I  was  a  hungered,  and  you  gave  me 
to  eat :  1  was  athirst  and  you  gave  nie  to  drink.  35  I  was  a  stranger  and  you  'ook  me  m: 
naked,  and  you  covered  ine  :  sick,'  and  you  visited  me,  I  was  in  prison  and  you  came  to 
me.  37  Then  shall  the  just  answer  him  saying  :  Lord  when  did  we  see  thee  a  h\ingered.  and 
fed  thee  :  athirst  and  gave  thee  drink  ?  38  And  when  did  we  see  thee  a  stranger,  and  took  thee 
in  1  or  naked,  and  covered  thee  ?  39  Or  when  did  we  see  thee  sick  or  in  prison  :  and  came  to 
thee  ?  40  And  the  king  answering  shall  say  to  them,  Amen,  I  say  lo  you,  as  long  as  you  did 
it  to  one  of  these  my  least  brethren  you  did  it  to  me.  41  Then  he  shall  say  to  them  also  that 
shall  be  at  his  left  hand,  Get  ye  away  from  me,  you  cursed,  into  tire  everlastmg,  which  was  pre- 
pared tor  the  Devil  and  his  angels.  42  For  I  was  a  hungei-ed,  and  you  gave  me  not  to  eat :  I 
was  athirst,  and  you  gave  me  not  to  drink.  43  I  was  a  stranger  and  you  took  me  not  m :  naked, 
and  yOu  covered  me  not :  sick,  and  in  prison,  and  you  did  not  visit  me.  44  Then  they  also  shall 
answer  him  saying.  Lord,  when  did  we  see  thee  a  hungered,  or  athirst,  or  a  stranger,  or  naked, 
or  sickj  or  in  prison  :  and  did  not  minister  to  tiiee  ?  45  Then  he  shall  answer  them,  saying, 
Amen,  I  say  to  you,  as  long  as  you  did  it  not  to  one  of  these  lesser,  neither  did  you  it  to  me 
46  And  these  shall  go  into  pmiishment  everlasting  :  but  the  just,  into  hfe  evferlasiing. 

CHAPTER    XXVI. 
To  the  Council  of  the  Jews,  Judas  by  occasioii  of  Mary  Magdalen's  ointment,  dolh  sell  him  for  little.  17 
After  the  Pasehal  lamb,  26  he  givet/i  them  that  bread  of  life,  promised  J/io.  G.,  i7i  a  mystical  Sacri- 
fu-c  or  Si/i(ira/i,in  of  his  Body  and  Blood.     31  And  that  night  he  is  after  his  prayer  47  taken  of  the 
Jetrs'  iiicii,  Jiiihts  bring  their  ciipluin  ;   and  forsaken  of  the.  other  eleven  for  fear :    bl  is  falsely  ac- 
cused, ami.  inijiiousli/  condcinned,  <f  the  Jews'  Council,   67  and  shamefully  abused  of  them:    69  and 
thrice  denied  of  Peter :   All,  even  as  the  Scriptures  and.  himself  had  of  ten  foretold. 
1  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  .Tesus  had  ended  all  these  words,  he  said  to  his  Disciples,    2 
You  know  that  after  two  days  shall  be  Pasch,  and  the  Son  oi  Man  shall  be  delivered  lo  be  crucified. 
3  Then  were  gathered  together  the  chief  Priests  and  Ancients  of  the  people  into  the  court  of 
the  high  Priest,  who  was  called  Caiphas  :     4  And  they  consulted  how  they  might  by  some  wile 
apprehend  Jesus,  and  kill  him.    5  But  they  said.  Not  on  the  festival  day,  lest  perhaps  there 
might  be  a  tumult  among  the  people.    6  And  when. Iesus  was  in  Bethania  in  the  house  of  Simon 
the  Leper,    7  There  came  to  him  a  woman  having  an  alabaster  box  of  precious  ointment,  and 
poured  it  out  upon  his  head  as  he  sat  at  the  table.    8  And  the  disciples  seeing  it,  had  indig- 
nation saying,  whereto  is  this  waste  ?    9  For  this  might  have  been  sold  for  much,  and  given  to 
the  poor.     10  And  .Tesus  knowing  it,  said  to  them  ;   why  do  you  molest  this  woman  ?    for  she 
hath  wrought  a  good  work  upon  me.     11  For  the  poor  you  have  always  with  you :  but  me  you 
have  not  always.     12  For  she  in  pouring  this  ointment  upon  my  body  :  hath  done  it  to  bury  me. 
13  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  wheresoever  this  Gospel  shall  be  preached  in  the  whole  world,  that  also 
which  she  hath  done,  shall  be  reported  for  a  memory  of  her.     14  Then  went  one  of  the  Twelve, 


A.\  .NOTATIONS. 

ver.  34.  Come  ye.  41.  Get  ye  away.  It  is  no 
incongruity  that  "God  should  say.  Go  into  ever- 
lasting tire,  to  them  that  by  their  free  will  have 
repelled  his  mercy  :  and  the  other.  Come  ye 
blessed  of  my  father,  take  the  kingdom  pre- 
pared for  them  that  by  their  free  will  have  re- 
ceived faith,  and  confessed  their  sins,  and 
done  penance.  Aug.  lib.  3.  Act.  cum  Fel.  Manich. 
cap.  8. 

ver.  34.  Prepared  for.  This  kingdom  then  is 
prepared  for  those  only  that  do  good  works : 
as   Christ  also  signitieth  elsewhere,   saying, 

Annotations 
ver.  8.  This  waste.  Cost  bestowed  upon 
Christ's  body  then  alive,  beins:  to  the  same  not 
necessary,  seemed  to  the  disciples  lost  and 
fruitless  :  so  the  like  bestowed  upon  the  same 
body  in  the  Sacrament,  upon  Altars,  or 
Churches,  seemeth  to  the  simple  lost  or  less 
meritorious,  than  if  the  same  were  bestowed 
upon  the  poor. 

ver.  10.  Good  work.  Cost  bestowed  for  reli- 
gion, devotion,  and  signification,  is  a  meritori- 
ous work,  and  often  more  meritorious  than  to 
giva  to  the  poor,  though  both  be  very  good,  and 
in  some  case  the  poor  are  to  be  nre'erred  :  yen 
in  certain  cases  of  necessity,  the  chnrrh  will 
brenk  the  very  consecrnted  vessels  and  jewels 
of  silver  and  gold,  and  bestow  them  in  works 
6* 


Chapter  25. 
That  it  is  not  in  his  power  to  give  it  otherwise. 
Annol.  c.  20,  23. 

ver.  35.  Yuu  gave  me.  Hereby  we  see  how' 
much  alms-deeds  and  all  works  of  mercy  pre- 
vail towards  life  everlasting,  and  to  blot  out 
former  sins.  Aug.  in  Ps.  49.     ' 

ver.  42.  Gave  me  not.  He  chargeth  them  not 
here  that  they  believed  not,  but  that  they  did 
not  good  works.  For  such  did  believe,  but  they 
cared  not  for  good  works  ;  as  though  by  dead 
faith  they  might  have  come  to  heaven.  Aug. 
de fid.  and  op.  cap.  15.  andad.  Dulcit.q.  2.to77i.  4. 

Chapter  26. 
of  mercy     But  we  may  remember  very  well, 
and  our  fathers  knew  it  much  better,  that  the 
poor  were  then  best  relieved,  when  most  was 
bestowed  upon  the  Chinch. 

ver.  11.  Have  not.  We  have  him  not  invisi- 
ble manner  as  he  conversed  on  the  earth  with 
his  Disciples,  needing  relief  like  other  poor 
men:  but  we  have  him  after  another  sort  in 
the  Sacrament,  and  yet  have  him  truly  and 
really  the  self  same  body.  Therefore  he  saith, 
they  should  not  have  him,  because  they  should 
not  so  have  him,  but  after  another  manner;  as 
when  h»  said,  Luk.  24.  as  though  ho  were  not 
the'i  wi'h  them,  When  I  was  with  you. 

ver.  13.  Shall  be  reported.  Hereby  we  learn, 
that  ihe  good  works  of  Saints  are  to  be  record* 


66 


S.  MATTHEW. 


which  was  called  Judas  Iscariot,  to  the  chief  Priests,  15  And  said  to  them,  what  will  ye  give 
me,  and  I  will  deliver  him  unto  you  ?  But  they  appointed  unto  him  thirty  pieces  of  silver.  16 
And  from  thenceforth  he  sought  opportunity  to  hctray  iiini.  17  And  the  first  day  of  the  Azymes 
the  Disciples  came  to  Jesus,  saying,  where  wilt  thou  that  we  prepare  for  thee  to  eat  the 
Pasch  ?  18  But  Jesus  said,  Go  ye  into  the  city  to  a  certain  man  :  and  say  to  him.  The  Master 
saith.  My  time  is  at  hand,  with  tliec  do  I  make  the  Pasch  with  my  Disciples.  19  And  the 
Disciples  did  as  Jesus  appointed  them,  and  they  prepared  the  Pasch.  20  But  when  it  was 
even,  he  sat  down  witli  his  twelve  disciples.  21  And  while  they  were  eating,  he  said  :  Amen, 
I  say  to  you,  that  one  of  you  shall  betray  me.  22  And  they  being  very  sad,  began  every  one 
to  say.  Is  it  I  Lord?  23  But  he  answeruig  said,  He  that  dippeth  his  hand  with  me  in  the  dish, 
he  sHaii  betray  me  :  24  The  Son  of  Man  mdeed  goeth  as  it  is  written  of  him  :  but  wo  be  to  that 
man,  by  whom  the  Son  of  Man  shall  be  betrayed.  It  were  good  fur  him,  if  tliat  man  had  not  been 
born.  25  And  Judas  that  betrayed  him,  an.swering  said.  Is  it  I  Rabbi  >  lie  saith  to  him,  Thou 
hast  said.  20  And  whiles  they  were  at  supper,  Jesus  took  bread,  and  blessed,  and  brake  :  and 
he  gave  to  his  Disciples,  and  said,  Take  ye,  and  eat:  This  is  my  body.    27  And  taking  the 


Annotations. 
ed  and  set  forth  to  their  honour  in  the  Church 
after  their  death.  Whereof  arise  their  holy 
days  and  commemorations. 

ver.  20.  Twelve.  It  must  needs  be  a  great 
nrystery  that  he  was  to  work  in  the  institution 
of^the  new  sacrifice  by  the  marvellous  trans- 
mutation of  bread  and  wine  into  his  body  and 
blood.  Whereas  he  admitted  none,  although 
many  present  in  the  city,  but  the  twelve  Apos- 
tles, which  were  already  taui|ht  to  believe  it 
without  contradiction,  John  6.  and  were  to  have 
the  administration  and  consecration  thereof 
by  the  Order  of  Priesthood,  which  also  was 
there  given  to  them  to  that  purpose.  Where- 
as at  the  eating  of  the  Paschal  lamb  all  the  fa- 
mily was  w^ont  to  be  present. 

ver.  26.  Hr  took  bread.  Here  at  once  is  in- 
stituted, for  the  continuance  of  the  external  of- 
fice of  Christ's  eternal  Priesthood  according 
to  the  order  of  Melchisedec,  both  a  Sacrifice 
and  a  Sacrament,  though  the  Scriptures  give 
neither  of  these  names  to  this  action:  and  our  | 
adversaries  without  all  reason  or  religion  ac- 
cept in  a  sort  the  one,  and  utterly  deny  the 
other.  A  sacrifice,  in  thit  it  is  ordained  to 
continue  the  memory  of  Christ's  death  and  ob- 
lation upon  tjje  cross,  and  the  application  of 
the  general  virtue  thereof  to  our  particular  ne- 
cessities, by  consecrating  the  several  elements, 
not  into  Christ'd  whole  person  as  it  was  born  of 
the  Virgin  or  now  is  in  heaven,  but  the  bread 
into  his  body  apart,  as  betrayed,  broken,  and 
given  for  us :  the  wine  into  his  blood  apart,  as 
shed  out  of  his  body  for  remission  of  sins  and 
dedication  of  the  New  Testament,  which  be 
conditions  of  his  person  as  he  was  in  sacrifice 
and  oblation.  In  whicli  mystical  and  unspeak- 
able manner,  he  would  have  the  Church  to  of- 
fer and  sacrifice  him  diily,  and  he  in  mystery 
and  Sacrament  dieth,  though  now  not  oidy  in 
heaven,  but  also  in  the  Sacrament,  he  be  in- 
deed per  concomilnnt'mm,  as  the  Church  callclh 
it,  that  is,  by  sequel  of^  all  his  parts  to  each 
other,  whole,  alive,  and  immortal.  Which  point 
because  our  adversaries  understand  not,  not 
knowing  the  Scriptures  nor  the  poiuerof  God,  they 
blaspheme,  and  abuse  the  people  to  their  dam- 
nation. It  is  also  a  Sacrament,  in  that  it  is  or- 
dained to  be  received  into  our  bodies,  and  to 
feed  the  same  to  resurrection  and  immortality, 
and  to  give  grace  and  salvation  to  oursoult:,  if 
we  worthily  receive  it. 


Chapter  2f). 

ver.  26.  Blessed.  Our  Adversaries  for  the 
two  words  that  are  in  Greek  and  Latin,  hene- 
dixit,  and  ffratias  egi.t,  he  blessed,  he  gave  thanks, 
use  only  the  latter,  of  purpose  to  signify,  that 
Christ  blessed  not  nor  consecrated  the  bread 
and  the  wine,  and  so  by  that  blessing  wrought 
any  effect  upon  them,  but  gave  thanks  only  to 
his  father,  as  we  do  in  saying  grace.  But  the 
truth  is,  that  the  word  tv'Xoyciv  signiiieth  pro- 
perly to  bless,  and  is  referred  to  the  thing  that 
IS  blessed,  as  Luk.  9.  of  the  fishes,  ev'Xoytiutv 
avrovs,  henedixit  eis,  he  blessed  them,  and  thereby 
wrought  in  them  that  wonderful  multiplication 
So  the  blessing  of  God  is  always  effectual :  and 
therefore  here  also  he  blessed  the  bread,  and 
by  that  blessing,  with  the  words  following, 
made  it  his  body.  Amhr.  lib.  de  his  qui  inili.  myst. 
c.  9.  Aug.  ep.  59.  ad  Paulinum.  Now  whereas 
takmg  the  Cup,  it  is  said,  he  gave  thanks,  We 
say,  that  it  is  all  one  with  blessing,  and  that  he 
blessed  the  ctip,  as  before  the  bread  :  as  it  is 
evident  by  these  words  of  S.  Paul,  Calix  ciii 
belted iri mil s,  the  cup  which  we  bless :  and  thcre- 
fc)re  he  callcth  it,  CaJicem  benedictionis,  the  cup 
ofblessini;,  using  the  same  Greek  v.'ord  that  is 
spoken  of  the  bread.  But  why  is  it  then  said 
here,  he  gave  thanks  ?  because  we  translate 
the  words  faithfully,  as  in  the  Greek  and  the 
Latin,  and  because  the  sense  is  all  one,  as  we 
arc  taught  bv  Paul  before  alleged,  and  by  the 
Fatht^rs,  which  call  this  giving  of  thanlis  over 
the  Cup,  or  over  the  bread,  the  blessing  there- 
o'.  Juf^tin.  in  fin.  2.  Apol.  Pnnem  Eiirharisfisa- 
tum.  Irenee,  lib.  4.  c.  34.  Panem  in  tjun  gratia 
artcp.  sunt.  Ci/prian  de  cuen.  Dnm.  Calix  Solemni 
benedirtiane  sncralus,  that  is,  The  Bread  bJes.terl 
by  tyiviriT  thanks  upon  it,  Tlie  Cup  consecrated  by 
solemn  blessinis. 

ver.  26.  This  is.  The  bread  and  the  wnne 
bo  turned  into  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ 
by  the  same  omnipotent  power  by  which  the 
W'Orld  was  made,  and  the  Word  was  incarnate 
in  the  womb  of  the  Virgin.  Damasr.  lib.  4.  c.  14. 
Ct/pr.  de  Ccrn.  Domini.  Amh.  lib.  dr  myst.  in  it  c.  9. 

ver.  26.  My  body.  He  said  not,  This  bread  i-f 
a  figure  of  my  body :  or,  TTiis  u'ine  is  a  figure  of 
my  blood;  but.  This  is  my  body,  and.  This  ).s-  ?ny 
blood.  Damasc.lib.  4.  cap.  14.  Theaphyl.  in  hanc 
locum.  Cone.  2.  Nic.  Act.  6, 10.  4.  eiusdem  actionis 
in  fine :  when  some  Fathers  call  it  a  figure  or 
si  cm,  they  mean  the  outward  forms  of  bread  and 
wine. 


S.  MATTHEW 


67 


Chalice,  he  gave  thanks :   and  gave  to  them,  saying :  Drink  ye  all  of  this.    28  For  this  is 

MY    BLOOD  OF  THE  New  TESTAMENT,  WHICH  SHALL  BE    SHED   FOR    MANY    UNTO    REMISSION   OF 

SINS.  29  And  I  say  to  you,  1  will  not  drink  trom  iienceforth  of  this  fruit  of  the  vine,  until  that 
day  when  I  shall  drink  it  with  you  new  in  the  kingdom  of  my  father.  30  And  a  hymn  being 
said,  they  went  forth  unto  Moiuit  Olivet.  31  Then  Jesus  saith  to  them,  All  you  shall  be  scan- 
dalized in  me,  in  tliis  night.  For  it  is  written,  /  mil  strike  the  pastor,  and  the  sheep  of  the  Jlock 
shall  be  dispersed.  32  But  after  I  shall  be  risen  again,  I  will  go  before  you  mto  Galilee.  33  And 
Peter  answering,  said  to  him.  Although  all  shall  be  scandalized  in  thee,  1  will  never  be  scan- 
dalized. 31  Jesus  said  to  him.  Amen,  1  say  to  thee,  that  in  this  night  before  the  cock  crow 
thou  shall  deny  me  thrice.  35  Peter  saith  to  him,  Yea,  though  I  should  die  with  thee,  1  will 
not  deny  thee.  Likewise  also  said  all  the  disciples.  36  Then  Jesus  cometh  with  them  into  a 
village  called  Gethsemane  :  and  he  said  to  his  disciples.  Sit  you  here  till  1  go  yonder,  and  pray. 
37  And  taking  to  him  Peter  and  the  two  sons  of  Zebedee,  he  began  to  wax  sorrowful,  and  to  be 
sad.  33  Then  he  saith  to  them  :  My  soul  is  sorrowful  even  unto  death  :  stay  here,  and  watch 
with  me.  39  And  being  gone  forward  a  little,  he  fell  upon  his  face,  praying,  and  saying,  My 
father,  if  it  be  possible,  let  this  chalice  pass  from  me  :  nevertheless  not  as  Iwill,  but  as  thou. 
40  And  he  cometh  to  his  disciples,  and  findeth  them  sleeping,  and  he  saith  to  Peter,  Even  so  ? 
Could  you  not  watch  one  hour  with  me  ?  41  Watch  ye,  and  pray  that  ye  enter  not  into  temp- 
lalion.  The  spirit  indeed  is  prompt,  but  the  flesh  weak.  42  Again  the  second  time  he  went, 
and  prayed,  saying.  My  father,  if  this  chalice  may  not  pass,  but  fmust  drink  it,  thy  will  be  done. 
43  And  he  cometh  again,  and  findeth  them  sleeping  :  for  their  eyes  were  become  heavy.  44 
And  leaving  them,  he  went  again :  and  he  prayed  the  third  time,  saying  the  self  same  word. 
4j  Then  he  cometh  to  his  Disciples,  and  saith  to  them,  Sleep  ye  now  and  take  rest ;  behold  the 
hour  approapheth,  and  the  Son  of  Man  shall  be  betrayed  into  the  hands  of  sinners.  46  Rise,  let 
us  go  :  behold  he  approacheth  that  shall  betray  me.  47  As  he  yet  spake,  behold  Judas  one  of 
the  Twelve  came,  and  with  him  a  great  multitude  with  swords  and  clubs,  sent  from  the  chief 
Priests  and  the  Ancients  of  the  people.  48  And  he  that  betrayed  him,  gave  them  a  sign,  say- 
ing, Whomsoever  I  shall  kiss,  that  is  he,  hold  him.  49  And  forthwith  coming  to  Jesus,  he  said, 
Hail,  Rabbi.  And  he  kissed  him.  50  And  Jesus  said  to  him, Friend,  whereto  art  thou  come  ? 
Then  they  drew  near,  and  laid  hands  on  Jesus,  and  held  him.  51  And  behold  one  of  them  that 
were  with  Jesus,  stretching  forth  his  hand,  drew  out  his  sword  :  and  striking  the  servant  of  the 
high  Priest,  cut  off  his  ear.  52  Then  Jesus  saith  to  him,  Return  thy  sword  into  his  place  :  for 
all  that  take  the  sword  shall  perish  with  the  sword.  53  Thinkest  thou  that  I  cannot  ask  my 
Father:  and  he  will  give  me  presently  more  than  twelve  legions  of  Angels  ?  54  How  then  shall 
the  Scriptures  be  fuliilied,  that  so  it  must  be  done  ?  55  In  that  hour  Jesus  said  to  the  multi 
tut'es  :  Yon  are  come  out  as  it  were  to  a  thief,  with  swords  and  clubs  to  apprehend  me  :  I  sat 
daily  with  you  teaching  in  the  temple  :  and  you  laid  no  hands  on  me.  56  And  all  this  was  done, 
that  the  Scriptures  of  the  Prophets  might  be  fulfilled.  Then  the  disciples  all  leaving  him,  fled. 
57  l^ut  they  taking  hold  of  Jesus  led  him  to  Caiphas  the  high  Priest,  where  the  Scribes  and 
Ancients  were  assembled.  53  And  Peter  followed  hira  afar  off,  even  to  the  court  of  the  high 
Priest.  And  going  in  he  sat  with  the  servants,  that  he  might  see  the  end.  59  And  the  chief 
Prie-it  and  the  whole  Council  sought  false  witness  against  Jesus,  that  they  might  put  him  tc 
death :  60  And  they  found  not,  whereas  many  false  witnesses  had  come  in.  And  last  of  all 
there  came  two  false  witnesses  :    61  And  they  said,  I'his  man  said,  I  am  able  to  destroy  the 


Annotations. 

ver.  23.  Blood  of  the  New  Testament.  As  the 
Old  Testament  was  dedicated  with  blood  in 
these  words,  Titis  is  the  Mood  of  the  Te.'ttament, 
6{c.  Heb.  9.  so  here  is  the  institution  of  the  New 
Testament  in  Christ's  blood,  by  these  words. 
This  is  the  blood  of  the  New  Testament,  <^c.  which 
is  here  mystically  shed,  and  not  only  afterward 
upon  the  Cross :  for  the  Greek  is  the  present 
tense  in  all  the  Evangelists,  and  S.  Pan] :  and 
likewise  speaking  of  the  body  1  Cor.  11.  it  is 
in  the  Greek  the  present  tense,  and  Luk.  22. 
and  in  the  Latin  her?.  And  the  Heretics  them- 
selves so  put  it  in  their  Translations. 

ver.  29.  Fruit  of  the  Virie.  S.  Luke  putteth 
these  words  before  he  come  to  the  consecra- 
tion, whereby  it  seemeth,  that  he  speakcth  of 
the  wine  of  the  Paschal  lamb,  and  therefore 
nameth  it,  the  fruit  of  the  vine.  But  if  he  speak 
of  the  wine  which  was  now  his  blood,  he  nameth 
it  notwithstanding  wine,  as  S.  Paul  nameth  the 
other  bread,  for  three  causes  :  first,  because  it 
was  so  before :  as  Eve  is  called  Adam's  bone, 
and,  Aaron's  rod  devoured  their  rods :  whereas 


Chapter  26. 
they  were  not  now  rods,  but  serpents  :  and.  He 
tasted  the  water  turned  into  wine ;  whereas  it  was 
now  wine,  and  not  water  :  and  such  like.  Se- 
condly, because  it  keepeth  the  forms  of  bread 
and  wine,  and  things  are  called  as  they  appear ; 
as  when  Raphael  is  called  a  young  man,  Tob. 
5.  and.  Three  men  appeared  to  Abraham,  Gen.  18. 
whereas  they  were  three  Angels.  Thirdly, 
because  Christ  in  this  Sacrament  is  very  true 
and  principal  bread  and  wine,  feeding  and  re 
freshing  us  in  body  and  soul  to  everlasting  life. 

ver.  39.  Not  as  twill.  A  perfect  example  of 
obedience,  and  submitting  ourselves  and  our 
wills  to  God's  will  and  ordinance  in  all  adver- 
sity :  and  that  we  should  desire  nothing  tem- 
poral, but  under  the  condition  of  his  holy  plea- 
sure and  appointment. 

ver.  41.  Watch  and  pray.  Hereof  came 
Vigils  and  Nocturnes,  that  is,  watching  and 
praying  in  the  night,  commonly  used  in  the 
Primitive  Church  of  all  Christians,  as  is  plain 
by  Cyprian  and  Hierome  :  but  afterward,  and 
until  this  day,  specially  of  Religious  persons. 


68 


S.  MATTHEW. 


temple  of  God,  and  after  three  days  to  re-edify  it.  62  And  the  high  Priest  rising  up,  said  to  him : 
Ansvverest  thou  nothing  to  the  things  vvhieli  these  do  testify  against  thee  ?  63  But  .Iesus  hehl 
his  peace.  And  ilie  high  Priest  said  to  him  :  I  adjure  theeby  the  hving  God,  that  tliou  toll  us 
if  thou  be  Christ  the  Son  of  God.  64  Jesus  saith  to  him,  'I'hou  hast  said,  nevertheless  I  s;iy  to 
you,  hereafter  you  shall  see  the  Son  of  Man  sitting  on  the  right  hand  ot  the  power  of  God,  and 
coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven.  65  Then  the  higli  Priest  rent  his  garments,  saying,  lie  hath 
blasphemed,  wh,it  need  we  witnesses  any  further  ?  behold,  now  you  have  heard  the  blasphemy, 
66  How  ihinli  you  ?  But  they  answering  said,  He  is  guilty  of  death.  67  Then  did  they  spit 
jn  his  face,  and  bufi'eted  him,  and  others  smote  his  face  with  the  palms  of  their  hands,  68 
Saying,  Prophesy  unto  us,  O  Christ :  Who  is  he  that  struck  thee  ?  69  But  Peter  sat  without  in 
'he  court :  and  there  canie  to  him  one  wench,  saying  :  Thou  also  wast  with  .Iesus  the  Galilean. 
70  But  he  denied  before  them  all,  sayin>j,  I  wot  not  what  thou  sayest.  71  And  as  he  wen;  out 
)f  the  gate,  another  vvetich  saw  him,  and  she  saith  to  them  that  were  there,  And  this  fellow 
ilso  was  with  Jesus  the  Nazarite.  72  And  again  he  denied  with  an  oath,  that  I  know  not  the 
.nan  73  And  after  a  little  they  came  that  stood  by,  -and  said  to  Peter,  Surely  thou  also  art  of 
ihem:  for  even  thy  speech  doth  bewray  thee.  74  Then  he  began  to  curse  and  to  swear  that 
he  knew  not  the  man.  And  incontinent  the  cock  crew.  75  And  Peter  remembered  the  word 
of  Jesus  wiiich  he  had  said,  Before  the  cock  crow,  thou  shalt  deny  me  thrice.  And  going 
forth,  he  wept  bitterly. 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 
The  chief  of  the  Jews  accuse  him  to  Pilate  the  Gentile,  his  hetruyer,  and  the  Judge,  and  the  Judge's 
wife,  testifying  in  the  meantime  manifoldh/  his  innocence  :  20  arid  persuade  the  common  people  also 
not  only  to  prefer  the  murderer  Barahhas,  but  also  to  cry,  CRUCiFtGE  :  All  to  the  reprobation  of 
their  whole  nation,  and  nothing  but  fidfiJting  the  Scriptures.  27  After  /miny  illusions,  31  he  is 
crucified  by  the  Gentiles,  3S  which  the  Jews  seeing,  do  triumph  as  if  they  had  now  the  victory. 
45  But  even  then  by  many  wonderful  works  he  declareth  his  mi'jht,  to  their  confusion,  bl  Finally, 
being  buried,  they  to  make  all  sure,  set  soldiers  to  kettj)  his  sepulchre. 

1  And  when  morning  was  come,  all  the  chief  Priests  and  Ancients  of  the  people  consulted 
together  against  Jesos,  that  they  might  put  him  to  death.  2  And  they  brought  him  bound, 
find  delivered  him  to  Ponce  Pilate  the  President.  3  Then  Judas  that  betrayed  him,  seeing 
that  he  was  condemned,  repenting  him,  returned  the  thirty  silver  pieces  to  the  chief  Priests 
and  Ancients,  4  Saying,  I  have  siimed,  betraying  just  blood.  But  they  said,  What  is  that  to  us  i 
look  thou  to  it.  5  And  casting  down  the  silver  pieces  in  the  temple,  he  departed  :  and  went 
and  hanged  himself  with  a  halter.  6  And  the  chief  Priests  having  taken  the  silver  pieces, 
said,  It  is  not  lawful  to  cast  them  into  the  Corbana  :  because  it  is  the  price  of  blood.  7  And 
after  they  had  consulted  together,  they  bought  wiih  them  the  potter's  field,  to  be  a  burying  place 
for  strangers.  8  For  this  cause  that  field  was  called  Huceldama,  that  is,  the  field  of  liUxid  even 
to  this  present  day.  9  Then  was  fulfilled  that  which  was  spoken  by  Jeremy  the  Prophet,  say- 
ing. And  they  took  the  thirty  pieces  of  silver,  the  jrrice  of  the  priced,  whom  they  didprice  of  the  children 
of  Israel.  10  And  they  gave  them  into  the  potter' s  field,  as  our  Lord  did  appoint  tome.  11  And 
Jesus  stood  before  the  President,  and  the  President  asked  him,  saying,  Art  thou  the  King  of 
the  Jews  ?  Jesus  saith  to  him.  Thou  sayest.  12  And  when  he  was  accused  of  the  chief 
Priests  and  Ancients,  he  answered  nothing.  13  Then  Pilate  saith  to  him.  Dost  thou  not  hear 
how  many  testimonies  they  allege  against  thee  ?  14  And  he  answered  him  not  to  any  word  : 
so  that  the  President  did  marvel  exceedingly.  15  And  upon  the  solemn  day  the  President  had 
accustomed  to  release  unto  the  people  one  prisoner  whom  they  would.  16  And  he  had  then 
a  notorious  prisoner,  that  was  called  Barabbas.  17  They  therefore  being  gathered  together, 
Pilate  said  :  whom  will  you  that  I  release  to  you,  Barabbas,  or  Jesus  that  is  called  Christ  ? 
IS  For  he  knew  that  for  envy  they  had  delivered  him.  19  And  as  he  was  sitting  in  place  of 
Judgment,  his  wife  sent  unto  him,  saying  :  Have  thou  nothing  to  do  with  that  just  man  ;  for  I 
have  suffered  many  things  this  day  in  my  sleep  for  him.    20  But  the  chief  Priests  and  Ancients 


Annotations. 
ver.  69.  Wenc/i.  Gregory  declaring  the  dif- 
'erenee  of  the  Apostles  before  the  receiving  of 
he  Holy  Ghost,  and  after,  saith  thus :  F.vien 
his  very  Pastor  of  the  Church  himself,  at  whose 
nost  sacred  body  we  sit,  how  weak  he  was,  the  wench 
.■an  tell  you :  hut  how  strong  he  was  after,  his  answer 
to  thehii^h  Prie.<if  declareth.  Arts  5.  29  We  must 
oiey  God  rather  than  men.  Greg',  ho  20.  in  Evang. 
ver.  74  To  curse.     A  goodly  example   and 


Chapter.  26. 
warning  to  inan's  infirmity,  and  to  take  heed 
of  presumption,  and  to  hang  only  upon  God  in 
temptation. 

ver.  75.  Wept  bitterly.  Ambrose  in  his 
hymn  that  the  Church  useth  al  Lauds  speak- 
inir  of  this  saith.  Hoc  ipsa  Petra  Ecrle.-^irr  canente, 
culjiani  diluit :  when  the  Cock  crew,  the  Rock 
of  tile  Church  himself  washed  away  his  fault. 
August.  1.  Retract,  c.  21. 


Annotations.  Chapter  27. 
ver.  3.  Repenting  him.  Note  how  speedily  i  ver.  5.  Hanged  himself.  If  he  had  rightly  rc- 
the  plague  of  God  falleth  after  sin,  and  specid-  pentcd  notwithstanding  his  horrible  treason, 
ly  men  must  note  whit  torment  of  conscience,  i  lie  might  have  obtained  mercy  :  bu?  byhan<rino 
and  despcrat'on  often  followeth  the  shedding  of  himself  he  took  away  all  means  of  mercy  anS 
innocent  blood.  i  salvation,  because  he  died  finally  impenitent. 


S.  MATTHEW.  69 

persuaded  the  people,  that  they  should  ask  Barabbas,  and  make  Jesos  away.  21  And  the 
Fresident  answering,  said  to  them  :  whether  wdl  you  of  the  two  to  be  released  imto  you  '.'  But 
they  said,  Barabbas.  22  Pilate  saith  to  them,  what  shall  1  do  then  whh  Jesus  that  is  called 
Christ  ?  They  say  all,  Let  him  be  crucified.  23  The  President  said  to  them,  Why  what  evil 
hath  he  done  ?  But  they  cried  the  more,  saying,  Let  him  be  crucified.  24  And  Pilate  seeing 
that  he  nothing  prevailed,  but  rather  tumult  was  toward:  taking  water  he  washed  his 
hands  before  the  people,  saying,  1  am  innocent  of  the  blood  of  this  just  man  :  look  you  to  it. 

25  And   the   whole  people  answering,  said,  His   blood  be    upon  us,  and  upon  our  children. 

26  I'hen  he  released  to  them  Barabbas,  and  having  scourged  Jesus,  delivered  him  unto  them 
for  to  be  crucified.  27  Then  the  President's  soldiers  taking  Jesus  into  the  Palace,  gather- 
ed together  unto  him  the  whole  band  :  28  And  stripping  him,  put  a  scarlet  cloak  about  him, 
2a  And  platting  a  crowii  of  thorns  put  it  upon  his  head,  and  a  reed  in  his  right  hand.  And  bow- 
ing the  knee  before  him,  they  mocked  him,  saying,  Hail,  kingot  the  Jews.  30  And  spitting  upon 
him,  they  took  the  reed,  and  smote  his  head.  31  And  after  they  had  mocked  him,  they  took  • 
ofifthe  cloak  from  him,  and  put  on  him  his  ovra  garments,  and  led  him  away  to  crucify  hiin. 
32  And  in  going  they  found  a  man  of  Cyrene,  named  Simon  :  him  they  forced  to  take  up  his 
Cross.  33  And  they  came  into  the  place  that  is  called  Golgotha,  which  is,  the  place  of 
Calvary.  34  And  they  gave  him  wine  to  druik  mingled  with  gall.  And  when  he  had  tasted, 
he  would  not  drink.  35  And  after  they  had  crucified  him,  they  divided  his  garments,  casting 
lots  :  that  it  miglit  be  fulfilled  which  was   spoken  by  the   Prophet,  saying  :  They  divided  my 

farments  among  them  :   and  upon  7ny  vesture  they  did  cast  lots.  36  And  they  sat  and  watched  him. 
7  And  they  put  over  his  head  his  cause  written.   This  is  Jesus  the  King  of  the  Jews. 

38  Then  were  crucified  with  him  two  thieves  :  one  on  the  right  hand,  and  one  on  the  left. 

39  And  they  that  passed  by,  blasphemed  him,  wagging  their  heads,  40  And  saying,  Vah, 
thou  that  destroyest  the  temple  of  God,  and  in  three  days  dost  re-edify  it :  save  thine  own  self: 
if  thou  be  the  Son  of  God,  come  down  from  the  Cross.  41  In  like  manner  also  the  chief 
Priests  with  the  Scribes  and  ancients  mocking,  said :  42  He  saved  other  :  himself  he  cannot 
save  :  if  he  be  the  King  of  Israel,  let  him  now  come  down  from  the  Cross,  and  we  will  beheve 
him.  43  He  trusted  in  God  :  let  him  now  deliver  him  if  he  will :  for  he  said.  That  I  am  the 
Son  of  God.  44  And  the  self  same  thing  the  thieves  also  that  were  crucified  with  him, 
reproached  him  withal.  45  And  trom  the  sixth  hour,  there  was  darkness  made  upon  the 
whole  earth,  until  the  ninth  hour.  46  And  about  the  ninth  hour  Jesus  cried  with  a  mighty 
voice,  saying,  Eli,  Eli,  lama  sabacthani  ?  that  is,  My  God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou  ^forsaken  me  ? 
47  And  certain  that  stood  there  and  heard,  said,  He  calleth  Elias.  48  And  incontinent  one  of 
them  running,  took  a  sponge,  and  filled  it  with  vinegar  :  and  put  it  on  a  reed,  and  gave  him  to 
drink.  49  And  other  said,  Let  be,  let  us  see  whetlier  Elias  come  to  deliver  him.  50  And 
Jesus  again  crying  with  a  migh'y  voice,  yielded  up  the  ghost.  51  And  behold  the  veil  of  the 
temple  was  rent  in  two  pieces,  from  the  top  even  to  the  bottom,  and  the  earth  did  quake,  and 
the  rocks  were  rent,  52  And  the  graves  were  opened  :  and  many  bodies  of  the  Saints  that 
had  siept,  rose.  53  And  they  going  forth  out  of  the  graves  after  his  resurrection,  came  into  the 
iioiyCity;    and  appeared   to   many.    54  And   the  Centurion  and  they  that  were    with  him 


Annotations. 

ver.  24.  Innocent  of  his  hlood.  Though  Pilate  i 
was  much  more  innocent  than  the  Jews,  and 
Wijuld  have  been  free  from  the  murder  of  our 
Sriviour,  seeking  all  the  means  that  he  could 
wiihout  offending  the  people  and  the  Empe- 
ror's laws  to  dismiss  him  :  Yet  he  is  damned 
for  being  the  minister  of  the  people's  wicked 
will  against  his  own  conscience,  even  as  all 
ofiicers  be,  and  specially  the  Judges  and  Juries 
which  execute  laws  of  temporal  Princes  against 
Catholic  men:  for  all  such  be  guilty  of  inno- 
cent blood,  and  be  nothing  excused  by  that  they 
execute  other  men's  will  according  to  the  laws, 
which  be  unjust.  For  they  should  rather  suf- 
fer death  themselves,  than  put  an  innocent  man 
to  death. 

ver.  40  Ifthoribetheson.  Marvel  not,  when 
thou  hearest  our  Saviour  in  the  Sacrament 
mocked  at,  or  seest  him  abused  of  wicked  men, 
that  he  straight  revengeth  not  such  blasphe- 
mies ;  or  that  he  showeth  not  himself  there 
visibly  and  to  the  senses,  when  faithless  Here- 
tics will  say,  Let  me  see  him,  taste  him,  &c. 
for  he  suffered  here  the  like  on  the  cross,  when 
he  might  at  his  will  have  come  down  with  as 
much  ease  as  he  rose  when  he  was  dead. 


CuArTER  27. 

ver.  46  Why  hast  thou  forsaken  me  ?  Beware 
here  of  the  detestable  blasphemy  of  Calvin  and 
the  Calviuists,  who  thinking  not  the  bodily 
death  of  Christ  sufficient,  say  that  he  was  also 
jiere  so  forsaken  and  abandoned  of  his  Father, 
that  he  sustained  in  soul  and  conscience  the 
very  fears  and  torments  of  the  damned.  And 
to  take  away  the  Article  of  his  descending  into 
Hell  after  his  death,  which  was  with  triumph 
and  not  with  pain  they  say  that  his  descending 
was  nothing  else,  but  that  his  soul  suHered  the 
very  pains  of  Hell  upon  the  Cross,  whereas 
indeed  by  these  words  out  of  the  Psalm,  our 
Saviour  will  signify  no  more  but  that  his  pains 
being  now  so  long  on  the  Cross  and  ready  to 
die  were  very  great,  and  therefore  according 
to  the  infirmity  of  his  human  nature,  for 
very  anguish  as  before  in  the  garden  when 
he  was  but  toward  his  passion  he  saith  he 
was  forsaken,  for  two  causes,  first  because 
it  was  the  will  of  God  not  to  deliver  him, 
but  that  he  should  die:  secondly,  because 
his  divine  nature  did  so  repress  itselt  for 
the  time,  that  he  felt  no  comfort  thereof  at 
all,  but  was  left  to  die  in  extreme  pain  aa  a 
mere  man. 


70 


S.  xMATTHEW. 


watching  Jesus,  having  seen  the  earthquake  and  the  things  that  were  done,  were  sore  afraid, 
Bayint;,  Bideed  this  was  the  son  of  God.  55  And  there  were  there  many  women  afar  off, 
which  had  followed  Jesus  from  Galilee,  mitiisiering  unto  him:  56  Among  whom  %yas  Mary 
Magdalen,  and  Mary  the  mother  of  James  and  Joseph,  and  the  mother  of  the  sons  of  Zebedee. 
57  And  when  it  was  evenmg,  there  came  a  certain  rich  man  of  Arimatheea,  named  Joseph, 
who  also  himself  was  disciple  to  Jesus.  58  lie  went  to  Pilate,  and  asked  the  body  of  Jesus. 
Then  Pilate  commanded  that  the  body  should  be  delivered.  59  And  Joseph  takhig  the  body, 
wrapt  it  in  clean  siiidoii,  00  And  laid  it  in  his  own  new  monument,  which  he  had  hewed  out  m 
a  rock.  And  he  rolled  a  great  stone  to  the  door  of  the  monument,  and  went  his  way.  Gl  And 
there  was  there  Mary  Magdalen,  and  the  other  Mary,  sitdng  over  against  the  sepulchre. 
62  And  the  ne.vt  day,  which  IS  after  the  Parasceve,  the  chief  Priests  and  the  Pharisees  came 
together  to  Pilate,  63  Saying,  Sir,  we  have  remembered,  that  that  seducer  said  yet  living, 
Aticr  three  days  1  will  rise  agaiu.  64  Command  therefore  the  sepulchre  to  be  kept  until  the 
third  day  :  lest  perhaps  his  disciples  come  and  steal  him,  and  say  to  the  people,  lie  is  risen 
from  the  dead  :  and  the  last  error  shall  be  worse  than  the  first.  65  Pilate  said  to  them,  You 
have  a  guard:  go,  guard  it  as  you  know.  60  And  they  departing,  made  the  sepulchre  sure: 
sealing  up  the  stone,  with  watchmen. 

CHAPTER    XXVIII. 
He  ritelh  again  the.  third  day,  and,  the  blind  most  obstinate  Jews  by  bribery  working  to  their  own  repro- 

bation,  he  appeareth  to  his  disciples  in  Galilee,  us  both  before  his  passion  he  foretold  them.  Malt.  26,  and 

now  after  his  resurrection,  first  the  An^el,  then  also  himsi  If  appointed  by  the  women,    18  and  sendtth 

them  to  all  nations  to  build  hi<  Church  amo/ti^  Ihc  (juiiiks. 

1  And  in  the  evening  ol  the  Sabbath,  which  dawneth  on  the  first  of  the  Sabbath,  came  Mary 
Magdalene,  and  the  other  Mary  to  see  the  sepulchre.  2  And  behold,  there  was  made  a  great 
eartliquake.  For  an  Angel  of  our  Lord  descended  from  heaven  :  and  coming,  rolled  back  the 
stone,  and  sat  upon  it:  3  And  his  cotmtenance  was  as  lightning:  and  his  garments  as  snow. 
4  And  for  fear  of  him,  the  watchmen  were  frightened,  ancTbecame  as  dead.  5  And  the  Angel 
answering,  said  to  the  women,  Fear  not  you  :  tor  1  know  that  you  seek  Jesus  that  was  cruci- 
fied. 6  He  is  not  here  :  fur  he  is  risen,  as  he  said  :  come,  and  see  the  place  where  our  Lord 
was  laid.  7  And  iioing  quickly,  tell  ye  his  disciples  that  he  is  risen  :  and  behold,  he  goeth  be- 
fore you  into  Galilee,  there  you  shall  see  him  :  lo,  I  have  foretold  you.  8  And  they  went 
forth  quickly  out  of  the  monument  with  fear  and  great  joy,  running  to  tell  his  disciples.  9 
And  behold  Jesus  met  them,  saying.  All  Hail.  But  they  came  near  and  took  hold  of  his  feet, 
and  adored  him.  10  Then  Jesus  said  to  them,  Fear  not :  go,  tell  my  brethren  that  they  go  into 
Galilee,  there  they  shall  see  me.  11  Who  when  they  were  departed,  behold  certain  of  the 
watchmen  came  into  the  city,  and  told  the  Chief  Priests  all  things  that  had  been  done.  12  And 
being  assembled  together  with  the  ancients,  taking  counsel,  they  gave  a  greatsum  of  monev  to 
the  soldiers,  13  Saying,  Say  you,  That  his  Disciples  came  by  night,  and  stole  him  away  when 
we  were  asleep.  14  And  if  the  President  shall  hear  of  this,  we  will  persuade  him  and  make 
you  secure.  15  But  they  taking  the  money,  did  as  they  were  taught.  And  this  word  was 
bruited  abroad  among  the  Jews,  even  unto  this  day.  16  And  the  eleven  Disciples  went  into 
Galilee,  unto  the  mount  where  Jesus  had  appointed  them.  17  And  seeing  him  they  adored  ; 
but  some  doubted.  18  And  Jesus  coming  near  spake  unto  them,  saying.  All  power  is  given 
to  me  in  heaven  and  in  earth.     19  Going  therefore  teach  ye  all  nations  :  Baptizing  them  in 


Annotations. 
ver.  59.  Wrapped.  This  honour  and  duty  done 
to  Christ's  body  being  dead,  was  marvellous, 
grateful  and  meritorious.  And  his  wrapping  of 
It  in  clean  sindon  may  signify  by  Hierom,  that 
the  body  of  our  Lord  is  to  be  wrapped  not  in 

Annotations. 
ver.  1.  To  see  the  Sepulchre.  The  devout  wo- 
men came  to  visit  our  Saviour's  Sepulchre,  and 
for  their  devotion  first  deserved  to  know  the 
Resurrection,  and  to  see  him  risen.  The  ho- 
nour of  the  which  Sepulchre  and  the  Pilgrim- 
age thereunto  in  the  Primitive  Church, llierouie 
declareth  in  these  words.  The  Jens  somilimr 
honoured  Sancia  Sanctorum,  because  there  vjere 
the  Cherubs,  and  the  Propitiatory,  and  the  Ark  of 
the  Testament,  Manna,  Aaron  s  rod,  and  the  golden 
altar.  Doth  not  the  Sepulchre  of  our  Lord 
seem  unto  thee  more  honourable  ?  Which  as  often 
as  ii>e  enter  into,  so  often  do  we  see  our  Saviour  lie 
in  the  sindon  :  and  staying  there  a  v)hile,  we  see 
the  Angel  again  sit  at  his  feet,  and  at  his  head 
the  napkin  wrapped   together.      The  glory    of 


Chapter  27. 
gold,  precious  stones,  and  silk,  but  in  pure 
linen.  And  so  in  the  whole  Church  it  is  observ- 
ed by  Silvester's  constitution,  that  the  Corporal 
whereupon  our  Lord's  body  lielh  on  the  althr, 
must  be  pure  and  plain  linen. 

Chapter  28. 
whose  Sepulchre,  we  know  was  long  prophesied 
before  Joseph  hewed  it  out,  by  Isaias,  saying. 
And  his  rest  shall  be  honour:  to  wit,  because 
the  place  of  our  Lords  burial  should  be  honoured 
of  all  men.  And  at  this  present,  notwith- 
standing the  Turk's  dominion,  yet  do  the 
religious  Christian  Catholic  men  by  God's 
mighty  providence  keep  the  holy  Sepulchre, 
whicii  is  within  a  goodly  Church,  and  Chris- 
tians come  out  of  all  the  world  in  Pilgrimage 
to  it. 

ver.  19.  Going  then.  Commission  to  baptize 
and  preach  to  all  Nations  given  to  the  Apostles 
and  grounded  upon  Christ's  sovereign  autho- 
rity, to  whom  was  given  all  power  in  heaven 
and  in  earth. 


S.  MATTHEW.  71 

THE  NAME  OF  THE  Father  AND  OF  THE  SoN  AND  OF  THE  HoLY  Ghost,  20  Teaching  them  to 
observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you,  and  behold  I  am  with  you  all  days  even 
to  the  consummation  of  the  world. 

Annotations         Chapter  28. 
ver.  20.  With  you  all  days.    Here  Christ  doth  1  of  the  Church  never  to  cease  till  the  world's 
promise   his   concurrence  with  his  Apostles  '  end  :  contrary  to  our  Adversaries,  saying  that 
and  their  successors,  as  well  in  preachmg  as  I  the  Church  hath  failed  many  hundred  years  till 
ministering  the  Sacrament,  and  his  protection,  [  Luther  and  Calvin. 


THE  ARGUMENT  OF  S.  MARK'S  GOSPEL. 

Samt  Mark's  Gospel  may  be  well  divided  into  four  parts.  The  first  part,  of  the  preparation 
that  was  made  to  the  manifestation  of  Christ :  Chnp.  1.  in  the  beginning.  The  seconcf,  of  his 
manifesting  himself  by  preaching  and  Miracles,  and  that  in  Galilee  :  the  residue  of  the  1  Chap, 
unto  the  10  Chap.  The  third,  ot  his  coming  into  Jewry,  towards  his  Passion:  Chap.  10.  The 
fourth,  of  the  Holy  week  of  his  Passion  in  Jerusalem  :  Chap.  11.  to  the  end  of  the  book. 

Ot  Saint  Mark  and  his  conversation  with  the  two  Apostles  Paul  and  Burnaby,  we  have  at 
large  Acts  12  and  15,  somewhat  also  Col.  4,  and  2  Tim.  4,  and  to  Philemon.  Moreover  his  fa- 
miliarity with  the  Prince  of  the  Apostles,  Peter,  we  have  1  Pet.  5.  For  so  it  pleased  our  Lord, 
that  only  tvvo  of  the  Evangelists  sliould  be  of  his  twelve  Apostles,  to  wit,  Matthew  and  John. 
The  other  two,  Mark  and  Luke,  he  gave  unto  us  of  the  Disciples  of  his  two  most  principal  and 
most  glorious  Apostles,  Peter  and  Paul,  whose  Gospels  therefore  were  of  Antiquity  counted  as  the 
Gospels  of  Peter  and  Paul  themselves.  Mark  the  disciple  and  inlerpreter  of  Peter,  saith  Hierome, 
according  to  that  which  he  heard  of  Peter's  mouth,  urate  at  Rome  a  brief  Gospel  at  the  request  of  the 
Brethren,  about  10  or  12  years  after  our  Lord's  Ascension.  Which  when  Peter  had  heard,  he  aj>- 
proved  it,  and  with  his  authority  did  publish  it  to  the  Church  to  be  read,  as  Clemens  Alexandrinvs 
writeth  lib.  6.  hypotypos. 

In  the  same  place,  Hierome  addeth  how  he  went  into  Egypt  to  preach,  and  was  the  first 
Bishop  of  the  chief  city  there,  named  Alexandria  :  and  how  Philo  Judaeus  at  the  same  time 
seeing  and  admiring  the  life  and  conversation  of  the  Christians  there  under  Mark,  who  were 
Monlis,  wrote  a  book  thereof,  which  is  extant  to  this  day.  And  not  only  Hierome,  in  Marco, 
and  in  Philone,  but  also  Eusebius  Hist.  lib.  2.  c.  15,  16,  17.  Epiphanius  Secta  29.  Nazeriorum, 
lib.  1  to 2.  Cassianus  de  Instit.  Cainobiorumlib.2. c.  5  Sozomenuslib.  I.e.  12.  Nicephorus  lib.  2. 
c.  15,  and  divers  do  make  mention  of  the  said  Monks  out  of  the  same  author.  Finally,  He  died, 
saith  Hierome,  the  8th  year  of  Nero,  and  was  buried  at  Alexandria,  Anianus  succeeding  in  his  place. 
But  from  Alexandria  he  was  translated  to  Venice.  Anno  Domini,  830. 

It  is  also  to  be  noted,  that  in  respect  of  Peter,  who  sent  Mark  his  scholar  to  Alexandria, 
and  made  him  the  first  Bishop  there,  this  See  was  esteemed  next  in  dignity  to  the  see  of  Rome, 
and  the  Bishop  thereof  was  accounted  the  chief  Metropolitan  or  Patriarch  of  the  East,  and  that 
by  the  first  Council  of  Nice,  Leo.  ep.  53.    Gregory  lib.  5.  ep.  60.  and  lib.  6.  ep.  37. 

THE  HOLY  GOSPEL  OF  JESUS  CHRIST  ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 

CHAPTER    I. 

John.,  the  Hermit,  of  whom  the  Prophet,  vreaching  penance,  and  living  himself  accordingly,  baptizeth 
the  people  to  jrrepare  them  to  Christ,  7  telling  them,  that  it  is  not  his,  but  Christ's  Baptism,  in  which 
they  shall  receive  the  Holy  Ghost.     9  Jesus  there  is  manifested  from  heaven  :     12  And  by  and  by 

.  he  goeth  also  into  the  wilderness.     14  Beginning   in  Galilee,  \&  after  that  he  hath  called  four  Dis- 
ciples,   1\  he  preacheth  first  ?n  Capharnaum,  confirming  his  doctnne  with  beneficial  Miracles,  to  the 
g'-eat'adiniratiion  of  all :     35  then  also,  but  fiist  retiring  into  the  wilderness,  in  all  the  rest  of 
Galilee  with  li/x  miracles. 
1  The  beginning  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  the  son  of  God.    2  As  it  is  written  in 

Isaias  the  Prophet,  Behold  I  send  mine  angelbefore  thy  face,  who  shall  prepare  thy  way  before  thee. 

3  A  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  desert.  Prepare  ye  the  way  of  our  Lord,  make  straight  his  paths.    4  John 

was  in  the  desert  baptizing,  and  preaching  the  baptism  of  penance  unto  remission  of  sins. 

5  And  there  went  forth  to  him  all  the  country  of  Jewry,  and  all  they  of  Jerusalem :  and  were 

Annotations.        Chapter  1. 
ver.  4.  frt/o  remission.  John's  baptism  put  them  which  John  preached,  and  which  was  made 
in  hope  otily  of  remission  of  sins,  as  a  prepara-    before  men  were  baptized.     Whereby   it   is 


live  to  Christ's  Sacrament,  by  which  sins  were 
indeed  to  be  remitted.  Aug.  lib.  5.  debapf.  c.  10. 
ver.  5.  Confessing  their  sins.  A  certain  con- 
fession of  sins  there  was,  even  in  that  penance 


clear  that  John  made  a  preparation  to  the  Sa- 
crament of  Penance,  which  afterw-ards  was 
instituted  by  Christ,  as  well  as  he  did  by  bap 
tizing  prepare  the  way  to  Christ's  baptism. 


72 


8.  MARK. 


baptized  of  him  in  the  river  Jordan,  confessing  their  sins.  6  And  John  was  clothed  with 
camel's  hair,  and  a  girdle  of  a  skin  about  his  loins  :  and  he  did  eat  locusts  and  wild  honey. 
7  And  he  preached,  saying,  There  coineth  a  stronger  then  I  alter  me  ;  whose  latchet  of  his 
shoes  I  am  not  worthy  stooping  down  to  unloose.  S  1  have  baptized  you  with  water:  but  he 
sliall  baptize  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost.  9  And  it  came  to  pass  :  in  tiiose  days  came  Jesus 
Iroin  Nazareth  ot  Galilee  :  and  was  baptized  of  John  in  Jordan.  10  And  lorthwith  coming  up 
out  ot  the  water,  he  saw  the  heavens  opened,  and  the  Spirit  as  a  dove  descending,  and  remain- 
ing on  him.  11  And  a  voice  was  made  from  heaven,  I'hou  art  my  beloved  son,  in  thee  I  am 
Well  pleased.  IvJ  And  forthwith  the  Spirit  drove  him  out  into  the  desert.  13  And  he  was  in 
the  desert  forty  days  and  forty  nights  :  and  was  tempted  of  Satan,  and  he  was  with  beasts  and 
the  Angels  ministered  to  him.  14  And  after  that  John  was  delivered  up,  Jesus  came  into 
Galilee,  preaching  the  Gospel  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  15  And  saying.  That  the  time  is  ful- 
tilieiJ,  and  the  ki.i<rdi)m  of  God  is  at  hand  :  be  penitent  and  believe  the  Gospel.  16  And  pass- 
ing by  the  sea  ot  Galilee,  he  saw  Simon  and  Andrew  his  brother,  casting  nets  into  the  sea,  for 
they  were  fishers.  17  And  Jesus  said  to  them.  Come  aiterme  and  I  will  make  you  to  become 
li<ii(^rs  of  men.  18  And  immediately  leaving  their  nets,  they  Ibllowed  him.  19  And  being 
gone  thence  a  little  further,  he  saw  James  of  Zebedee,  and  John  his  brother,  and  them  repair- 
ing Jieir  nets  in  the  ship:  20  And  forthwith  he  called  them.  And  leaving  their  father 
Zebedee  in  the  ship  with  his  hired  men,  they  followed  him.  21  And  they  enter  into  Caphar- 
nauiu,  and  he  f  )rihwith  upon  the  Sabbaths  going  into  the  Synagogue,  taught  them.  22  And  they 
Were  astoin«heil  at  liis  doctrine  :  !or  he  was  teaching  them  as  having  power,  and  not  as  the 
Scribes.  23  And  there  was  in  their  Synagogue  a  man  in  an  unclean  spirit :  and  he  cried  out, 
24  Saying,  What  to  us  and  to  thee  Jesus  of  Nazareth?  art  thou  come  to  destroy  us?  I  know 
wlio  thou  art,  the  Saint  of  God.  25  And  Jesus  threatened  him,  saying.  Hold  thy  peace  and  go 
out  of  the  man.  26  And  the  unclean  spirit  tearing  him,  and  crying  out  with  a  great  voice, 
went  out  of  him.  27  And  they  marvelled  all,  insomuch  that  they  questioned  among  them- 
selves, sayinjr.  What  thing  is  this?  what  is  this  new  doctrine  ?  for  with  power  he  commandeth 
tiie  unclean  spirits  also,  and  they  obey  him.  28  And  the  bruit  of  him  went  forth  incontinent 
into  all  the  country  of  Galilee.  29  And  immediately  going  forth  out  of  the  Synagogue,  they 
came  into  the  house  of  Simon  and  Andrew,  with  James  and  John.  30  And  Simon's  wife's 
mother  lay  in  a  tit  of  a  fever  :  and  forthwith  they  tell  him  of  her.  31  And  coming  near,  he 
lilted  her  up  taking  her  by  the  hand  :  and  incontinent  the  ague  left  her,  and  she  ministered 
unto  them.  32  And  when  it  was  evening  after  sunset,  they  brought  to  him  all  that  were  ill 
at  ease,  and  that  had  devils.  33  And  all  the  city  was  gathered  together  at  the  door. 
34  And  he  cured  many  that  were  vexed  with  divers  diseases  :  and  he  cast  out  many  devils, 
and  he  suffered  not  them  to  speak  thai  they  knew  him.  33  And  rising  very  earlv,  and  going 
tbrt'n  he  went  into  a  desert  place  :  and  there  he  prayed.  36  And  Simon  sought  after  him  and 
they  that  werp  with  him.  37  And  when  they  had  found  him,  they  said  to  him,  That  all  seek 
tor  tiiee.  3S  And  he  saith  to  them.  Let  us  go  into  the  ne.xt  towns  and  cities,  that  1  may  preach 
there  also  :  for  to  this  purpo.«e  am  I  come.  3*.)  And  he  was  preaching  in  their  Synagogues,  and 
in  all  Galilee  :  and  castin?  out  devils.  40  And  a  leper  cometh  to  him  beseeching  him :  and 
kneeling  down  saith  to  him.  If  thou  wilt  thou  canst  make  me  clean.  41  And  Jesus  having 
cr)mpassion  on  him,  stretched  forth  his  hand  :  and  touching  him,  he  saith  unto  him,  I  will,  be 
thou  made  clean.  42  And  when  he  had  spoken,  immediately  the  leprosy  departed  from  him, 
and  he  was  made  clean.  43  And  he  threatened  him,  and  forthwith  cast  him  forth.  44  And 
he   saith  to   him,  See   thou  tell  nobody :  but  go,  show  thyself  to  the  high  priest,  and  offer 

Chapter  1. 
Church  lawfully  called.  Aug.  lib.  b.debapt.  c.  9. 

ver.  10.  The.  Spirit.  Express  mention  of  the 
B.  Trinity  the  Father  speaketh  from  heaven, 
the  Holy  Ghost  appeareth  in  the  likeness  of  a 
dove,  the  Son  also  is  recommended  unto  us. 
Ambros.  lib.  1.  de  Sacram.  c.  5. 

ver.  12.  Desert.  Christ  doing  penance  by 
lotiff  fasting,  solitariness,  and  conversing  with 
wild  beasts,  gave  example  and  instruction  to 
the  Church  for  Lent  fast,  and  to  holy  Hermits 
of  retiring  themselves  to  the  wilderness  and 
prayer. 

ver.  15.  Be  perutenf.  He  doth  not  preach  be- 
lief, or  faith  only,  but  penance  also. 

ver.  35.  Dc!>ert  place.  Christ  used  very  often 
to  retire  into  solitary  places,  no  doubt  for  our 
example,  to  teach  us  that  such  places  are  best 
for  prayer  and  contemplation,  and  that  we 
should  often  retire  ourselves  from  worldly 
matters  to  solitary  meditation  of  heavenly 
things. 


Annotations. 

ver.  5.  Their  ifins.  He  doth  not  say,  that  they 
con'essed  themselves  to  be  sinners,  which 
may  be  done  by  a  general  confession  :  but  that 
they  confessed  their  sins,  which  is  a  particular 
confession. 

ver.  6.  Clothed.  The  Holy  Ghost  thought  it 
worthy  of  special  reporting,  how  straitly  this 
Prophet  lived,  and  how  he  abstained  from  de- 
licate meats  and  apparel.  Matt.  c.  3. 

ver.  fi.  With  vjiiter.  John  with  water  only, 
Chrif-t  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  not  only,  as  the 
Heretics  h  )ld,  that  say.  water  is  not  necessary, 
but  with  the  wafer  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  as  it 
is  plaiii,  Jo.  3.  unless  a  mnii  he  hum  again  of 
vxiter  (Hid  the  Holy  Ghost,  he  shall  not  enter  into 
the  kingd/nn  of  heaven. 

ver.  9.  Baptized  of  John.  The  humility  of 
Christ  not  disd.iiiiins  liis  servant's  baptism, 
which  is  an  example  for  all  faithful,  not  to 
disdain  Christ's  Sacraments  of  any  Priest 
he  he  never  so  simple,   being  by  the  Catholic 


S.  MARK.  ^3 

for  thy  cleansinf  the  tliimrs  that  Moses  commanded,  for  a  testimony  to  them.  45  But  he  hem<r 
gone  torth  began  to  pubhsh,  and  to  blaze  abroad  the  word  :  sothat'now  he  could  not  openly  sS 
into  the  city,  but  was  abroad  m  desert^pkces^  T  E  R*"^!  l''""'  ^og^^^^er  unto  him  from  all  sides 
Against  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  he  defendeth,  first  his  power  to  remit  sim  in  earth,     23  and  7u> 

W,^f       ^V^'''}'^^^"7^/''fi'^'^''^^''•S^''°"^'v''^'"^'^'^  '^  those  his  miraculom  cures  upon 
ih.T'nJ  J  I-  dtiendA^d  his  discples  not  havmg  as  yet  any  fasts  by  him  prescribed  tmto 

ceremony.^       ^""^  ears  o/ com  upon  a   Sabbath:    signifying  wiihaL  that  he  wUl  change  their 

m\}iliul^'''i'\lT'^^  '"^°  Capharnaum  after  some  days,  and  it  was  heard  that  he  was 
he  snake  to  tlLfSp  "^^'''''?^A°f  '"''  '°  ^hat  there  was  no  place  no  not  at  the  door,  and 
was  carried  of  Zr/f'^-  f  ^f  *'''^  f?'"''  to  him  bringmg  one  sick  of  the  palsy,  who 
Covered  th/rnof'^K  "i."^  '^'''"  *^''^  '°''^'?  ''°'  °?'=''  i'".",  ™*^  '^™  ^^  the  multitude  they 
uncovered  the  root  where  he  was  :  and  opening  it  they  did  let  down  the  couch  wherein  the 
sick  of  the  palsy  lay.  5  And  when  Jesus  had  seen  their  faith,  he  sa  th,  to  the  sick  o"  the 
palsy  Son,  tliy  sms  are  forgiven  thee.  6  And  there  were  certain  of  the  Scribes  sitdns  there 
suisbufo"nf;rod'/'S  wf-'  ,^Whydoth  he  speak  so?  he  blasphemeth'  who  cai'Tfo  give 
sms  but  only  God  ?  8  \\  hicl  by  and  by  Jesus  Imowmg  in  his  spirit,  that  thev  so  thoueht 
withm  themselves,  saith  to  them,  why  think  you  these  things  m  your  Ss?^  ^SfeJ 
s  easier  to  say  to  the  sick  of  the  palsy.  Thy  sfns  are  forgiven^thee  ?  or  to  say.  Arise  take  up 
thy  couch,  and  walk  ?  10  But  that  you  may  know  that  tEe  Son  of  Man  hath  power  in  ear^h 
to  forgive  sms,  he  saith  to  the  sick  of  the  palsy,  11  I  say  to  thee  Arise  AL,,ntl',..^,!;v. 
and  go  into  thy  house  12  And  forthwith  1^  afose  .  and  t^kmg  u'p'  W  '  ou  h  w?nt  hTs  Ty  m 
n  An^K  Of  ^1  V'",,!''^*  ^'^  marvelled,  and  glorified  God,  saying^at  we  neV™w  the  hl^ 

13  And  he  went  forth  again  to  the  sea :  and  all  the  multitude  /ami  to  him  and  he  taueh   them' 

14  And  when  he  passed  by,  he  saw  Levi  of  Alpheus,  sitting  at  the  custom^ce  2heS 
o  him  Follow  me,  and  nsmg  up  he  followed  liim.     15  An°d  it  came  to  pass  as  heTat  at  meat 

m  his  house,  many  Publicans  and  smiiers  did  sit  down  together  with  Jesus  and  his  Disciples 
1p  Sin  l^^'i^'^p^'Vy.^'ho  also  followed  hmi     16  And  the  Scribes  and  the  PhariseS  sSg  that 
he  did  eat  with  Publicans  and  Smnerp,  said  to  his  Disciples,  why  doth  your  Master  eaf  and 
neSoTf  P^'^"''""'  P^'^^f^'^T  ■     ^^n^^'^^  ^^^™?  ^^is  saith  fo  them!  The  whole  have  not 
?R  A.H  tt  ^'^'^'f '  bf  th^y  that  are  1 1  at  ease,  for  !  came  not  to  call  the  jurbut  sheers 
18  And  the  Disciples  of  John  and  the  Pharisees  did  use  to  fast:  and  theycome  and  sav  tThim' 
why  do  the  discples  of  John  and  of  the  Pharisees  fast:  but  thy  DisSes  do  not  fast  /l9  And 
Jesus  said  to  them,  why,  can  the  children  of  the  marriage  fast  as  lon^  L  tlfp  UfHpLnl^ 
with  them?    So  long  time  as  they  have  the  bridegroom'with  hem  tL>  cannot  fS^^^^^^^ 
he  days  will  come  when  the  bridegroom  shall  be  taken  away  from  them :  and  hen  thev  shal 
ast  m  those  days.    21  Nobody  soweth  a  piece  of  raw  cloth  to  an  old  garment    otherwle  he 
taketh  away  the  new  piecing  from  the  old,  and  there  is  made  a  greater  rem.    22  And  nobodv 
putteth  new  wine  into  old  bott  es  :  otherwise  the  wine  burstpth  the  hnttlp=  nn/  fiT      •  °°°°X 
L  shed,  and  the  bottles  will  be  lost,  but  new  wnrniust  b  ^u  imo°n  w'botis     2^  And  i 
came  to  pass  again  when  he  walked  through  the  corn  on  the  Sabbath,  and  his  ofsciples  besan 
to  go  forward  and  to  pluck  the  ears.    24  And  the  Pharisees  said  t,i  1  im  -rILi  J     k    j     *P 
on  the  Sabbath  that  ^4lch  is  not  lawful  ?    25  And  h's^rto  tS'prVof  "eveT  rLd^  g 


Annotations. 

ver.  4.  Uncovered.  Such  diligence  ought  to 
be  used  to  bring  sinners  to  Christ  in  his 
Sacraments,  as  was  used  to  procure  this 
man,  and  others,  by  Christ  the  health  of  their 
bodies. 

ver.  5.  Sick  of  the  palsy.  Such  as  this  man 
was  in  the  body  by  dissolution  of  his  limbs, 
such  also  was  he  in  soul  by  the  noisome  de- 
sires of  the  world  occupying  his  heart,  and 
withdrawing  him  from  all  good  works.  Axiff. 
de  Pastor,  c.  6.  10.  9. 

ver.  5.  Thy  sins.  Hereby  it  appeareth  that 
Chnst  healed  this  sick  man,  first  in  his  soul, 
before  he  took  away  his  bodily  infirmity: 
which  may  be  an  instruction  for  all  men 
m  bodily  disease  ;  first,  to  call  for  the  Sa- 
craments, which  be  medicines  of  the  soul. 
As  hereby  also  may  be  gathered,  that  many 
diseases  come  for  sin,  and  therefore  cannot 
be  healed  till  the  sins  be  remitted. 

ver.  10.  The  Son  of  Man.  As  Christ  proveth 
unto  them,  that  himself  as  man,  and  not  as 
God  only,  hath  power  to  remit  sins,  by  that  in 


Chapter  2. 
all  their  sights  he  was  able  to  do  miracles,  and 
make  the  sick  man  suddenly  arise:  so  the 
Apostles  having  power  granted  them  to  do 
miracles,  though  they  be  not  God,  may  in  like 
manner^  have  authority  from  God  to  remit  sin 
not  as  God,  but  as  God's  ministers. 

/i^t'  ^^u  ^u  '''"■'^-  This  power  that  the  Son 
ot  Man  hath  to  remit  sins  in  earth,  was  never 
taken  from  him,  but  dureth  still  in  the  Sacra- 
ments, and  nimisters,  by  whom  he  remitteth 
sins  m  the  Church,  and  not  in  heaven  only 
I'or  concerning  sin,  there  is  one  coart  of  coii- 
science  in  earth,  and  another  in  heaven  :  and 
the  judgment  in  heaven  followetJi  and  appro- 
veth  this  on  earth  :  as  is  plain  bv  the  words  of 
our  Saviour,  to  Peter  first,  and  rhen  to  all  the 
Apostles.  yVTiatsoever  you.  shall  bind  upon  earth 
shall  be  bound  m  heaven :  IMiatsoever  yon  shall 
loose  upon  earth,  shall  be  hosed  in  heaven :  Whe  re- 
upon  Hierome  saith,  The  Priests  having  the 
keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  judge  after  a  sort 
before  the  day  of  Judgment.  Chrysost.  lib,  3. 
bacerd.  Paul,  post  prihcip.  mare  at  large. 


74 


S.  MARK. 


David  did,  when  he  was  in  necessity,  and  himself  was  a  hungered  and  ihev  thatVere  with  him  ?■ 
iJ6  How  he  entered  into  the  house  of  God  under  Abiathar  the  high  Priest,  and  did  eat  the 
iouves  ot  ProposiiiiJii,  which  it  was  not  lawful  to  eat  but  for  the  Priests,  and  did  give  unto 
them  which  were  whh  liiui !  27  And  he  said  to  tlieni,  The  Salibath  was  made  for  man,  and 
not  man  for  the  Sabbath.    28  'I'heretore  ilie  Son  of  Man  is  Lord  ot  the  Sabbath  also. 

CHAPTER  111. 
The  blind  Pharisees  seeking  his  (lealli  for  doing  good  upon  the  Sahbnth,  he  meekly  goelh  out  of  the 
way  :  where  the  people  thatjlock  unto  hwi,  and  his  Miracles,  are  innumerable.  13  lea,  to  his  twelve 
also,  having  need  oj  more  workmen,  he  giveth  power  to  viork  Miracles.  20  He  so  occupieth  himself 
for  souls,  that  his  kin  tkuik  him  mad.  22  The  Scribes  of  Jerusalem  come  so  far,  and  yet  have 
nothing,  but  <tl)^imU II  lohlasplicme  his  casting  out  of  devils,  to  their  ofwn  damnation.  31  That  the 
Jews  should  not,  a/tir  their  iiuinner,  think  it  enough  that  he  is  of  their  blood,  he  teUeth  that  such  rather 
are  dear  to  him,  as  keep  God's  commandments. 

1  And  he  eiiiered  agam  into  tlie  Synagogue,  and  there  was  a  man  there  that  had  a  withered 
hand.  2  And  ihey  watched  him  whether  he  would  cure  on  the  Sabbath:  that  they  might 
accuse  him.  3  And  he  saith  to  the  man  that  had  the  withered  hand,  Rise  up  into  the  midst. 
4  And  he  saitli  to  them.  Is  it  lawful  on  the  Sabbath  to  do  well  or  ill?  to  save  a  soul  or  to  de- 
stroy ?  but  they  held  their  peace.  5  And  looking  round  about  upon  them  with  anger,  being 
sorrowful  for  the  blindness  of  tiieir  heart,  he  saith  to  the  man.  Stretch  forth  thy  hand.  And  he 
stretched  it  forth  :  and  his  hand  was  restored  unto  him.  C  And  the  Pharisees  going  forth,  im- 
mediately made  a  consultation  with  the  Herodians  against  him,  how  they  might  destroy  him. 
7  But  Jesus  with  his  Disciples  retired  to  the  sea :  and  a  great  nmltitude  from  Galilee  and 
Jewry  followed  him,  8  And  from  Jerusalem,  and  from  Idumea,  and  beyond  Jordan.  And 
they  about  Tyre  arid  Sidon,  a  great  multitude,  hearing  the  things  which  he  did,  came  to  him. 
9  And  he  spake  to  his  Disciples  tiiat  a  boat  might  attend  on  him,  because  of  the  multitude, 
lest  they  should  throng  him.  10  For  he  healed  many,  so  that  there  pressed  in  upon  him  for 
to  touch  him,  as  many  as  had  hurts.  II  And  the  unclean  spirits,  when  they  saw  him,  fell 
down  unto  him  :  and  they  cried,  saying,  12  Thou  art  the  Son  of  God.  And  ho  vehemently 
charged  them  that  they  should  not  disclose  him.  13  And  ascending  into  a  mountain,  he  called 
unto  him  whom  he  would  himself;  and  they  came  to  him.  14  And  he  made  that  twelve 
should  be  with  him,  and  that  he  might  send  them  to  preach.  15  And  he  gave  them  power  to 
cure  infirmities,  and  to  cast  out  devils.  IG  And  he  gave  to  Simon  the  name  Peter.  17  And 
James  of  Zebedee,  and  John  the  brother  of  James:  and  he  called  their  names,  Boanerges, 
•which  is,  the  sons  of  thundi-r.  18  And  Andrew  and  Philip,  and  Bartholomew  and  Matthew, 
and  Thomas,  and  James  of  Alpheus,  and  Thaddeus,  and  Simon  Cananeus,  19  And  Judas 
Iscariot,  who  also  betrayed  him.  20  And  they  came  to  a  house  :  and  the  multitude  rcsorteth 
together  again,  so  that  they  could  not  so  much  as  eat  bread.  21  And  when  his  had  heard  of 
it,  they  went  forth  to  lay  hands  on  him.  For  they  said,  That  he  was  become  mad.  22  And  the 
Scribes  which  were  come  down  from  Jerusalem,  said,  That  he  hath  Beelzebub  :  and  that  in 
the  prince  of  devils  he  casteth  out  devils.  23  And  after  he  had  called  them  together,  he  said 
to  them  in  parables,  How  can  Satan  cast  out  Satan  ?    24  And  if  a  kingdom  be  divided  against 


Annotations. 
ver.  25.   In    necessity.   In   necessity    many 
things  be  done  without  sin,  which  else  might 
not  be  done  :  and  so  the  very  chalices  and  con- 
secrated jewels  and  vessels  of  the  Church,  in 

Annotations. 

ver.  10.  To  touch  him.  The  only  touching  of 
Christ's  holy  person,  or  any  jjart  of  his  clothes, 
or  whatsoever  belonged  to  him,  did  heal  all 
diseases. 

ver.  12.  Thou  art  the  Son.  The  confession  of 
the  truth  is  not  grateful  to  God,  proceeding 
from  every  person.  The  Devil  acknowledging 
our  Saviour  to  be  the  Son  of  God,  was  bidden 
hold  his  peace  :  Peter's  confession  of  the 
same  was  highly  allowed,  and  rewarded.  Aug. 
tract.  10. 171  ep.  Joan.  ser.  30.  31.  de  verb.  Apos- 
toli.  Therefore  neither  Heretics'  sermons 
must  be  heard,  no,  not  though  they  preach  the 
truth.  Soisitofthtirprayer  and  service,  which 
being  never  so  good  in  itself,  is  not  acceptable 
to  God  out  of  tiieir  mouths;  yea,  it  is  no  better 
than  the  howling  of  wolves.  Hiero.  in  7.  Osee. 

ver.  14.  Twelve.  This  number  of  twelve 
Apostles  is  mystical,  and  of  great  importance, 
as  appeareth  by  the  choosing  of  Matthias  into 


Chapter  2. 
cases  of  necessity,   are   by  lawful  authority 
turned  to  profane  uses :  which  otherwise  to 
alienate  to  a  man's  private  commodity  is  sa- 
crilege. 

Chapter  3. 

Judas'  place  to  make  up  again  this  number, 
preligured  in  the  twelve  Patriarchs,  Gen.  49. 
The  twelve  princes  of  the  children  of  Israel, 
N)im.  1.  The  twelve  fountains  found  in  Elim, 
Exod.  15.  The  twelve  precious  stones  in  the 
Rational  of  Aaron,  Exod.  39.  The  twelve  spies 
sent  by  Moses,  Num.  13.  The  twelve  stones 
taken  otit  of  Jordan,  whereof  the  Altar  was 
made,  JosA.  4.  The  twelve  loaves  of  proposi- 
tion, Levit.  24,  &.c.  Anselm.  in  Malt.  c.  10.  And 
those  are  the  twelve  foundations  of  heavenly 
Jerusalem,  Apoc.  21. 

ver.  16.  Peter.  Peter,  in  numbering  the 
twelve,  is  always  the  first;  and  his  name  Is  so 
given  him,  for  .•signification  of  his  calling  to  be 
the  Rock,  or  Foundation  of  the  Church  under 
Christ :  as  here  also  the  name  Boankrgf.s  is 
given  to  two  other  Apostles  for  signification  ; 
and  so  names  elsewhere  in  the  old  Testament, 
and  in  the  New. 


S.  MARK 


75 


itself,  that  kingdom  cannot  stand.  25  And  if  a  house  be  divided  against  itself,  that  house 
cannot  stand.  26  And  if  Satan  be  risen  against  himself,  he  is  divided,  and  cannot  stand,  but 
hath  an  end.  27  Nobody  can  rifle  the  vessel  of  the  strong,  being  entered  into  his  house,  unless 
he  first  bind  the  strong,  and  then  shall  he  rifle  his  house.  28  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  that  all  sins 
shall  be  forgiven  the  sons  of  men,  and  the  blasphemies  vi-herewith  they  shall  blaspheme.  29 
But  he  that  shall  blaspheme  against  the'  Holy  Ghost,  he  hath  not  forgiveness  for  ever,  but  shall 
be  guilty  of  an  eternal  sin.  30  Because  they  said.  He  hath  an  unclean  spirit.  31  And  there 
come  his  mother  and  brethren :  and  standing  without  they  sent  imto  him,  calling  him.  32  And 
the  multitude  sat  about  him  :  and  they  say  to  him.  Behold  thy  mother  and  thy  brethren  without 
seek  thee.  33  And  answering  them,  he  said,  Who  is  my  mother  and  my  brethren?  34  And 
looking  about  upon  them  which  sat  round  about  him,  he  saith,  Behold  my  mother,  and  my 
brethren.  35  For  whosoever  shall  do  the  will  of  God,  he  is  my  brother  and  my  sister  and 
mother.     . 

CHAPTER  IV. 
Theparaliles  in  vjhich  he  speakelh  to  the  Jews,  because  they  were  reprobate,  he  erpoundelh  tolas  Disciples, 
shdwing  that  in  his  sowiitg,  three  parts  of  four  shall  perish,  through  the  fault  of  the  hearers,  21  and 
tliat  las  servants  must  confess  their  faith,  24  and  use  l/ieir  gifts  contrary  to  those  stony  and  thorny 
bearers,  20  and  thai  his  Churc/i  notwithstanding  the  losing  of  those  three  parts  of  the  seed  shall  be 
brought  by  his  providence  to  the  harvest,  that  is,  to  the  end  of  the  world  :  30  growing  over  all  in  time, 
though  in  the  beginning  it  be  as  the  little  mustard  seed,  35  and  though  such  tempests  of  persecution 
in  the  sea.  of  this  world  do  rise  against  it. 

1  And  again  he  began  to  teach  at  the  sea  side  :  and  a  great  multitude  was  gathered  together 
unto  him,  po  that  he  went  up  into  a  boat,  and  sat  in  the  sea,  and  all  the  multitude  about  the  sea 
was  upon  the  land  :  2  And  he  taught  them  in  parables  many  things,  and  said  to  them  in  his 
doctrine.  3  Hear  ye  :  Behold,  the  sower  went  forth  to  sow.  4  And  whilst  he  soweth,  some 
fell  by  the  way  side,  and  the  fowls  of  the  air  came,  and  did  eat  it.  5  And  other  some  fell  upon 
rocky  places  where  it  had  not  much  earth  :  And  it  shot  up  immediately,  because  it  had  no 
deepness  of  earth  :  6  And  when  the  sim  was  risen,  it  parched,  and  because  it  had  not  root,  it 
withered.  7  And  some  fell  among  thorns  :  and  the  thorns  grew  up,  and  choked  it,  and  it 
yielded  not  fruit.  8  And  some  fell  upon  good  ground  :  and  it  yielded  fruit  that  grew  up  and 
mcreased,  and  it  brought  forth,  one  thirty,  one  sixty,  and  one  a  hundred.  9  And  he  said,  He 
that  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear.  10  And  when  he  was  alone,  the  Twelve  that  were  with 
him,  asked  him  the  parable.  11  And  he  said  to  them,  To  you  it  is  given  to  know  the  mystery 
of  the  kingdom  of  God  :  but  to  them  that  are  without,  all  things  are  done  in  parables :  12  That 
seeing  they  may  see,  and  not  see  :  and  hearing  they  may  hear  and  not  understand:  lest  at 
any  time  they  should  be  converted  and  their  sins  be  forgiven  them.  13  And  he  saith  to  them. 
Do  you  not  know  this  parable  ?  and  how  shall  you  know  all  parables?    14  He  that  soweth: 


Annotations. 

ver.  24.  Kingdom  against  lingdow.  As  this  is 
true  in  all  kingdoms  and  Commonwealths, 
where  civil  dissention  reigneth,  so  is  it  spe- 
cially verified  in  heresies  and  heretics,  which 
have  always  divisions  among  themselves,  as 
the  plague  of  God,  for  dividing  themselves, 
and  others,  from  the  Church. 

ver.  39.  Eternal  sin.  That  which  is  here 
called  eternal,  is,  as  Matthew  expresseth  it, 
that  which  shall  be  neither  remitted  in  this 
life,  nor  in  the  life  to  come.  Where  we  learn 
by  Mark,  that  there  are  sins  not  eternal :  and 
by  Matthew,  that  they  are  such  as  shall  be  for- 
given either  here,  or  in  the  life  to  come. 

ver.  33.  Who  is  my  mother  ?  Neither  is  it  here 
said,  that  he  had  no  mother,  as  some  upon 

Annotations. 

ver.  11.  Them  that.  Such  as  be  out  of  the 
Church,  though  they  hear  and  read  never  so 
2niich  they  cannot  understand.  Bed.  in  4  Mark. 

ver.  12.  Lest  they  should  be  converted.  These 
speeches  here  and  elsewhere,  we  must  not  so 
imderstand  as  though  he  spake  in  parables  of 
purpose  and  to  this  end,  that  the  hearers  might 
not  understand,  lest  they  should  be  converted  ; 
which  were  as  much  to  say  as  that  he  would 
not  have  them  understand,  nor  be  converted  : 
but  we  must  learn  the  true  sense  of  this  very 
place  in  Matthew  and  in  the  Acts,  where  our 


Chapter  3. 
these  words  falsely  gather :  nor  ingratitude  to 
our  parents  is  taught  us  by  this  answer :  but 
we  be  hereby  admonished  to  preserve  the  spi- 
ritual mother  of  the  faithful,  which  is  the 
Church  Catholic,  and  our  brethren  in  her,  and 
their  spiritual  good,  above  our  carnal  parents 
or  kin.  For  so  our  Master,  being  occupied 
here  about  heavenly  things,  accounted  all  them 
his  mother,  and  brethren,  which  did  the  will  of 
his  Father.  In  which  number,  our  Lady  his 
mother  was  also  included,  for  she  did  his  Fa- 
ther's will.  Aug.  ep.  38.  Yea,  and  above  all 
others,  because  she  had  so  much  grace  given 
her,  that  she  never  sinned,  not  so  much  as  ve- 
ninlly,  in  all  her  life.  Aug.  de  nat.  et  grat. 
cap.  36. 

Chapter  4. 
Saviour  and  Paul  speak  thus,77ie?/  have  heard  hea- 
vily,  and.  have  shut  their  eyes,  lest  perhaps  they  may 
see,  and  understand  and  be  converted,  and  I  heal 
them.  Whereby  it  is  evident,  that  the  speaking  in 
parables  was  not  the  cause,  for  many  beside  the 
Apostles  heard  and  understood,  but  themselves 
would  not  hear,  and  understand,  and  be  con- 
verted :  and  so  were  the  cause  of  their  own 
wilful  and  obstinate  infidelity.  And  therefore 
also  he  spake  in  parables,  because  they  were 
not  worthy  to  understand,  as  the  other  to  whom 
he  expounded  them. 


76 


S.  MARK. 


soweth  the  word.  15  And  tlioy  by  tlie  wayside,  are  these  :  where  tne  word  is  sowTi,  and 
when  they  shaU  have  heard,  imniecfiaielycoiueth  Satan,  and  taketh  away  the  word  that  was 
sown  in  their  hearts.  16  And  they  likewise  that  are  sown  upon  the  rocky  places,  are  these  : 
who  when  they  hear  the  word,  immediately  witii  joy  received  it.  17  And  they  have  not  root 
in  thernselves,  but  are  temporal :  aiterward  when  tribulation  is  risen  and  persecution  for  the 
word,  forthwith  they  are  scandalized.  16  And  other  there  be  that  are  sown  among  thorns  . 
these  are  they  thai  hear  the  word,  10  And  the  cares  of  the  world  and  the  deceittulness  of 
riches,  and  concupiscences  about  otiicr  things  entenng  in  choke  the  word,  and  it  is  made 
fruitless.  20  And  these  are  they  that  were  sown  upon  the  good  ground,  which  hear  the  word 
nnil  receive  it,  and  yield  fnat,  one  lliirty,  one  sixty,  and  one  a  hundred.  21  And  he  said  to 
them,  Cometh  a  candle  to  be  put  under  a  bushel,  or  under  a  bed  '.'  and  not  to  be  put  upon  the 
candlestick?  22  For  there  is  nothing  hid,  which  shall  not  be  made  manifest  ;  neither  was 
any  thing  made  secret,  but  that  it  shall  come  to  light.  23  If  any  man  have  ears  to  hear,  let 
him  hear.  24  And  he  said  unto  them.  See  what  you  hear.  In  what  measure  you  mete,  it 
shall  be  measured  to  you  again,  and  more  shall  be  given  to  you.  23  For  he  that  hath,  to  hirn 
shall  be  given  :  and  he  that  hath  not,  that  also  which  he  hath,  shall  be  taken  away  from  him. 
26  And  he  said.  So  is  the  kingdom  of  God,  a.-3  if  a  man  cast  seed  into  the  earth,  27  jsVnd  sleep, 
and  rise  up  night  and  day,  and  the  seed  spring,  and  grow  up  while  he  knovveth  not.  28  For 
the  earth  of  ftself  bringeth  torth  fruit,  hrst  the  blade,  then  the  ear,  afterward  the  full  corn  in 
the  ear.  29  And  when  the  fruit  hath  brought  out  itself,  immediately  he  putteth  in  the  sickle, 
because  harvest  is  come.  30  And  he  said,  To  what  sliall  we  liken  the  kingdom  of  God?  or  to 
what  parable  shall  we  compare  it  ?  31  As  a  mustard  seed  :  which  when  it  is  sowti  in  the  earth, 
is  less  than  all  the  seeds  that  are  in  the  earth  :  32  And  when  it  is  sown,  it  riseth  up,  and 
becometh  greater  than  all  herbs,  and  maketh  great  boughs,  so  that  the  birds  of  the  air  may 
dwell  under  the  shadow  thereof  33  xVnd  with  many  such  parables  he  spake  to  them  the  word, 
according  as  they  were  able  to  hear:  31  And  without  parabh;  he  did  not  speak  unto  them, 
but  apart,  he  explicated  all  things  to  his  Disciples.  35  And  he  saith  to  them  in  that  day,  when 
evening  was  corhe,  Let  us  pass  over  to  the  other  side.  36  And  dismissing  the  multitude,  they 
take  him  so  as  he  was  in  the  boat  :  and  there  were  other  boats  with  him.  37  And  there  arose 
a  great  storm  of  wind,  and  tlie  waves  beat  into  the  boat  so  that  the  boat  was  filled.  38  And  he 
was  in  the  hinder  part  of  the  boat  sleepipg  upon  a  pillow  :  and  tliey  raise  him,  and  say  to  him, 
Master,  doth  it  not  pertain  to  thee  that  we  perish  ?  39  And  rising  up  he  threatened  the  wind, 
and  said  to  the  sea,  Peace,  be  still.  And  the  wind  ceased  :  and  there  was  made  a  great  calm. 
40  And  he  said  to  them,  Why  are  you  fearful  ?  neither  yet  have  you  fahh  ?  And  they  feared 
with  great  fear :  and  they  said  one  to  another,  Who  is  this  thinkcst  thou  that  both  wind  and 
sea  obey  him  ? 

CHAPTER  V. 
To  the  Gerasens  and  in  them  to  all  men,  Christ  manifesteth  how  tlie  devil  of  his  malice  would  use 
them,  if  he  would  "permit :  17  and  yet  they  like  not  their  Saviour's  presenee.  21  A  woman  Gentile, 
that  began  her  sicJeness  when  the  Jew's  daughter  began  her  life,  signifying  Abraham's  time,  he  cureth 
by  the  way  as  he  was  combig  to  heal  the  Jews  :  And  even  then  the  Jews  do  die,  but  yet  them  also  he 
will  revive,  as  here  the  Jew's  daughter. 

1  And  they  came  beyond  the  strait  of  the  sea  into  the  country  of  the  Gerasens. 
2  And  as  he  went  out  of  the  boat,  immediately  there  met  him  out  of  the  sepulchres  a  man  in 
an  unclean  spirit,  3  That  had  his  dwelling  in  the  sepulchres,  and  neither  with  chains 
could  any  man  now  bind  him  :  4  For  being  often  bound  with  fetters  and  chains,  he  had 
burst  the  chains,  and  broken  the  fetters,  and  nobody  could  tame  him.  And  he  was  always 
day  and  night  in  the   sepulchres  and  in  the  mountains,  crying  and  cutting  himself  with 

Chapter  4. 
the  heretics  hold;  then  had  it  been  great  in 
the  beginning,  and  small  afterward :  where 
this  parable  saith  contrary,  that  it  was  a  mustard 
seed  first,  and  afterward  a  great  tree.  Chrys. 
torn.  5.  contra  Gentiles  in  vita  S.  BahylcB  Mart. 

ver.  32.  The  birds.  Of  all  sects  or  doctruic, 
Christ's  religion  at  the  beginning  was  the 
smallest,  and  most  contemptible  :  but  the  suc- 
cess thereof  far  passed  all  man's  doctrine  ;  in- 
somuch that  afterward  all  the  wisest  and 
greatest  of  the  world  made  their  residence 
and  rest  therein. 


Annotations. 

27  And  sleep.  The  Church  and  Christ's  doc- 
trine, sleep  we,  wake  we,  increaseth  by  the 
great  providence  of  God,  only  the  Preachers 
must  sow,  and  plant,  and  water,  and  God  will 
give  the  increase,  nourishing  the  seed  in  men's 
hearts.  And  therefore  we  may  not  give  over, 
or  be  impatient  and  solicitous,  if  we  have  not 
ulwavs  good  success  ;  but  douig  our  diity,  com- 
mit the  rest  to  God. 

ver.  31.  Mustard  seed.  If  the  Church  and 
Truth  had  more  and  more  decayed  and  been 
obscured  after  the  Apostles'  time  unto  ours,  as 

Annotations. 
ver.  3.  Could  hind  him.  We  see  here  that 
madmen  which  have  extraordinary  strength, 
are  many  times  possessed  of  the  devil:  as 
there  is  also  a  deaf  and  a  dumb  devil,  and 
unclean  spirits,  which  work  these  effects  in 


Chapter  5. 

inen,  possessing  their  bodies  :  All  which  things 
infidels  and  carnal  men,  following  only  nature 
and  reason,  attribute  to  natural  causes:  and 
the  less  faith  a  man  hath,  the  less  he  believeth 
I  that  the  devil  worketh  such  things. 


S.  MARK. 


77 


Floncs :  6  And  seeing  Jesus  afar  off,  he  ran  and  adored  him :  7  And  crying  with  a  great 
Voice,  said,  What  to  nie  and  thee  Jesus  the  Son  ot  God  most  high  ?  I  adjure  the  by  God 
that  thou  torment  me  not.  8  For  he  said  luito  him  go  out  of  the  man  tliou  uiiciean  spirit.  9 
And  he  aslied  him.  What  is  thy  name  ?  And  he  saith  to  him,  My  name  is  Legion  :  be- 
cause we  are  many.  10  And  he  besought  him  nnich,  that  he  would  not  expel  him  out  of 
the  country.  11  And  there  was  there  about  the  mountain  a  great  herd  of  swine,  feeding. 
12  And  the  spirits  besought  him,  saying.  Send  us  into  the  swine,  that  we  may  enter  into 
them.  13  And  Jesus  immediately  granted  unto  them.  And  the  imclean  spirits  going  out, 
entered  into  the  swine  :  and  the  herd  with  great  violence  was  carried  headlong  into  the 
sea,  about  two  thousand,  and  were  stifled  in  the  sea.  14  And  they  that  fed  them,  flea,  and  car- 
ried news  into  the  City  and  into  the  fields.  And  they  went  Ibrth  to  see  what  was  done  :  15 
And  they  came  to  Jesus,  and  they  see  him  that  was  vexed  of  the  devil,  sitting  clothed,  and 
well  in  his  wits :  and  they  were  afraid.  16  And  they  that  had  seen  it,  told  them,  in  what 
manner  he  had  been  dealt  withal  that  had  the  devil :  and  of  the  swine.  17  And  they  beganto 
desire  him,  that  he  would  depart  from  their  coasts.  18  And  when  he  went  up  into  the  boat, 
he  that  had  been  vexed  of  the  devil,  began  to  beseech  him  that  he  might  be  with  him,  19  And 
he  admitted  him  not,  but  saith  to  him.  Go  into  thy  house  to  tliine,  and  tell  them  how  great 
things  the  Lord  hath  done  for  thee,  and  hath  had  mercy  upon  thee.  20  And  he  went  his  way, 
and  began  to  publish  in  Decapolis  how  great  things  Jesus  had  done  to  him  :  and  all  marvelled. 
21  And  Jesus  had  passed  in  boat  again  over  the  strait,  a  great  multitude  assembled  together 
mito  him,  and  he  was  about  the  sea.  22  And  there  cometh  one  of  the  Archsynagogues,  named 
Jairus :  and  seeing  him,  he  falleth  down  at  his  feet.  23  And  besought  him  much,  saying, 
That  my  daughter  is  at  the  point  of  death,  come,  impose  thy  hands  upon  her,  that  she  may  be 
safe  and  live.  24  And  he  went  with  him,  and  a  great  multitude  followed  him,  and  they  throng- 
ed him.  25  And  a  woman  which  was  in  an  issue  of  blood  twelve  years,  26  And  had  suffeHbd 
many  things  of  many  Physicians,  and  had  bestowed  all  that  she  had,  neither  was  anything  the 
better,  but  was  rather  worse  :  27  When  she  had  heard  of  Jesus,  she  came  in  the  press  behind 
him,  and  touched  his  garment.  28  For  she  said.  That  if  1  shall  touch  but  his  garment  I  shall 
be  safe.  29  And  forthwith  the  foimtain  of  her  blood  was  dried  :  and  she  felt  in  her  body  that 
she  was  healed  of  the  malady.  30  And  immediately  Jesus  knowing  in  himself  the  virtue 
that  had  proceeded  frorn  him,  turning  to  the  multitude,  said,  Who  hath  touched  my  garments? 
31  And  his  Disciples  said  to  him.  Thou  seestthe  multitude  thronging  thee,  and  sayest  thou. 
Who  hath  touched  me  ?  32  And  he  looked  about  to  see  her  that  had  done  this.  33  But  the 
woman  fearing  and  trembling,  knowing  what  was  done  in  her  :  came  and  fell  down  before 
him,  and  told  him  all  the  truth.  34  And  he  said  to  her.  Daughter,  thy  faith  hath  made  thee  safe, 
go  in  peace,  and  be  whole  of  thy  malady.  35  As  he  was  yet  speaking,  they  come  to  the 
Archsynago'gue,  saying.  That  thy  daughter  is  dead:  why  dost  thou  trouble  the  Master  any 
further  ?  36  But  Jesus  having  heard  The  word  that  was  spoken,  saith  to  the  Archsynagogue, 
Fear  not  :  only  believe.  37  And  he  admitted  not  any  man  to  follow  him,  but  Peter  and  James 
and  John  the  brother  of  James.  38  And  they  come  to  the  Archsynagogue's  house,  and  he 
seeth  a  tumult,  and_ folks  weeping  and  wailing  much.  39  And  going  in,  he  saith  to  them  : 
Why  make  you  this  ado  and  weep?  the  wench  is  not  dead,  but  sleepeth.  40  And  they 
derided  him.  But  he  having  put  forth  all,  taketh  the  father  and  the  mother  of  the  wench,  and 
them  (hat  were  with  him,  and  they  go  in  where  the  wench  was  lying.  41  And  holding  the 
wench's  hand,  he  saith  to  her,  Talitlia  cumi,  which  is  bein^  interpreted.  Wench,  I  say  to  thee, 
arife.    42  And  forthwith  the  wench  rose  up,  and  walked.    And  she  was  twelve  years  old  : 


Annotations. 

ver.  28.  If  1  shall  touch.  So  the  o;ood  Catho- 
lic saith.  If  I  might  but  touch  one  of  his  Apos- 
tles, yea  one  of  his  Apostle's  napkins,  yea,  but 
the  shade  of  one  of  his  Saints,  I  should  be  bet- 
ter for  it.  Act.  5.  and  19.  Chrys.  torn.  5.  cont.  Gent, 
in  princip.  in  vit.  Babylce.  Yea,  Basil  saith,  He 
that  toucheth  the  bone  of  a  martyr,  receiveth  in 
some  degree  holiness  of  the  grace  or  virtue 
that  is  therein. 

ver.  30.  Virtue.  Virtue  to  heal  this  woman's 
malady,  proceeded  from  Christ,  though  she 
touched  but  his  coat :  so  when  the  Saints  by 
their  Relics  or  garments  do  miracles,  the 
grace  and  force  thereof  cometh  from  our  Sa- 
viour, they  being  but  the  means  or  instruments 
of  the  same. 

ver.  36.  Only  leJieve.  It  is  our  common 
speech,  wherein  we  require  one  thing  special- 
ly, though  other  things  also  be  as  necessary, 
and  more  necessary.  As  the  Physician  to  his 
patient :  Only  have  a  sood  heart ;  when  he  must 
"7* 


Chapter  5. 

also  keep  a  diet,  and  take  potions,  things  more 
requisite.  So  Christ,  in  this  great  infidelity  of 
the  Jews,  required  only  that  they  would  be- 
lieve he  was  able  to  do  such  a  cure,  such  a 
miracle,  and  then  he  did  it :  otherwise  it  fol- 
loweth  in  the  next  chapter.  He  could  not  do  mir- 
acles there,  because  of  their  iiicreduliti/.  A  srain, 
for  this  faith  he  gave  them  here  and  in  all  like 
places  health  of  body,  which  they  desired  : 
and  therefore  he  saith  not.  Thy  faith  hath  jus- 
tified thee,  but,  hath  made  thee  safe  or  whole. 
Again  this  was  the  father's  faith  which,  could 
not  justify  the  daughter:  whereby  it  is  most 
evident,  that  this  Scripture,  and  the  like,  are 
foolishly  abused  of  the  Heretics,  to  prove,  that 
only  faith  justifieth. 

ver.  41.  Wench  arise.  Christ's  miracles,  be- 
sides that  they  be  wonders  and  ways  to  show  his 
power,  be  also  significative  :  as  these  which  be 
corporally  raised  from  death,  put  us  in  mind  of 
his  raising  our  souls  from  sin.    The  Scripture 


78 


S.  MARK. 


and  they  were  astonished  with  great  astonislmieiit.    43  And  the  commanded  them  earnestly 
that  no  body  should  Itnow  it :  and  he  bade  ihai  snnicthinij  sliouhl  be  given  her  to  eat. 

CHAPTKii  VI. 
In  his  own  country,  signifyinff  the  reprobate  Jews,  he  is  contemned,  and  therefore  worlteth  Utile  in  re- 
spect. 6  His  Apostles  preach  every  where,  and  work  rnirucks,  so  that  Kin/z  Herod,  v:ho  shamefully 
killed  John  Baptist,  and  others  were  stricken  with  great  admiration.  30  After  John's  death,  he  goeth 
into  the  Desert,  where  great  concourse  being  unto  them,  hefeedeth  5000  with  five  hxives.  46  And  after 
he  hath  prayed  long  in  the  mountain,  he  walketh  upon  the  sea.  53  And  with  the  very  touch  of  his 
garment's  hem  he  healeth  innumeralile. 

1  And  going  out  ironi  thence,  he  went  into  his  country  ■  and  his  Disciples  followed  him.  2 
And  when  the  Sabbath  was  come,  he  began  to  teach  in  the  Synagogue :  and  many  hearing  him, 
were  in  admiration  at  liis  doctrine,  saymg,  How  came  this  fellow  by  all  these  thintrs?  and 
what  wisdom  is  this  that  is  given  to  him,  and  such  virtues  as  arc  wrought  by  his  hands?  3  Is 
not  this  the  Carpenter,  the  son  of  M  auy,  the  brother  of  James  and  .Joseph  and  .lude  and  Simon  ? 
why,  are  not  also  his  sisters  here  with  us  ?  And  they  were  scandalized  in  him.  4  And  .Iesus 
said  to  them,  That  there  is  not  a  Prophet  without  honour,  but  in  his  own  country,  and  m  liis  own 
house,  and  in  his  own  kindred.  5  And  he  could  not  do  anv  miracle  there,  but  only  cured  a  few 
that  were  sick,  imposing  his  hands.  6  And  he  marvelled  because  of  their  incredulity  :  and 
he  went  about  the  towns  in  circuit  preaching.  7  And  he  called  the  Twelve  :  and  began  to  send 
them  two  and  two  ;  and  gave  them  power  over  imclean  spirits.  8  And  he  commanded  them, 
that  they  should  take  nothing  for  the  way,  but  a  rod  only ;  not  scrip,  not  bread,  nor  money  in 
their  purse,  9  But  shod  with  sandals :  and  that  they  should  not  put  on  two  coats.  10  And  he 
said  to  them.  Whithersoever  you  shall  enter  into  an  house,  there  tarry  till  you  depart  thence. 
11  And  whosoever  shall  not  receive  you,  nor  hear  you :  going  forth  from  thence  shake  off  the 
dust  from  your  feet  for  a  testimony  to  them.  12  And  going  forth  they  preached  that  they  should 
do  penance  :  13  And  they  cast  out  many  devils,  and  anointed  with  oil  manv  sick,  and  healed 
them.  14  And  king  Herod  heard,  for  his  name  was  manifest,  and  he  said.  That  John  the  Bap- 
tist is  risen  again  from  the  dead,  and  therefore  virtues  work  in  him.  15  And  others  said,  That 
it  is  Elias.  But  others  said,  That  it  is  a  Prophet,  as  one  of  the  Prophets.  16  Which  Herod 
hearing,  said,  John  whom  I  beheaded,  he  is  risen  again  from  the  dead.    17  For  the  said  Herod 

Annotations.  Chapter  5. 
maketh  special  mention  only  of  three  raised  by  I  days,  and  therefore  stinking  :  which  diversity 
our  Saviour:  of  which  three,  this  wench  is  one  of  dead  bodies,  signify  diversity  of  dead  souls, 
within  the  house  :  another  the  widow's  son  in  some  more  desperate  than  other,  some  past  all 
Nairn,  now  carried  out  toward  the  grave  :  the  man's  hope,  and  yet  by  the  grace  of  Cnrist  to 
third,  Lazarus  having  been  in  the  grave  four  I  be  revived  and  reclaimed. 


Annotations. 

ver.  3.  The  Carpenter.  As  his  country-folks 
seeing  him  not  only  to  be  a  poor  man,  but  also 
knowing,  as  they  thought,  his  whole  parent- 
age to  be  but  vulgar,  not  reaching  to  his  God- 
head and  divine  generation,  did  take  offence 
or  scandal  of  him :  so  do  the  Heretics  take  like 
offence  at  his  person  in  the  B.  Sacrament,  say- 
ing, why  this  is  not  God  :  for  it  is  bread  made 
of  corn  by  such  a  baker,  of  the  same  mould  that 
such  a  loaf  is :  not  marking,  that  it  was  not 
made  Christ  by  baking,  but  by  Consecration, 
and  the  virtue  of  Christ's  words. 

ver.  3.  They  were  scandiJized.  This  scan- 
dal rose  partly  of  envy  of  his  equals  by 
birth,  who  reputing  themselves  as  good  as  he, 
took  scorn  to  be  taught  of  him :  whereupon 
Christ  saith,  A  Prophet  is  not  trithout  ho- 
nour, hut  in  his  own  country  .•  signifying,  as  it 
is  plain  in  Luke,  the  malice  and  envy  of  the 
Jews  his  countrymen  in  refusing  him,  .Tno.  1, 
and  that  the  Gentiles  would  more  esteem 
him. 

ver.  5.  He  could,  not.  It  is  said,  that  he 
could  not  work  miracles  there,  not  meaning 
that  he  was  not  able,  but  that  on  their  part 
there  wanted  apt  disposition  to  receive  them. 
And  therefore  he  would  not  of  congruity  work 
there,  where  their  incredulity  was  so  great, 
that  it  would  not  have  profited  them.  And 
for  this  cause  he  saith,  elsewhere  to  them 


C»APTEIl  6. 

that  will  see  and  enjoy  his  miracles,  Only 
believe. 

ver.  9.  Not  two  coats.  He  forbiddeth  super- 
fluities, and  too  careful  provision  of  bodily 
things,  when  they  are  about  God's  service  in 
gaining  souls.  And  for  the  contrary  that  seem- 
eth  here  and  in  Matthew,  imderstand  that  there 
he  forbiddeth  them  to  carry  rod  or  staff  to  de- 
fend themselves,  here  he  permittcth  a  walking 
rod  or  staff  to  lean  and  stay  upon :  there  he  for- 
biddeth shoes  to  cover  all  the  foot,  such  as  we 
wear :  here  he  permitteth  sandals,  that  is, 
such  as  had  soles  only,  which  the  poor  com- 
monly wear  in  Jewry,  and  now  some  religious 
men.  August,  opinion,  lib.  2.  c.  30.  de  consenstt 
Evang.  torn.  4. 

ver.  13.  With  oil.  In  the  words  of  the  com- 
mission oil  is  not  mentioned,  and  yet  it  is  cer- 
tain by  this  their  using  of  oil,  that  cither  Christ 
did  then  appoint  them  to  use  it,  or  they  might 
take  it  up  of  themselves,  by  virtue  of  the  general 
commission. 

ver.  13.  With  oil.  By  this  it  is  clear,  that 
not  only  the  Apostles  or  other  may  have  pow- 
er to  work  miracles  by  tlicir  only  word  and 
invocation  of  Ciirist's  name,  but  also  by  ap- 
plication of  creatures  :  which  creatures  also 
nave  a  miraculous  medicinal  virtue  to  heal 
diseases. 

ver.  13.  Oil  many  sick.    A  preparation  to  the 


S.  MARK.  79 

sent  and  apprehended  John,  and  bound  him  in  prison  for  Herodias  the  wife  of  Philip  his  brother, 
because  he  had  married  her.     18  For  .John  said  to  Herod,  It  is  not  lawful  for  thee  to  have  thy 
brother's  wile.     19  And  Herodias  lay  in  wait  tor  him  :  and  was  desirous  to  kill  him,  and  could 
not.    20  For  Herod  feared  John,  knowing  him  to  be  a  just  and  holy  man  :  and  he  kept  him,  and 
by  hearing  him  did  many  things  :  and  he  heard  him  gladly.    21  And  when  a  convenient  day 
was  fallen,  Herod  made  the  supper  of  his  birth-day  to  the  Princes  and  the  Tribunes  and  the 
chief  of  Galilee.    22  And  when  the  daughter  of  the  same  Herodias  came  in,  and  had  danced, 
and  pleased  Herod,  and  them  that  sat  with  him  at  the  table  :  the  King  said  to  the  damsel,  Ask 
of  me  what  thou  wilt,  and  I  will  give  it  thee.    23  And  he  sware  to  her,  That  whatsoever  thou 
shalt  ask  I  will  give  thee,  though  the  half  of  my  kingdom.    24  Who  when  she  was  gone  forth, 
said  to  her  mother,  what  shall  I  ask  ?    But  she  said.  The  head  of  John  the  Baptist.    25  And 
when  she  was  gone  in  by  and  by  with  haste  to  the  King,  she  asketh,  saying,  I  will  that  forth- 
with thou  give  me  in  a  platter  the  head  of  John  the  Baptist.    26  And  the  king  was  stricken  sad. 
Because  ot  his  oath,  and  for  them  that  sat  together  at  table  he  would  not  displease  her  :    27 
But  sending  the  hangman,  commanded  that  his  head  should  be  brought  in  a  platter.    28  And  he 
beheaded  him  in  the  prison,  and  brought  his  head  in  a  platter  :  and  gave  it  to  the  damsel,  and 
the  damsel  gave  it  to  her  mother.    29  Which  his  disciples  hearing,  came  and  took  his  body : 
and  they  put  it  in  a  monument.    30  And  the  Apostles  gathering  together  imto  Jesus,  made  re- 
lation to  him  of  all  things  that  they  had  done  and  taught     31  And  He  said  to  them,  Come  apart 
into  the  desert  place,  and  rest  a  httle.    For  there  were  that  came  and  went,  many  :  and  they 
had  not  so  much  as  space  to  eat.    32  And  goin"  up  into  the  boat,  they  went  into  a  desert  place 
apart.    33  And  they  saw  them  goin»  away,  and  many  luiew  :  and  they  ran  flocking  diither  on 
foot  from  all  Cities,  and  prevented  them.    34  And  going  forth,  Jesus  saw  a  great  multitude  : 
and  he  had  compassion  on  them,  because  they  were  as  sheep  not  having  a  shepherd,  and  he 
began  to  teach  them  many  things.    35  And  when  the  day  was  now  far  spent,  his  Disciples 
came  to  him,  saying.  This  is  a  desert  place,  and  the  hour  is  now  past :    36  Dismiss  them,  that 
going  out  into  the  next  villages  and  towns,  they  may  buy  themselves  meats  to  eat.    37  And  he 
answering,  said.  Give  yt  them  to  eat.    And  they  said  to  him,  Let  us  go  and  buy  bread  for' two 
hundred  pence  :  and  we  will  give  them  to  eat.    38  And  he  saith  to  them.  How  many  loaves 
have  you  ?  go  and  see.    And  when  they  knew,  they  say,  Five  and  two  fishes.    39  And  he  com- 
manded them,  that  they  slxjuld  make  all  sit  dovm  by  companies  upon  the  green  ^rass.    40  And 
they  sat  down  in  ranks  by  'lundreds  and  fifties.    41  And  when  he  had  taken  the  five  loaves, 
and  the  two  fishes  :  lookinj  up  imto  heaven,  he  blessed,  and  brake  the  loaves,  and  gave  to  his 
Disciples  to  set  before  then  :  and  the  two  fishes  he  divided  to  all.    42  And  all  did  eat,  and  had 
their  fill.    43  And  they  took  up  the  leavings,  twelve  baskets  full  of  fragments:  and  of  the  fishes. 
44  And  they  that  did  eat,  were  five  thousand  men.    45  And  immediately  he  compelled  his 
Disciples  to  go  up  into  the  boat,  that  they  might  go  before  him  beyond  the  strait  to  Bethsaida : 
whilst  himself  did  dismiss  the  people.    46  And  when  he  had  dismissed  them,  he  went  into  the 
mountain  to  pray.    47  And  when  it  was  late,  the  boat  was  in  the  midst  of  the  sea,  and  himself 
alone  on  the  land.    48  And  seeing  them  labouring  in  rowing,  for  the  wind  was  against  them, 
and  about  the  fourth  watch  of  t'ae  night  he  cometh  to  them  walking  upon  the  sea  :  and  he  would 
have  passed  by  them.    49  But  they  seeing  him  walking  upon  the  sea,  thought  it  was  a  ghost, 
and  cried  out.    50  For  all  saw  him,  and  were  troubled.     And  immediately  he  talked  with 
them,  and  said  to  them.  Have  confidence,  it  is  I,  fear  ye  not.    51  And  he  went  up  to  them  into 
the  ship,  and  the  wind  ceased :  and  they  were  far  more  astonished  within  themselves :    52  For 
they  rmderstood  not  concerning  th°  loaves :  for  their  heart  was  bhnded.    53  And  when  they 
had  passed  over,  they  came  into  the  land  of  Genezareth,  and  set  to  the  shore.    54  And  when 
they  were  gone  out  of  the  boat,  incontinent  they  knew  him:    55  And  ruiming  through  the 
whole  country,  they  began  to  carry  about  in  couches  those  that  were  ill  at  ease,  where  they 
heard  he  was.   56  And  whithersoever  he  entered  into  towns,  or  into  villages  or  cities,  they  laid 
the  sick  in  the  streets,  and  besought  him  that  they  might  touch  but  the  hem  of  his  garment : 
and  as  many  as  touched  him,  were  made  whole. 

CHAPTER  VII. 
The  masters  of  Jerusalem  coming  so  far  to  carp  him,  6  he  chargeth  vnth  traditions,  partly  frivolous, 
9  partly  also  contrary  to  God's  commandments.  14  And  to  the  people  he  yieldeth  the  reason  of  that 
which  they  carped,  17  and  again  to  his  Disciples,  showing  the  ground  of  the  Jeitish  VMshing,  to 
vnt,  that  meats  otherwise  defile  the  soul,  to  be  false.  24  But  by  and  bye,  among  the  Gentiles,  in  a 
woman  he  findelh  wonderful  faith,  upo7i  her  therefore  he  bestoweth  the  crumb  that  she  asked,  32  re- 
turning, because  the  time  of  the  Gentiles  was  not  yet  come,  to  the  Jews  with  the  loaf.  32  Where  he 
showeth  his  compassion  towards  manhind,  so  deaf  and  dumb,  36  and  of  the  people  is  highly  mag- 
nified. 

1  And  there  assembled  together  unto  him  the  Pharisees  and  certain  of  the  Scribes,  coming 
from  Jerusalem.  2  And  when  they  had  seen  certain  of  his  Disciples  eat  bread  with  common 
hands,  that  is,  not  washed,  they  blamed  ihem.    3  For  the  Pharisees  and  all  the  Jews,  unless 

Annotations.  Chapter  6. 

Sacrament   of    extreme    unction,   James.   5.  ther's  wife,  if  he  had  been  dead  without  issue: 

ver.  17.   Philip  his  brother.    He  might  and  but  this  Philip  was  yet  alive,  and  had  also  this 

should  by  Moses'  law  have  married  his  bro-  daughter  that  danced. 


80  S.  MAIIK. 

they  often  wash  their  hands,  cat  not,  holding  the  tradition  of  the  Ancients  :  4  And  from  the 
markft,  unless  they  be  washed,  they  eat  not ;  and  many  other  things  there  be  that  were  de- 
livered unto  them  to  observe,  the  washings  of  cups  and  cruises,  and  of  brazen  vessels  and  beds, 
o  And  the  Pharisees  and  Scribes  asked  him,  why  do  not  thy  Disciples  walk  according  to  the 
tradition  ol  the  Ancients,  but  they  eat  bread  with  connnori  hands?  6  But  he  answering,  said 
to  them.  Well  did  Isaias  jjrophesy  of  you  hypocrites,  as  it  is  written,  This  people  honourtth  me 
v.ith  thtir  lips,  but  their  heart  is  far  from  me.  7  And  in  vain  do  they  worship  me,  teaching  doctrines, 
precepts  of  men.  8  For  leaving  the  commandment  of  God,  you  hold  the  traditions  of  men,  the 
washings  of  cruises  and  cups  :  and  many  other  things  you  do  like  to  these.  9  And  he  said  to 
them.  Well  do  you  frustrate  the  precejit  of  God,  that  you  may  observe  your  own  tradition.  10 
For  Moses  said.  Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother.  And,  He  that  shall  curse  father  or  mother, 
dying  let  him  die.  11  But  you  say.  If  a  man  say  to  father  or  mother,  Corltan,  which  is  a  gift, 
whatsoever  proccedetli  from  me,  shall  profit  thee  :  12  And  further  you  suffer  him  not  to  do 
aught  for  his  father  or  mother.  13  Deteating  the  word  of  God  for  your  own  tradition,  which 
you  have  given  forth :  and  many  other  things  of  this  sort  you  do.  14  And  calling  again  the 
multitude  unto  him,  he  said  to  them,  Hear  me  all  you,  and  imderstand.  15  Nothing  is  without 
a  man  entering  into  him,  that  can  defile  him  :  but  the  things  that  proceed  from  a  man,  those 
are  they  tiiat  make  a  man  comtnon.  16  If  any  man  have  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear.  17  And 
when  he  was  entered  into  the  house  from  the  multitude,  his  Disciples  asked  him  the  parable. 
18  And  he  saitli  to  them,  So  are  you  also  unskilful  ?  Understand  you  not  that  everything  from 
without,  entering  into  a  man,  cannot  make  him  common  :  Vi  Because  it  entereth  not  into  his 
heart,  but  goeth  into  the  belly,  and  is  cast  out  into  the  privy,  purging  all  the  meats  I  20  But 
he  said  that  the  things  which  Cometh  forth  from  a  man,  they  make  n  man  common.  21  For 
from  within  out  of  the  heart  of  men  proceed  ovil  cogitations,  adulteries,  fornications,  rnurders, 

22  Thefts,  avarice,  wickedness,  guile,  impudicity,  an  evil  eye,  blasphemy,  pride,  foolishness. 

23  All  these  evils  proceed  from  within,  and  make  a  man  common.  24  And  risking  from  thence, 
he  went  into  the  coasts  of  Tyre  and  Sidon :  and  entering  into  a  house,  he  would  tliat  no  man 
should  know,  and  he  could  not  be  hid.  25  For  a  woman,  immediately  as  she  heard  of  him, 
whose  daughter  had  an  unclean  spirit,  entered  in,  and  fell  down  at  his  feet.  26  For  the  woman 
was  a  Gentile,  a  Syrophoenician  bom.  And  she  besought  him  that  ne  would  cast  forth  the 
devil  out  of  her  daughter.  27  Who  said  to  her,  Suffer  first  the  children  to  be  filled  :  for  it  is 
not  good  to  take  the  children's  bread,  and  cast  it  to  the  dogs.  28  But  she  answered  and  said 
to  him,  Yea,  Lord,  for  the  whelps  also  eat  under  the  table  of  the  crixTibs  of  the  children.  29 
And  he  said  to  her,  Yar  this  saying  go  thy  way,  the  devil  is  gone  ott  of  thy  daughter.  30  And 
■when  she  was  departed  into  her  house,  sne  foimd  the  maid  lying  upon  the  bed,  and  the  devil 
gone  out.  31  And  again  goinj?  out  of  the  coast.i  of  Tyre,  he  cam«  by  Sidon  to  the  sea  of  Ga- 
lilee, throug'h  the  midst  of  the  coasts  of  Decnpolis.  32  And  they  bring  to  him  one  deaf  and 
dumb,  and  they  besought  him  thathe  wouldimpose  hia  hand  upon  him.  33  And  taking  him 
from  the  multitude  apart,  he  put  his  fingjers  into  his  ears,  and  spilting,  touched  his  tongue.  34 
And  looking  up  unto  heaven,  he  groaned,  and  said  to  him,  Ephpleiha,  which  is,  Be  thou  opened. 


Annotations. 

ver.  2.  Common.  Common  and  unclean  is  all 
one.  For  the  Jews  were  commanded  by  the 
Law  to  eat  certain  kinds  of  masts  only,  and  not 
all  indifferently :  and  because  these  were  se- 
parated from  other  meats,  and  as  it  were  sanc- 
tified to  their  use,  they  called  the  other  com- 
mon and  profane  :  and  bccau.se  the  Law  calleth 
those  clean  and  theso  unclean,  therefore  it  is, 
that  unclean  and  common  is  all  ens,  as  in  this 
chapter  often,  and  Acts  10. 

ver.  7.  Precepts  of  mtn.  Men's  ordinances 
which  be  repugnant  to  God's  commandments, 
be  here  condemned:  as  all  observations  not 
edifying  nor  profitable  to  the  fulfilling  of  God's 
commandments,  be  vain  and  superfluous :  as 
many  observations  of  the  Pharisees  were  then, 
and  the  like  traditions  of  Heretics  be  now: 
for  howsoever  they  brag  of  Scriptures,  all  their 
manner  of  administration  and  ministry  is  their 
own  tradition  and  invention  without  all  Scrip- 
ture and  warrant  of  God's  word.  But  the  tra- 
ditions of  the  Apostles  and  Ancients,  and  all 
the  precepts  of  the  holy  t!liurch  we  are  coni- 
manded  to  keep,  as  thin'^s  nut  prescribed  bv 
man,  but  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  Acts  15,  28.  41. 
2  Thessal.  2,  15. 

ver.  11.  Gift.    To  give  to  the  Church  or  Al- 


Chapter  7. 
tar  ia  not  forbiddeii,  but  the  forsaking  of  a 
man's  parents  in  their  necessity,  pretending  or 
excusing  the  matter  upon  his  giving  that  which 
should  relieye  them,  to  God  or  to  the  Altar, 
that  is  impious  and  unnatural.  And  these  Pha- 
risees teach/ng  children  so  to  neglect  their  du- 
ties to  their  parents,  did  wickedly. 

rer.  15.  Nothing  entenng  into  a  man.  As 
these  ^rords  of  our  Saviour  do  not  import,  that 
the  Jews  then  might  have  eaten  of  those  meats 
which  God  forbade  them:  no  more  do  they 
now,  that  we  Christians  may  eat  of  meats 
which  the  Church  forbiddeth  us.  And  yet  both 
then  and  now  all  meats  are  clean,  and  "nothing 
entering  into  a  man,  defileth  a  man.  For  neither 
they  then,  nor  we  now  abstain,  for  that  any 
meats  are  of  their  nature  abominable,  or  defile 
the  eaters,  but  they  for  signification,  we  for 
obedience  and  chastisement  of  our  bodies. 

ver.  33.  Spitting.  Not  only  by  Christ's  word 
and  will,  but  also  by  ceremony  and  by  applica- 
tion of  external  creatures  which  be  holy,  mira- 
cles are  wrought:  as  by  Christ's  spittle,  which 
was  not  part  of  his  person,  being  a  superfluity 
of  his  body,  but  yet  most  holy.  Thcophil.  in  7- 
Marci. 

ver.  34.  Ephphelha     The  Church  doth  most 


S.  MARK.  81 

S5  And  immediately  his  ears  were  opened,  and  the  string  of  his  tongue  was  loosed,  and  he 
spake  right.  36  And  he  commanded  them  not  to  tell  any  body.  But  how  much  he  commanded 
them,  so  much  the  more  a  great  deal  did  they  publish  it.  37  And  so  much  the  more  did  they 
wonder,  saying,  He  hath  done  all  things  well :  he  hath  made  both  the  deaf  to  hear,  and  the 
dumb  to  speak. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
Of  compassion  hefeedeth  ike  people,  four  thousand, 'witli  seveyi  loaves.  10  /After  all  which  miracles  as  though 
they  were  yet  uiisufficienk^o  prove  him  to  he  Christ,  the  obstinate  Pharisees  do  require  some  miracle 
from  heaven.  13  Whereupon  forsaking  them,  he  wameth  his  disciples  to  beware  of  the  leaven  of  their 
doctrine,  neither  to  fear  want  of  necessaries.  22  He  healeth  a  blind  man  by  degrees  and  with  cere- 
7iionies.  27  Peter  confes.<ielh  him,  though  inen  all  this  while  had  not  learned  so  far,  to  be  Christ, 
31  and  by  and  by  he  revealeth  to  them  Ids  passion,  32  rebuking  also  Peter  for  dissuading  it,  34 
and  showing  that  it  is  a  thing  wherein  all  tfiai  will  be  saved,  namely  in  time  of  persecution,  must 
follow  him. 

1  In  those  days  again  when  there  was  a  great  multitude,  and  had  not  what  to  eat :  calling  his 
Disciples  together,  he  said  to  them,  2  I  have  compassion  upon  the  multitude  :  because  lo,  three 
days  they  now  endure  with  me,  neither  have  what  to  eat.  3  And  if  I  dismiss  them  fasting  into 
their  home,  they  will  faint  in  the  way  :  for  some  of  them  came  far  off.  4  Ajid  his  Disciples 
answered  him,  whence  may  a  man  fill  them  here  with  bread  in  the  wilderness  ?  5  And  he  ask- 
ed them.  How  many  loaves  have  ye  ?  Who  said,  >Seven.  6  And  he  commanded  the  multitude 
to  sit  down  upon  tlie  ground.  And  takin"  the  seven  loaves,  giving  thanks  he  brake,  and  gave 
to  lus  disciples  for  to  set  before  them,  and  they  did  set  them  Defore  the  multitude.  7  And  they 
had  a  few  little  fishes :  and  he  blessed  them,  and  commanded  them  to  be  set  before  them.  8 
And  they  did  eat  and  were  filled,  and  they  took  up  that  which  was  left  of  the  fragments,  seven 
maunds.  9  And  they  that  had  eaten  were  about  four  thousand :  and  he  dismissed  them.  10 
And  immediately  goin^  up  into  the  boat  with  his  Disciples,  he  came  into  the  quarters  of  Dal- 
manutha.  11  And  the  Pharisees  went  forth,  and  began  to  question  with  him,  askinjj  of  him  a 
sign  from  heaven,  tempting  him.  12  And  groaning  in  spirit,  he  saith,  why  doth  this  genera- 
tion ask  a  sign  ?  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  If  a  sign  shall  be  given  to  this  generation.  13  And  leav- 
ing them,  he  went  up  again  into  his  boat,  and  passed  beyond  the  strait.  14  And  tliey  forgot  to 
take  bread  :  and  they  had  but  one  loaf  with  them  in  the  boat.  15  And  he  commanded  them, 
saying.  Look  well  and  beware  of  the  leaven  of  the  Pharisees,  and  the  leaven  of  Herod.  16 
And  tney  reasoned  among  themselves,  saying,  Because  we  have  not  bread.  17  Which  Jesus 
knowing  saith  to  them,  why  do  you  reason,  because  you  have  not  bread?  do  you  not  yet  know 
nor  understand  ?  yet  have  you  your  heart  blinded?  18  Having  eyes  see  you  not?  and  having 
ears  hear  ye  not  ?  Neither  do  you  remember  ?  19  When  I  brake  five  loaves  among  five  thou- 
sand :  and  how  many  baskets  full  of  fragments  took  you  up  ?  They  say  to  him,  Twelve.  20 
When  also  seven  loaves  among  four  thousand,  how  many  maunds  of  fragments  took  you  up? 
And  they  say  to  him.  Seven.  21  And  he  said  to  them,  How  do  you  not  yet  understand?  22 
And  they  come  to  Bethsaida :  and  they  bring  to  him  one  blind,  and  desired  him  that  he  would 
touch  him.  23  And  taking  the  hand  of  the  blind  he  led  him  forth  out  of  the  town:  and  spitting 
into  his  eyes,  imposing  his  hands,  he  asked  him  if  he  saw  any  thing.  24  And  looking  up,  he 
said,  I  see  men  as  it  were  trees,  walking.  25  After  that  again  he  imposed  his  hands  upon 
his  eyes,  and  he  began  to  sec,  and  was  restored,  so  that  he  saw  all  things  clearly.  26  And  he 
sent  him  into  his  house,  saying.  Go  into  thy  house  :  and  if  thou  enter  into  the  town,  tell  no 
body.  27  And  Jesus  v^ent  fortn  and  his  disciples  into  the  toniis  of  Cesarea  Philippi :  and  in 
the  way  he  asked  his  disciples,  saying  to  them.  Whom  do  men  say  that  I  am  ?  28  Who  an- 
swered, him,  saying,  John  the  Baptist,  some  Elias,  and  othersome  as  it  were  one  of  the  Pro- 

Annotations.        Chapter  7. 
godly  imitate  and  use  these  very  words  and  |  that  are  to  be  baptized,  as  Christ  healed  the 
ceremonies  of  our  Saviour  in  the  Exorcisms    bodily  infirmity  and  the  disease  of  the  soul  to- 
before  Baptism,  to  the  healing  of  their  souls  I  gether.  Ambros.  lib.  1.  de  Sacrum,  c.  1. 

Annotations.        Chapter  8. 

ver.  6.  Gave  to  his  disciples.  He  serveth  the 
people  not  immediately  himself,  but  by  the 
Apostles'  ministry  :  to  teach  us  that  we  must 
receive  Christ's  Sacraments  and  doctrine,  not 
at  our  own  hand,  but  of  his  Priests  and  our 
Pastors. 

ver.  7.  Blessed  them.  So  is  it  in  some  an- 
cient Greek  copies,  agreeable  to  our  Latin, 
and  in  Luke  expressly  in  the  common  Greek 
text,  that  he  blessed  the  five  loaves  and  the 
two  fishes :  which  must  be  always  marked 
against  the  Heretics,  which  deny  this  bless 


giving.  For  if  it  were  so,  he  would  have 
said  grace  but  once  for  that  whole  refection . 
but  he  did  severally  bless  both  the  bread 
first,  and  afterward  the  fishes  also,  multiply- 
ing them  by  his  said  blessing,  as  he  did  man 
kind  and  other  creatures  in  the  beginning  by 
blessing  them,  and  so  working  effectually  some 
change  or  alteration  in  the  very  creatures 
themselves. 

ver.  22.  Touch  him.  Our  Saviour  used  to 
work  much  by  touching :  that  we  may  leam 
not  to  contemn  the  corporal  and  external  appli- 


ing  to  pertain  to  the  creatures,  but  feign  it    cation  of  holy  things,  not  to  challenge  by  the 
always  to  be  referred  to  God   for  thanlcs- 1  spirit  and  faith  only,  as  Heretics  do 


62 


S.  MARK. 


phets.  29  Then  he  saith  to  them,  But  whom  do  you  say  that  I  am  ?  Peter  answering  said  to 
nim,  Thou  art  Christ.  30  And  he  threatened  them  tliat  they  should  not  tell  any  man  of  him. 
31  And  he  begun  to  teach  iheni,  that  tlie  Son  of  Man  must  sutFer  many  things,  and  be  rejected 
of  the  Ancients  and  of  the  hit^h  Priests  and  the  Scribes,  and  be  killed  :  and  after  three  days 
rise  again.  32  And  he  spake  the  word  openly.  And  I'eter  taking  him,  besan  to  rebuke  him. 
33  Who  turning,  and  seeing  his  disciples,  threatened  Peter,  sayine.  Go  behind  me  Satan,  be- 
cause thou  savourest  not  the  things  that  are  of  God,  but  that  are  ot  men.  34  And  calling  the 
multitude  together  with  his  disciples,  he  said  to  them,  If  any  man  will  follow  me,  let  him  deny 
himself,  ami  take  up  his  cross,  and  follow  me.  35  For  he  that  will  save  his  life,  shall  lose  it:  and 
he  that  shall  lose  his  lite  for  me  and  the  Gospel,  shall  save  it.  36  For  what  shall  it  profit  a 
man,  if  he  gain  the  whole  world,  and  suffer  damage  of  his  soul?  37  Or  what  permutation  shall 
a  man  give  for  his  soul  ?  38  For  he  that  shall  be  ashamed  ot  me,  and  of  my  words  in  this 
adulterous  and  sinful  genertition,  the  Son  of  Man  also  will  be  ashamed  of  him  when,  he  shall 
come  in  the  glory  of  his  Father  with  the  holy  Angels. 

CPIAPTRR  IX. 
The  more  to  confirm  them,  he  giveth  them  in  his  transfiguration  a  sight  of  his  glory,  wnereunto  suffer- 
ing doth  bring,  and  then  again  doth  inculcate  his  Passion.  14  A  devil  also  he  casteth  out,  which 
his  Disciples,  upon  whom  therefore  the  perverse  Scribes  triumphed  in  his  absence,  cmtld  not  for  lack 
of  fasting  and  praying.  30  Being  yet  in  Giililee, he  reviakth  more  about  his  passion.  33  And,  be- 
caiise  in  the  way  to  Capharnawn  /hei/conlnidedfor  the  Primary,  he  teacheth  them  that  humility  is  the 
way  to  Primary  before  God:  3y  bidding  thrm  also,  not  to  prohibit  such  as  be  not  against  them  :  nor 
to  give  scandal  to  any  one  of  the  faithful :  and  on  the  other  side,  the  faithful  to  avoid  them  by  whom, 
thei/  may  be  scandalized  and  fall,  be  they  never  so  near  unto  them. 

1  And  he  said  to  them,  Anien,  I  say  to  you,  that  there  be  some  of  them  that  stand  here,  which 
shall  not  taste  of  death,  until  they  see  the  kingdom  ot  God  coming  in  power.  2  And  after  six 
day.s  Jtesus  taketh  Peter  and  James  and  John  :  and  bringeth  them  alone  into  a  high  mountani 
apart,  and  was  transfigured  before  them.  3  And  his  garments  were  made  glistcrmg  and  white 
exceedingly  as  snow,  the  like  thereof  a  fuller  cannot  make  white  upon  the  earth.  4  And  there 
appeared  to  them  Flias  with  Moses:  and  they  were  talking  with  Jesus.  5  And  Peter  an- 
swering, said  to  Jesus,  Rabbi,  it  is  good  for  us  to  be  here  :  and  let  us  make  three  tabernacles, 
one  for  thee,  iind  ono  for  Moses,  and  one  for  Elias.  6  For  he  knew  not  what  he  said  :  for  they 
were  frighted  with  fear  :  7  And  there  was  a  cloud  over-shadowing  them,  and  a  voice  came 
out  of  the  cloud,  saying.  This  is  my  son  most  dear :  hear  ye  him,  8  And  immediately  looking 
about  they  saw  no  man  any  more  but  Jesus  only  with  them.  9  And  as  they  descended  from 
the  mountain,  he  commanded  them  that  they  should  not  tell  any  man  what  things  they  had 
seen  :  but  when  the  Son  of  Man  shall  be  risen  again  from  the  dead.  10  And  they  kept  in  the 
word  with  themselves  :  questioning  together  what  that  should  be,  wheji  he  shall  be  risen  from  the 
dead.  11  And  they  asked  him,  saying,  What  say  the  Pharisees  then  and  the  Scribes,  that  Elias 
must  come  first  ?  12  Who  answering  said  to  them,  Elias  when  he  cometh  first,  shall  restore 
all  things :  and  how  it  is  written  of  the  Son  of  Man,  that  he  shall  suffer  many  things  and  be  con- 
temneoT  13  But  I  say  to  y<iu  that  Elias  also  is  come,  and  they  have  done  to  him  whatsoever 
they  would,  as  it  is  written  of  him.  14  But  coming  to  his  Disciples,  he  saw  a  great  multitude 
about  them,  and  the  Scribes  questioning  with  them.     15  And  fxDrthwith  all  the  people  seeing 

Annotations.        Chapter  8. 
ver.  33.  For  me  and  the  Gospel.    By  the  Gos- 1  and  of  every  article  of  the  Catholic  faith,  we 


I 


el  is  signified  not  only  the  four  Evangelists, 
ut  all  Scriptures,  and  whatsoever  Christ  said, 
that  IS  not  in  Scripture :  for  he  saith  in  this 
very  blace,  He  that  shall  lie  ashamed  of  my  words, 
the  *^OJi  of  Man  shall  be  ashamed  of  him,  i^-c. 
Neither  his  own  words  only,  but  whatsoever 
the  Apostles  taught  in  word  or  writing:  for 
our  Saviour  saith,  He  that  despLieth  you,  des- 
piseth  tne.     For  defence  of  any  of  all  these 


Annotations. 

ver.  4.  Elias  with.  The  Law  and  the  Pro- 
phets join  with  Christ  and  his  Gospel  :  the 
one  signified  by  Moses,  the  other  by  Elias. 
By  whose  apparitions  here,  we  also  learn, 
that  sometimes  there  may  be  personal  inter- 
course betwixt  the  living  and  the  dead,  though 
not  ordinarily. 

ver,  4.  Elias  with  Moses.  Moses  representeth 
the  persons  of  all  the  Saints  that  shall  be  de- 
parted this  life  when  Christ  cometh  in  his  Ma- 
jesty to  judgirient :  And  Elias,  who  was  then 
living,  figureth  the  holy  men  that  shall  then  be 


ought  to  die,  and  this  is  to  lose  our  hfe  for 
Christ  and  his  Gospel. 

ver.  36.  Gain  the  v>hole  world.  Let  such 
note  this,- that  for  fear  or  flattery  of  the 
world  condescend  to  obey  the  unjust  laws  of 
men  touching  religion,  against  their  own  con- 
sciences :  and  be  content  for  the  rest  of  a  few 
days  of  this  life,  and  for  saving  their  temporal 
goods,  to  lose  their  soul  and  the  joys  of  heaven. 

Chaptkr  9. 
found  alive  when  he  cometh  in  "lory,  who  both 
shall  then  begin  to  reign  with  Christ  in  glory, 
Ikda  in  c.  Marc. 

ver.  13.  Elias  also  IS  come.  Elias  was  zealous 
for  God's  Law,  a  great  reprehender  of  sin,  and 
a  Hermit,  and  shall  be  the  Precursor  of  Christ 
in  his  second  advent :  So  was  John  before  his 
first  Advent,  a  Zealator,  a  Corrector,  a  Her- 
mit, and  his  Precursor.  Theod.  tn  eaten.  Tho- 
ma;  .lu/yer  hunc  locum.  Hierome  in  the  life  ot 
Paul  Hermit,  that  both  Elias  and  John  Ba|)tist 
were  counted  principal  professors  of  that  life. 


S.  MARK.  83 

Jesus,  was  astonished,  and  much  afraid  :  and  running  to  him,  saluted  him.  16  And  he  asked 
them,  what  do  you  question  of  among  you  ?  17  And  one  of  the  multitude  answering,  said, 
Master,  I  iiave  brought  my  son  to  thee,  having  a  dumb  spirit,  18  Who,  wheresoever  he  talt.eth 
him,  dasheth  him.  and  he  foameth,  and  gnasheth  with  the  teeth,  andwithereth  :  and  I  spake  to 
thy  disciples  to  cast  him  out,  and  they  could  not.  19  Who  answering  thein,  said,  0  incredu- 
hjus  generation,  how  long  shall  I  be  with  you  ?  how  long  shall  I  suffer  you  /  bring  him  unto 
me.  20  And  they  brought  him.  And  when  he  had  seen  him,  immediately  the  spirit  troubled 
him :  and  being  thrown  upon  the  ground,  lie  tumbled  foaming.  XI  And  he  asked  his  lather. 
How  long  time  is  it  since  thi.s  hath  chanced  unlo  him?  But  he  said.  From  his  infancy  :  22 
And  oftentimes  hath  he  cast  him  into  fire  and  into  waters,  to  destroy  him,  but  if  thou  canst  anv 
thing,  help  us,  having  compassion  on  us.  23  And  Jesus  said  to  him,  if  thou  canst  believe,  all 
things  are  possible  to  him  that  believeth.  24  And  incontinent  the  father  of  the  boy  crying  out, 
with  tears  said,  I  do  believe.  Lord  :  help  my  incredulity,  25  And  when  Jesus  saw  the  people 
running  together,  he  threatened  the  unclean  spirit,  saying  to  him,  Deaf  and  dumb  spirit,  1  com- 
mand iTiee,  go  out  of  him,  and  enter  not  any  more  into  Tiim.  26  And  crying  out,  and  greatly 
tearing  him,  he  went  out  of  him,  and  he  became  as  dead,  so  that  many  said,  That  he  is  dead. 
27  But  Jesus  holding  his  hand,  lifted  him  up  :  and  he  rose.  28  And  when  he  was  entered  into 
the  house,  his  Disciples  secretly  asked  him,  why  could  not  we  cast  nim  out  ?  29  And  he  said 
to  them,  This  kind  can  go  out  by  nothing,  but  by  prayer  and  fasting  30  And  departing  thence 
they  passed  by  Galilee,  neither  would  he  that  any  man  should  know.  31  And  he  taught  his 
Disciples,  and  said  to  them.  That  the  Son  of  Man  shall  be  betrayed  into  the  hands  of  men,  and 
they  shall  kill  him,  and  being  killed,  the  third  day  he  shall  rise  again.  32  But  they  knew  not 
the  word  :  and  they  were  afraid  to  ask  him.  33  And  they  came  to  Capharnaum.  Who,  when 
he  was  in  the  house,  asked  them,  what  did  you  treat  of  in  the  way?  34  But  they  held  their 
peace,  for  in  the  way  they  had  disputed  among  themselves,  which  of  them  should  be  the  great- 
er. 35  And  sitting  down,  he  called  the  twelve,  and  saith  to  them,  if  any  man  will  be  first  he 
shall  he  last  of  all,°and  the  minister  of  all.  36  And  taking  a  child,  he  set  him  in  the  midst  of 
them,  whom  when  he  had  embraced,  he  said  to  them,  37  Whosoever  shall  receive  one  of 
such  children  in  my  name,  receiveth  me,  and  whosoever  shall  receive  me,  receiveth  not  me, 
but  him  that  sent  me.  38  John  answered  him,  saying.  Master  we  saw  one  ca.sting  out  devils 
in  thy  Name,  who  followeth  not  us,  and  we  prohibited  him.  39  But  Jesus  said,  Do  not  pro- 
hil>it  him,  for  there  is  no  man  that  doth  a  miracle  in  my  name,  and  can  soon  speak  ill  of  me. 
40  For  he  that  is  not  against  you,  is  for  you,  41  For  whosoever  shall  give  you  to  drinJi  a  cup 
of  water  in  my  name.  Because  you  are  Christ's  :  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  he  shall  not  lose  his  re- 
ward. 42  And  whosoever  shall  scandalize  one  of  these  little  ones  belonging  in  me  :  it  is  good 
for  him  rather  if  a  millstone  were  put  about  his  neck,  and  he  were  cast  into  the  sea.  43  And 
if  thy  hand  scandalize  thee,  cut  it  off,  it  is  good  for  thee  to  enter  into  life  maimed,  than  having 
two  hands  to  go  into  hell,  into  the  fire  unquenchable.  44  Where  their  worm  dieth  not,  and  the 
fire  quencheth  not.  45  And  if  thy  foot  scandalize  thee,  chop  it  off,  it  is  good  for  thee  to  enter 
into  life  everlasting,  lame,  rather  than  having  two  feet,  to  be  cast  into  the  hell  of  unquenchable 
fire,  46  Where  their  worm  dieth  not,  and  the  fire  quencheth  not.  47  And  if  thine  eye  scan- 
dalize thee,  cast  it  out,  it  is  good  for  thee  with  one  eye  to  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God,  rather 
than  having  two  eyes,  to  be  cast  into  the  hell  of  fire,  48  Where  their  worm,  dieth  not,  and  the 
fire  quencheth  not.  49  For  every  one  shall  be  salted  with  fire  :  and  every  %ictim  shall  be  salt- 
ed with  sah.  50  Salt  is  good,  but  if  the  salt  shall  be  unseasoned :  wherewith  will  you  season 
it  ?    ikave  salt  in  you,  and  have  peace  among  you. 

CHAPTER  X. 
He  answereth  the  tempting  Pharisees,  and  again  his  disciples  answered,  that  the  case  of  a  man  vnth  his 
wife  shall  he,  as  in  the  jirst  institution,  utterly  dissoluble.  13  He  blesseth  children.  17  He  showelh 
what  is  to  be  done  to  g'et  life  everlasting.  2l  What  also  fur  a  rich  man,  to  he  perfect :  28  As  alw, 
what  passing  reuard  they  shaU  have  that  do  so  in  time  of  persecution.  32  He  'evealeth  more  to  his 
disciples  touching hi.<i passion:  34  Bidding  the  two  ambitious  suiters  to  think  rather  of  suffering 
vMh  him  :  41  And  teaching  us  in  the  rest  of  his  Disciples,  not  to  be  grieved  at  our  Ecclesiastical 
Superiors,  considering  they  are,  as  he  was  himself,  to  toil  for  our  scdvation.  46  Then  going  out  of 
Jericho,  he  giveth  sight  to  a  blind  man. 

1  And  rising  up  thence,  he  cometh  mto  the  coasts  of  Jewry  beyond  Jordan :  and  the  mul- 
titudes assemble  again  unto  him,  and  as  he  was  accustomed,  again  he  taught  them.  2  And 
the  Pharisees  coming  near,  asked  him.  Is  it  lawful  for  a  man  to  dismiss  his  wife  ?  tempting 
W.    3  But  he  answering,  said  to  them.  What  did  Moses  command  you  ?    4  Who  said, 

Annotations         Chapter  9. 


ver.  38.  In  thy  name.  Miracles  are  wrought 
sometimes  by  the  name  of  Jesus,  whatsoever 
the  men  be,  when  it  is  for  the  proof  of  a  truth, 
or  for  the  glory  of  God.  Insomuch  that  Julian 
the  Apostate  himself  did  drive  away  devils 
with  the  sign  of  the  Cross,  as  Gregory  Na- 
zian  writeth,  or  at  1.  in  Julian.  Theodor.  lib.  3. 
c.  3.  hist.     And   so   also  heretics  may  do 


miracles  among  the  heathen,  to  prove  any 
article  of  the  Christian  faith :  but  they  never 
did  nor  ever  shall  work  any  rniracle  to 
prove  any  of  their  erroneous  opinions,  as, 
to  prove  that  Christ  is  not  really  in  the  B. 
Sacrament. 

ver.  41.  Reward.     Reward  for  aim's  deeds, 
whereby  it  is  evident  they  be  meritorious 


84 


S.  MARK. 


Moses  permiited  to  write  a  IpUI  of  divorce,  and  to  dismiss  her.    5  To  whom  Jesus  answering, 
said,  For  the  hardness  ot  your  heart  he  wrote  you  this  precept.    6  But  from  the  beginning  oi 
the  creation  God  made  them  male  and  leniale.     7  For  this  cause,  man  shall  leave  hia  father 
and  mother  :  and  shall  cleave  to  his  wife,    8  And  they  two  shall  be  in  one  flesh,  therefore  now 
they  are  not  two,  but  one  ilesh.    U  Thai  thereture  which  God  hath  jomed  togeiiier,  let  no  man 
separate.     10  And  in  the  house  again  his  Disciples  asked  himot  the  same  thing.     11  And  he 
saith  to  them,  whosoever  dismisseth  his  wife  and  marrieth  another,  coniinitteth  adultery  upon 
her.     12  Ajid  if  the  wife  dismiss  her  imahand  and  marrieth  another,  she  coinmitteth  adultery. 
13  And  they  offered  to  him  yoimg  children,  that  he  might  touch  them.    And  the  disciples 
threatened  those  that  offered  tliem.     14  Whom  when  .Iksus  saw,  he  took  it  ill,  and  said  to 
them,  JSuifer  the  little  children  to  come  unto  me,  and  prohibit  them  not,  for  the  kint'doni  of  CJud 
is  for  such,     l.i  Amen,  1  say  to  you  :  whosoever  receiveth  not  the  kingdom  of  God  as  a  littlu 
child,  shall  not  enter  into  it.     16  And  embracing  Uicm,  and  imposing  hands  upon  them,  lie 
blessed  thein.     17  And  when  he  was  gone  forth  in  tlie  way,  a  certain  man  rimning  forth  and 
kneeling  bctore  him  asked  him,  Good  Master,  what  shall  1  do  that  1  may  receive  life  everlast- 
ing ?     iB  And  Jesus  said  to  him.  Why  callest  thou  me  good  ?    None  is  good  but  one,  God. 
I'J  Thou  luiowest  the  commandments,   Commit  not  ndvlUry,  Kiil  not,  Slwil  not.  Hear  not  false 
witness,  Do  no  fraud,  Honour  thu  father  and  mother.     20  IJui  ho  unswermi^,  said  to  him,  Master  all 
these  things  1  have  observed  from  my  youth.    21  And  .Iesus  behohling  him,  loved  him  and 
said  to  hiin,  One  thing  is  wanting  unto  thee  :  go,  sell  what.'^oever  thou  hast,  and  give  to  the 
poor,  and  thou  slialt  have  treasure  in  heaven:  and  come,  follow  me.    22  Who  being  strokeii 
sad  at  the  word,  went  away  sorrowful,  for  he  had  many  possessions.    23  And  Jesus  loolting 
about,  saith  to  his  Disciples,  How  hardly  shall  they  that  have  money,  enter  into  the  kingdom  ot 
God  !    24  And  the  Disciples  were  astonished  at  his  words.    But  Jesus  again  answering,  saith 
to  them,  Children,  how  hard  is  it  for  them  that  trust  in  money  to  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
God  !    25  It  is  easier  for  a  camel  to  pass  through  a  needle's  eye,  than  for  a  rich  man  to  enter 
into  the   kingdom  of  God.    26  Who  marvelled  more,  saying  to  themselves,  And  who  can  be 
saved  ?  27  And  Jesus  beholding  them,  saith,  With  men  it  is  impossible  :  but  not  with  God,  for 
all  things  are  possible  with  God.    28  And  Peter  began  to  say  unto  him.  Behold,  we  have  left 
all  things,  and  have  followed  thee.    29  Jesus  answering,  said,  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  there  is  no 
man  which  hath  left  house,  or  brethren,  or  sisters,  or  father,  or  mother,  or  children,  or  lands 
for  me  and  tbr  the  Gospel :    30  That  shall  not  receive  a  hundred  times  so  much  now  in  this 
time  :  houses  and  brethren,  and  sisters,  and  mothers,  and  children,  and  lands,  with  persecutions : 
and  in  the  world  to  come  life  everlasting.     31  But  many  that  are  first  shall  be  last :  and  the 
last,  first.    32  And  they  were  in  the  way  going  up  to  Jerusalem  :  and  Jesus  went  before  them, 
and  they  were  astonished :  and  following  were   afraid.    And  taking  again  the   Twelve,  he 
began  to  tell  them  the  ihings  that  should  befal  him.    33  That,  behold  we  go  up  to  Jerusalem, 
and  the  Son  of  Man  shall  be  betrayed  to  the  chief  Priests,  and  to  the  Scribes  and  Ancients, 
and  they  shall  condemn  him  to  death,  and  shall  deliver  him  to  the  Gentiles,    34  And  they  shall 


Annotations. 

ver.  4.  Permitted.  Some  things  are  permit- 
ted, though  not  approved,  or  allowed,  to  avoid 
greater  inconveniences.  No  man  may  do  evil 
lor  any  cause,  but  he  may  permit  other  men's 
evils  for  divers  causes  :  as  God  himself  doth, 
who  can  do  no  evil.  So  doth  the  Prince  and 
Commonwealth  permit  lesser  evils,  to  eschew 
greater,  and  so  may  the  Holy  Church  much 
more,  as  Augustine  saith  she  doth,  being  placed 
among  much  chair,  and  much  cockle,  "tolerate 
many  things  :  and  yet,  whatsoever  is  against 
faith  and  good  life,  she  neither  approveth,  nor 
disisembleth  with  silence,  nor  committeth. 

ver.  y.  Let  no  num  separate.  The  obligation 
betw'ixt  man  and  wife  is  so  great,  that  during 
life  it  cannot  be  broken. 

ver.  11.  And  marrieth  another.  That  which 
Matthew  uttered  more  obscurely,  and  is  mis- 
taken of  some,  as  though  he  meant,  that  for 
fornitication  a  man  might  put  away  his  wife  and 
marry  anotlier,  is  here  by  this  Evangelist,  as 
also  by  Luke,  put  out  of  doubt :  generally 
avouching,  that  wliosoever  putteth  away  his 
wife,  and  marrieth  another,  committeth  adul- 
tery. Au/sr.  lib.  1.  de  adult,  conjug.  C.  11.  and 
Sequenlihux. 

ver.  18.  N(meisgood.  None  is  entirely  sub- 
eiantially,  and  of  himself  good,  but  God :  though 


CilAI'TER  10. 

by  participation  of  God's  goodness,  men  are 
truly  aLso  called  good. 

ver.  19.  Commandments.  Note  that  the  keep- 
ing of  God's  commandments  procure th  liiie 
everlasting. 

ver.  21.  Go,  sell  whatsoever.  This  is  counsel 
of  perfection,  not  a  precept,  which  the  reli- 
gious professing  and  keeping  volimtary  pover- 
ty, do  follow. 

ver.  2.'i.  A  rich  man.  He  ishere  called  a  rich 
man  that  hath  his  confidence,  as  here  is  ex- 
pressed, in  his  treasure,  and  had  rather  forsake 
his  faith  and  duty  to  God,  than  lose  them,  as  all 
they  which  live  in  schism  or  heresy  to  save 
their  goods. 

ver.  30.  A  hundred  times  so  much.  Sometimes 
God  doth  so  bless  men  also  in  worldly  benefits 
that  have  forsaken  all  for  him,  as  Gregory, 
Augustine,  and  Paulinus :  but  the  principal 
meaning  is,  that  he  will  give  to  such  men  in 
this  life  abundance  of  grace  and  spiritual  com- 
fort, and  contcntation,  and  joy  of  conscience, 
as  they  feel  which  have  experience,  the  which 
spiritual  gifts  exceed  the  temporal  commodi- 
ties, more  than  a  hundred  fokf,  insomuch  that 
he  that  hath  fully  forsaken  but  small  things  for 
religion,  would  not  forsake  religion  to  have  all 
the  world 


S.  MARK.  85 

mock  him,  and  spit  on  him,  and  scourge  him,  and  kill  him,  and  the  third  day  he  shall  rise 
again.  35  And  there  come  to  him  James  and  John  the  sons  of  Zebedee,  saying.  Master,  we 
Will  that  what  thing  soever  we  shall  ask,  thou  do  it  to  us.  36  But  he  said  to  them,  what  will 
you  that  I  do  to  you  ?  37  And  they  said.  Grant  to  us,  that  we  may  sit,  one  on  thy  right  hand, 
and  the  other  on  thy  left  hand,  in  thy  glory.  38  And  Jesus  said  to  them.  You  wot  not  what 
you  ask,  can  you  drink  the  cup  that  I  drink  ?  or  be  baptized  with  the  baptism  wherewith  I  am 
baptized  ?  39  But  they  said  to  him.  We  can.  And  Jesus  said  to  them,  The  cup  indeed  which 
I  drink,  you  shall  drink  :  and  with  the  baptism  wherewith  I  am  baptized,  shall  you  be  baptized  : 
40  But  to  sit  on  my  right  hand  and  on  my  left,  is  not  mine  to  give  unto  you,  but  to  whom 
it  is  prepared.  41  And  the  ten  hearing^  began  to  be  displeased  at  James  and  John. 
42  And  Jesus  calling  them,  saith  to  them.  You  know  that  they  which  seem  to  rule  over  the 
Gentiles,  overrule  them  :  and  their  Princes  have  power  over  them.  43  But  it  is  not  so  in  you, 
but  whosoever  will  be  greater  shall  be  your  minister  :  44  And  whosoever  will  be  first  among 
you,  sliall  be  the  servant  of  all.  45  For  the  Son  ot  Man  also  is  not  come  to  be  ministered  unto, 
out  to  minister,  and  to  give  his  life  a  redemption  tor  many.  46  And  they  come  to  Jericho  : 
and  when  he  departed  from  Jericho  and  his  Disciples,  and  a  very  great  multitude,  the  son  of 
Tiinreus,  Bartimaeus  the  blind  man  sat  by  the  way  side  begging.  47  Who  when  he  had  heard, 
that  it  is  Jesus  of  Nazareth:  he  began  to  cry  and  to  say,  Jesus,  son  of  David  have  mercy 
upon  me.  48  And  many  threatened  him  to  hold  his  peace,  but  he  cried  much  more.  Son  of 
David,  have  mercy  upon  me.  49  And  Jesus  standing  still  commanded  him  to  be  called. 
And  they  called  the  blind  man,  saying  to  him,  Be  of  better  comfort,  arise,  he  calleth 
thee.  50  Who  castins  ofi'  his  garment  leapt  up,  and  came  to  him.  51  And  Jesus  an- 
swering, said  to  him.  What  wilt  thou  that  I  do  unto  thee  ?  Ajid  the  Wind  man  said  to  him, 
Rabboni,  that  I  may  see.  52  And  Jesus  said  to  him  Go  thy  ways,  thy  faith  hath  made  thee 
safe.    And  forthwith  he  saw,  and  followed  him  in  the  way. 

CHAPTER  XI. 
Being  mm  come  to  the  place  of  his  passion,  he  entereth  with  triumph  as  their  Christ.  12  He  cursed 
that  fruitless  leafy  tree.  15  He  shoireth  his  zeal  for  the  house  of  God  :  for  which  the  Rxders 
seek  h)S  destruction.  24  He  exhorteth  his  Disciples  to  steadfastness  of  faith,  and  to  forgive  their 
enemies.  27  He  avouchelh  his  power  hy  the  witness  of  John  xdio  was  a  vian  sent  of  God. 
1  And  when  they  came  riiph  unto  Jerusalem  and  Bethania  to  Moimt  Olivet,  he  sendeth  two 
of  his  Disciples,  2  And  saith  to  them.  Go  into  the  town  that  is  against  you,  and  immediately 
entering  in  thither,  you  shall  find  a  colt  tied,  upon  which  no  man  yet  hath  sitten  :  loose  him,  and 
bring  hmi.  3  And  if  any  man  shall  sav  to  you,  Whatdoyou?  say  that  he  is  needful  for  our  Lord  : 
and  mcontinent  he  will  send  him  hither.  4  And  going  tneir  ways,  they  found  the  colt  tied  before 
the  gate  without  in  the  meeting  of  two  ways  and  they  loose  him,  and  he  sat  upon  him.  5  And 
certain  of  them  that  stood  there,  said  to  them.  What  do  you  loosing  the  colt  ?  6  Who  said  -tp 
them  as  Jesus  had  commanded  them  :  and  they  did  let  him  go  with  them.  7  And  they  broug**^ 
the  colt  to  Jesus  :  and  they  lay  their  garments  upon  him.  8  And  many  spread  their  garments 
in  the  way  :  and  others  did  cut  boughs  from  the  trees,  and  strewed  them  in  the  way.  9  And 
they  that  went  before  and  they  that  followed,  cried  saying,  Hosanna,  blessed  is  he  that  cometh  in 
the  name  of  our  Lord.  10  Blessed  is  the  Kingdom  of  our  father  David  that  cometh,  Hosmina  in  the 
his^hest.  11  And  he  entered  Jerusalem  into  the  temple  :  and  having  viewed  all  things  round 
about,  when  now  the  evening  hour  was  corne,  he  went  forth  into  Bethania  with  the  twelve. 
12  And  the  next  day  when  they  departed  from  Bethania,  he  was  a  hungered.  13  And  when 
he  had  seen  afar  off  a  fig  tree  having  leaves,  he  came  if  happily  he  could  find  any  thing  on  it. 
And  when  he  was  come  to  it,  he  found  nothing  but  leaves,  for  it  was  not  the  time  for  figs. 
14  And  answering  he  said  to  it.  Now  no  man  eat  fruit  of  thee  any  more  for  ever.  And  his 
Disciples  heard  it.  15  And  they  come  to  Jerusalem.  And  when  he  was  entered  into  the 
temple,  he  began  to  cast  out  them  that  sold  and  bought  in  the  temple,  and  the  tables  of  the 
bankers,  and  tne  chairs  of  them  that  sold  pigeons  he  overthrew.  16  And  he  suffered 
not  that  any  man  should  carry  a  vessel  througli  the  temple.  16  And  he  taught  saying  to 
them,  Is  it  not  written.  That  my  house  shall  be  called  the  house  of  prayer  to  all  nations  ?  But  you 
have  made  it  a  den  of  thieves.  18  Which  when  the  chief  Priests  and  the  Scribes  had  heard, 
they   sought  how  they  might  destroy  him,  for  they  were  afraid  of  him  because  the  whole 

Annotations.        Chapter  11. 


ver.  8.  Many  spread.  All  these  voluntary  du- 
ties were  grateful  to  our  Saviour,  and  so  be  the 
like  done  to  him  in  the  Sacrament. 

ver.  16.  Vessel  through  the  Temple.  He  could 
not  abide  to  see  the  Temple  of  God  profaned, 
no  nor  suffered  those  things  to  be  done  in  it, 
which  otherwise  were  not  unlawful  but  honest, 
if  they  had  been  done  in  due  place.  How  much 
less  can  he  abide  the  profaning  of  the  Churches 


ver.  17.  Den  of  thieves.  If  the  Temple  was 
then  a  den  of  thieves,  because  of  profane  and 
secular  merchandise  :  how  much  more  now, 
when  the  house  appointed  for  the  Holy  Sa- 
crifice and  sacrament  of  the  body  of  Christ, 
is  made  a  den  for  the  Ministers  of  Calvin's 
bread  ? 

ver.  20.  If  so  be  that.  God  never  forgiveth 
sins  to  him  that  pardoneth  not  his  enemies  from 


now  with  heretical  service,  and  preaching  of  the  heart.    Whereby  it  is  evident  that  more  IB 
heresy  and  blasphemy  ?  i  required  then  only  faith. 

8 


86 


S.  MARK. 


multitude  was  in  fidrairation  upon  his  doctrine.  19  And  when  the  evening  was  come,  he 
went  tbrthout  of  the  cily.  20  And  wiien  they  passed  by  in  the  morning,  they  saw  the  fig  tree 
withered  from  the  roots.  21  And  Peter  remembering,  said  to  him.  Rabbi,  behold  tlie  fig  tree 
that  thou  didst  curse,  is  withered.  22  And  Jesus  answering  saith  to  them,  Have  faith  ot  God. 
23  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  that  whosoever  shaU  say  to  this  mountain,  Be  taken  up  and  be  cast  into 
the  sea,  and  shall  not  stagger  in  his  heart,  but  believe  that  whatsoever  he  saith,  shall  be  done  : 
shall  be  done  unto  him.  24  Therefore  I  say  to  you,  all  tilings  whatsoever  you  ask,  praying, 
believe  that  you  shall  receive,  and  they  shall  come  unto  you.  25  And  when  you  shall  stand 
to  pray,  forgive  if  you  have  aught  against  any  man  :  that  also  your  lather  which  is  in  heaven, 
may  forgive  you  your  sins.  25  If  so  be  that  you  will  not  forgive,  neither  will  your  father  that 
is  in  heaven,  forgive  you  your  sins.  27  And  they  come  again  to  Jerusalem.  And  when  he 
walked  in  the  temple,  there  come  to  him  the  chief  Priests  and  Scribes  and  the  Ancients, 
28  And  they  say  to  him.  In  what  power  dost  thou  these  things  ?  and  who  hath  given  thee  this 
power,  that  thou  shouldst  do  these  things  ?  2'J  And  Jesus  answering  said  to  them,  I  also 
will  ask  you  one  word,  and  answer  you  me  :  and  I  will  tell  you  in  what  power  I  do  these  things. 
30  The  baptism  of  John  was  it  from  heaven,  or  from  men  '.  answer  me.  31  But  they  thought 
within  themselves,  saying.  If  we  say.  From  heaven  :  he  will  say,  Why  then  did  you  not  believe 
him  ?  32  If  we  say.  From  men,  they  feared  the  people  :  for  all  accounted  John  that  he  was 
indeed  a  Prophet.  33  And  they  answering  say  to  Jescs,  Wc  know  not.  And  Jesus  answering 
saith  to  them,  Neither  do  I  tell  you  in  what  power  I  do  these  things. 

CHAPTER  XII. 
He /oretellelh  to  the  Jevjs  in  a  parable  their  rejirohalinn  moH  worthy,  and  the  vocation  of  the  Church 
of  the  Gentiles  in  their  place,  10  hirtixclfhriii^'  the  heaiLstone  thereof.  13  He  drfeatelh  the  snare  of 
the  Pharisees  and  Herodinns  about  ]"'ying  Irihu/e  tu  Cesar :  18  answerelh  also  the  invention  of  the 
Sttdduc.ees  against  the  resurrection  :  28  aUn  the  opposition  of  a  Scribe.  35  And  so  having  put  all 
the  busy  sects  to  silence,  he  turneth  and  passelh  them  on  the  othir  side,  because  they  imuiiined  ( 'hrist 
should  be  no  more  Iml  a  man.  38  Bidding  the  people  to  Wware  if  the  Scribes,  being  ainliitious  and 
hypocrites.  41  He  cnmmendelh  Out  poor  widow  for  her  two  mites  above  all. 

1  And  he  began  to  speak  to  them  in  parables,  A  man  planted  a  vineyard  and  made  a  hedge 
about  it,  and  digged  a  trough,  and  built  a  tower,  ;uid  let  it  out  to  husbandmen  :  and  went  forth 
into  a  strange  country.  2  And  he  sent  to  the  husbandmen  in  season  a  servant,  to  receive  of  the 
husbandmen,  of  th(;  fruit  of  the  vineyard.  3  Who  apprehending  him,  beat  him  :  and  sent  him 
away  empty.  4  And  attain  lie  sent  to  them  another  servant :  aiicrhim  they  wounded  hi  the  head 
and  used  him  reproaclilully.  5  And  again  he  sent  another,  and  him  they  killed :  and  many  other, 
beating  certain,  and  killing  others.  6  Theretore  having  yet  one  son  most  dear:  him  also  he 
sent  unto  them  last,  saying.  That  they  w'lW  reverence  my  son.  7  But  the  husbandmen  said  one 
to  another,  This  is  the  heir  :  come,  let  us  kill  him  :  and  the  inheritance  shall  be  ours.  5  And 
aporehending  him,  they  killed  him,  and  cast  him  forth  out  of  the  vineyard.  9  What  therefore 
w?/l  the  lord  of  the  vineyard  do  ?  He  will  come  and  destroy  the  husbandmen  .-  and  will  give  the 
fineyard  to  others.  10  Neither  have  you  read  this  Scripture,  The  ,<ttone  which  thf  buildern 
rejected,  the  same  is  mcuie  the  head  of  the  corner  :  11  By  our  Lord  was  this  done,  and  it  i.f  marvelktus 
in  our  ei/es  ?  12  And  tbey  sought  to  lay  harid.s  on  him,  and  they  feared  the  multitude,  for  they 
knew  that  he  spake  this  parable  to  them.  And  leaving  him  they  went  their  way.  13  And  they 
send  to  him  certain  of  the  Pharisees  and  of  the  Ilerodians:  that  they  should  entrap  him  in  his 
word.  14  Who  coming,  say  to  him,  Master,  we  know  that  ihou  art  a  true  speaker,  and  caresl 
not  for  any  man :  for  thou  dost  not  look  upon  the  person  of  men,  but  (eachesi  the  way  of  God  in 
truth,  is  it  lawful  to  give  tribute  to  Cesar  :  or  sliall  we  not  give  it?  15  Who  knowing  their 
subtility,  said  to  them.  Why  tempt  you  me  ?  bring  me  a  penny  that  I  may  see  it.  16  But  they 
brought  it  him.  And  he  saith  to  them,  Whose  is  this  image  and  inscription  ?  They  say  to  him, 
Cesar's.  17  And  Jesus  answering,  said  to  them,  Render  therefore  the  things  that  are  Cesar's, 
to  Cesar  :  and  that  are  God's,  to  God.  And  they  marvelled  at  him.  13  And  there  came  to 
him  the  Sadducees  that  say  there  is  no  resurrection:  and  they  asked  him,  saying,  Master, 
19  Moses  wrote  unto  us,  that  if  any  man's  brother  die,  and  leave  his  wife,  and  leave  no  children, 
his  brother  shall  take  his  wife  and  raise  up  seed  to  his  brother.  20  There  were  therefore 
■even  brethren  :  and  the  first  took  a  wife  and  died,  leaving  no  issue.  21  And  the  second  took 
her,  and  died  :  and  neither  this  left  issue.  And  the  third  in  like  manner.  22  And  the  seven  took 
her  in  like  sort  :  and  did  not  leave  issue.    Last  of  all  the  woman  also  died.    23  In  the  resur- 


Annotations. 
ver.  17.  To  God.  These  men  were  very  cir- 
cumspect and  wary  to  do  all  duties  to  Cesar, 
but  of  their  duties  to  God  they  had  no  regard 
So  heretics  to  flatter  temporal  Princes,  and  by 
them  to  uphold  their  heresies,  do  not  only  in- 
culcate men's  duty  to  the  Prince,  dissembling 
that  which  is  due  to  God  :  but  also  give  to  the 
Prince  more  than  due,  and  take  from  flod  his 
right  and  dutv.  But  Christ  allowing  Cesiar  his 
right,  wameth  them  also  of  their  duty  toward 


Chapter  12. 

God.  And  that  is  it  which  Catholics  inculcate. 
Obey  God,  do  as  he  conimandeth.  Serve  him 
first,  and  then  the  Prince. 

ver.  19.  His  brother  shall  take.  Mark  well  here, 
that  the  Law  which  saith,  Thou  shall  not  marry 
thy  brother's  wife,  is  not  such  asadmitteth  no 
dispensation,  as  though  this  marriage  were 
ag:iinst  nature.  For  here  the  same  L:iw  saith, 
that  in  some  case,  the  brother  not  only  might, 
but  then  was  bound  to  marry  his  brother's  wife 


S.  MARK.  87 

rection  therefore  when  they  shall  rise  again,  whose  wife  shall  she  be  of  these  ?  for  seven- 
had  her  to  wife.  24  And  Jesus  answering,  said  to  them,  Do  ye  not  therefore  err,  not 
knowing  the  Scriptures,  nor  the  power  of  God  ?  25  p'or  when  they  shall  rise  again  from 
the  dead,  they  shall  neither  marry  nor  be  married,  but  are  as  the  Anjrels  in  heaven.  2fi  And 
as  concerning  the  dead,  that  they  do  rise  again,  have  you  not  read  in  the  book  of  Moses, 
how  in  the  bush  God  spake  to  him,  saying,  /  am  the  God  of  Abraham,  and  the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the 
Godof  Jacob?  27  He  is  not  the  God  of  the  dead,  but  of  the  living.  You  therefore  are  much 
deceived.  28  And  there  came  one  of  the  Scribes  that  had  heard  them  questioning,  and  seeing 
that  he  had  well  answered  them,  asked  him  which  was  the  first  commandment  of  all.  29  And 
Jesus  answered  him,  That  the  first  commandment  of  all  is,  Hear  Israel:  the  Lord  thy  God  is 
one  God.  30  Atid  thou  shah  love  the  Lord  thy  God  from  thy  whole  heart,  and  with  thy  whole  soul,  and 
with  thy  whole  inind,  and  with  thy  whole  power.  This  is  the  first  commandment.  31  And  the 
second  is  like  to  it.  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neifrhbour  as  thyself.  Another  commandment  greater  than 
these  there  is  not.  32  And  the  Scribe  said  to  him.  Well  Master,  thou  hast  said  in  truth,  that 
there  is  one  God,  and  there  is  none  other  besides  him.  33  And  that  he  be  loved  from  the 
whole  heart,  and  with  the  whole  understanding,  and  with  the  whole  soul,  and  with  the  whole 
strength  :  and  to  love  his  neighbour  as  himself  is  a  greater  thing  than  all  holocausts  and 
sacrifices.  34  And  Jesus  seeing  that  he  had  answered  wisely,  said  to  him.  Thou  art  not  far 
from  the  kingdom  of  God.  And  no  man  now  durst  ask  him.  35  And  Jesus  answering,  said 
teaching  in  tiie  temple,  How  do  the  Scribes  say,  that  Christ  is  the  son  of  David?  36  For 
David  himself  saith  in  the  Holy  Ghost :  Our  Lord  said  unto  my  Lord,  sit  on  my  right  hand,  until  ( 
jjut  thine  enemies  the  footstool  oj  thy  feet.  37  David  therefore  himself  calleth  him  Lord,  and 
whence  is  he  his  son  ?  And  a  great  midtitude  heard  hirn  gladly.  33  And  he  said  to  them  in 
his  doctrine.  Take  heed  of  the  Scribes  that  will  walk  in  long  robes,  and  be  saluted  in  the 
market  place,  39  And  sit  in  the  first  chairs  in  the  Synagogues,  and  love  the  highest  places  at- 
snppers  :  40  Which  devour  widow's  houses  under  the  pretence  of  long  prayer  :  these  shall 
receive  larger  judgment.  41  And  Jesus  sitting  over  against  the  treasury,  beheld  how  tiie 
multitude  did,  cast  money  into  the  treasury,  and  many  rich  men  did  cast  in  much.  42  And 
•when  there  came  a  certain  poor  widow,  she  cast  in  two  mites,  which  is  a  farthing.  43  AjkI 
calling  his  Disciples  together,  he  saith  to  them,  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  that  this  poor  widow  bath 
cast  in  more  than  all  that  have  cast  into  the  treasury.  44  For  all  they  of  their  abundance  have 
cast  in :  but  she,  of  her  penury  hath  cast  in  all  that  she  had,  her  whole  livmg. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
To  his  Disciples,  by  occasion  of  Jerusalem  and  the  Temple's  destruction,  he  foretelleth,  5  what  things 
shall  be  before  the  consummation  of  the  world,  as  specially  the  Church's  full  preaching  unto  all 
nations.  14  Then,  what  shall  be  in  the  very  consummation,  to  vnt.  Antichrist  with  his  pas!-ing 
great  persecution  and  seduction,  but  for  a  short  time.  24  Then  incontinent  the  day  of  jiulgment. 
28  to  our  great  comfoTt  in  those  miseries  under  Antichrist.  32  As  for  the  moment,  to  us  it  per- 
taineth  not  to  know  it ;  33  but  rather  every  man  to  watch,  that  we  be  not  miprovided  when  he  covuth 
to  each  one  particularly  by  death. 

1  And  when  he  went  out  of  the  Temple,  one  of  his  Disciples  saith  to  him,  Master,  behold 
what  manner  of  stones,  and  what  kind  of  buildings.  2  And  Jesus  answering,  said  to  ];^m, 
Seest  thou  all  these  great  buildings  ?  There  shall  not  be  left  a  stone  upon  a  stone,  that  shall 
not  be  destroyed.  3  And  when  he  sat  in  Mount  Olivet  against  the  Temple,  Peter  and  James 
and  John  and  Andrew  asked  him  apart :  4  Tell  us,  when  shall  these  things  be?  and  what 
shall  be  the  sign  when  all  these  things  shall  begin  to  be  consummate  ?    5  And  Jesus  answer- 

Annotations.        Chapter  12. 
ver.  24.    Not  knowing  the  Scriptures.    Who  I  the  world  to  come,  ancient  Fathers  deduce,  that 


would  have  thought  that  by  this  place  of  Scrip- 
ture alleged  by  Christ,  and  the  Resurrection 
were  proved  ?  and  yet  we  see  that  Christ  doth 
hereby  deduce  it,  and  chargeth  these  great 
Doctors  and  Masters  which  arrogated  to  them- 
selves the  knowledge  of  Scriptures  that  it  is 
their  ignorance,  that  they  knew  no  so  to 
deduce  it  No  marvel  then  if  the  Doctors 
and  Catholic  Church  make  the  like  deductions 
sometiirie  and  proofs,  where  the  heretic  doth 
not  or  will  not  see  so  much,  therefore  no  doubt, 
because  he  knoweth  not  the  Scriptures,  where- 
of he  boasteth  so  much,  nor  the  sense  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  in  them.  For  example,  when  of  that 
place,  It  shall  not  he  forgiven  in  this  world  nor  in 


there  are' sins  remitted  after  this  life  in  Purga- 
tories. Matt.  12.  32. 

ver.  24.  The  power  of  God.  Even  so  do  here- 
tics err  two  ways  :  because  they  know  not  the 
Scriptures,  which  they  interpret  contrary  to 
the  sense  of  the  whole  Church,  and  of  all  the 
ancient  Fathers  :  and  because  tliey  know  not 
the  power  of  God,  that  as  he  is  able  to  raise 
the  selfsame  bodies  again,  so  he  can  make  his 
body  present  in  many  places  ;  but  being  alto- 
gether faithless  and  not  believing  his  power, 
they  dispute  of  all  such  matters  only  by  reason 
and  their  own  imaginations. 

ver.  33.  This  excellency  of  chanty  teach- 
eth  us  that  faith  orJy  is  not  sufficient. 


Annotations.       Chapter  13. 
ver.  4.  WiensWi^/ieserting-sfte?  The  miseries  I  of  the  extreme  calamity  that  shall  befal  before 
which  did  fid!  before  the  destruction  of  the  Tern-  j  the  latter  day  at  the  time  of  Anti-christ :  where^ 
pie  aiul  Ciiy  of  Jerusalem,  were  a  resemblance  |  upon  Christ  speaketh  indifferently  of  both. 


88 


S.  MARK. 


mg,  began  to  say  to  them,  See  that  no  man  seduce  you.    6  For  many  shall  come  in  my  name 
saying  that  I  am  he  :  and  they  shall  seduce  many.    7  And  when  you  shall  hear  of  war'^   and 
bruits  ol  wars,  fear  not,  tor  these  things  must  be,  but  the  end  is  not  yet.    8  For  nation  shall 
rise  against  nation  and  kingdom  against  kingdom,  and  there  shall  be  earthquakes  in  places 
and  famines.  These  things  are  the  beginning  of  sorrows.    9  But  look  to  yourselves   For  they 
shall  deliver  you  up  in  Councils,  and  in  Synagogues  shall  you  be  beaten,  and  you  shall  stand 
before  Presidents  and  Kings  for  my  sake,  for  a  testimony  unto  them.     10  And  into  all  nations 
first  the  Gospel  must  be  preached.     11  And  when  they  shall  lead  you  and  deliver  you  be  not 
careful  beforehand  what  you  shall  speak  :  but  that  which  shall  be  given  you  m  that  hour,  that 
speak  ye.    For  it  is  not  you  that  speak,  but  the  Holy  Ghost.     12  And  brother  shall  deliver 
brother  unto  death,  and  the  father  his  son  :  and  the  children  shall  rise  against  the  parents   and 
shall  work  their  death.     13  And  you  shall  be  odious  to  all  men  for  my  name.    But  he'  that 
shall  endure  unto  the  end,  he  shall  be  saved.     14  And  when  you  shall  see  the  ahumination  of 
desulatwn,  standmg  wliere  it  ought  not,  he  that  readeth,  let  hiin  imderstand,  then  they  that  are 
m  Jewry,  let  them  flee  unto  the  mountains  :     13  And  he  that  is  on  the  house  top,  let  him  not 
go  down  into  the  house,  nor  enter  in  to  take  any  tlimg  out  of  his  house  :     16  And  he  that  shall 
be  in  the  held,  let  him  not  return  back  to  take  his  ganncnt.     17  And  wo  to  them  that  are  with 
child,  and  that  give  suck  in  those  days.     18  But  pray  that  the  thhigs  chance  not  in  the  Winter. 
19  For  those  days  shall  be  such  tribulations  as  were  not  from  the  beginning  of  the  creation 
that  God  created  until  now,  neither  shall  be.    20  And  unless  the  Lord  had  shortened  the  days 
no  flesh  should  be  saved  ■  but  for  the  elect  which  he  hath  elected,  he  hath  shortened  the  days. 
21  And  then  if  ixny  man  shall  say  unto  you,  Lo,  here  is  Christ :  lo,  there  :  do  not  believe.    22 
For  there  shall  rise  up  false  Christs  and  false  Prophets,  and  they  shall  show  sions  and  wonders, 
to  seduce,  if  it  be  possible,  the  elect  also.    23  You  therefore  take  heed  :  behold  I  have  fore- 
told you  all  things.    24  But  in  those  days  after  that  tribulation,  the  Sun  shall  be  darkened,  and 
the  Moon  shall  not  give  her  light,    25  And  the  Stars  of  heaven  shall  be  falling  down,  and  the 
powers  that  are  in  heaven  shall  be  moved.    26  And  then  they  shall  see  the  Son^of  Man  coming 
in  the  clouds,  with  much  power  and  glory.    27  And  then  shall  he  send  his  Angels,  and  shaft 
gather  together  his  elect  from  the  four  winds,  from  the  uttermost  part  of  the  earth  to  the  utter- 
most part  of  heaven.    28  And  of  the  fig  tree  learn  ye  a  parable.    When  now  the  bough  thereof 
IS  tender,  and  the  leaves  come  forth,  you  know  that  Summer  is  very  nigh.    29  So  you  also 
when  you  shall  see  these  things  come  to  pass,  know  ye  that  it  is  v£*y  nigli,  at  the  doors.    30 
Amen,  I  say  to  you,  that  this  generation  shall  not  pass,  imtil  all  these  things  be  done.   31  Heaven 
and  earth  shall  pass,  but  my  words  shall  not  pass.  32  But  of  that  day  or  hour  no  man  knoweth 
neither  the  Angels  in  Heaven,  nor  the  Son,  but  the  Father.    33  Take  heed,  watch,  and  prav  : 
for  you  know  not  when  the  time  is.    34  Even  as  a  man  who  being  gone  into  a  strange  countr'yj 
left  his  house  :  and  gave  his  servants  authority  over  each  work,  and  commanded  tlTe  porter  to 
watch.    35  Watch  ye  therefore,  for  you  know  not  when  the  Lord  of  the  house  cometh  •  at 
even,  or  at  midnight,  or  at  the  cock  crowing,  or  in  the  morning.    36  Lest  coming  upon  a 
sudden,  he  find  you  sleeping.    37  And  that  which  I  say  to  you,  I  say  to  all,  watch 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
Judas,  by  occasion  of  Mary  Muffdalen's  oi»l7nent,  doth  sell  him  to  the  Council  of  the  Jews.  12  After 
t,->  Paschal  lamb  he  giveth  them  the  bread  of  life,  John  6,  in  a  mystical  sacrifice  or  separation  of  his 
body  and  blood,  27  and  that  night  is,  after  his  prayer,  43  taken  of  the  Jews'  men,  Judus  being  their 
captain  :  is  forsaken  of  the  other  eleven  for  fear  :  53  is  falsely  accused,  and  impiously  condemned  of 
the  Jews'  Council,  65  and  shamefully  abused  of  them:  66  and!  thrice  denied  of  Peter.  All  even  as 
the  Scriptures  and  himself  had  often  foretold. 

1  And  the  Pasch  was  and  the  Azymes  after  two  days  :  and  the  chief  Priests  and  the  Scribes 
sought  ho\y  they  might  by  some  wile  lay  hands  on  him,  and  kill  him.  2  For  they  said.  Not 
on  Uie  festival  day,  lest  there  mi^htbe  a  tunuilt  of  the  people.  3  And  when  he  "was  at  Be- 
thania,  in  the  house  of  Simon  the  Leper,  and  sat  at  meat,  there  came  a  woman  having  an  Ala- 
baster box  of  ointment,  of  precious  Spikenard:  and  breaking  the  Alabaster  box,  she  poured  it 
out  upon  his  head.    4  But  there  were  certain  who  had  indignation  within  themselves,  and  said, 


Annotations. 

ver  6.  I  am  he.  As  before  the  destruction  of 
Jerusalem,  divers  Seducers  arose,  and  called 
themselves  Christs,  promising  the  people  de- 
liverance from  the  fears  and  danorers  they  were 
in  of  foreign  soldiers :  so  shall  there  come 
many  toward  the  end  of  the  world,  and  make 
themselves  Christs  and  Authors  of  Sects,  and 
shall  gain  many  Disciples  :  as  in  plain  words 
foUoweth  in  this  chapter,  ver.  22.  There  shall 
rise  false  Christs  and  false  Prophets,  »fcc. 

ver.  14.  The  abomination  of  desohitioii.  No 
heresy  doth  so  properly  and  purposely  tend  to 
his  abomination  of  desolation,  which  by  Anti- 
christ shall  be  achieved,  as  this  Calvinism : 


Chapter  13. 

which  taketh  away,  with  other  Sacraments  and 
external  worship  of  God,  the  very  sacrifice  of 
Christ's  body  and  blood,  which  being  taken 
away,  as  S.  Cyprian  saitli,  no  religion  can  re- 
main. 

ver.  20.  Shortened  the  days.  Antichrist's  reign 
shall  be  three  years  and  alialf  Dan.  7.  Anoc.  13. 

ver.  22.  Signs  and  wonders.  False  Christs 
and  false  Prophets  be  Seducers,  who  in  the 
later  day  by  the  power  of  the  devil  shall  seem 
to  work  wonders,  and  yet  men  must  not  be 
lieve  them.  Much  less  these,  which  for  their 
false  faith  cannot  show  so  much  as  one  false 
miracle 


S.  MARK.  89 

Whereto  is  this  waste  of  tlie  ointment  made  ?  5  For  this  omtment  might  have  been  sold  for 
more  then  three  hundred  pence,  and  given  to  the  poor.  And  ihey  murmured  against  licr  6 
But  Jesus  said,  Let  her  alone,  wliy  do  you  molest  iier  ?  slie  haih  wrought  a  good  work  upon 
me.  7  For  the  poor  ye  have  always  with  you :  and  when  vou  will,  you  may  do  them  good ; 
but  me  you  have  not  always.  S  That  which  she  had,  she  hath  done  :  she  hath  prevented  to 
anoint  iny  body  to  the  burial.  9  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  Wheresoever  tins  Gospel  siiall  be  preach- 
ed m  the  whole  world,  that  also  which  she  hath  done,  shall  be  told  tor  a  memory  ol  her.  10 
And  Judas  Iscariot  one  ot  the  Twelve  went  his  way  to  the  chief  Priests,  for  to  betray  him  to 
them.  11  Who  hearing  it,  were  glad  :  and  they  promised  him  that  they  would  give  him  mo- 
ney. And  he  sought  how  to  betray  him  conveniently.  I'Z  And  the  first  day  of  the  Azymes, 
when  they  sacrificed  the  Pasch,  the  Disciples  say  to  hinj,  Whither  wilt  thou  that  we  go,  and 
prepare  for  thee  to  eat  the  Pasch  ?  13  And  he  sendeth  two  of  his  Disciples,  and  saith  to  them, 
Go  ye  into  the  City  :  and  there  shall  meet  vou  a  man  carrying  a  pitcher  of  water,  toUow  him  : 
14  And  whithersoever  he  entereth,  say  to  the  master  of  the  house,  that  the  JVIaster  saith,  Where 
is  my  refectory,  where  I  may  eat  the  Pasch  with  my  Disciples  '!  And  he  will  show  you  a  great 
chamber,  adorned:  and  there  prepare  for  us.  16  And  his  Disciples  went  their  ways,  and  came 
into  the  City  :  and  they  found  as  he  had  told  them,  and  they  prepared  the  Pasch.  17  And  when 
even  was  come,  he  cometh  with  the  twelve  18  And  when  they  were  sitting  at  the  Table,  and 
eating,  Jesus  said.  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  that  one  of  you  shall  betray  me,  he  that  eateth  with  me. 
19  But  they  began  to  be  sad,  and  to  say  to  him  severally.  Is  it  I .'  20  Who  said  to  them,  One 
of  the  Twelve,  he  that  dippeth  with  me  his  hand  in  the  dish.  21  And  the  Son  of  Man  indeed 
goeth;  as  it  is  written  of  him,  but  wo  to  that  man  by  whom  the  Son  ot  Man  shall  be  betrayed,  it 
were  good  for  liim,  if  that  man  had  not  been  born.  22  And  whilst  they  were  eating,  Jesus 
took  bread  :  and  blessing  brake  and  gave  to  them,  and  said.  Take,  This  is  my  body.  23  And 
taking  the  chalice,  giving  thanks  he  gave  to  them,  and  they  all  drank  ot  it.  24  And  he  said  to 
them,  This  is  my  blood  of  the  New  TEST.\iMEi\T,  that  shall  be  shed  for  many.  23 
Amen,  I  say  to  you,  that  now  I  will  not  drink  of  the  fruit  of  the  vine  until  that  day  when  I  shall 
drink  it  new  in  the  kingdom  of  God.  26  And  a  hymn  being  said,  they  went  forth  into  Mount 
Olivet.  27  And  Jesus  saith  to  them.  You  shall  all  be  scandalized  in  me  this  night :  for  it  is 
■written,  /  will  strike  the  Pastor,  and  the  sheep  shall  he  dispersed.  28  But  alter  that  I  shall  be  risen 
again,  I  will  go  before  you  into  Galilee.  29  And  Peter  saith  to  him.  Although  all  shall  be 
scandalized  :  yet  not  I.  30  And  Jesus  saith  to  him,  Amen,  I  say  to  thee,  that  thou  in  this  day 
in  ihis  night,  oefore  the  cock  crow  twice,  shalt  thrice  deny  me.  31  But  he  spake  more  vehe- 
mently, Although  I  should  die  together  with  thee,  I  will  not  deny  thee.  And  in  like  mamieralso 
said  they  all.  32  And  they  come  unto  a  farm  place  called  Gethsemani  And  he  saith  to  his  Dis- 
ciples, Sit  you  here  until  1  pray.  33  And  he  taketh  Peter  and  James  and  Jolm  with  him:  and 
he  began  to  fear  and  to  be  heavy.  34  And  he  saith  to  them.  My  soul  is  sorrowful  even  unto 
death :  stay  here,  and  watch.  And  when  he  was  gone  forward  a  little,  he  fell  flat  upon  the 
ground  :  and  he  prayed  that  if  it  might  be,  the  hour  might  pass  from  him:  36  And  he  said, 
Abba,  Father,  all  things  are  possible  to  thee,  transfer  this  chalice  from  me,  but  not  tjiat  which 
I  will,  but  that  which  thou.  37  And  he  cometh,  and  findeth  them  sleeping,  And  he  saith  to 
Peter,  Simon,  sleepest  thou  ?  couldst  thou  not  watch  one  hour  ?  33  Watcli  ye,  and  pray  that 
you  enter  not  mto  temptation.  The  spirit  indeed  is  prompt,  but  the  flesh  infirm,  39  And  going 
away  again,  he  prayed,  saying  the  self  same  word.  40  And  returning,  again  he  found  them 
asleep,  for  their  eyes  were  heavy,  and  they  wist  not  what  they  should  answer  him.  41  And  he 
cometh  the  third  time,  and  saith  to  them.  Sleep  ye  now,  and  take  rest,  it  sufficeth,  the  hour 

Annotations.        Chapter  14, 


ver.  4.  This  waste.  Religious  offices  done 
to  Christ  for  signification,  devotion,  or  honour 
sake,  both  then  in  his  life,  and  now  in  the  holy 
sacrament,  be  of  some,  under  pretence  of  bet- 
ter bestowmg  such  things  upon  the  poor,  con- 
demned unjustly. 

ver.  6.  Let  her  alone.  Christ  answereth  for 
the  devout  woman,  and  for  defence  of  her  fact, 
as  we  must  answer  against  the  ignorant  and 
ill  men,  when  they  blame  good  men  for  giving 
their  goods  to  the  Church. 

ver.  7.  Me  you  have.  We  have  not  Christ 
here  needing  our  alms,  as  when  he  conversed 
upon  the  earth.     See  Matt.  26.  11. 

ver.  22,  Bread.  This  is  bread  before  the 
Sacramental  words,  but  the  Consecration  once 
done,  of  bread  is  made  the  flesh  of  Christ, 
Anibros.  lib.  4.  c,  4.  de  Sacramentis, 

k'er.  23.  Chalice.    Wine  and  water  is  put  into 


loathsomeness  which  would  be  in  the  sight  of 
blood,  thou  receivest  that  which  has  the  like- 
ness and  resemblance  thereof,   Ambr.  ibiden. 

ver.  23,  All  drank  of  il.  AH  drank,  to  wit, 
all  the  twelve,  for  more  were  not  present. 
Whereby  is  evident,  that  the  words  in  Matthew 
26.  27,  Drink  ye  all  of  this,  were  spoken  to  all 
the  Apostles  only,  which  here  are  said,  that 
they  all  did  drink.  And  so  it  is  no  general 
commandment  to  all  men. 

ver,  22.  24.  My  body,  my  blood.  Whosoever 
believeth  it  not  to  be  true  that  is  said,  he  falleth 
trom  grace  and  salvation,  Epiphan.  in  Ancorato, 
Let  us  ever  give  credit  to  God,  and  never  re- 
sist him,  though  the  thing  that  he  saith,  seem 
never  so  absurd  in  our  imagination,  or  far 
pass  all  our  sense  and  understanding.  For  his 
words  cannot  beguile  us,  but  our  sense  may 
easily  be  deceived.    Seeing  therefore  that  he 


the  Chalice,  but  is  made  blood  by  consecration  j  said.  This  is  my  body,  let  us  never  doubt  ot  the 
of  the  heavenly  word :  though  to  avoid  the  I  matter.     Chrysost.  horn.  83  in  Matt,  svb/wem^ 


90  S.  MARK. 

is  come ;  behold  the  Son  of  Man  shall  be  betrayed  into  the  hands  of  sinners.    42  Arise,  let  us 
go,  behold,  he  that  shall  betray  ine,  is  at  hand.    43  And  as  he  was  yet  speaking,  cometh  Judas 
Iscariot  one  of  the  Twelve,  and  with  him  a  great  multitude  with  swords  and  clul)s,  from  the 
chief  Priests  and  the  Scribes  and  the  Ancients.    44  And  the  betrayer  of  him  had  given  them  a 
sign,  saying.  Whomsoever  1  shall  kiss,  it  is  he,  lay  hold  on  him,  and  lead  him  wanly.    45  And 
when  he  was  come,  immediately  going  to  him,  he  saith,  Rabbi,  and  he  kissed  him.    46  But 
they  laid  hands  upon  him  :  and  held  him.    47  And  one  certain  man  of  the  standers  about,  draw- 
ing out  a  sword,  smote  the  servant  of  the  chief  Priest,  and  cut  off  his  ear.    48  And  Jesus  an- 
swering, sai(l  to  them.  As  to  a  thief  are  you  come  out  with  swords  and  clubs  to  apprehend  me  7 
49  I  was  daily  with  you  in  the  temple  teaching,  and  you  did  not  lay  hands  on  me.    But,  that  the 
Scriptures  may  be  fidtilled.    50  Then  his  Disciples  leaving  him,  all  fled.    51  And  a  certain 
young  man  followed  him  with  sindon  upon  the  bare  :  and  they  took  him.    52  But  he  castin"  otf 
the  smdon  fled  trom  them  naked.    53  And  they  brought  Jesus  to  the  chief  Priest :  and  alltlie 
Priests  and  the  Scribes  and  the  Ancients   assembled  together.      54  And  Peter  followed  him 
afar  otf  even  in  unto  the  court  of  the  high  Priest :  and  he  sat  with  the  servants  at  the  fire,  and 
warmed  iiimself.    55  And  the  chief  Priests  and  all  the  Council  sought  testimony  against  Jesus, 
that  they  might  put  him  to  death,  neither  found  they.    5(5  For  many  spake  false  witness  against 
him:  and  the  testimonies  were  not  convenient.    57  And  certain  rising  up,  bare  false  witness 
against  him,  saying,    58  That  we  heard  him  say,  I  will  dissolve  this  temple  made  with  hand, 
and  in  three  days  will  I  build  another  not  made  with  hand.    59  And  their  testimony  was  not 
convenient.    GO  And  the  high  Priest  rising  up  into  the  midst,  asked  Jesus,  saying,  Answerest 
thou  nothing  to  these  things  that  are  objected  to  thee  of  these  ?    61  But  he  held  his  peace  and 
answered  nothina;.    Again  the  hi^h  Priest  asked  him,  and  said  to  him.  Art  thou  Christ  the  Son 
of  the  blessed  God  ?    62  And  Jesus  saith  to  liim,  I  am.    And  you  shall  see  the  Son  of  Man 
sitting  on  the  right  hand  of  power,  and  coming  with  the  clouds  of  heaven.    63  And  the  high 
Priest  renting  his  varments,  saith,  What  need  we  witnesses  any  further  ?    64  You  have  heard 
blasphemy :  now  think  you  ?    Who  all  condemned  him  to  be  guilty  of  death.    65  And  certain 
began  to  spit  upon  him,  and  to  cover  his  face:  and  to  beat  him  with  buffets,  and  to  say  unto 
him.  Prophesy  :  and  the  servants  gave  him  blows.    66  And  when  Peter  was  in  the  Court  be- 
neath, there  cometh  one  of  the  woman  servants  of  the  high  Priest.    67  And  when  she  had 
seen  Peter  warming  himself,  beholding  him  she  saith,  Ajid  thou  wast  with  Jesus  of  Naza- 
reth.   68  But  he  denied,   saying,  NeiOier  know  I,  neither  wot  I  what  thou  sayest.    And 
he  went  forth  before  the  Court :  and  the  Cock  crew.    69  And  again  a  wench  seeing  him,  be- 
gan to  say  to  the  standers  about,  That  this  fellow  is  of  them.    70  But  he  denied  again.    And 
after  a  while  again,  they  that  stood  by,  said  to  Peter,  Verily  thou  art  of  them  :  for  thou  art  also 
a  Galilean.    71  But  he  began  to  curse  and  to  swear.  That  I  know  not  this  man  whom  you 
speak  of.    72  And  immediately  the  Cock  crew  again.    And  Peter  remembered  the  word  that 
Jesus  had  said  unto  him,  Before  the  Cock  crow  twice,  thou  shalt  thrice  deny  me.    And  he 
began  to  weep. 

^  CHAPTER   XV. 

The  chief  of  the  Jews  accuse  him  to  Pilate,  the  Gentile.  G  And  he,  seeking  to  deliver  him,  they  per- 
suade'the  common  people,  who  hitherto  were  always  ready  to  defend  him,  not  only  to  prefer  the  mur- 
derer Barabbas,  but  also  to  cry  Crucifige,  to  the  rejn-uhation  of  the  whole  nation.  16  After  many 
illusimis,  20  he  is  crucified  by  the  Gentiles  :  29  which  the  Jews  seeing,  do  triumph  as  if  they  had 
nou)  the  victory.  33  But  even  then  by  many  wonderful  works  he  dechireth  his  might,  42  and  finally, 
is  buried  honourably. 

1  And  forthwith  in  the  morning  the  chief  Priests,  with  the  Ancients  and  the  Scribes  and  the 
whole  Council,  consulting  together,  binding  Jesus,  led  and  dehvered  him  to  Pilate.  2  And 
Pilate  asked  him.  Art  thou  the  King  of  the  Jews  ?  but  he  answering,  said  to  him.  Thou  sayest. 
3  And  the  chief  Priests  accused  him  in  many  things.  4  And  Pilate  again  asked  him,  saying, 
Answerest  thou  nothing?  see  in  how  many  things  they  accuse  thee.  5  But  Jesus  answered 
nothing  more,  so  that  PUate  marvelled.  6  And  upon  the  festival  day  he  was  wont  to  release 
unto  them  one  of  the  prisoners,  whomsoever  they  had  demanded.  7  And  there  was  one  called 
Barabbas,  which  was  put  in  prison  with  seditious  persons,  who  in  a  sedition  had  committed 
murder.  8  And  when  the  multitude  was  come  up,  they  be";an  to  require  according  as  always 
he  did  unto  them.  9  And  Pilate  answered  them,  and  said,  Will  you  that  I  release  unto  you 
the  King  of  the  Jews?     10  For  he  knew  that  the  chief  Priests  for  envy  had  delivered  him. 

11  But  the  chief  Priests  moved  the  people,  that  he  should  release  Barabbas  rather  to  them. 

12  And  Pilate  again  answering,  said  to  them.  What  will  you  then  that  I  do  to  the  King  of  the 

Annotations.        Chapter  14. 
ver.  66.  Woman  servants.    He  fearcth  not  af- 1  sorts  were  to  be  signified,  to  wit,  the  strong  and 


terward  Rome,  the  Lady  of  the  world,  that  in 
the  house  of  Caiaphas  was  afraid  of  the  high 
Priest's  wench.  Leo.  in  Nativ.  Pet.  and  Pau. 
ser.  1. 

ver.  71.  He  began  to  curse.  In  this  one  Apostle, 
Peter,  the  first  and  chief  in  the  order  of  Apos- 
tles, in  whom  the  Church  was  figured,  both 


the  weak,  because  without  both,  the  Church  is 
not.  Aug.  scr.  13,  de  verb.  Dom.  Again,  Our 
Saviour  would  show  by  the  example  of  the 
chief  Apostle,  that  no  man  ought  to  presume 
of  himself,  when  neither  Peter  could  avoid  the 
danger  of  mutability.  Aug.  66.  in  Evang.  Joan. 
Leo.  ser.  6.  de  Pass.  Dom. 


S  MARK. 


91 


Jews?    13  But  they  again  cried,  Cnicifjr  him.     14  And  Pilate  said  to  them,  Why,  what  evil 
hath  he  done?  But  they  cried  the  more,  Crucify  him.     15  And  Pilate,  willing  to  satisfy  the 
people,  released  to  them  Barabbas,  and  delivered  Jesus,  having  whipped  him,  for  to  be  cruci- 
fied.    16  And  the  soldiers  led  him  into  the  court  of  the  Palace,  and  they  call  together  the 
whole  band:     17  And  they  clothe  him  in  purple,  and  platting  a  crown  of  thorns,  they  put  it 
upon  him.     18  And  they  began  to  salute  him.  Hail,  King  of  the  Jews.     19  And  they  smote  his 
head  with  a  reed  :  and  they  did  spit  on  him,  and  bowing  the  knees,  they  adored  him.    20  And 
after  they  had  mocked  him,  they  stripped  him  of  the  purple,  and  put  on  him  his  own  garments, 
and  they  led  him  forth  to  crucify  him.    21  And  they  torced  a  certain  man  that  passed  by, 
Simon,  a  Cyrenean  coming  from  the  country,  the  father  of  Alexander  and  Rufus,  to  take  up  his 
cross.    22  And  they  bring  him  into  the  place  Golgotha,  which  being  interpreted  is,  Tke  place 
of  Calvary.    23  And  they  gave  him  to  drink  wine  mingled  with  myrrh :  and  he  took  it  not. 
24  And  crucifying  him,  they  divided  his  garments,  casting  lots  upon  them,  who  should  take 
which.    25  And  it  was  the  third  hour,  and  they  crucified  Eim.    26  And  the  title  of  his  cause 
was  superscribed.  King  of  the  Jews.    27  And  with  him  they  crucify  two  thieves  :  one  on 
the  right  hand,  and  another  on  his  left.    28  And  the  Scripture  was  fulfilled  that  saith.  And  with, 
the  wicked  he  was  reputed.     29  And  they  that  passed  by,  blasphemed  him,  wagging  their  heads, 
and  saying,  Vah,  he  that  destroyeth  the  temple,  and  in  three  days  buildeth  it :    30  Save  thyself, 
coming  down  from  the  cross.    31  In  like  manner  also  the  chief  Priests,  mocking,  said  with 
the  Scribes  one  to  another,  He  saved  others,  himself  he  caiuiot  save.    32  Let  Christ  the  King 
of  Israel  come  down  now  from  the  cross  :  that  we  may  see  and  believe.    And  they  that  were 
crucified  with  him,  railed  at  him.    33  And  when  it  was  the  sixth  hour,  there  was  made  dark- 
ness upon  the  whole  earth  untrl  the  ninth  hour.    34  And  at  the  ninth  hour  Jesus  cried  out 
with  a  mighty  voice,  saying,  Eloi,  Ehii,  bmima-xuhaclhani  ?  which  is,  being  interpreted.  My  God, 
my  God,  why  hast  thou  forsaken  me  7    35  And  certain  of  the  slanders  about  hearing,  said, 
Behold,  he  calleth  Elias.    3(5  And  one  running  and  filling  a  sponge  with  vinegar,  and  putting 
it  about  a  reed,  gave  him  drink,  saying,  Let  be  :  let  us  see  if  Elias  come  to  take  him  down. 
37  And  Jesus  putting  forth  a  mighty  voice,  gave  up  the  ghost.    38  And  the  veil  of  the  temple 
was  rent  in  two,  from  the  top  to  the  bottom.    39  And  the  Centurion  that  stood  over  against 
him,  seeing  that  so  crying  he  had  given  up  the  ghost,  said,  Lideed  this  man  was  the  Son  of  God. 
40  And  there  were  also  women  looking  on  afar  off:  among  whom  was  Mary  Magdalen,  and 
Mary  the  mother  of  James  the  less,  and  of  Joseph,  and  Salome.    41  And  when  he  was  in 
Galilee,  they  followed  him,  and  ministered  to  him,  and  many  other  women  that  came  up  toge- 
ther with  him  to  Jerusalem.    42  And  when  evening  was  come,  because  it  was  the  Parasceve, 
■which  is  the  Sabbath-eve,    43  Came  Joseph  of  Arimathca,  a  noble  Senator,  who  himself 
also  was  expecting  the  kingdom  of  God  :  and  he  went  in  boldly  to  Pilate,  and  asked  the  body 
of  Jesus.    44  But  Pilate  marvelled  if  he  were  now  dead:  and  sending  for  the  Centurion, 
asked  him  if  he  were  now  dead.    45  And  when  he  understood  by  the  Centurion,  he  gave  the 
body  to  Joseph.    46  And  Joseph  buying  sindon,  and  taking  him  down,  wrapped  him  in  the 
sindon,  and  laid  him  in  a  monument,  that  was  hewed  out  of  a  rock.    And  he  rolled  a  stone  to 
the  door  of  the  monument.    47  And  Mary  Magdalen  and  Mary  of  Joseph  beheld  where  he 
was  laid. 


Annotations. 
ver.  11.  Chief  Priests.  Heretics  abuse  the 
ignorant  people  with  these  naughty  Priests  of 
the  old  Testament,  to  make  that  name  odious, 
and  to  discredit  the  Priests  of  Christ  in  the  new 
Testament.  But  for  these  Priests  thou  mayest 
not  marvel  that  they  are  so  busy  against  Christ, 
partly  because  they  were  such  as  were  intru- 
ded by  the  secular  power  of  the  Roman  Empe- 
ror, and  from  year  to  year  by  bribery  and 
friendship,  not  by  succession  according  to  the 
Law  of  Moses :  partly  because  the  time  was 
now  come  when  the  old  Priesthood  of  Aaron 
should  cease,  and  the  new  begin  according  to 
the  order  of  Melchisedec  :  and  for  these  causes 
God  suffered  their  former  privileges  of  wis- 
dom and  judgment  and  discretion  to  decay  in 
these  latter  usurpers,  and  that  according  to 
the  Prophet's  saying,  The  law  shall  perish  from 
the  Priest,  and  counsel  from  the  Ancients.  But 
the  Priesthood  of  the  new  Testament  is  to  con- 
tinue unto  the  end  of  the  world,  and  hath,  as 
being  the  principal  part  of  the  Church,  the  as- 
sistance of  the  Holy  Ghost  for  ever  promised, 


Chapter  15. 

to  teach  it  all  truth :  and  for  Peter  the  chief 
Priest  thereof  under  Christ  our  Saviour  pray- 
ed. That  his  faith  should  not  fail :  and  to  the 
rest  he  said.  He  that  heareth  you,  hearelh  me. 

ver.  15.  To  satisfy  the  people.  Pilate  should 
have  suffered  death,  rather  than  by  other  men's 
provocation  or  commandment  have  executed 
an  innocent :  as  a  Christian  judge  should  rather 
suffer  all  extremity,  than  give  sentence  of 
death  against  a  Catholic  man  for  his  faith. 

ver.  30.  Save  thyself.  So  heretics  say  of  the 
Blessed  Sacrament,  If  it  be  Christ,  let  him 
save  himself  from  all  injuries. 

ver.  34.  Forsaken  me  ?  Matt.  c.  27,  46.  See 
the  blasphemous  exposition  of  Calvin  and  his 
followers,  and  take  heed  thereof. 

ver.  46.  Buying  sindon.  This  duty  done  to 
Christ's  body  after  his  departure,  was  exceed- 
ing meritorious,  and  is  therefore  by  holy  writ 
so  often  commended  for  an  example  to  all 
faithful  men,  to  use  all  honour  and  devotion 
towards  the  bodies  of  Saints  and  holy  per- 
sons. 


92 


S.  MARK. 
CHAPTER    XVI. 


The  third  day,  to  three  women  at  the  Sejmlchre,  an  Ansel  tellelh  that  he  is  risen,  and  wUI,  as  he  pro- 
mised. Mar.  14.  '28.  show  himself  in  Galilee.  9  1  he  same  day  he  appcareth  to  Mary  Magdalen, 
afterward  to  two  disciples :  yet  the  Eleven  will  not  helicve  it,  until  to  Hum  also  he  appeurelh.  15  To 
whom  having  given  ((immission  into  all  nations,  with  power  also  of  Miracles,  he  ascendilh,  and  they 
plant  his  Church  even/  where. 

1  And  when  the  Sa&bath  was  past,  Mary  Magdalen  and  Mary  of  James,  and  Salome  bought 
spices,  that  coming  they  might  anoint  Jesu.s.  a  And  very  early  the  first  of  the  Sabbaths,  they 
come  to  the  monument:  tlie  sun  being  now  risen.  3  And  they  said  one  to  another,  who  shall 
roll  us  back  the  stone  from  the  door  of  the  monument  ?  4  And  looking,  they  saw  the  stone 
rolled  back,  for  it  was  very  great.  5  And  entering  into  the  monument,  they  saw  a  young  man 
sitting  on  the  right  hand,  covered  with  a  white  robe  :  and  they  were  astonislied.  6  Who  saith 
to  them,  be  not  dismayed  :  you  seek  Jesu.s  ot  Nazareth,  that  was  crucified  :  he  is  risen,  he  is 
not  here,  behold  the  place  where  they  laid  him.  7  But  go,  tell  his  Disciples  and  Peter  that 
he  goeih  belbre  you  mto  (ialilee  :  there  you  shall  see  him,  as  he  told  you.  8  But  they  going 
fortli,  fled  from  the  monument,  for  trembling  and  fear  had  invaded  them  :  and  they  said  noihing 
to  any  body,  tor  they  were  afraid.  D  And  Tie  rising  early  the  first  of  the  Sabbath,  appeared 
first  to  Mary  Magdalen,  out  of  whom  he  had  cast  seven  devils  10  She  went  and  told  them 
tliat  had  been  witli  him,  that  were  mourning  and  weeping.  11  And  they  hearing  that  he  was 
alive  and  had  been  seen  of  her,  did  not  believe.  12  And  after  this  he  appeared  in  another 
shape  to  two  of  tliem  walking,  as  they  were  going  into  the  country.  13  And  they  going,  told 
tlie  rest :  neither  them  did  iliey  believe.  14  Last  he  appeared  to  those  eleven  as  tliey  sat  at 
the  table :  and  he  exprobated  tlieir  incredulity  and  hardness  of  heart,  because  they  did  not 
believe  them  that  had  seen  him  risen  again.  13  And  he  said  to  them.  Going  into  the  whole 
world,  preach  the  Gospel  to  all  creatures.  16  He  that  believeih  and  is  baptized,  shall  be  saved : 
but  he  that  believeth  not,  shall  be  condemned.  17  And  them  that  believe  these  signs  shall 
follow  :  In  my  name  shall  they  cast  out  devils,  They  shall  speak  with  new  tongues,  18  Ser- 
pents shall  they  take  away,  And  if  they  drink  any  deadly  thing,  it  shall  not  hurt  them.  They 
shall  impose  hands  upon  the  sick  :  and  they  shall  be  whole.  19  And  so  our  Lord  Jesus,  after 
he  spake  unto  them,  was  assumpted  into  heaven,  and  sat  on  the  right  hand  of  God.  20  But 
they  going  forth  preached  every  where  :  our  Lord  working  with  all,  and  confirming  the  word 
with  signs  that  followed. 


Annotations. 

ver.  1.  Bought  spices.  As  she  did  bestow  and 
consume  a  costly  ointment  upon  his  body  being 
yet  alive,  chap.  14.  3.  Christ  himself  defending 
and  highly  commending  the  fact  against  Judas 
and  others  who  accounted  it  to  be  superfluous 
and  better  to  be  bestowed  otherwise :  So  not 
witliout  great  devotion  and  merit,  she  and  these 
other  women  seek  to  anoint  his  body  dead, 
though  Heretics  or  other  simple  persons  may 
pretend  such  things  to  be  better  bestowed  upon 
tiie  poor,  and  therefore,  she  first  belbre  all 
otiiers,  and  they  next  saw  him  after  his  Resur- 
rection. 

ver.  7.  Peter  is  named.  Peter  is  named  in 
special,  as  often  elsewhere,  for  prerogative. 

ver.  12.  In  another  shave.  Christ  thousjh  he 
have  but  one  corporeal  shape,  natural  to  his 
person,  yet  by  his  omnipotency  he  may  be  in 
whatsoever  form,  and  appear  in  the  likeness 


Chapter  16. 

of  any  other  man  or  creature,  as  he  list.  There- 
fore let  no  man  think  it  strange,  that  he  may 
be  under  the  form  of  bread  in  the  Blessed  Sa- 
crament. 

ver.  16.  He  that  believeth.  Whereas  this  Evan- 
gelist nientioneth  only  faith  and  baptism,  as 
though  to  believe  and  to  be  baptized  were 
enough,  Matthew  addeth  these  words  also  out 
of  our  Saviour,  teaching  them  to  observe  all  things 
tchalsoever  I  have  commanded  you,  which  eon- 
taineth  all  good  works  and  the  whole  justice 
of  a  Christian  man. 

ver.  17.  These  signs  shall  foUow.  It  is  not  meant.. 
that  all  Christians  or  true  believers  should 
do  miracles :  but  that  some  for  the  proof  of 
the  faith  of  all,  should  have  that  ^ilt.  The 
uhich  is  the  grace  or  gift  of  llie  whole 
Church,  executed  by  certain  for  the  edificatioa 
of  the  whole. 


S.  LUKE. 


93 


THE  ARGUMENT  OF  S.  LUKE'S  GOSPEL. 

Saint  Luke's  Gospel  may  be  divided  into  five  parts.  The  first  part  is  of  the  Infancy  both  of 
the  precursor,  and  of  Christ  himself:  Chap.  1st  and  2d.  I'he  second,  of  thepreparation  that  was 
made  to  the  manifestation  of  Christ :  Chap.  3d,  and  a  piece  of  the  4th.  The  third  of  Christ's 
manifesting  himself  by  preacliing  and  Miracles,  specially  in  Galilee  :  the  other  piece  of  the  4th 
Chap,  to  the  midst  of  the  17th.  The  fourth,  of  his  coming  into  Jewry,  towards  his  Passion : 
the  other  part  of  the  17th  Chap,  unto  the  midst  of  the  19th.  The  fifth,  of  the  Holy  week  of  his 
Passion  in  Jerusalem  :  the  other  part  of  the  19th  Chap,  unto  the  end  of  the  book. 

Saint  Luke  was  sectutor,  saith  Hierome,  that  is  a  discipk  of  the  Apostle  Paul,  and  a  compaaiion 
of  all  his  peregrination.  And  the  same  we  see  in  the  acts  of  the  Apostles  :  Where  from  the  16th 
Chapter,  Luke  puttetlt  himself  in  the  train  of  Paul,  writing  thus  in  the  story.  Forthwith  we  sought 
to  go  into  Macedonia,  and  in  like  manner  in  the  first  person,  commonly  through  the  rest  of  that 
book.  Of  him  and  liis  gospel,  Hierome  understandeth  this  saying  of  Paul:  We  have  sent  with 
him  the  brother,  whose  praise  is  in  the  Gospel  through  all  Churches,  were  also  he  addeth  :  Some  sup- 
pose so  often  as  Paul  in  his  Epistles  saith.  According  to  my  gospel,  that  he  meanefh  of  Luke's  hook. 
And  again :  Luke  learned  the  Gospel  not  onli^  of  the  Apostle  Paul,  who  had  not  been  with  our  Lord  in 
flesh,  but  of  the  other  Apostles:  which  himself  also  in  the  beginning  of  his  book  declareth,  saying,  As 
they  delivered  to  us  who  themselves  from  the  beginning  saw,  and  were  ministers  of  the  word.  It  follow- 
ed in  Hierome  :  Therefore  he  wrote  the  Gospel,  as  he  had  heard  :  but  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  he  com- 
piled as  he  had  seen.  Paul  writeth  ot  him  ny  name  to  the  CoUossians  :  Luke  the  Physician  sa- 
luteth  you,  and  to  Timothy :  Luke  alone  is  with  me.  Finally  of  his  end  thus  doth  Hierome  write  : 
He  lived  fourscore  and  four  years,  having  no  vyife. 

He  is  buried  at  Constantinople :  to  which  city  his  hones  with  the  Reliques  of  Andrew  the  Apostle 
tcere  translated  out  of  Achaia  Uie  twentieth  year  of  Constantinus.  And  of  the  same  translation  also 
in  another  place  against  Vigilantius  the  Heretic  :  It  grieveth  him  that  the  reliques  of  the  Martyrs 
were  covered  viith  precious  covering,  and  that  they  are  not  either  tied  in  clouts  or  thrown  to  the  dunghill  : 
why,  are  we  then  sacrilegious,  when  we  enter  the  Churches  of  the  Apostles  ?  was  Constantinus  the 
Emperor  sacrilegious,  who  translated  to  Constantinople  the  holy  Reliques  of  Andrev),  Luke  and 
Timothy:  at  which  the  devils  roar,  and  the  inhabilers  of  Vigilantius  confess  that  they  feel  their 
presence  ?  His  sacred  body  is  now  at  Padua  in  Italy  whither  it  was  again  translated  from  Con- 
stantinople. 

THE  HOLY  GOSPEL  OF  JESUS  CHRIST  ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 

CHAPTER    I. 

The  Annunciation  and  Conception,  frst  of  the  Precursor :  26  and  six  months  after,  of  Christ  also 
himself.  39  The  visitation  of  our  Lady,  where  both  the  mothers  do  prophecy.  57  The  Nativity  and 
Circumcision  of  the  Pi  ecursor,  where  his  father  doth  prophecy.  80  The  Precursor  is  from  a  child 
a  hermit. 

1  Because  many  have  gone  about  to  compile  a  narration  of  the  things  that  have  been  accom- 
plished among  us  :  2  According  as  they  have  delivered  unto  us,  who  from  the  begiiinirig  them- 
selves saw  and  were  ministers  of  the  word:  3  It  seemeth  good  also  unto  me  having  diligently 
attended  to  all  things  from  the  beginning,  to  write  to  thee  in  order,  good  Theophilus,  4  That 
thou  mayest  know  the  verity  of  those  words  whereof  thou  hast  been  instructed.  5  There  was 
in  the  days  of  Herod  the  king  of  Jewry,  a  certain  Priest  named  Zachary,  of  the  course  of  Abia: 
and  his  wife  of  the  daughters  of  Aaron,  and  her  name  Elizabeth.  6  And  they  w'ere  both  just 
before  God,  walking  in  all  the  commandments  and  justifications  of  our  Lord  without  blame,  7 


Annotations. 
ver.  3.  Having  diligentli/  attained.  Hereby 
we  see,  that  though  the  Holy  Ghost  ruled  the 
pen  of  the  holy  writers  that  they  might  not  err, 
yet  did  they  use  human  means  to  search  out 
and  find  the  truth  of  the  things  they  wrote  of 
Even  so  do  Councils,  and  the  President  of 
them,  God's  vicar,  discuss  and  examine  all 
causes  by  human  means,  the  assistance  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  concurring  and  directing  them  into 
all  truth,  according  to  Christ's  promise,  John 
16.  13,  as  in  the  very  first  council  of  the  Apos- 
tles themselves  at  Jerusalem,  is  manifest.  Act. 
15.  7.  and  28.  Again,  here  we  have  a  familiar 
preface  of  the  author,  as  to  his  friend,  or  to 
every  godly  Reader,  signified  by  Theophilus, 
concerning  the  cause,  and  purpose,  and  manner 
of  his  writing,  and  yet  the  very  same  is  con- 
fiessed  Scripture,  with  the  whole  book  foUow- 


Chapter.  1. 
ing.  Marvel  not  then  if  the  author  of  the  se- 
cond book  of  the  Macabees  use  the  like  hu- 
man speeches  both  at  the  beginning  and  in  the 
latter  end,  neither  do  thou  therefore  reject  the 
book  for  no  Scripture,  as  our  Heretics  do  :  or 
not  think  him  a  sacred  writer. 

ver.  6.  Just  before  God.  A  gainst  the  Heretics 
oi  this  time,  here  it  is  evident  that  holy  men  be 
just,  not  only  in  the  estimation  of  men,  but  in 
deed,  and  before  God. 

ver.  6.  In  all  the  commandments.  Three  things 
to  be  noted  directly  against  the  Heretics  of 
our  time  :  first,  that  good  men  do  keep  all 
God's  commandments,  which,  they  say,  are 
impossible  to  be  kept.  Again,  that  men  be  justi- 
fied not  only  by  imputation  of  Christ's  justice, 
nor  by  faith  alone,  but  by  walking  in  the  com- 
mandments     Again,  that   the  keeping  and 


94 


S.  LUKE. 


And  they  had  no  son :  for  that  Elizabeth  was  barren,  and  both  were  well  stricken  in  their  daya. 
y  And  it  came  to  pass :  wiicn  he  executed  the  jtricHtly  tunction  in  the  order  of  his  course  be- 
fore God,  9  According  to  the  custom  of  the  Pricfiily  iunction,  he  went  forth  by  liii  tu  otler  in- 
cense, entering  into  the  temple  of  the  Lord  :  10  And  all  the  multitude  of  the  people  waa  pray- 
ing without  at  the  hour  of  the  incense.  11  And  there  appeared  to  him  an  Angel  of  our  Lord, 
standing  on  the  right  hand  of  the  altar  of  incense.  12  And  Zachary  was  troubled,  seeing  him : 
and  fearfell  upon  him.  13  But  the  Angel  said  to  him,  Fear  not  Zachary,  for  thy  prayer  is  heard  : 
and  thy  wife  Elizabeth  shall  bear  thee  a  son,  and  thou  shalt  call  his  name  .lohn  :  14  And  thou 
shalt  have  joy  and  exuluiiion,  and  many  shall  rejoice  in  his  nativity-  13  Fur  he  shall  be  great 
before  our  Lord  ••  and  wine  and  sicer  he  sliall  not  drink  :  and  he  .shall  be  replenished  with  the 
Holy  Ghost  even  from  his  mother's  womb.  16  And  he  shall  convert  many  of  tiie  children  of 
Israel  to  the  Lord  their  God.  17  And  he  shall  tro  befiire  him  in  the  spirit  and  virtue  of  Elias  : 
that  he  may  convert  the  hearts  of  the  fathers  unto  (iie  children,  and  the  incredulous  to  the  wisdom 
of  the  iust,  to  prepare  unto  the  Lord  a  perfect  people.  18  And  Zachary  said  to  the  Ansel, 
Whereby  shall  I  luiow  this  ?  for  I  am  old  :  and  my  wife  is  well  stricken  m  her  days,  ly  And 
the  Angel  answering  said  to  him,  I  am  Gabriel  that  assist  before  God :  and  am  sent  to  speak  to 
evangelize  these  thm^s  to  thee.  20  And  behold,  thou  shalt  be  dumb,  and  shalt  not  be  able  to 
sjieak  until  the  day  wherein  these  things  shall  be  done  :  for  because  thou  hast  not  believed  my 
words,  which  shall  be  fulhlled  in  their  tnne.  21  And  the  people  was  expecting  Zachary  :  and 
they  marvelled  that  he  made  tariance  in  the  temple.  22  And  coming  forth  he  could  not  speak 
to  them,  and  they  luiew  that  he  had  seen  a  vision  in  the  temple.  And  he  made  sigris  to  them, 
and  remained  dumb.  23  And  it  came  to  pass,  after  the  days  of  his  office  were  expired,  he  de- 
fiarted  into  his  house.  24  And  after  these  days  Elizabeth  nis  wife  conceived  :  and  hid  herself 
live  months,  saying,  23  For  thus  hath  our  Lord  done  to  me  in  the  days  wlterein  he  had  re- 
spect to  take  away  my  reproach  among  men.  26  Aj\d  in  the  sixth  month,  the  Angel  Gabriel 
was  sent  of  God  into  a  city  of  Galilee  called  Nazareth,  27  To  a  Virgin  espouseu  to  a  man 
whose  name  was  Joseph,  of  the  house  of  David  .  and  the  Virgin's  name  was  Marv.  28  And 
the  Angel  being  entered  in  said,  unto  her.  Hail  full  of  grace,  our  Lord  is  with  thee :  blessed  art  thou 
among  women.  29  Who  having  heard,  was  troubled  at  his  saying,  and  thought  what  manner 
of  salutation  this  should  be.  30  And  the  Angel  said  to  her,  Fear  not  M.vry,  for  thou  hast  foimd 
grace  with  God.    31  Behold  thou  shaJt  conceive  in  thy  womb,  and  shalt  bear  a  son:  and  thon 


Annotations. 
doing  of  the  commandments  is  properly  our 
justification. 

ver.  6.  Justijicalions.  This  word  is  so  usual 
in  the  Scriptures,  namely  in  the  Psal.  118,  to 
signify  the  commandments  of  God,  because 
the  keeping  of  them  is  justification,  and  the 
Greek  is  always  so  fully  correspondent  to  the 
same,  that  the  Heretics  in  this  place,  other- 
wise pretending  to  esteem  much  of  the 
Greek,  blush  not  to  say,  that  they  avoid  this 
word  of  purpose  against  the  justification  of 
the  Papists.  And  therefore  one  useth  Tully's 
word  forsooth,  in  Latin  constituta :  and  his 
scholars  in  their  English  Bibles  say,  Ordi- 
junives. 

•ver.  10.  Praying  without.  We  see  here  that 
the  Priest  did  his  duty  within,  the  people  in  the 
mean  time  prayingwithout :  and  that  the  Priest's 
functions  did  profit  them,  though  they  neither 
heard,  nor  saw  his  doings. 

ver.  14.  Joy  and  exultation.  This  was  fulfill- 
ed, not  only  when  he  was  bom,  but  now  also 
through  the  whole  church  for  ever,  in  joyful 
celebration  of  his  nativity. 

ver.  23.  He  departed.  In  the  old  law,  saith 
Hierome,  they  that  offered  hosts  for  the  people, 
were  not  only  in  their  houses,  but  were  purifi- 
ed for  the  time,  being  separated  from  their 
wines,  and  they  drank  neither  wine  nor  any 
strong  drink,  which  are  wont  to  provoke  con- 
cupiscence. Much  more  the  Priests  of  the  new 
Law  that  must  always  offer  sacrifices,  nnist 
always  be  free  from  matrimony.  Lih.  1.  cop. 
19.  advers.  Jocin.  and  cpi.it.  5C.  cap.  '.i.  Am- 
brose in  1.  'J'im.  3.  And  therefore  if  there 
were    any  religion  in  Calvin's   Comimmion, : 


Chapter  1. 
they  would  at  the  least  give  as  much  revereitce 
in  this  point,  as  they  in  the  old  Law  did  to  their 
sacrifices,  and  to  the  loaves  of  proposition.    1. 
Reg.  21. 

ver.  28.  Hail.  The  beginning  of  the  Ave 
Marie. 

ver.  28.  Hail/uU  of  grace.  Holy  church  and 
all  true  Christian  men  do  much  and  often  use 
these  words  brought  from  heaven  by  the  Arch- 
angel, as  well  to  the  honour  of  Christ  and  our 
B.  Lady,  as  also  for  that  they  were  the  words 
of  the  first  glad  tidings  of  Christ's  Incarnation, 
and  our  salvation  by  the  same,  and  be  the  very 
abridgment  and  sum  of  the  whole  Gospel,  in- 
somuch that  the  Greek  Church  used  it  daily  in 
the  Mass. 

ver.  28.  Full  of  grace.  Note  the  excellent 
prerogatives  of  our  B.  Lady,  and  abhor  those 
Heretics  which  make  her  no  better  than  other 
vulgar  women,  and  therefore  to  take  from  her 
fulness  of  grace,  they  say  herp,  Hail  freely  be- 
loved, contrary  to  all  simiifications  of  trie  Greek 
word,  which  is  at  the  least,  endued  with  grace, 
as  Paul  useth  it  Eph.  1.  by  Chrysostome's  in- 
terpretation, or  rather,  full  of  grace,  as  both 
Greek  and  Latin  fathers  have  always  here  un- 
derstood it,  and  the  Latins  also  read  it,  name- 
Jy,  Ambrose  thus.  Well  is  she  only  called  full  of 
grace,  who  ouli/  obtained  the  grace,  irhich  no  other 
woman  deservid,  to  be  replenished  vrlth  the  author 
of  grace.  And  if  they  did  as  well  know  the 
nature  of  these  kind  of  Greek  words,  ns  they 
would  seem  very  skilful,  they  iiiiuht  easily  ob- 
serve that  they  signify  fulness,  as  when  them- 
selves translate  the  like  word,  LuJ:.  16.  20,  full 
of  sores.  Bcxa  ulceronts. 


S.  LUKE. 


95 


chalt  call  his  name  Jesus.  32  He  shall  be  great,  and  shall  be  called  the  son  of  the  Most  High., 
and  our  Lord  God  shall  give  him  the  seat  of  David  his  father :  33  And  he  shall  reign  in  tlic  house 
of  Jacob  for  ever,  and  of  his  kingdom  there  shall  be  no  end.  34  And  Mary  said  to  the  Angel, 
How  shall  this  be  done  ?  because  I  know  not  man  ?  35  And  the  Angel  answering,  said  to  her, 
The  Holy  Ghost  shall  come  upon  thee,  and  the  power  of  the  Most  High  siiall  overshadow  thee. 
And  therefore  also  that  which  of  thee  shall  be  born  Holy,  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  God.  3^ 
And  beliold  Elizabeth  thy  cousin,  she  also  hath  conceived  a  son  in  her  old  age  :  and  this  month, 
is  the  sixth  to  her  that  is  called  barren:  37  Because  there  shall  not  be  impossible  with  God 
any  word.  38  And  Mary  said.  Behold  the  handmaid  of  out  Lord,  he  it  done  to  me  according  to 
thy  loord.  And  the  Angel  departed  from  her.  39  And  Mary  rising  up  in  those  days,  went 
unto  the  hill  coiuitry  with  speed,  into  a  city  of  Juda.  40  And  she  entered  into  the  house  of  Za- 
chary,  and  saluted  Elizabeth.  41  And  it  came  to  pass  :  as  Elizabeth  heard  the  salutation  of 
Mary,  tiie  infant  did  leap  in  her  womb,  and  Elizabeth  was  replenished  with  the  Holy  Ghost : 
42  And  she  cried  out  with  a  loud  voice,  and  said.  Blessed  art  thou  among  women,  and  hlesstd 
is  the  fruit  of  thy  womb.  43  And  whence  is  this  to  me,  that  the  mother  of  my  Lord  doth  come 
to  me  ?  44  For  behold  as  the  voice  of  thy  salutation  sounded  in  mine  ears,  the  infant  in  my 
womb  did  leap  for  joy.  45  And  blessed  is  she  that  believed,  because  those  things  shall  be  ac- 
complished that  were  spoken  to  her  by  our  Lord.  46  And  Mary  said,  My  Soul  dothmagnify 
our  Lord.  47  And  my  spirit  hath  rejoiced  in  God  my  Saviour.  48  Becuuae  he  hath  regarded  the 
humility  of  his  handmaid :  for  behold  from  henceforth  all  generations  shall  c<dl.  me  blessed.  49  Be- 
cause he  that  is  mighty  hath  done  great  things  to  me,  and  holy  is  his  name.  50  And  his  mercy  from 
generation  unto  generation,  to  them  thai  fear  him.  51  He  hath  showed  strength  in  his  arm  :  he  hath 
dispersed  the  proud  in  the  conceit  of  their  heart.  52  He  hath  deposed  the  mighty  from  their  seat,  and 
hath  exalted  the  humble.  53  The  hungry  he  hath  filled  with  good  things:  and  the  rich  he  hath  sent 
away  empty,  54  He  hath  received  Israel  his  child,  being  mindful  of  his  mercy,  55  As  he  spake  to 
our  fathers,  to  Abraham  and  his  seed  for  ever.  56  And  MARYtarried  with  her  about  three  months: 
and  she  returned  into  her  house.  57  And  Elizabeth's  full  time  was  come  to  be  delivered,  and 
she  bare  a  son.  58  And  her  neighbours  and  kinsfolks  heard  that  our  Lord  did  magnify  his  mer- 
cy with  her,  and  they  did  congratulate  her.  59  And  it  came  to  pass  :  on  the  eighth  day  they 
came  to  circumcise  the  child,  and  they  called  liim  by  his  father's  name,  Zachary.  60  And  his 
mother  answering  said,  Not  so,  but  he  shall  be  called  John.  61  And  they  said  to  her,  That 
there  is  none  in  tny  kmdred  that  is  called  by  this  name.  62  And  they  made  signs  to  his  father, 
what  he  would  have  him  called.  63  And  demanding  a  writing  table,  he  wrote,  saying,  John 
is  his  name.    And  they  all  marvelled.    64  And  forthwith  his  mouth  was  opened,  and  his 


Annotatio.ns. 

ver.  34.  I  know  not  man.  These  words  de- 
clare, saith  Augustine,  that  she  had  now  vowed 
virginity  to  God.  For  otherwise,  neither  would 
she  say.  How  shall  tldshedone  ?  nor  have  added, 
hecause  I  know  not  man.  Yea,  if  she  had  said 
only  the  first  words.  How  shall  this  be  done  1  it 
is  evident,  that  she  would  not  have  asked  such 
a  question.  How  a  woman  should  bear  a  son 
promised  her,  if  she  had  married,  meaning  to 
have  carnal  copulation,  cap.  4.  de  virgin.  As 
if  he  should  say,  It  she  might  have  known  a 
man  and  so  have  had  a  chilcl,  she  would  never 
have  asked.  How  shall  this  be  done  ?  but  be- 
cause that  ordinary  way  was  excluded  Ijy  her 
vow  of  virginity,  therefore  she  asketh,  How  ? 
And  in  asking.  How?  she  plainly  declareth 
that  she  might  not  have  a  cnild  bv  knowing 
man,  because  of  her  vow.  Grego.  Nissene  de 
sancta  Chrisii  Nativitate. 

ver  36.  Elizabeth  thy  Cowtin.  By  this  that 
Elizabeth  and  our  Lady  were  cousins,  the  one 
of  the  tribe  of  Levi,  the  other  of  Judah,  is  ga- 
thered that  Christ  came  of  both  tribes,  Judah 
and  Levi,  of  the  king  and  priests :  himself  both 
a  king  and  a  priest,  and  the  Anointed,  to  wit, 
by  grace  spiritually,  as  they  were  with  oil  ma- 
terially ana  corporally,  August.  2.  de  Comense. 
£vang.  cap.  1, 

ver.  42.  Blessed  art  thou.  At  the  very  hear- 
ing of  our  Lady's  voice,  the  infant  and  she  were 
replenished  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  she  sang 
praises  not  only  to  Christ,  but  for  his  sake  to 
our  B.  Lady,  calling  her  blessed  and  her  fruit 


Chapter  ]. 
blessed,  as  the  Church  doth  also  by  her  worda 
and  example  in  the  Ave  Marie. 

ver.  43.  Mother  if  my  Lord.  Elizabeth  being 
an  exceeding  just  and  blessed  woman,  yet  the 
worthiness  of  God's  mother  doth  so  far  excel 
her  and  all  other  women,  as  the  great  light  the 
little  stars.     Hiero.  Prcef  in  Sophon. 

ver.  48.  All  generations.  Have  the  Protes- 
tants had  always  generations  to  fulfil  this  pro- 
phecy? do  they  call  her  blessed,  that  derogate 
what  they  can  from  her  graces,  blessings  and 
all  her  honour? 

ver.  48.  Shall  call  me  blessed.  This  prophecy 
is  fulfilled,  when  the  Church  keepeth  her  festi- 
val days,  and  when  the  faithful  m  all  genera- 
tions say  the  Ave  Marie,  and  the  other  holy 
Anthems  of  our  Lady.  And  therefore  the  Cal- 
vinists  are  not  among  those  generations  which 
call  our  Ladv  blessed. 

ver.  63.  John  is  his  name.  We  see  that  names 
are  of  signification  and  importance,  God  him- 
self changing  or  giving  names  in  both  Testa- 
ments: as,  Abraham,  Israel,  Peter,  and  the 
principal  of  all  others,  Jesus  ;  and  here  John, 
which  signifieth  God's  grace  or  mercy,  or,  God 
will  have  mercy.  For  Tie  was  the  Precursor 
and  Prophet  of  the  mercy  and  grace  that  en- 
sued by  Christ  Jesus.  Note  also  that  as  then 
in  Circumcision,  so  now  in  Baptism,  which  an- 
swereth  thereunto,  names  aregiven.  And  as 
we  see  here  and  in  all  the  old  Testament,  great 
respect  was  had  of  names :  so  we  must  beware 
of  strange,  profane,  and  secular  names  now  » 


96 


S.  LUKE. 


tongue,  and  he  spake  blessing  God.  65  And  fear  came  upon  all  their  neighbours :  and  all  these 
things  were  bruited  over  all  the  hill-country  of  Jewry  :  06  And  all  that  had  heard,  laid  them 
up  in  their  heart,  Saying,  What  an  one  trow  ye,  shall  this  child  be?  For  the  hand  of  our 
Lord  was  with  him.  67  And  Zarhary  his  father  was  replenished  with  the  Holy  Ghost :  and 
he  prophesied,  saying,  68  Blessed  be  our  Loud  Ood  of  Israel;  bcmufe  he  hath  visited  and 
wrought  the  redemption  of  his  people  :  69  And  hath  erected  the  horn  of  sidvafion  to  tw,  in  the  house 
of  David  his  servant.  70  As  he  spake  hy  the  mouth  of  his  holy  Prophets,  that  are  from  the  beginning. 
vl  Salvation  from  our  enemies,  and  from  the  hand  of  all  thai  hate  us  :  72  To  vmk  mercy  udth  our 
fathers  :  and  to  remernber  his  holy  testament,  73  The  oath  which  he  sware  to  Ahraham  our  father,  74 
That  he  v)ould  give  to  us,  That  with  out  fiar  lieiiig  ddivered  froi/i  the  hand  of  our  enemies  we  may 
serve  him.  75  In  holiness  and  justice  lufore  him,  all  our  days.  76  And  thou  child  shalt  he  called  the 
Prophet  of  the  Highest :  for  thou  shall  go  before  the  face  of  our  Ijord  to  prepare  his  v:ays.  77  To  give 
knowledge  of  salvation  to  his]>eople,  unto  remission  of  their  sins.  78  Through  the  bowels  of  the  mercy 
of  our  God,  in  which  the  Orient,  from  on  high,  hath  visited  us.  79  To  illuminate  them  that  sit  in  dark- 
ness, and  in  the  shadow  of  death:  to  direct  oar  feet  into  the  way  of  peace.  80  And  the  child  grew, 
and  was  strengthened  m  spirit,  and  was  in  the  deserts  until  the  day  of  his  manifestation  to 
Israel. 

CHAPTER  II. 
The  Nativity  of  Christ,  8  and  manifestation  thereof  to  the  Shepherds  hy  an  Angel,  and  h/ them  to 
others.  21  HL<i  Circumcision.  22  Hit  presentation,  together  with  Simeons,  as  also  Amie' s  attestation 
and  prophesying  of  his  Pcutsion,  of  the  Jews'  reprobation,  and  of  the  Gentiles'  illumination.  41  His 
annual  ascfnding  to  Jerusalem  with  his  parents,  to  whom  he  was  subject,  and  his  fulness  of  wisdom 
showed  among  the  Doctors  at  12  years  of  age. 

1  And  it  came  to  pass,  in  those  days  there  came  forth  an  edict  from  Cesar  Augustus,  that 
the  whole  world  should  be  enrolled.  2  This  first  enrolling  was  made  by  the  President  of 
Syria,  Cyrinus.  3  And  all  went  to  be  enrolled,  every  one  into  his  own  city.  4  And  Joseph 
also  went  up  from  Galilee  out  of  the  city  of  Nazareth  into  Jewry,  to  the  city  of  David  that  is 
called  Bethlehem;  for  because  he  was  of  the  house  and  family  of  David,  5  To  be  enrolled 
with  Mary  his  espoused  wife  that  was  with  child.  6  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  they  were 
there,  her  days  were  fully  come  that  she  should  be  delivered.  7  And  she  brought  forth  her 
first  begotten  son,  and  swaddled  him  in  clothes,  and  laid  down  in  a  manger :  because  there  was 
not  place  for  them  in  the  Inn.  8  And  there  were  in  the  same  country  shepherds  watching,  and 
keeping  the  night  watches  over  their  flock.  9  And  behold  an  Angel  of  our  Lord  stood  beside 
them,  and  the  brightness  of  God  did  shine  round  about  them,  and  they  feared  with  great  fear. 
10  And  the  Angel  said  to  them,  fear  not :  for  behold  I  evangelize  to  you  great  joy,  that  shall  be 
to  all  the  people  :  11  Because  this  day  is  bom  to  you  a  Saviour  which  is  Christ  our  Lord,  in 
the  city  ot  David.  12  And  this  shall  be  a  sign  to  you.  You  shall  find  the  infant  swaddle(l  in 
clothes :  and  laid  in  a  manger.  13  And  suddenly  there  was  with  the  Angel  a  multitude  of  the 
heavenly  army,  praisin^  God,  and  saying,  14  Glory  in  the  highest  to  God  :  and  in  earth  peace  to 
men  of  goodwill.  15  And  it  came  to  pass  :  after  the  Angel  departed  from  them  into  heaven, 
the  shepherds  spake  one  to  another  :  Let  us  go  over  to'Betlilehem,  and  let  us  see  this  word 
that  is  done,  which  our  Lord  hath  showed  to  us.  16  And  they  came  with  speed  :  and  they 
found  Mary  and  Joseph,  and  the  infant  laid  in  the  manger.  17  And  seeing  it,  they  understoofl 
of  the  word  that  had  been  spoken  to  them  concerning  this  child.  18  And  all  that  heard,  did 
marvel :  and  concerning  those  things  that  were  reported  to  them  by  the  shepherds.  19  But 
Mary  kept  nil  these  words,  conferring  them  in  her  heart.  20  And  the  shepherds  returned 
glorifying  and  praising  God  in  all  things  that  they  had  heard  and  seen,  as  it  was  said  to  them. 


Annotations. 
days  too  common,  and  rather  accorrling  to  the 
Catechism  of  the  holy  Council  of  Trent,  take 
names  of  Saints  and  holy  men,  that  may  put  us 
in  mind  of  their  virtues. 

ver.  75.  Justice  before  him.  Here  also  we  see 
that  we  may  have  true  justice,  not  only  in  the 
sight  of  men,  or  hy  the  imputation  of  Goil, 
but  indeed  before  him  and  in  his  sight:  and 
that  the  coming  of  Christ  was  to  give  men  such 
justice. 

ver.  78.  The  orient.    Marvel  not  if  Heretics 

Annotations. 

ver.  14.  3fen  o/"  2-0.0(2  tw/Z.  The  birth  of  Christ 
giveth  not  peace  of  mind  or  salvation  but  to 
such  as  be  of  good  will,  because  he  worketh 
not  our  good  against  our  wills  but  our  wills  con- 
curring. Aug.  quwst.  a/l  Simplic.  lib.  1.  o.  2.  torn.  4. 

ver.  19.  Kept  all.  Gur  Lady  though  little  be 
spoken  of  her  concerning  such  matters  in  the 


Chapter  1. 
control  the  old  authentical  translation,  as 
though  it  diftered  from  the  Greek;  whereas 
here  they  have  made  much  ado  to  control 
not  only  all  the  Greek  interpreters  of  the  old 
Testament,  but  also  Luke  himself,  for  the  word 
dvaroh],  as  (liilering  from  the  Hebrew. 

ver.  80.  In  the  desert.  Mark,  that  he  was  a 
voluntary  hermit,  and  chose  to  be  solitary 
from  a  child,  till  he  was  to  preach  to  the  people, 
insomuch  that  antiquity  counted  him  the  nrsi 
hermit.  Hicro.  in  vit.  Pauli. 

Chapter  2. 
Scriptures,  because  she  was  a  woman  and  not 
admitted  to  teach  or  dispute  in  public  of  high 
mysteries  :  yet  she  knew  all  these  my.ateries, 
and  wisely  noted  and  contemplated  of  all  those 
things  that  were  done  and  said  about  Christ, 
from  the  first  hour  of  his  conception  till  the 
end  of  his  hfe  and  his  Ascension. 


S.  LUKE. 


97 


21  And  after  eight  days  were  expired,  that  the  child  should  be  circumcised  :  his  name  was 
called  Jesus,  w-nich  was   called  by  the  AriKel,  before  that  he  was  conceived  in  the  womb. 

22  And  after  the  days  were  fully  ended  of  her  purification  according  to  the  Law  of  Moses, 
they  carried  him  into  Jerusalem,  to  present  him  to  our  Lord.  23  As  it  is  written  in  the  law  ot 
our  Lord,  T^hat  every  male  opiming  the  matrice,  shall  be  culled  holy  to  the  Lord.  24  And  to  give  a 
eacrifice  according  as  it  is  written  in  the  law  of  our  Lorcl,  a  pair  of  turtles,  or  two  young 
pigeons.  25  And  behold,  there  was  a  man  in  Jerusalem,  named  Simeon,  and  this  man  was 
Just  and  religious,  expecting  the  consolation  of  Israel :  and  the  Holy  Ghost  was  in  him. 
26  And  he  had  received  an  answer  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  he  should  not  see  death  unless  he 
saw  first  the  Christ  of  our  Lord.  27  And  he  came  in  spirit  into  the  temple.  And  when  his  parents 
brouarlit  in  the  child  Jesus,  to  do  according  to  the  custom  of  the  Law  for  him  :  28  He  also 
tookTiim  into  his  arms,  and  blessed  God,  and  said,  29  Now  Tnon  dost  dismiss  thy  servant  O 
Lord,  according  to  thy  word  in  peace.  30  Because  mine  eyes  have  seen  thy  Salvation.  31  Whidi 
thou  hast  prepared  he/ore  the  face  of  all  people  :  32  A  light  to  the  revelation  of  the  Gentiles,  and  the 
glory  of  thy  people  Israel.  33  And  his  father  and  mother  were  marvelling  upon  those  things 
which  were  spoken  concerning  him.  34  And  Simeon  blessed  them,  and  said  to  Mary  lug 
mother.  Behold  this  is  set  unto  the  ruin,  and  unto  the  resurrection  of  many  in  Israel,  and  for  a 
sign  which  shall  be  contradicted.  35  And  thine  own  soul  shall  a  sword  pierce,  that  out  of 
many  hearts  cogitations  may  be  revealed.  36  And  there  was  Anne  a  prophetess,  the  daughter 
of  Phanuel,  ot  the  tribe  of  Aser :  she  was  far  stricken  in  days,  and  had  lived  "with 
her  husband  seven  years  from  her  virginity.  37  And  she  was  a  widow  until  eighty 
and  four  years :  who  departed  not  from  the  temple,  by  fastings  and  prayers  serving 
night  and  day.  38  And  she  at  the  same  hour  suddenly  coming  in,  confessed  to  our  Lord  : 
and  spake  of  him  to  all  that  expected  the  redemption  of  Israel.  39  And  after  they  had 
wholly  done  all  things  according  to  the  law  of  our  Lord,  they  returned  into  Galilee  into 
their  city  Nazareth.    40  And  the   child  grew,  and  wa.xed  strong :  full  of  wisdom   and  the 

frace  of  God  was  in  him.  41  And  his  parents  went  every  year  unto  Jerusalem,  at  the  solemn 
ay  of  Pasche.  42  And  when  he  was  twelve  years  old,  they  going  up  into  Jerusalem  according 
to  the  custom  of  the  festival  day,  43  And  having  ended  the  days,  when  they  returned,  the 
child  Jesus  remained  in  Jerusalem  and  his  parents  knew  it  not :  44  And  thinking  that  he  was 
in  the  company,  they  came  a  day's  journey,  and  sought  him  among  their  kmsfolks  and 
acquaintance.  45  And  not  finding  him,  they  returned  into  Jerusalem,  seeking  him.  46  And 
it  came  to  pass,  after  three  days,  they  found  him  in  the  temple  sitting  in  the  midst  of  the 
Doctors,  hearing  them,  and  asking  them.  47  And  all  were  astonished  that  heard  him,  upon 
his  wisdom  and  answers.  48  And  seeing  him,  they  wondered.  And  his  mother  said  to  him, 
Son,  why  hast  thou  so  done  to  us  ?  behold  thy  father  and  I  sorrowing  did  seek  thee.  49  And 
he  said  to  them.  What  is  it  that  you  sought  me  ?  did  you  not  know,  that  I  must  be  about  thote 
things  which  are  my  father's?  50  And  "they  understood  not  the  word  that  he  spake  unto  them. 
51  And  he  went  down  with  them,  and  came  to  Nazareth:  and  was  subject  to  them.  And  liis 
mother  kept  all  these  words  in  her  heart.  52  And  Jesus  proceeded  in  wisdom  and  age,  aad 
grace  with  God  and  men. 


Annotations. 

ver.  34.  To  the  ruin.  Tlierefore  to  the  ruin 
of  some,  because  they  would  not  beUeve  in 
him,  and  so  w^ere  the  cause  of  their  own  ruin, 
as  he  is  elsewhere  called,  A  stumbling  stone, 
because  many  would  stumble  at  him,  and  so 
fall  by  their  own  fault :  othersome  he  raised 
by  his  grace  from  sin  to  justice,  and  so  he  was 
the  resurrection  of  many.  The  Aposde  useth 
the  like  speech,  saying  :  We  are  to  some  the 
odour  of  life,  unto  life ;  to  others,  the  odour  of 
death,  unto  death.  Not  that  their  preaching  was 
to  cause  death,  but  because  they  that  would 
not  beUeve  their  preaching,  wilfully  incurred 
deadly  sin  and  damnation. 

ver.  35.  Thine  ovm  soul.  Simeon  prophesied 
not  only  of  Christ,  but  of  our  B.  Lady,  of  all 
her  sorrows :  wherein  she  was  always  parta- 
ker vnth  our  Saviour  from  his  flight  into  Egypt 
even  unto  his  death. 

ver.  ^.  A  widow.  Mark  that  widowhood  is 
here  mentioned  to  the  commendation  thereof 


Chapter  2. 

even  in  the  Old  Testament  also,  and  the  fruit 
and  as  it  were  the  profession  thereof  is  here 
commended,  to  wt,  fasting,  praying,  being 
continually  in  the  Temple,  even  as  "S.  P^d 
more  at  large  for  the  state  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment speaketh  of  widowhood  and  virginity,  ns 
being  professions  more  apt  and  commodions 
for  the  service  of  God. 

ver.  37.  B)^  fasting  and  prayers  serving.  Ser- 
ving in  the  Greek  is  y^arpivo'vaa  that  is,  doing, 
divine  worship  unto  God  as  by  prayer,  so  also 
by  fasting,  so  that  fasting  is  iarpeia  that  is, 
an  act  of  religion  whereby  we  do  worship  God, 
as  we  do  by  prayer,  and  not  used  only  to  sub- 
due our  flesh,  much  less  as  Heretic's  would 
have  it  as  a  matter  of  policy. 

ver.  51.  Subject  to  them.  All  children  may 
learn  hereby,  that  great  ought  to  be  their  sub- 
jection and  obedience  to  their  Parents,  when 
Christ  himself,  being  God,  would  be  subject  to 
his  parents  being  but  his  creatures. 


9S 


S.  LUKE. 


CHAPTER  III. 
John,  to  prepare  all  In  Christ,  ax  Isaias  had  prophfsicd  of  iuin,  haptiseth  them  to  penance,  7  insiniia- 
ting  their  repnihntimi,  ami  the  Giiilile's  vocalion,  10  liarliini:  aho  ajid  exhortvifS  tuck  sort  to  da 
their  dull/.  15  Thul  hiiujulf  is  not  Chrasf,  he  showcth  hij  the.  itijft rence  of  their  two  liuptisms  :  17  and 
saith  that  Christ  wiU  aUo  '  judf(e  his  baptized.  I'J  John's  imprisonment.  21  Christ  being  himself 
also  baptized  of  John,  hath  testimony  jTom  heaven,  23  as  he  whose  generation  reduceth  us  again  to 
God. 

1  And  in  the  fifteenth  year  of  the  empire  of  Tiberius  Cesar,  Pontius  Pilate  being  Governor 
of  Jewry,  and  Herod  being  Tetrarch  of  Galilee,  and  Philip  his  brother  Tetrarch  of  Iturea  and 
the  country  Trachonilis,  and  Lvsanias  Tetrarch  of  Abilina,  2  Under  the  high  Priests  Annas 
and  Caiphas  :  the  word  of  our  Lord  was  made  upon  John  the  son  of  Zachary,  in  the  desert. 
3  And  he  came  into  all  the  country  of  Jordan,  preaching  the  baptism  of  pensnce  unto  remis- 
sion of  sins :  as  it  is  written  in  the  book  of  the  sayinj's  of  Isaias  the  Prophet :  4  A  voice  of 
one  crying  in  the  desert:  prepare  the  way  of  our  Lord,  make  straight  his  paths,  5  Every  valley  shall 
beJUled  :  and  every  mountain  and  hill  shall  be  made  low,  and  crooked  things  shall  become  straight : 
and  rough  uxiys,plain  :  G  And  all  flesh  shall  see  the  Salvation  of  God.  7  He  said  therefore  to 
tie  multitudes  that  went  forth  to  be  baptized  of  him,  Ye  vipers  broods,  who  halh  showed  you 
to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come  ?  8  Yield  therefore  fruits  worthy  of  penance,  and  do  ye  not 
begin  to  say,  We  have  Abraham  to  our  father.  For  I  tell  you,  that  God  is  able  of  these  stones 
to  raise  up  children  to  Abraham.  9  And  now  the  axe  is  put  to  the  root  of  the  trees.  Every 
tree  therefore  that  yieldeth  not  good  fruit,  shall  be  cut  down  and  cast  into  fire.  10  And  the 
multitudes  asked  him  saying  what  shall  we  do  then  ?  11  And  he  answermg,  said  unto  fhcm  : 
He  that  hath  two  coats,  let  him  give  to  him  that  hath  not :  and  he  that  hath  meat  let  him  do 
likewise.  12  And  the  PubUcans  also  came  to  be  baptized,  and  said  to  him,  Master,  what 
shall  we  do?  13  But  he  said  to  thein.  Do  nothing  more  than  that  which  is  appointed  you. 
14  And  the  soldiers  also  asked  him,  saying,  What  shall  we  also  do?  And  he  said  to  them, 
Vex  not,  neither  calunmiate  any  man  :  and  be  content  with  your  stipends.  15  Arid  the  people 
imagining,  and  all  men  thinking  in  their  hearts  of  John,  lest  perhaps  he  were  Christ :  16  John 
answered,  saying  unto  all,  I  indeed  baptize  you  with  water  :  but  there  shall  come  a  mightier 
than  I  whoso  latchet  of  his  shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  unloose,  he  shall  baptize  you  in  the  Holy 
Ghost  and  fire.  17  Whose  fan  is  in  his  hand,  and  he  will  purge  his  floor :  and  will  gather  the 
wheat  into  his  barn,  but  the  chaff  he  will  burn  with  unquenchable  fire.  18  Many  other  things 
also  exhorting  did  he  evangelize  to  the  people.  TJ  And  Herod  the  Tetrarch,  when  he  was  re- 
buked of  him  tor  Herodias  his  brother's  wife,  and  for  all  the  evils  which  Herod  did  :  20  He 
added  this  also  above  all,  and  shut  up  John  into  prison.  21  And  it  came  to  pass  when  all  the 
people  was  baptized,  Jesus  also  being  baptized  and  praying,  heaven  was  opened  :  22  And  the 
Holy  Ghost  descended  in  corporeal  shape  as  a  dove  upon  him :  and  a  voice  from  heaven  was 
made  :  Thou  art  my  beloved  son  in  thee  I  am  well  pleased.  23  And  Jesus  himself  was  be- 
ginning to  be  about  thirty  years  old  :  as  it  was  thought,  the  son  of  Joseph,  who  was  of  Heh, 
24  Who  was  of  Matthat,  who  was  of  Levi,  who  was  of  Melchi,  who  was  of  Janne,  who  was 
of  Joseph,  25  Who  was  of  Mathathias,  who  was  of  Amos,  who  was  of  Naum,  who  was  of 
Hesli,  who  was  of  Nagge.  26  Who  was  of  Mahath,  who  was  of  Mathathias,  who  was  of 
Semei,  who  was  of  Joseph,  who  was  of  Juda,  27  Who  was  of  Johanna,  who  was  of  Reza, 
who  was  of  Zorobabel,  who  was  of  Salathiel,  who  was  of  Neri,  28  Who  was  of  Melchi, 
who  was  of  Addi,  who  was  of  Cosam,  who  was  of  Elmadan,  who  was  of  Her,    29  Who  was 


Annotations. 

ver.  3.  Penance  unto  remission.  Penance  pre- 
pareth  the  way  to  Christ. 

ver.  8.  Fruits  wortht/  of  penance.  Fruits  of 
peaance  be  works  satisfactory. 

ver.  11.  He  that  fiaf.h  two  coats.  Alms  counsel- 
led or  enjoyed  for  sins,  and  to  avoid  damnation. 

ver.  15.  The  people  imagining.  John  was  so 
holy,  that  many  might  by  error  easily  think  he 
was  Christ. 

ver.  16.  But  there  shall  come.  How  say  then 
the  Heretics,  that  the  Baptism  of  Christ  is  of 
no  greater  virtue  th:in  John's? 

ver.  20.  He  mbhih  this  above  all.  The  fault  of 
Princes  and  other  great  men,  that  cannot  only 
not  abide  to  hear  their  faults,  but  also  punish 
by  death  or  imprisonment  such  as  reprehend 
them  for  the  same,  especially  if  they  warn 
them,  as  Prophets  and  Priests  do,  from  God, 
is  exceeding  iireat. 

▼er.  23.  Of  H,li.  Whereas  in  Matthew,  Ja- 
cob is  father  to  Joseph,  and  here  Heli,  the  case 
was  thus :  Nathan,  named  in  Matthew,  of  his 


Chapter  3. 
wife  called  Escha  begat  Jacob  :  and  after  his 
death,  Melchi,  named  here  in  Luke,  of  the 
same  woman  begat  Heli :  so  that  Jacob  and 
Heli  were  brethren  of  one  mother.  Thus  Heli 
therefore  marrying  and  dying  without  issue, 
Jacob  his  brother,  according  to  the  Law 
married  his  wife,  and  begat  Joseph,  and  so 
raised  up  seed  to  his  brother  Heli,  whereby  it 
came  to  pass,  that  Jacob  was  the  natural  father 
of  Joseph,  which,  as  Matthew  saith,  begat  him : 
and  Heli  was  his  legal  father  according  to  the 
Law,  as  Luke  signifieth.  Eus'ch.  lib.  1.  Er.  Hist, 
c.  7.  Hiero.  in.  c.  1.  Mat.  Aug.  lib.  2.  c.  2,  3.  de 
conf.  Evang. 

ver.  26.  IV7io  u<as  of  Cainan.  Beza  boldly 
wipeth  out  of  this  Gospel,  these  words,  who 
uHis  of  Cainan :  though  all  the  Greek  copies, 
both  of  the  Old  Testament  and  ofthe  New,  nave 
the  words  with  full  consent :  M-hereby  we  learn 
the  iniolerahjo  sauciness  ofthe  Calvinists,  and 
their  contempt  of  holy  Scripture,  that  dare  so 
deal  with  the  very  Gospel  itself. 


S.  LUKE. 


99 


of  Jesus,  who  was  of  Eliezer,  who  was  of  Jorim,  who  was  of  Matthat,  who  was  of  Levi,  30 
Who  was  of  Simeon,  who  was  of  Judas,  who  was  of  Joseph,  who  was  of  Joiia,  who  was  of 
Ehakiiu,  31  Who  was  of  Melcha,  who  was  of  Meima,  who  was  of  Mathatha,  who  was  of 
JNathan,  who  was  of  David,  32  Who  was  of  Jesse,  wlio  was  of  Obed,  who  was  of  Booa,  who 
was  of  Sahnon,  who  was  of  Naason,  33  Who  was  of  Aminadab,  who  was  of  Aram,  who  was 
of  Esrou,  who  was  of  Phares,  who  was  of  Judas,  34  Who  was  of  Jacob,  who  was  of  Isaac, 
who  was  of  Abraham,  who  was  of  Thare,  who  was  of  Nachor,  35  Who  was  of  Sarug,  who 
was  of  Ragau,  who  was  of  Phaleg,  who  was  of  Heber,  who  was  of  Sale,  36  Who  was  of 
Cainan,  who  was  of  Arphaxad,  who  was  of  Sem,  who  was  of  Noe,  who  v.'as  of  Lamech,  37 
Who  was  of  Mathusale,  who  was  of  Henoch,  who  was  of  Jared,  who  was  of  Malaleel,  wlio 
was  of  Cainan,  38  Who  was  of  Henos,  who  was  of  Seth,  who  was  of  Adam,  who  was 
of  God. 

CHAPTER  IV. 
Clnist  going  into  the  Desert  to  prepare  himself  before  his  manifestation,  overcometh  the  temptations  of 
the  devil.  14  Then  beginning  gloriously  in  Galilee,  16  he  s'hotveth  to  than  of  Nazareth  his  comrms- 
sion  out  of  Isaiah  the  Prophet,  23  insinuating  by  occasion,  the  Jews,  his  countrymen^ s  reprobation. 
31  In  Capharnaum  his  doctrine  is  admired,33  especially  for  his  miracle  in  the  Synagogue.  33 
From  which,  going  to  Peter's  hou.ie,  he  showeth  there  much  more povxr.  42  Then  retiring  into  the 
wilderness,  he  preucheth  afterward  to  the  other  cities  of  Galilee. 

1  And  Jesus  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  returned  from  Jordan,  and  was  driven  in  the  spirit  into 
the  desert,  2  Fourteen  days,  and  was  tempted  of  the  devil.  And  he  did  eat  nothing  in  those 
days  :  and  when  they  were  ended,  he  was  a  hungered.  3  And  the  devil  said  to  him.  If  thou 
be  the  son  of  God,  say  to  this  stone  that  it  be  made  bread.  4  And  Jesls  made  answer  unto 
him.  It  is  written.  That  not  in  bread  alone  shall  man  live,  but  in  every  word  of  God.  5  And  tlie 
devil  brought  him  into  a  high  mountain,  and  showed  him  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  whole 
world  in  a  moment  of  time  :  6  And  he  said  to  him.  To  thee  will  I  give  this  whole  power,  and 
the  glory  of  them  :  for  to  me  they  are  deUvered,  and  to  whom  I  will,  I  do  give  them  :  7  Thou 
therefore  if  thou  wilt  adore  before  me,  they  shall  all  be  thine.  8  And  Jesus  answering,  said 
to  him,  It  is  written.  Thou  shall  adore  the  Lord  thy  God  and  him  only  shall  thou  serve.  9  And  he 
brought  him  into  Jerusalem,  and  set  him  upon  the  pinnacle  of  the  temple  :  and  he  said  to  him, 
If  thou  be  the  son  of  God,  cast  thyself  from  hence  downward.  10  For  it  is  written,  that  He 
hath  given  his  Angels  charge  over  thee,  that  they  preserve  thee :  11  And  that  in  their  hands  they  shall 
bear  thee  up,  least  perhaps  thou  knock  thy  foot  against  a  stone.  12  And  Jesus  answering  said  to 
him.  It  is  said,  Thou  shall  not  tempt  the  Lord  thy  God.  13  And  all  the  temptation  being  ended, 
the  devil  departed  from  him  until  a  time.  14  And  Jesus  returned  in  the  force  of  the  spirit 
into  Galilee,  and  the  fame  went  forth  through  the  whole  country  of -him.  15  And  he  taught 
in  their  synagogues,  and  was  magnified  of  all.  16  And  he  came  to  Nazareth  where  he  was 
brought  up  :  and  he  entered  according  to  his  custom  on  the  Sabbath  day,  into  the  sjmagogue  : 
and  he  rose  up  to  read.  17  And  the  book  of  Isaias  the  Prophet  was  delivered  unto  him..  And 
as  he  rmfolded  the  book,  he  found  the  place  where  it  was  written.  18  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
upon  me  for  which  he  anointed  me,  to  evangelize  unto  the  poor,  he  sent  me  to  heal  the  contrite  of 
heart,  19  To  preach  to  the  captives  remission,  and  sight  to  the  blind,  to  dismiss  the  bruised  unto  remis- 
sion, to  preach  the  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord,  and  the  day  of  retribution.  20  And  when  he  had 
folded  the  book,  he  rendered  it  to  the  minister,  and  sat  down.  And  the  eyes  of  all  the  syna- 
gogue were  bent  upon  him.  21  And  he  began  to  say  unto  them  :  That  this  day  is  fulfilled  the 
Scripture  in  your  ears.  22  And  all  gave  testimony  to  him  :  and  they  marvelled  in  the  words 
of  gpace  that  proceeded  from  his  mouth,  and  they  said.  Is  not  this  Joseph's  son  ?  23  And  he 
said  to  them,  Certes  you  will  say  to  me  this  similitude,  Physician,  cure  thyself:  as  great  things 
as  we  have  heard  done  in  Capharnaum,  do  also  here  in  thy  country.  24  And  he  said.  Amen,  I 
say  to  you,  that  no  prophet  is  accepted  in  his  own  country.  25  In  truth  I  say  to  you,  there 
were  many  widows  in  the  days  of  Elias  in  Israel,  when  the  heaven  was  shut  three  years  and 
six  months,  when  there  was  a  great  famine  made  in  the  whole  earth  :  26  And  to  none  of  them 
was  Elias  sent,  but  into  Sarepta  of  Sidon,  to  a  widow  woman.  27  And  there  were  many  lepers 
in  Israel  under  Eliseus  the  Prophet :  and  none  of  them  was  made  clean  but  Naaman  the  Sy- 
rian. 28  And  all  in  the  synagogue  were  filled  with  anger,  hearing  these  things.  29  And  they 
rose,  and  cast  him  out  of  the  city  :  and  they  brought  him  to  the  edge  of  the  hill,  whereupon 
their  city  was  built,  that  they  might  throw  him  down  headlong.    30  But  he  passing  through 


Annotations. 

ver.  2.  Forty  days.  The  Church's  fast  of 
forty  days,  called  Lent,  cometh  of  this,  and  is 
an  Apostolical  tradition.  Clem.  Constitut.  Apost. 
lib.  5.  cap.  13.  Hier.  ep.  ad  Marcell.  adv.  erro. 
Montani,  Leo.  ser.  6,  and  9.  de  Quadrages. 

ver.  8.  Thau  shall  adore.  If  the  devil  himself 
allege  Scripture  against  Christ,  no  marvel  that 
Heretics  do  so  against  Christ's  Church. 

ver.  13.  Departed  until  a  time.  No  marvel  if 
the  devil  be  often  or  always  busy  with  Chris- 


Chapter  4. 
tian  men,  seeing  after  he  was  plainly  overcome 
by  Christ,  yet  did  he  not  give  him  over  alto- 
gether, but  for  a  time. 

ver.  23.  Done  in  Capharnaum.  God  maketh 
choice  of  persons  and  places,  where  he  work- 
eth  miracles  or  doth  benefits,  though  he  might 
do  the  same  elsewhere,  if  it  liked  His  wisdom. 
So  doth  he  in  doing  miracles  by  Saints,  not  in 
all  places,  nor  toward  all  persons,  but  as  it 
plcaeeth  him,  Aug.  ep.  137. 


100 


S.  LUKE. 


ihe  midst  of  them,  went  liis  way.  31  And  he  went  down  into  Caphamaum  a  city  of  Galilee : 
and  tlicrc  he  taught  tliem  on  tho  Sabbaths.  32  And  they  were  astonished  at  his  cioctrine  :  be- 
cause his  talk  was  in  power.  33  And  in  the  synagogue  tliere  was  a  man  having  an  unclean 
devil  and  lie  cried  out  wilii  a  loud  voice.  34  Saying,  Let  be,  what  to  us  and  thee  Jesus  oi 
Nazareth  ?  art  ihou  come  to  destroy  us  ?  I  know  thee  who  thou  art?  Ike  Saint  of  God.  35 
And  Jesus  rebuked  him,  saying.  Hold  thy  peace,  and  go  out  ut  him.  And  when  the  devil  had 
thrown  him  into  the  midst,  he  went  out  of  him,  and  hurled  him  nothing.  36  And  there  came 
fear  upon  all,  and  they  talked  together  one  with  another,  saying.  What  word  is  this,  that  in 
power  and  virtue  he  commandetn  the  unclean  spirits,  and  they  go  out  ?  37  And  the  fame  of 
him  was  published  into  every  place  of  the  country.  38  And  Jesus  rising  up  out  of  the  Syna- 
gogue, entered  into  Simon's  house.  And  Sijnon's  wiie's  mother  was  holden  with  a  great 
fever :  and  they  besought  him  for  her.  39  And  standing  over  her,  he  commanded  the  lever, 
and  it  left  her.  And  incontinent  rising,  she  ministered  to  them.  40  And  when  the  sun  was 
doNVTi,  all  that  had  diseased  of  sundry  maladies,  brought  them  to  him.  But  he  imposing 
hands  upon  every  one,  cured  them.  40  And  devils  went  out  from  many,  crying  and  saying, 
That  thou  art  the  son  of  God.  And  rebuking  them,  he  suft'cred  them  not  to  speak,  that  they 
knew  he  was  Christ.  42  And  when  it  was  day,  going  forth,  he  went  into  a  desert  place  :  and 
the  multitudes  sought  him,  and  came  even  unto  him  :  and  they  held  him,  that  he  should  not  de- 
part from  them.  43  To  whom  he  said.  That  to  other  cities  also  must  1  evangelize  the  King- 
dom of  God :  because  thereforo  I  was  sent.  44  And  he  was  prcaciiing  in  the  Synagogues  of 
Galilee. 

CHAPTER  V. 
Hiving  taught  the  people  out  of  Peter's  ship,  4  he  showeth  in  a  miraculous  taking  of  fishes,  how  he 
will  make  him  the  fisher  oj  men.  12  He  curefh  a  leper  by  touching  him,  and  sendeth  him  to  the 
Priest,  in  witness  lliat  he  is  not  against  Moses.  15  The  people  fiocking  unto  him,  he  retireth  into 
Ihe  wiUlerness.  17  To  the  Pharisees  in  a  solemn  assemhly  he  proveth  bt)  a  miracle  his  power  to  remit 
sins  in  earth.  27  He  defendilk  his  caiing  with  sinners,  as  being  the  Pliysiciau  of  souls,  33  and 
/lis  7iot  prescrilnng  as  yet  of  any  fasts  to  his  Diaciples. 

1  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  the  multitudes  pressed  upon  him  to  hear  the  word  of  God,  and 
liirtiself  stood  beside  the  lake  of  Gcnesareth.  2  And  he  saw  two  ships  standing  by  the  lake  : 
and  the  fisliers  were  gone  down,  and  washed  their  nets.  3  And  he  going  up  into  one  ship 
that  was  Simon's,  desired  him  to  bring  it  back  a  little  from  the  land.  And  sitting,  he  taught 
the  multitudes  out  of  the  ship.  4  And  as  he  ceased  to  speak,  he  said  to  Simon,  Launch  forth 
into  the  deep,  and  let  loose  your  nets  to  make  a  draught.  5  And  Simon  answering,  said  to 
liim.  Master,  labouring  all  the  ni"ht,  we  have  taken  nothing  :  but  in  thy  word  I  will  let  loose 
the  net.  6  And  when  they  had  done  this,  they  inclosed  a  very  great  multitude  of  fishes,  and 
their  net  was  broken.  7  And  they  beckoned  to  their  fellows  that  were  in  the  other  ship,  that 
thev  should  como  and  help  them.  And  they  came  and  filled  both  ships,  so  that  they  did  shik, 
8  Which  when  Simon  Peter  did  see,  he  fell  down  at  Jesus  knees,  saying,  Go  forth  from  me. 
because  I  am  a  sinful  man,  O  Lord.  9  For  he  was  wholly  astonished,  and  all  that  were  with 
him,  at  the  draught  of  fishes  which  they  had  taken.  10  In  like  maimer  also  James  and  John, 
the  sons  of  Zebedee,  who  were  Simon's  fellows.    And  Jesus  said  to  Simon,  Fear  not:  from 


Annotations. 
ver.  30.  Passing  throush  the  midst  of  them. 
Either  by  making' himself  invisible,  or  also  more 
wonderful,  penetrating  the  multitude,  and  pass- 
ing through  them,  as  lie  did  through  the  door, 
iiis  body  either  being  without  space  of  place,  or 
with  other  bodies  in  one  place.  By  all  which 
the  Uke  his  doings  mentioned  in  the  Gospel,  it 

Annotations. 

ver.  3.  One  ship  Simon's.  It  is  purposely  ex- 
pressed that  there  were  two  ships,  and  that 
one  of  them  was  Peter's,  and  that  Christ  went 
into  that  one,  and  sat  down  in  it,  and  that  sit- 
ting lie  tauglit  out  of  that  ship  :  no  doubt  to 
signify  the  Church  resembled  by  Peter's  ship, 
and  that  in  it  is  the  chair  of  Christ,  and  only 
true  preaching. 

ver.  6.  A  ureal  multitude  of  fishes.  Likewise 
by  tills  figurative  miracle  wrought  about  by 
Peter's  fisliing,  is  evidently  foreshowed  what 
wonderful  success  Peter  should  have  in  con- 
verting men  to  Chri.st,  both  Jews  and  Gentiles, 
aa  when  at  one  draught,  tliat  is  to  sav,  at  one  ser- 
mon he  drew  into  his  sliin,  which  is  Christ's 
Church,  a  great  numljer  of  men,  as  he  did  now 


Chapter  4. 
is  evident  that  he  can  alter  and  order  his  body  33 
he  list,  above  the  natural  conditions  of  a  body. 

ver.  38.  Simon's  wife's  mother.  It  is  evident 
that  Peter  had  a  wife,  but  after  his  calling  to 
be  an  Apostle,  he  left  her,  as  Hierome  wrileth 
in  many  places,  ep.  34.  c.  2.  ad.  Julian,  Lib.  1. 
adv.  Jovin.  See  the  Annot.  Matt.  9.  19.  29. 

Chapter  5. 
fishes :  and  so  continually  by  himself  and  his 
successors  unto  the  world's  end. 

ver.  7.  Beckoned  to  their  fellows.  Peter  had  so 
much  work  that  he  called  for  help  and  joined 
unto  him  the  other  ship,  repre.senting  to  us 
his  Coparmersin  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel, 
and  the  conjunction  of  the  SjTiagogue  and 
the  people  of  Gentility  unto  Peter's  ship,  that 
is,  to  the  Church  of'  Christ,  Ambro.  lib.  4.  vi 
Luc.  c.  fit. 

ver.  10.  Thou  shall  be  taking  men.  That  all 
this  aforesaid  did  properly  mean  Peter's  tra- 
vails to  come,  in  the  conversion  of  the  world 
to  Christ,  and  his  prerogative  before  all  men 
therein,  it  is  evident  by  Christ's  special  pro- 
mise made  to  him  severally  and  apart  in  this 


S.  LUKE. 


10 1 


this  time  now,  thou  shah  be  taking  men.  11  And  having  brought  their  ships  to  land,  leaving 
all  things,  they  followed  him.  12  iVnd  it  came  to  pass,  when  he  was  in  one  of  the  Cities,  and 
behold  a  man  tiill  of  leprosy,  and  seeing  Jesus,  and  falling  on  liis  face,  besoiight  hnn,  saying, 
Lord,  if  thou  wilt,  thou  canst  make  me  clean.  13  And  stretching  forth  the  hand,  he  touchi.d 
him,  saying,  I  will :  be  thou  made  clean.  And  immediately  the  leprosy  departed  from  him. 
14  And  he  commanded  him,  that  he  should  tell  nobody,  but.  Go,  show  thyself  to  the  Priest,  an(l 
offer  for  thy  cleansing  as  Moses  commanded,  for  a  testimony  to  them.  15  But  the  bruit  of 
him  went  abroad  the  more,  and  great  multitudes  came  together  to  hear,  and  to  be  cured  of 
their  infirmities.  16  And  he  retired  into  the  desert,  and  prayed.  17  And  it  came  to  pass  one 
day,  and  he  sat  teaching.  And  there  were  Pharisees  sitting,  and  Doctors  of  Law,  that  were 
come  out  of  every  town  of  Galilee,  and  Jewry,  and  Jerusalem  :  and  the  virtue  of  our  Lord 
was  to  heal  them.  18  And  behold,  men  carrying  in  a  bed  a  man  that  had  the  palsy :  and  they 
sought  to  bring  him  in,  and  to  lay  him  before  him.  19  And  not  finding  on  which  side  they 
might  bring  him  in  for  the  multitude,  they  went  up  upon  the  roof,  and  through  the  tiles  let  liim 
down  with  the  bed  into  the  midst,  before  Jesus.  20  Whose  faith  when  he  saw,  he  said,  Man, 
thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee.  21  And  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  began  to  think,  saying.  Who  is  this 
that  speaketh  blasphemies?  Who  can  forgive  sins,  but  only  God?  22  And  when  Jesus  Iviiew 
their  cogitations,  answering  he  said  to  them.  What  do  you  think  in  your  hearts  7  23  Which  is 
easier  to  say,  Thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee  :  or  to  say.  Arise,  and  walk  ?  24  But  that  you  may 
know,  that  the  Son  of  Man  hath  power  in  earth  to  forgive  sins,  he  said  to  the  sick  of  the  palsy, 
I  say  to  thee.  Arise,  take  up  thy  bed,  and  go  into  thy  house.  25  And  forthwith  rising  up  before 
them,  he  took  that  wherein  he  lay  :  and  he  went  into  his  house,  magnifymg  God.  26  And  all 
were  astonished :  and  they  magnified  God.  And  they  vvere  replenished  with  fear,  saying. 
That  we  have  seen  marvellous  things  to-day.  27  Ana  after  these  things  he  went  forth,  and 
saw  a  Publican  called  Levi,  sitting  at  the  Custom-house,  and  he  said  to  him,  Follow  me.  28 
And  leaving  all  things,  he  rose  and  followed  him.  29  And  Levi  made  him  a  great  feast  in  his 
house :  and  there  was  a  great  multitude  of  Publicans,  and  of  others  that  were  sitting  at  the 
table  with  them.  30  And  their  Pharisees  and  Scribes  murmured,  saying  to  his  Disciples, 
Why  do  you  eat  and  drink  with  Publicans  and  sinners?  31  And  Jesus  answering,  said  to 
them.  They  that  are  whole,  need  not  the  Physician  :  but  they  that  are  ill  at  ease.  32  I  came 
not  to  call  the  just,  but  siimers  to  penance.  33  But  they  said  to  him,  Wliy  do  the  disciples  of 
John  fast  often,  and  make  obsecrations,  and  of  the  Pharisees  in  like  manner  :  but  thine  do  eat 
and  drink  ?  34  To  whom  he  said.  Why,  can  you  make  the  children  of  the  bridegroom  fast 
whilst  the  bridegroom  is  with  them  ?  35  But  the  days  will  come  :  and  when  the  bridegroom 
shall  be  taken  away  from  them,  then  they  shall  fast  in  those  days.  36  And  he  said  a  simihtude 
also  imto  them,  That  no  man  putteth  a  piece  from  a  new  garment  into  an  old  garment :  other- 
wise both  he  breaketh  the  new,  and  the  piece  from  the  new  agreeth  not  with  the  old.  37  And 
nobody  putteth  new  wine  into  old  bottles  :  otherwise  the  new  wine  will  break  the  bottles,  and 
itself  will  be  shed,  and  the  bottles  will  be  lost.  38  But  new  wine  is  to  be  put  into  new  bottles  : 
and  both  are  preserved  together.  39  And  no  man  drinking  old,  will  new  by  and  by,  for  he 
saith.  The  old  is  better. 


Annotations. 
place,  that  he  should  be  made  the  taker  of 
men,  though  to  other  he  giveth  also,  as  to 
Peter's  co-operators  and  coadjutors,  the  like 
office.  Matt.  4.  19. 

ver.  19.  Went  up  upon  the  roof.  A  strange 
diligence  in  procuring  corporal  health  of  and 
by  Christ  :  and  an  example  for  us  of  the  like 
or  greater,  to  obtain  salvation  of  him  either 
for  ourselves  or  our  friends,  and  to  seek  to 
his  Church  and  sacraments  with  what  extra- 
ordinary pain  soever. 

ver.  20  Whose  faith.  Great  is  God  saith 
Ambrose  and  pardoneth  one  sort  through  the 
merits  of  others,  therefore  if  thou  doubt  to  ob- 
tain forgiveness  of  thy  great  offences,  join  un- 
to thyself  intercessors,  use  the  Church's  help, 
which  may  pray  for  thee  and  obtain  for  thee 
that  which  our  Lord  might  deny  to  thyself. 
Amb.  lib.  5.  Luc. 

ver.  24.  The  son  of  man  in  earth.  By  which 
act,  saith  Cyril,  it  is  clear  that  the  Son  of  Man 


Chapter  5. 

hath  power  in  earth  to  remit  sins  :  which  he 
said  both  for  himself  and  us.  For  he,  as  God 
being  made  man  and  Lord  of  the  Law,  forgiv- 
eth  sins.  And  we  also  have  obtained  by  him 
that  wonderful  grace,  for  it  is  said  to  his  Disci- 
ples, Whose  sins  you  shall  remits  they  are  remitted 
to  than.  And  how  should  not  he  be  able  to  re- 
mit sms,  who  gave  others  power  to  do  the  same, 
ver.  28.  Leaving  allfoJlawed  him.  The  pro- 
fane Juhan  charged  Matthew  of  too  much 
lightness,  to  leave  all  and  follow  a  stranger, 
at  one  word,  but  indeed  hereby  is  seen  the 
marvellous  efficacy  of  Christ's  word  and  inter- 
nal working,  that  in  a  moment  can  alter  the 
heart  of  man,  and  cause  him  nothing  to  esteem 
the  things  most  dear  unto  him,  which  he  did 
not  only  then  in  presence,  but  also  daily  doth 
in  the  Church.  For  so  Antony,  Francis,  and 
others,  by  hearing  only  the  word  of  our  Sa- 
viour read  in  the  Church,  forsook  all  and  fol- 
lowed him. 


1C2 


S.  LUKE. 


CHAPTER    Vr. 

For  reproving  hy  Scripture  and  MtracLs,  as  also  by  rmsoii,  the  Pharisees'  hlindness  ahouf  the  obmrta' 
lion  of  the  Sabbath,  1 1  they  aaek  his  death.  12  Having  in  the  mountain  prayed  all  iiight,  he 
chooseth  twelve  Apostles,  17  and  after  many  miracles  upon  the  diseased,  20  he  maketh  a  Sermon 
to  his  Disciples  before  the  people  :  proposing  Heaven  to  such  as  will  suffer  for  him,  24  and  wo  f^ 
such  as  will  not.  27  Yet  withal  exhorting  to  do  good  even  to  our  enemies  also,  29  and  that  the 
Masters  inusl  first  mend  themselves :  4G  finally,  to  do  good  works,  because  only  faith  will  not 
sajfire. 

1  And  it  came  to  pass  on  the  Sabbatli  second-first,  when  he  passed  through  the  com,  his  Dis- 
ciples did  pluck  the  ears,  and  did  eat,  rubbing  them  with  tiieir  hands.  2  And  certain  of  the 
Pharisees  said  to  them.  Why  do  you  that  which  is  not  lawful  on  the  Sabbath  ?  3  And  Jesus 
aaswerint?  them,  said,  Neither  this  have  you  read  which  David  did,  when  himself  was  a  him- 
gered,  and  they  that  were  with  him.  4  How  he  entered  into  the  house  of  God,  and  took  the 
loaves  of  the  Proposition,  and  did  eat,  and  gave  to  them  that  were  with  him,  which  is  not  lawful 
to  eat  but  only  for  Priests  ?  5  And  he  said  to  them.  That  the  Son  of  Man  is  Lord  of  the  Sab- 
bath also.  6  And  it  came  to  pass  on  another  Sabbath  also,  that  he  entered  into  the  synagoijuo 
and  taught.  And  there  was  a  man,  and  his  right  hand  was  withered.  7  And  the  Scribes  and 
Pharisees  watched  if  he  would  cure  on  the  Sabbath  :  that  they  miglit  find  how  to  accuse  him. 
8  But  he  knew  their  cogitations  :  and  he  said  to  the  man  that  had  the  withered  hand.  Arise, 
and  stand  forth  into  the  midst.  And  rising  he  stood.  0  And  Jesus  said  to  them,  I  ask  you,  if 
it  be  lawful  on  the  Sabbath  to  do  well  or  ill :  to  save  a  soul  or  to  destroy  ?  10  And  looking 
about  upon  them  all,  he  said  to  the  man.  Stretch  forth  thy  hand.  And  he  stretched  it  forth': 
and  his  hand  was  restored.  11  And  they  were  replenished  with  madness :  and  they 
commmied  one  with  another  what  they  might  do  to  Jksus.  12  And  it  came  to  pass 
in  those  days,  he  went  forth  into  the  mountain  to  pray,  and  he  passed  the  whole  night  in  the 
prayer  of  God.  13  And  when  day  was  come,  he  called  lii.s  Disciples ;  and  he  chose  twelve  of 
them,  wliom  also  he  named  Apostles.  14  Simon  whom  he  surnamed  Peter,  and  Andrew  his 
brother,  James  and  John,  PhUip  and  Bartholomew,  15  Matthew  and  Thomas,  James  of  AI- 
pheus,  and  Simon  that  ia  called  Zelotes,  16  And  Jude  of  James,  and  Judas  Iscariot  which  was 
the  traitor.  17  And  descendmg  with  them  he  stood  in  a  plain  place,  and  the  multitude  of  his 
Disciples,  and  a  very  great  company  of  people  from  all  Jewry  and  Jerusalem,  and  the  sea  coast 
both  of  Tyre  and  Siclon,  18  Which  were  come  to  hear  him,  and  to  be  healed  of  their  maladies. 
And  they  that  were  vexed  of  unclean  spirits,  were  cured.  19  And  all  the  multitude  sought  to 
touch  hiin,  because  virtue  went  forth  from  him,  and  healed  all.  20  And  he  lifting  up  his  eyes 
upon  his  Disciples,  said.  Blessed  are  ye  poor:  for  yours  is  the  kingdom  of  God.  21  Blessed 
are  you  that  now  are  hungered :  because  you  shall  be  filled.  Blessed  are  you  that  new  weep : 
because  you  shall  laugh.  22  Blessed  shall  you  be  when  men  shall  hate  you,  and  when  they 
shall  separate  you,  and  upbraid  you,  and  abandon  your  name  as  evil,  for  the  Son  of  Man's  sake. 
23  Be  glad  in  that  day  and  rejoice  :  for  behold,  your  reward  is  much  in  heaven,  for  according 
to  tliese  things  did  their  fadiers  to  the  Prophets.  24  But  wo  to  you  that  are  rich,  because  you 
have  your  consolation.  25  Wo  to  you  that  are  filled :  because  you  shall  be  hungry.  Wo  to 
you  that  now  do  laugh :  because  you  shall  mourn  and  weep.  26  Wo,  when  all  men  shall  bless 
you :  for  according  to  these  things  did  their  fathers  to  (he  false  Prophets.    27  But  to  you  I  say 


Annotations. 

ver.  1.  Sabbath  second  first.  Hierome,  ep.  2. 
ad  Nepotian,  writeth  of  himself,  that  being  at 
Constantinople,  he  asked  his  master  Gregory 
Nazianzene,  tjie  famous  doctor,  then  Bishop 
there,  what  Sabbath  this  was,  who  by  his  an- 
swer declared  that  it  was  very  hard  to  tell, 
neither  is  it  yet  known  to  the  best  learned. 
Yet  the  Protestants  are  wont  to  say.  All  is  very 
easy. 

ver.  3.  Neither  iJiis  have  you  read.  The 
S'cribcs  and  Pharisees  bonsted  most  of  their 
luiowledge  of  the  Scriptures :  but  our  Saviour 
often  showeth  their  great  ignorance.  Even  so 
the  Heretics  that  now-a-(lays  vaunt  most  of 
the  Scriptures  and  of  their  understanding  of 
them,  may  soon  be  proved  to  understand  little 
or  nothing. 

ver.  y.  Save  a  soul.  Hereby  it  seemeth  that 
Christ,  as  at  other  times  likily  always,  did  not 
only  heal  this  man  in  body,  but  of  some  corres- 
pondent disease  in  his  soul. 

ver.  12.  The  whoh  night.  Our  Saviour  in- 
•stantly  prayed,  alone  in  the  mount  without 
door,  all  night  long,  as  a  preparation  to  the  de- 
dignment  of  his  Apostles  the  day  after :  to  give 


Cn.vrTER  6. 
example  to  the  Church  of  praying  instantly 
when  priests  are  to  be  ordered,  and  a  les- 
son to  us  all  what  we  should  do  for  our 
own  necessities,  when  Christ  did  so  for  other 
men. 

ver.  14.  Simon.  Peter  in  the  numbering  of 
the  Apostles,  always  first  named  and  preferred 
before  Andrew  his  elder  brother  and  senior  by 
calling.  Annot.  Matt.  10.  2. 

ver.  23.  Be  glad.  The  common  miseries  that 
fall  to  the  true  preachers  and  other  Catholic 
men  for  Christ's  sake,  as  poverty,  famine, 
mourning,  and  persecutions,  be  indeed  the 
greatest  blessings  that  can  be,  and  are  merito- 
rious of  the  reward  of  heaven.  Contrariwise, 
all  the  felicities  of  this  world  without  Christ, 
are  indeed  nothing  but  wo,  and  the  entrance 
to  everlasting  mi.«cry. 

ver.  2().  Shidl  blrss  yon.  This  wo  pertaineth 
to  the  Heretics  of  our  days,  that  deligiit  to  have 
the  people's  prayers,  blessings  and  shouts, 
preaching  pleasant  thini^s  of  purpose  to  their 
itching  ears:  as  did  the  False  Prophets,  when 
they  were  magnified  and  conuiiended  therefor 


they  were 
of  the  carr 


nal  Jews. 


S.  LUKE. 


103 


ttiat  do  hear,  Love  your  enemies,  do  good  to  them  that  liate  you.  23  Bless  them  that  curse 
you,  and  pray  for  them  that  calumniate  you.  2y  And  he  that  striketh  thee  on  the  check,  ofi'er 
also  the  other.  And  from  him  that  taketh  away  from  thee  thy  robe,  prohibit  not  thy  coat  also. 
30  And  to  every  one  that  asketh  thee,  give:  and  of  him  that  taketh  away  the  things  that  are 
thine,  ask  not  again.  31  And  according  as  you  will  that  men  do  to  you,  cIo  you  also  to  them  in 
iike  manner.  32  Aid  if  you  love  them  that  love  you,  what  thank  is  to  you  ?  for  sinners  also 
love  those  that  love  them.  33  And  if  ye  do  good  to  them  that  do  you  good,  what  thank  is  to 
you  1  for  sinners  also  do  this.  34  And  if  ye  lend  to  them  of  whom  yc  hope  to  receive,  what 
thank  is  to  you  ?  for  siruiers  also  lend  unto  sinners,  for(to  receive  as  much.  35  But  love  ye 
your  enemies :  do  good  and  lend,  hoping  for  nothing  therebj',  and  your  reward  shall  be  much, 
and  you  shall  be  the  sons  of  the  Highest,  because  himself  is  beneficial  upon  the  unkind  and  the 
evil.  36  Be  ye  therefore  merciful  as  also  your  father  is  merciful.  37  Judge  not,  and  you  shall 
not  be  judged:  condenui  not,  and  you  shall  not  be  condemned  :  iorgive,  and  you  shall  be  for- 
given. 38  Give,  and  there  shall  be  given  to  you :  good  measure  and  pressed  do\vn  and  sliaken 
together  and  running;  over  shall  they  give  into  your  bosom.  For  with  the  same  measure  that 
you  do  mete,  it  shall  be  measured  to  you  again.  3'J  Aid  he  said  to  them  a  simihtude  also: 
Can  the  blind  lead  the  blind?  do  not  both  fail  into  the  ditch?  40  The  disciple  is  not  above  his 
master:  but  every  one  shall  be  perfect,  if  he  be  as  his  master.  41  And  why  seest  thou  the 
mote  in  thy  brother's  eye  :  but  the  beam  that  is  in  thine  own  eye  thou  considerest  not?  42  Or 
how  canst  thou  say  to  thy  brother.  Brother,  let  me  cast  out  the  mote  out  of  thine  eye  :  thyself 
not  seeing  the  beam  in  thine  own  eye?  Hypocrite,  cast  first  the  beam  out  of  thine  o\vn  eye. 
and  then  shalt  thou  sec  clearly  to  take  forth  the  mote  out  of  thy  brother's  eye.  43  For  there  is 
no  good  tree  that  yieldeth  evil  fruits  :  nor  evil  tree,  that  yieldeih  good  fruit.  44  For  every  tree 
is  knowi  by  his  fruit.  For  neither  do  they  gather  figs  of  thorns :  neither  of  a  bush  do  they 
gather  the  grape.  45  The  good  man  of  the  good  treasure  of  his  heart  bringelh  forth  good 
and  the  evil  man  of  the  ill  treasure  bringeth  forth  evil ;  for  of  the  abundance  of  the  heart  the 
mouth  speaketh.  46  And  why  call  you  me.  Lord,  Lord  :  and  do  not  the  things  which  I  say? 
47  Every  one  that  cometh  to  me,  and  heareth  my  words,  and  doth  them ;  1  will  show  you  to 


Annotations. 
ver.  31.  Whom  he  named  Apostles.  Here  it  is 
to  be  noted  against  our  Adversaries  that  de- 
ceitfully measure  to  the  simple  the  whole  na- 
ture and  quality  of  certain  sacred  fiinctions,  by 
the  primitive  signification  <ind  compass  of  the 
names  or  words  whereby  they  be  called,  with 
whom  as  a  priest  is  but  an  elder,  and  a  bishop, 
a  watchman  or  Superintendent,  so  an  Apostle 
is  nothing  but  a  Legate  or  Messenger,  and 
therefore  as  they  argue,  can  make  no  Laws 
nor  prescribe  or  teach  anything  not  expressed 
in  his  viandntum.  Know  therefore  against  such 
deceivers,  that  such  things  are  not  to  be  ruled 
by  the  vulgar  signification  of  the  word  or  call- 
ing, but  by  use  and  apphcation  of  the  holy  wri- 
ters, and  in  this  point  by  Christ's  own  express 
imposition.  And  so  this  word  Apostle,  is  a 
callin"  of  Office,  government,  autliority,  and 
most  liigh  dimity  given  by  our  Master,  spe- 
cially to  the  College  of  the  Twelve :  whom  he 
endued  above  that  which  the  vulgar  etymology 
of  their  name  requireth,  with  power  to  bind 
and  loose,  to  punish  and  pardon,  to  leach  and 
rule  his  Church.  Out  of  which  room  and  dig- 
nity, which  is  called  in  the  Psalms,  and  in 
the  Acts,  a  bishopric,  when  Judas  fell,  Mat- 
thias was  chosen  to  supply  it,  and  was  num- 
bered among  the  rest,  who  were  as  foimders 
or  foundations  of  our  religion,  as  the  Apostle 
termeth  them.  Therefore  to  that  college  this 
name  agreeth  by  special  imposition  and  pre- 
rogati've,  though  afterward  it  was  by  use  of 
the  Scriptures,  extended  to  Paul  and  Barnabas, 
and  sometimes  to  the  Apostle's  successors  :  as 
also  by  the  like  use  of  Scriptures,  to  the  first 
converters  of  coimtries  to  tVie  faith,  or  their 
coadjutors  in  that  function.  In  which  sense 
Paul  challengeth  to  be  the  Corinthians'  Apos- 
tle, and  named  Epaphroditus  the  Philippians' 


GUAPTER  6. 

Apostle  :  as  we  call  Gregory  and  his  disciple 
Augustine,  our  Apostle  ot  England.  In  all 
which  taking,  it  ever  signifieth  dignity,  regi- 
ment. Paternity,  Principality,  and  Primacy  in 
the  Church  of  God ;  according  to  Paul  1  Cor. 
12.  He  halh  placed  in  his  Church,  Jirst  indeed 
Apostles,  (^c.  Whereby  we  may  see  that  Pe- 
ter's dignity  was  a  wonderful  eminent  Prero- 
gative and  Sovereignty,  when  he  was  the  head 
not  only  of  other  Christian  men,  but  the  head 
of  all  Apostles,  yea,  even  of  the  College  of  the 
Twelve.  And  if  our  Adversaries  fist  to  have 
learned  any  profitable  lesson  by  the  word  Apos- 
tle, more  profitably  and  truly  they  might  have 
gathered,^  that  Christ  called  these  his  prin- 
cipal Officers,  Apostles,  or  Sent,  himself  al- 
so specially  and  above  all  other  being  Missus, 
that  is  Smt,  and  called  also  Apostle  in  the 
Scriptures,  to  warn  us  by  the  nature  of  the 
word,  that  none  are  true  Apostles,  Pastors,  or 
Preachers,  that  are  not  specially  sent  and  call- 
ed, ot  that  cannot  show  by  whom  they  be  sent^ 
and  that  all  Heretics  therefore  be  rather  Apos- 
tates than  Apostles,  for  that  they  be  not  sent, 
nor  duly  called,  nor  chosen  to  preach. 

ver.  S5.  Lend,  hoping  nothing.  In  that  we 
may  here  seem  to  be  moved  to  lend  to  those 
which  we  think  not  able  or  like  ever  to  repay 
again,  it  must  be  holden  for  a  counsel  rather 
than  a  commandment,  except  the  case  of  ne- 
cessity, but  ij;  may  be  taken  rather  for  a  precept, 
wherein  usury,  tliat  is  to  say,  the  expectation 
not  of  the  money  lent,  butof  vaniaoe  for  loan,  is 
forbidden  :  as  by  other  places  of  Scripture  it  is 
condemned,  and  is  a  thing  against  the  law  of 
nature  and  nations.  And  great  shame  and  pity 
it  is,  that  it  should  be  so  much  used  or  suftereu 
among  Christians,  or  so  covered  and  cloaked 
imder  the  habit  of  other  contracts,  as  it  is. 


104  S.  LUKE. 

whom  he  is  like.  48  He  is  like  to  a  man  building  a  house,  that  digged  deep,  and  laid  the  foun- 
dation upon  a  rock.  And  when  an  inundation  rose,  the  river  beat  against  that  house,  and  it 
could  not  move  it:  for  it  was  founded  upon  a  rock.  49  But  he  that  heareth,  and  doth  not:  is 
like  to  a  man  building  his  house  upon  the  earth  without  a  foundation :  against  the  which  the 
river  did  beat :  and  incontinent  it  fell,  and  the  ruin  of  that  house  was  great. 

CHAPTER  VII. 
He  testifieth  the  faith  of  the  Centurion  wlio  was  a  Gentile,  to  be  greater  than  he  found  among  all  the 
Jews,  and  curelh  his  senant  absent.  1 1  the  widow's  son  he  reviveth  and  restureth  to  her,  and  is  renowned 
thereupon.  18  To  John's  messengers  he  answereth  with  miracles,  leaving  to  John  to  preach  thereby 
unto  them  that  he  is  Christ.  24  Atul  afterward  hr  dcrhmth  hovi  worthy  credit  was  John's  testimony. 
29  inveighing  again.<!t  the  Pharisees,  31  Who  irith  ndthrr  of  their  manners  of  living  coiddbe  won. 
36  Showing  also  unto  them  by  occasion  of  Mari/  Magdakn,  how  he  is  a  friend  to  sinners,  not  to 
maintain  them  in  sin,  but  to  forgive  them  their  sins  upon  their  faith  and  penance. 
1  And  when  he  had  fully  said  all  his  words  into  the  ears  of  the  people,  he  entered  into 
Capharnaum.  2  And  the  servantofa  certain  Centurion  onbeingsick,  was  ready  to  die  :  who  was 
dear  unto  him.  3  And  when  he  had  heard  of  Jesus,  he  sent  unto  him  the  Ancients  of  the 
Jews,  desiring  him  to  come  and  heal  his  servant.  4  But  they  being  come  to  .Tesus,  besought 
him  earnestly,  saying  to  him,  That  he  is  worthy  that  thou  shouldst  do  this  for  him.  5  For  he 
ioveth  our  nation  :  and  he  hath  built  a  synagogue  for  us.  6  And  .Tesus  went  with  them.  And 
when  he  M'as  now  not  far  from  the  house,  the  Centurion  sent  his  friends  unto  him,  saying,  Lord, 
troixhle  not  thy  scU,  tor  I  am  not  worthy  that  thou  shoxddst  enter  under  my  roof.  7  For  the  which  cause 
neither  did  I  think  myself  worthy  to  come  to  thee  :  but  say  the  word,  and  my  servant  shall  be 
made  whole.  8  For  I  also  am  a  man  subject  to  authority,  having  under  me  soldiers  :  and  I  say 
to  this.  Go,  and  he  goeth  :  and  to  another,  Come  and  he  cometh  :  and  to  iny  servant.  Do  this, 
and  he  doth  it.  9  Which  Jesus  hearing,  marvelled :  and  turning  to  the  multitudes  that  followed 
him  he  said.  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  neither  in  Israel  have  I  found  so  great  faith.  10  And  they  that 
were  sent,  being  returned  home,  and  found  the  servant  that  had  been  sick,  whole.  11  And  it 
canxe  to  pass,  afterward  he  went  into  a  city  that  is  called  Nairn :  and  there  went  with  him  his 
Disciples  and  a  very  great  multitude.  12  And  when  he  came  nigh  to  the  gate  of  the  city,  behold 
a  dead  man  was  carried  forth,  the  only  son  of  his  mother  :  and  she  was  a  widow  :  and  a  great 
multitude  of  the  city  with  her.  13  Whom  when  our  Lord  had  seen,  being  moved  with  mercy 
upon  her,  he  said  toner.  Weep  not.  14  And  he  came  near  and  touched  the  coffin.  And  they 
that  carried  it,  stood  still :  and  he  said.  Young  man,  I  say  to  thee.  Arise,  15  And  he  that  was 
dead,  sat  up*  and  began  to  speak.  And  he  gave  him  to  his  mother.  16  And  fear  took  them  all : 
and  they  magnified  God,  saying.  That  a  great  Prophet  is  risen  among  us  :  and.  That  God  hath 
visited  his  people.  17  And  this  saying  went  forthinto  all  Jewry  of  him,  and  into  all  the  country 
about.  18  And  .Jolm's  disciples  showed  him  of  all  these  things.  19  And  John  called  two  of  his  dis- 
ciples, and  sent  them  to  Jesus,  saying.  Art  thou  he  that  art  come  :  or  expect  we  another  ?  20  And 
when  the  men  were  come  unto  him,  they  said,  Jolm  the  Baptist  hath  sent  us  to  thee,  saying,  Art 
thou  he  that  art  to  come  :  or  expect  we  another  ?  21  And  the  self  same  hour,  he  cured  many  mala- 
dies, and  hurts,  and  evil  snirits  ;  and  to  many  blind  he  gave  sight.  22  And  answering,  he  said  to 
them.  Go  and  report  to  Jonn  what  you  have  heard  and  seen  :  That  the  bhnd  see,  the  lame 
walk,  the  lepers  are  made  clean,  the  deaf  hear,  the  dead  rise  again,  23  The  poor  are  evan- 
gelized :  and  blessed  is  he  whosoever  shall  not  be  scandalized  in  me.  24  And  when  John's 
messengers  were  departed,  he  began  to  say  of  Jolm  to  the  multitudes.  What  v/ent  you  out  into 
the  desert  to  see  ?  a  reed  moved  with  the  wind  ?  25  But  what  went  you  forth  to  see  ?  a  man 
clothed  in  soft  garments  ?  behold  they  that  are  in  costly  apparel  and  delicacies,  are  in  the  house 
of  Kings.  26  But  what  went  you  out  for  to  see  ?  a  Prophet  ?  Certes  I  say  to  you,  and  more  than 
a  Prophet.  27  This  is  he  of  whom  it  is  written,  Behold  I  send  mine  Angel  before  thy  face,  v-hich 
shall  prepare  thy  way  before  thee.  28  For  I  say  to  you,  A  greater  Prophet  among  the  children  of 
women  than  John  tne  ^Baptist,  there  is  no  man,  but  he  that  is  the  lesser  in  the  kingdom  of  God, 
is  greater  than  he.  29  And  all  the  people  hearing  and  the  Publicans,  justified  God,  being 
baptized  with  John's  baptism.    30  But  the  Pharisees  and  the  Lawyers  despised  the  counsel  of 

Annotations.        Chapter  6. 


ver.  48.  Building  a  house.  He  buildeth  right 
and  surely,  that  hath  both  faith  and  good 
works:    he  buildeth   on  sand,  that  trusteth 


to  his  faith  or  reading  or  knowledge  of  the 
Scripture,  and  doth  not  work  or  live  accord 
ingly. 


Annotations.       Chapter  7. 
ver.  5.  Built  a  Synagogue.  As  at  that  time  to  I     ver.  25.  Soft  garments.  IMark  this  well  con- 
found a  Synagogue,  was  acceptable  to  God,  i  cemin£r  John's  apparel  and  diet.    Annotations 


and  procured  the  prayers  of  the  faithful  people 
for  whose  use  it  was  made  :  so  now  much 
more  in  the  New  Testament,  to  build  a  Church, 
Monastery,  College,  or  any  like  work  for  the 


upon  Matth.  cap.  3,  4. 

ver.  30.  Dcspi!<ed  the  counsel .  As  they  that  con- 
temned John's  baptism,  despised  God's  counsel 
and  wisdom  :  so  much  more  they  that  make  no 


honour  and  service  of  God,  is  grateful  to  him,  •  account  of  the  Sacraments  of  the  Church,  de- 
and  procureth  the  prayers  of  the  good  people  '  spise  God's  counsel  ajid  ordinance  touching 
for  whose  use  such  thmgs  be  founded  '  their  salvation,  to  their  o>vn  damnation. 


S.  LUKE. 


103 


God  against  themselves,  being  not  baptized  of  him.  31  And  our  Lord  said,  Wheretmto  then 
shall  I  liken  the  men  of  this  generation,  and  whereuiUo  are  they  like  ?  32  They  are  like  to 
children  sitting  in  the  market-place,  and  speaking  one  to  another,  and  sa)nng,  We  have  piped 
to  you,  and  you  have  not  danced  :  we  have  lamented,  and  you  have  not  wept.  33  For  John  the 
Baptist  came  neither  eating  bread  nor  drinking  wine  :  and  you  say.  He  hath  a  devil.  34  The 
Son  of  Man  came  eating  and  drinking :  and  you  say.  Behold  a  man  that  is  a  gurmander  and  a 
drinker  of  wine,  a  friend  of  PubUcans  and  simiers.  35  And  wisdom  is  justified  of  all  her  chil- 
dren. 36  And  one  of  the  Pharisees  desired  him  to  eat  \v-ith  him.  And  bemg  entered  into  the 
house  of  the  Pharisee,  he  sat  down  to  meat.  37  And  behold  a  woman  that  was  in  the  city,  a 
sinner,  as  she  knew  that  he  was  set  down  in  the  Pharisee's  house,  she  brought  an  alabaster  box 
of  ointment:  38  And  standing  behind  beside  his  feet,  she  began  to  water  his  feet  with  tears, 
and  wiped  them  with  the  hair  of  her  head,  and  kissed  his  feet,  and  anointed  them  with  the 
ointment.  39  And  the  Pharisee  that  had  bid  him,  seeing  it  spake  within  himself,  saying.  This 
man  if  he  were  a  Prophet,  would  know  certes  who  and  what  manner  of  woman  she  is  which 
toucheth  him,  that  she  is  a  sinner.  40  And  Jesus  answering  said  to  him,  Simon,  1  have  some- 
%vhat  to  say  unto  thee,  but  he  said,  Master,  say.  41  A  certain  creditor  had  two  debtors  :  one 
did  owe  five  hundred  pence,  and  the  other  fifty.  42  They  having  not  wherewith  to  pay,  he 
forgave  both.  Whether  therefore  doth  love  him  more  ?  43  Simon  answering,  said,  I  suppose 
that  he  to  whom  he  forgave  more-  But  he  said  to  him,  Thou  hast  judged  rightly.  44  And 
turning  to  the  woman,  he  said  unto  Simon,  Dost  thou  see  this  woman?  I  entered  into  thy  house, 
water  to  my  feet  thou  didst  not  give  :  but  she  with  tears  hath  watered  my  feet,  and  with  her 
hair  hath  wiped  them.  45  Kiss  thou  gavest  me  not :  but  she  since  I  came  in,  hath  not  ceased 
to  kiss  my  feet.  46  With  oil  thou  didst  not  anoint  my  head :  but  she  with  ointment  hath 
anointed  my  feet.  47  For  the  which  I  say  to  thee,  Many  sins  are  forgiven  her,  because  she  hath 
loved  much.  But  to  whom  less  is  forgiven,  he  loveth  less.  48  And  he  said  to  her.  Thy  sins 
are  forgiven  thee.  49  And  they  that  sat  together  at  the  table,  began  to  say  within  themselves, 
Who  is  this  that  also  forgiveth  sms  ?  50  And  he  said  to  the  woman.  Thy  faith  hath  made  thee 
safe,  go  in  peace. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
Going  over  all  Galilee  with  Jiis  train,  4  he  preacheth  to  the  Jews  tn  parables  hecause  of  their  repro' 
bation :  9  hut  to  his  Disciples  manifestly :  because  he  will  not  for  the  Jews'  incredulity  have  his 
coming  frustrate:  19  signifying ako  that  we  are  his  kin,  though  v:e  be  Gentiles,  and  not  his  carnal 
brethren  the  Jews.  22  To  whom  also,  signified  by  the  Gerasens,  after  the  tempest  in  his  sleep,  that 
is,  in  his  death,  and  calm  in  his  resurrection,  he  cometh  :  but  they  preferring  their  temporals  before 
his  presence,  he  leaveth  them  again.  41  Likewise  coming  to  cure  the  Jews,  who  were  born  when  the 
GeiitilfS  sickened,  about  Abraham's  time,  he  is  prevented  with  the  faith  of  the  Gentiles,  and  then  the 
Jews  die,  but  them  also  in  the  end  he  urill  restore. 

1  And  it  came  to  pass  afterward,  and  he  made  his  journey  by  cities  and  towns  preaching  and 
evangelizing  the  kingdom  of  God :  and  the  Twelve  with  nim,  2  And  some  women  that  had 
been  cured  of  wicked  spirits  and  infirmities,  Mary  which  is  called  Magdalen,  out  of  whom 
seven  devils  were  gone  forth.    3  And  Joamia  the  wife  of  Chusa,  Herod's  procurator,  and 


Annotations. 

ver.  38.  Water  his  feet.  A  perfect  pattern  of 
the  true  penance  in  this  woman,  who  sought  of 
Christ  with  open  tears  and  other  strange  works 
of  satisfaction  and  devotion,  remission  of  her 
sins. 

ver.  44.  Lito  thy  house.  An  exceeding  appro- 
bation of  the  extraordinary  works  and  signs  of 
external  devotion,  which  seem  to  carnal  men 
though  otherwise  faithful  to  be  often  superflu- 
ous ornot  acceptable.  This  Simon  was  perhaps 
of  a  good  will,  and  therefore  as  divers  others 
did  elsewhere  invited  Christ  to  his  house,  not 
of  curiosity  or  captiousness,  as  some  other 
did  :  but  of  affection,  as  it  may  seem  by  Christ's 
familiar  talk  with  him..  Notwithstanding  his 
duties  toward  him  were  but  ordinary,  but  the 
anointing,  washing,  kissing,  wiping  of  his  feet, 
in  such  sort  as  the  woman  did,  M'ere  further 
signs  of  more  than  vulgar  love  :  such  as  is  in 
devout  men  or  women  that  go  on  pilgrimage, 
and  kiss  devoutly  the  holy  memories  of  Christ 
and  his  Saints.  Which  is  no  more  but  an  ex- 
terior expressing  of  their  affection,  and  that 
they  love  much,  as  every  vulgar  Christian  man 
doth  not. 

ver.  47.  Loved  much.  Not  only  faith,  as  you 


Chapter  7. 
may  perceive,  but  love  or  charity  obtaineth  re- 
mission of  sins. 

ver.  49.  Who  is  this  that.  As  the  Pharisees 
did  always  carp  Christ  for  remission  of  sins  in 
earth,  so  the  heretics  reprehend  his  Church 
that  remitteth  sins  by  his  authority. 

ver.  50.  Thy  faith.   The  remission  of  her 
sins  being  attributed  before  to  charity,  is  now 
also  said  to  come  of  her  faith.    Whereby  you 
may  know  that  it  commonly  proceedeth  of  both, 
and  of  hope  also,  thoueh  but  one  named.    Be- 
cause when  there  be  divers  causes  concurring 
to  one  eflect,  the  Scriptures  commonly  name 
but  one,  and  that  especially  which  is  most  pro- 
per to  the  purpose  and  time,  not  excluding  the 
other.  And  therefore  his  working  miracles 
upon  any  person,  is  attributed  to  the  faith  of 
I  them  on  whom,  or  at  whose  desire  they  be 
I  done.    Because  he  wrought  his  miracles  to 
induce  all  men  to  believe  in  him,  and  there- 
I  fore   specially  required  faith  at  their  hands, 
j  and  namely  before  other  things,  whether  they 
did  believe  that  he  was  able  to  do  that  which 
I  they  asked  at  his  hands:  without  which  it  had 
j  been  rather  a  mockery  and  temptation  of  him, 
1  than  a  true  desire  of  benefit  at  his  hands. 


106 


S.  LUKE. 


Susan,  aiid  many  others  that  did  minister  unto  liim  of  their  substance.  4  And  when  a  very 
great  muhitude  assembled,  and  liustened  out  oi  die  cities  umo  him,  he  said  by  a  simiUtude  : 
5  The  sower  wcm  torth  to  sow  his  seed:  and  whilst  lie  soweih,  some  till  by  the  wayside,  and 
was  trodden  upon,  and  the  fowls  of  the  air  did  eat  it.  0  And  otliersoiiie  tell  upon  the  rock : 
and  being  shot  up  it  withered,  because  it  had  not  moisture.  7  And  othersome  fell  among 
thorns :  and  the  thorns  growing  up  withal,  choked  it.  H  And  othersome  fell  upon  good  ground  : 
and  being  shot  up,  yielded  truit  a  hundred  fold.  Saying  these  things  he  cried.  He  that  hath 
ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear.  9  And  his  Disciples  asked  hiin  what  this  parable  was.  10  To  whom 
he  said,  To  you  it  is  given  to  know  the  mystery  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  but  to  the  rest  in  para- 
bles, that  seeing  they  may  not  sec,  and  hearing  may  not  understand.  11  And  the  jiarable  is 
this  :  The  sued  is  the  word  of  God.  12  And  they  beside  the  way,  are  those  that  hear  :  then 
the  devil  cometh,  and  taketh  the  word  out  of  their  heart,  lest  believing  they  be  saved.  13  For 
they  upon  the  rock,  such  as  when  they  hear,  with  joy  receive  the  word:  and  these  have  no 
roots :  because  for  a  time  they  believe,  and  in  time  of  temptation  they  revolt.  14  And  that 
wliich  iell  into  thorns,  are  they  that  have  heard,  and  going  their  ways,  are  choked  with  cares 
and  riches  and  pleasures  of  tliis  life,  and  render  no  fruit.  15  And  that  upon  good  ground,  are 
they  which  in  a  good  and  very  good  heart,  hearing  the  word,  do  retain  it,  and  yield  fruit  in 
patience.  16  And  no  man  lighting  a  candle,  doth  cover  it  with  a  vessel,  or  put  it  under  a  bed: 
but  setteth  it  upon  a  candlestick,  that  they  that  enter  in,  may  see  the  light.  17  For  there  is  not 
any  thing  secret,  that  shall  not  be  made  manifest :  nor  hid,  that  shall  not  be  kiiowm,  and  come 
abroad.  18  See  therefore  how  you  hear.  For  he  that  hath,  to  him  shall  be  given :  and  who- 
soever hath  not,  that  also  which  he  thinkcth  he  hath,  shall  be  taken  away  from  him.  I'J  ^\nd 
his  mother  and  brethren  came  unto  him:  and  thev  could  not  come  at  liim  for  the  multitude. 
20  And  it  was  told  him,  Thy  mother  and  thy  brethren  stand  without,  desirous  to  see  thee.  21 
Who  answering  said  to  them,  My  mother  and  my  brethren  are  they  that  hear  the  word  of  God 
and  do  it.  22  And  it  came  to  pass  one  day :  and  he  went  up  into  a  boat,  and  his  Disciples,  and 
he  said  to  them.  Let  us  strike  over  the  lake.  And  they  launched  forth.  23  And  when  they 
were  sailing,  he  slejjt:  and  there  fell  a  storm  of  wind  into  the  lake,  and  they  were  filled,  and 
were  in  danger.  24  And  they  came  and  raised  him,  saying.  Master,  wc  perish.  But  he  rising 
rebuked  the  wind  and  the  tempest  of  water  and  it  ceased,  and  there  was  made  a  calm.  2j 
And  he  said  to  them.  Where  is  your  faith  ?  Who  fearhig,  marvelled  one  to  another,  saying, 
Who  is  this,  trow  ye,  that  he  commaridcth  both  the  winds  and  the  sea,  and  they  obey  him  ? 
26  And  they  sailed  to  the  coimtry  of  the  Gerasens,  which  is  over  against  Galilee.  27  And 
when  he  was  come  forth  to  the  land,  there  met  him  a  certain  man  that  had  a  devil  now  a  very 
long  time,  and  he  did  wear  no  clothes,  neither  did  he  tarry  in  house,  but  in  the  monuments. 

28  And  as  he  saw  .Iesus,  he  fell  down  before  him :  and  crying  out  with  a  great  voice,  he  said, 
What  is  to  me  and  thee  .Iesus  Son  of  God  most  high?  I  beseech  thee  do  not  torment  me. 

29  For  he  commanded  the  unclean  spirit  to  go  forth  out  of  the  man.  For  many  times  he  caught 
him,  and  he  was  bound  with  chains,  and  kept  with  fetters :  and  breaking  the  bonds,  was  driven 
of  the  devil  into  the  deserts.  30  And  Jesus  asked  him,  saying.  What  is  thy  name  ?  But  he 
said  Legion  :  because  many  devils  were  entered  into  him.  31  And  they  besought  him  tliat  he 
would  not  command  them  to  go  into  the  depth.  32  And  there  was  there  a  herd  of  many  swine 
feeding  on  the  mountain:  anothey  desired  him,  that  he  would  peri^t  them  to  enter  into  tliem. 
And  he  permitted  them.  33  The  devils  thereforewent  forth  out  ot  the  man,  and  entered  into 
the  swine :  and  the  herd  with  violence  went  headlong  into  the  lake,  and  was  stifled.  34  Which 
when  the  swineherds  saw  done,  they  fled  :  and  told  into  the  city  and  into  the  towns.  35  And 
tliey  went  forth  to  see  that  which  was  done  :  and  they  came  to  Jksus,  and  found  the  man,  out 
of  whom  the  devils  were  gone  forth,  sitting  at  his  feet,  clothed,  and  well  in  his  wits,  and  they 
were  afraid.  36  And  they  also  that  had  seen,  told  them  how  he  had  been  made  whole  from 
the  legion.  37  And  all  the  multitude  of  the  country  of  the  Gerasens  besought  him  to  depart 
fromtliem:  for  they  were  taken  with  great  fear.  And  he  going  up  into  the  boat,  Tcturned. 
38  And  the  man  out  of  whom  the  devils  were  departed,  desired  him  that  he  might  be  with  him. 
But  Jesus  dismissed  him,  saying,    39  Return  into  thy  house,  and  tell  how  great  things  God 

ClIAl'TER  8. 

Lord,  were  not  the  sons  of  the  R.  Virgin  Mary 
the  mother  of  God,  as  Helvidius  wickedly 
taught :  neither  are  they  to  be  thought  as  some 
others  say  the  sons  of  Joseph  by  another  wife  ; 
for  as  Ilierome  writeth  not  oiilv  our  Lady 
was  a  virgin,  but  by  reason  of  her,  Joseph  also  : 
that  our  Saviour  might  be  born  of  a  virginal 
matriniony.  But  they  are  called  his  brethren 
according  to  the  usual  speech  of  the  Scriptures 
because  they  were  his  cousins  either  the 
sons  of  Joseph's  brother,  or  as  the  more 
received  opinion  is,  the  sons  of  our  Lady's  sis- 
ter called  ^larv  of  James,  which  James  there- 
fore is  also  called  the  brother  of  our  Lord. 


Annotations. 

ver.  3.  That  did  minister.  It  was  the  custom 
of  the  Jews  that  women  of  their  substance  did 
minister  meat  and  drink  and  cloth  to  their 
teachers,  going  about  with  them,  wliich  be- 
cause it  might  have  been  scandalous  among 
the  Gentiles,  Paul  maketh  mention  that  he 
ased  it  not.  And  they  ministered  to  our  Lord 
of  their  substance  for  this  cause,  that  he  whose 
spiritual  benefits  they  reaped,  might  reap  their 
carnal  things. 

ver.  13.  For  a  time.  Against  the  heretics 
f.hat  say,  faith  once  had  cannot  be  lost,  and 
that  he  which  now  hatli  not  faith,  never  had. 

vtr,  20.  Thyhrcthrcn,  These  brethren  of  our 


S.  LUKE,  107 

hath  done  to  thee  And  he  went  through  the  whole  city,  preaching  how  great  things  Jesus  had 
done  to  him.  40  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  Jesus  was  returned,  the  intiltitude  received  him  : 
and  all  were  expecting  him.  41  And  behofd  there  came  a  man  whose  name  was  Jairus,  and 
he  was  a  Prince  of  the  Synagogue,  and  he  fell  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  desiring  him  that  he  would 
enter  into  his  house,  42  Because  he  had  an  only  daugiiter  almost  twelve  years  old,  and  she 
was  a  dying.  And  it  chanced,  whilst  he  went,  ho  was  thronged  of  the  multitudes.  43  And 
there  was  a  certain  woman  in  a  flux  of  blood  from  twelve  years  past,  which  had  bestowed  all 
her  substance  upon  Physicians,  neither  could  she  be  cured  of  any  :  44  .She  came  behind  him, 
and  touched  the  hem  of  his  garment :  and  forthwith  the  flux  of  her  blood  stinted.  45  And 
Jesus  said.  Who  is  it  that  touched  me  ?  And  all  denyinf^,  Peter  said,  and  they  that  were  with 
him.  Master,  the  multitudes  throng  and  press  thee,  and  dost  thou  siiy,  Who  touched  me  ?  46 
And  Jesus  said,  Somebody  hath  touched  me  :  for  I  know  that  there  is  virtue  proceeded  from 
me.  47  And  the  woman  seeing  that  she  was  not  hid.  came  treniblmg,  and  fell  down  before  hia 
feet:  and  lor  what  cause  she  had  touched  him,  she  showed  before  all  the  people:  and  how 
forthwith  she  was  made  whole.  48  But  he  said  to  her.  Daughter,  tiiy  faith  hath  made  thee 
safe,  go  thy  way  in  peace.  49  As  he  was  yet  speaking,  there  cometh  one  to  the  Prince  of  the 
Synagogue,  saying  to  him.  That  thy  daughter  is  dead,  trouble  him  not.  50  And  Jesus  hearing 
this  word,  answered  the  father  of  the  maid,  fear  not :  believe  only,  and  she  shall  be  safe. 
51  And  when  he  was  come  to  the  house,  he  permitted  not  any  man  to  enter  in  with  him,  but 
Peter,  and  James,  and  Jolm,  and  the  father  and  mother  of  the  maid.  52  And  all  wept,  and 
mourned  for  her.  But  he  said,  Weep  not,  the  maid  is  not  dead,  but  sleepeth.  53  And  they 
derided  him,  knowing  that  she  was  dead.  54  But  he  iiolding  her  hand  cried,  saying,  Maid 
arise.  55  And  her  spirit  returned,  and  she  rose  mcontincnt.  And  he  bade  them  give  her  to 
eat.  56  And  her  parents  were  astonished,  whom  he  commanded  to  tell  no  man  that  which 
was  done. 

CPIAPTER  IX. 
His  Twelve  also  now  preaching  everywhere  and  working  miracles,  6  Heroa  and  aU  do  wonder  much. 
10  After  which,  hetaketh  them,  andgoeth  into  the  wilderness  :  where  he  cureth  and  Icacheth,  feeding 
Jive  thousand  with  jive  loaves.  18  Peter  confessing  him  to  be  Christ.  21  He  on  the  other  sidefore- 
telleih  his  Passion,  and  that  all  must  in  time  of  persecutio7ifolhiu  him  therein.  27  Wiereiinto  to 
encourage  us  the  more,  27  hegiveth  in  his  Transjiguration  a  sight  of  the  glory,  which  is  the  reviard 
of  suffering.  37  The  next  day  he  casteth  out  a  devil,  which  his  Disciples  cmdd  not.  43  Whom 
amidst  these  xvonders  he  forwarneth  again  of  his  scandalous  Passion.  49  And  to  cure  their  ambi- 
tion, he  tdleth  them,  thai  the  most  humble  he  esteemed  most :  49  bidding  them  nl.^o,  not  to  prohibit  any 
that  is  not  against  them,  51  yea  and  tov)ard  such  as  be  against  them  schknmtically,  to  show  mihiness 
for  all  that,     bl  Of  following  him,  three  examples. 

1  And  calling  together  the  irwelve  Apostles,  he  gave  them  virtue  and  power  over  all  devils, 
and  to  cure  maladies.  2  And  he  sent  them  to  preach  the  kingdom  of  God  :  and  to  heal  the 
sick.  3  And  he  said  to  them,  take  nothing  for  the  way,  neither  rod,  nor  scrip,  nor  bread,  nor 
money,  neither  have  two  coats.  4  And  into  whatsoever  house  you  enter,  tarry  there,  and 
thence  do  not  depart.  5  And  whosoever  shall  not  receive  you,  going  forth  out  of  that  city, 
shake  off  the  dust  also  of  your  feet  for  a  testimony  upon  them.  6  And  going  forth  they  went 
a  circuit  from  towTi  to  town,  evangelizing  and  curing  every  where.  7  And  Herod  the  Tetrarch 
heard  all  things  that  were  done  by  him:  and  he  staggeredbecauseitwassaidof  some,  That  John 
was  risen  from  the  dead.  8  But  of  othersome,  Tliat  Ellas  hath  appeared  :  and  of  others,  that 
a  Prophet  one  of  the  old  ones  was  risen.  9  And  Herod  said,  John  1  have  beheaded  :  but  who 
is  this  of  whom  I  hear  such  things  ?  And  he  sought  for  to  see  him.  10  And  the  Apostles 
being  returned,  reported  to  him  whatsoever  they  did  :  and  taking  them  he  retired  apart  into  a 
desert  place,  which  belongeth  to  Bethsaida.  11  Which  the  multitudes  understanding,  follow- 
ed him :  and  he  received  them,  and  spake  to  them  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  them  that  had 
need  of  cure  he  healed.  12  And  the  day  began  to  draw  toward  an  end.  And  the  Twelve 
coming  near,  said  to  him.  Dismiss  the  multitudes,  that  going  into  towns  and  villages  here- 
al)out,  they  may  have  lodging,  and  find  meats  :  because  here  we  are  in  a  desert  place.  13 
And  he  said  to  them.  Give  you  them  to  eat.  But  they  said.  We  have  no  more  but  five  loavea 
andtwoflshes:  unless  perhaps  we  should  go  and  buy  meats  for  all  this  multitude.    14  And 

Annotations.        Chapter  8. 


■ver.  45.  Peter  said.  It  is  an  evident  sign  of 
prerogative,  that  Peter  only  is  named  so  often 
as  chief  of  the  company.  Mark.  1.  36.  Acts  5. 20. 
Luke  9.  32.  Mark.  16.  7.  1.  Cor.  15.  5. 

ver.  50.  Believe  only.  Annotations  upon 
Mark.  c.  5.  36. 

vor.  55.  Her  spirit  returned.  This  returning 
of  the  souls  again  into  the  bodies  of  them 


whom  Christ  and  his  Apostles  raised  from 
death  specially  Lazarus,  who  had  been  dead 
four  days,  doth  evidently  prove  a  third  place 
against  our  adversaries,  that  say,  every  one 
goeth  straight  to  Heaven  or  to  Hell,  for  it 
cannot  be  thought  that  they  were  called  from 
the  one  or  the  other,  and  therefore  from  some 
third  place. 


Annotations.       Chapter  9. 
ver.  1.  Virtue  andpower.  To  command  devils,  |  proper  to  God  only    but  by  God's  gift,  men  also 
and  diseases  eitherof  body  or  soul,  is  by  nature  |  may  have  the  same  ;  even  so  to  forgive  sins. 


108 


a  LUKE. 


there  were  men  almost  five  thonsand.    And  he  said  to  his  disciples,  make  them  sit  down  h? 
companies  htty  and  fifty.     15  And  so  they  did.    AfiA  they  made  all  sit  dowTi.     16  And  taking 
the  hye  loaves  and  the  two  fishes,  he  looked  up  unto  heaven,  and  blessed  them  :  and  he  brake, 
and  distributed  to  his  disciples,  for  to  set  before  the  multitudes.     17  And  they  did  all  eat,  and 
had  thfiir  fill.    And  there  was  taken  up  that  which  remained  to  them,  twelve  baskets  of  frag- 
ments.    18  And  It  came  to  pass:  when  he  w^as  alone  praying,  his  Disciples  also  were  with 
him  :  and  he  asked  them  saying,  Whom  do  the  multitudes  say  that  I  am?    19  But  they  an- 
swered, and  said,  John  the  Baptist :  and  some,  Elias :  but  some,  that  one  of  the  Propheta 
before  time,  is  risen.    20  And  he  said  to  them,  But  whom  say  ye  that  1  am  ?    Simon  Peter 
answjeruig,  said,  The  Christ  of  God.    21  But  he  rebuking  them,  commanded  that  they  should' 
tell  this  to  no  man,    22  Saying,  That  the  Son  of  Man  must  suffer  many  things,  and  be  rejected 
Of  the  Ancients  and  chief  Priests  and  Scribes,  and  be  killed,  and  the  third  day  rise  again.    23 
And  he  said  to  all.  If  any  man  will  come  after  me,  let  him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his  cross 
aaily,  and  follow  me.    24  For  he  that  will  save  his  life,  shall  lose  it :  fbrhe  that  shall  lose  his 
lie  tor  my  sake,  shall  save  it.    25  For  what  profit  hath  a  rnan  if  he  gain  the  whole  world,  and 
lose  himseh,  and  cast  away  himself .'    26  For  be  that  shall  be  ashamed  of  me,  and  of  my  words, 
hiin  the  Son  of  Man  shall  be  ashamed  of,  when  he  shall  come  in  his  majesty,  and  his  Father's, 
and  of  the  holy  Angela.    27  And  I  say  to  yew  assuredly,  There  be  some  standing  here  that 
shal  not  taste  death,  till  they  see  the  kingdom  of  God.    28  And  it  came  to  pass  after  these 
words  almost  eiffht  days,  and  he  took  Peter  and  .lames  and  John,  and  went  into  a  momitain  to 
pray.    And  while  he  prayed,  the  shape  of  his  countenance  was  altered  :  and  his  raiment  white 
Bind  glittering.    30  And  behold  two  men  talked  with  him,  and  they  were  Moses  and  Slias.    31 
Appearing  in  majesty.   And  they  told  his  decease  that  he  should  aceorapUsh  in  Jerusalem.    32 
but  Peter  and  they  that  were  with  him,  were  heavy  with  sleep.    And  awaking,  they  saw  his 
majesty,  and  the  two  men  that  stood  with  him.    33  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  they  departed 
from  him,  Peter  said  to  JEst;s,  Master,  it  is  good  for  us  to  be  here  :  and  let  us  make  three  ta- 
bernacles, one  for  thee,  and  one  for  Moses,  and  one  for  Eliaa  .-  not  knowng  what  he  said.    34 
Aiid  as  he  spake  these  tlungs,  there  camo  a  cloud,  and  overshadowed  them  :  and  they  feared, 
when  they  entered  into  the  cloud.    35  And  a  voice  was  made  out  of  the  cloud,  saying,  This  is 
rny  "f^loved  bon,  hear  him.    36  And  whilst  the  voice  was  made,  Jesus  was  found  alone.    And 
they  hold  their  peace,  and  told  no  man  iu  those  days  any  of  these  things  which  they  had  seen. 
37  And  it  came  to  pass  the  day  following,  when  they  came  down  from  the  moimtain,  there  met 
him  a  ^reat  multitude.    38  And  behold  a  man  of  the  muUitude  cried  out,  sayin".  Master,  I 
beseech  thee,  look  upon  my  son  because  he  is  mine  only  one.    39  And  lo,  the  spirit  taketh 
him,  and  he  suddenly  cneth,  and  he  dasheth  him.  and  tearcth  him  so  that  he  foameth,  and  with 
much  ado  departeth  renting  him.    40  And  I  desired  thy  disciples  to  cast  him  out,  and  they 
could  not.    41  And  Jesus  answering  said,  O  faithless  and  perverse  generation,  how  long  shall 
1  be  with  vou  and  suffer  you  ?  bring  hither  thy  son.    42  And  when  he  came  to  him  the  devil 
dashed  and  tore  him.    And  Jesus  rebulied  the  unclean  spirit,  and  healed  the  lad  :  and  render- 
ed him  to  his  father.    43  And  all  were  astonished  at  the  might  of  God :  and  all  marvelhng  at 
all  things  that  he  did,  he  said  to  his  disciples,    44  Lay  you  in  your  hearts  these  words,  for  it 
shall  come  to  pass  that  the  Son  of  Man  shall  be  dehverecf  into  the  hands  of  men.    45  But  they 
did  not  know  this  word,  and  it  was  covered  before  them,  tliat  they  perceived  it  not.    And  they 
were  'ih-aid  to  ask  him  of  this  word.    46  And  there  entered  a  cogitation  into  them,  which  of 
tliem_  should  be  greater.    47  But  Jesus  seeing  the  cogitations  of  their  heart,  took  a  child,  and 
set  hmi  by  him.    48  And  said  to  them,  Whosoever  receiveth  this  child  in  my  name,  receiveth 
me :  and  whosoever  receiveth  me,  receiveth  him  that  sent  me.    For  he  that  is  the  lesser 
among  you  all,  he  is  the  greater.    49  And  John  answering  said.  Master,  we  saw  a  certain  man 
castmg  out  devils  in  thy  name,  and  we  prohibited  him,  because  he  followethnot  with  us.  50  And 
Jesus  said  to  him.  Prohibit  not,  for  he  that  is  not  aeainst  you,  is  for  you.    51  And  it  came  to 
pass,  whilst  the  days  of  his  assumption  were  aecomplishmg,  and  he  fi.xed  his  face  to  go  into 
Jerusalem.    52  And  he  sent  messengers  before  his  face  :  and  going  they  entered  into  a  city 
of  the  bamantans  to  prepare  tor  him.    53  And  tliey  received  him  not,  because  his  face  was 
to  go  to  Jerusalem.    54  And  when  his  Disciples  James  and  John  had  seen  it,  they  said.  Lord 
wiit  thou  we  say  that  tire  come  down  from  heaven  and  consume  them  ?    55  And  tumin<T,  he 
rebuked  them,  saymg.  You  know  not  of  what  spirit  you  are.    56  The  Son  of  Man  came  not 

Annotations. 

ver.  27.  T,ll  they  see.  To  the  Apostles,  that 
had  to  preach  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  to  suf- 
fer 80  much  misery  for  the  same  in  this  world, 
he  will  show  his  glory,  and  give  them  a  taste 
of  his  own  joyful  state  and  of  his  Saints  in 
heaven,  calling  thither  P/Ioses  and  Elias,  that 
the  Law  and  Prophets  might  be  witnesses  of  the 
eame.    See  the  Annot.  upon  S.  Matt.  c.  17.  2. 

ver.  41.  0  falMcss.  Incredulity  hindereth 
the  effect  of  exorcisms,  and  other  miraculous 
power  given  to  the  Church 


Chapter  9. 

ver.  53.  Face  to  go  to  Jenuialem.  The  Sama- 
ritans were  Schismatics  from  the  Jews,  and 
had  a  Schismatical  temple  in  mount  Garizim, 
of  purpose  to  draw  men  thither  from  God's 
temple  in  Jerusalem,  where  only  was  the  true, 
and  as  it  were,  the  Catholic  service  and  sacri- 
fice unto  God.  Therefore  they  did  not  gladly 
receive  our  Saviour,  because  they  perceived 
he  was  going  to  Jerusalem. 

ver.  55.  He  rebuked  them.  Not  justice  nor 
ail  rigorous  punishment  of  sinners  is  here  for- 


S   LUKE.  109 

to  destroy  souls,  but  to  save.  And  they  went  into  another  towTi.  57  And  it  came  to  pass  as 
they  walked  in  the  way,  a  certain  man  said  to  him,  1  will  follow  thee  whithersoever  thou 
goest.  5S  Jesus  said  lo  him,  The  foxes  have  holes,  and  the  fowls  of  the  air  nests;  but  the 
8on  of  Man  hath  not  where  to  repose  his  head.  59  But  he  said  to  another,  Follow  me.  And 
he  said,  Lord,  permit  me  tirst  to  go,  and  to  bury  my  father.  60  And  Jesus  said  to  him,  Let 
the  dead  bury  their  dead  :  but  go  thou,  set  forth  the  kingdom  of  God.  61  And  another  said, 
I  will  lollovv  thee  Lord,  but  permit  me  first  to  take  my  leave  of  them  that  are  at  home.  63  Jesus 
said  to  him.  No  man  putimg  his  hand  to  the  plough,  and  looking  back  is  apt  lor  the  hmgdom 
ot  God. 

CHAPTER  X. 
He  sendetk  yet  seventy-two  more  to  preach  to  the  Jews,  vnth  power  aha  of  miracles,  13  crying  wo  to 
the  cities  impenitent.  17  At  their  return  he  signijielh  the  great  power  he  gave  them,  but  yet  teachelh 
them  not  to  be  proud  thereof,  21  and  praiseth^God  for  his  grace,  23  his  Church  also  for  her  happy 
state.  25  To  one  of  the  Scribes  he  showelh,  thai  the  ioveof  God  and  of  his  neighbour  will  bring  himlo 
life  everlasting,  29  teaching  him  by  the  parable  of  the  Samaritan,  to  take  every  one  for  his  neigh- 
hour  that  ncedelh  h'ls  charitq.  38  To  Martha  he  s'houx-th  that  Mary's  contemplative  lije  is  the  letter. 
1  And  atter  this  our  Lord  designed  also  other  seventy-two  :  and  he  sent  them  two  and  two 
before  his  face  into  every  city  and  place  whither  himself  would  come.  2  And  he  said  to  them, 
The  harvest  truly  is  much  :  but  the  workmen  tew  Desire  therelbre  the  lord  of  the  harvest, 
tiiat  he  send  workmen  into  his  harvest.  3'  Go  :  behold  1  send  you  as  lambs  amono;  wolves. 
4  Carry  not  purse,  nor  scrip,  nor  shoes :  and  salute  nobody  by  the  way.  5  Into  whatsoever 
house  vou  enter,  first  say,  Peace  to  this  house.  6  And  it  the  Son  of  peace  be  there,  your 
peace  siiall  rest  upon  him  :  but  ii'  not,  it  shall  return  to  you.  7  And  in  the  same  house  tarr) 
you,  eating  and  drinking  such  things  as  they  have.  For  the  workman  is  worthy  of  his  hire, 
ilemove  not  from  house  to  house.  H  And  into  what  city  soever  you  enter,  and  they  receive 
you.  eat  such  things  as  are  set  before  you  :  9  And  cure  the  sick  that  are  in  it,  and  say  to  them. 
The  kingdom  of  "God  is  come  niah  upon  you.  10  And  into  whatsoever  city  you  enter,  and 
they  receive  you  not,  going  forth  fnto  the  streets  thereof,  say,  11  The  dust  alfo  of  your  city 
that  cleaveth  to  us,  we  do  wipe  off' against  you,  yet  this  know  ye  that  the  kingdom  ot  (iod  is  at 
hand.  12  I  say  to  you,  it  shall  be  more  tolerable  ibr  Sodom  in  that  da)',  than  for  that  cit}'. 
13  Wo  to  thee  Chorazin,  wo  to  the  Bethsaida  :  for  if  in  Tyre  and  Sidon  had  been  wrought  the 
miracles  that  have  been  wrought  in  you,  they  had  done  penance  sitting  in  sackcloth  and  asiies 
long  ago.  1-1  But  it  shall  be  more  tolerable  for  Tyre  and  Sidon  in  the  judgment,  than  for  you. 
15  And  thou  Caphaniaum  that  art  exalted  into  heaven  :  thou  shalt  be  thrust  down  even  unto 
liell.  16  He  that  heareth  you,  heareth  me  :  and  he  that  despiseth  you,  des]>iseth  me.  And 
he  that  despiselh  me,  despiseth  him  that  sent  me.  17  And  the  Seventy-two  returned  with  joy, 
saying.  Lord,  the  Devils  also  are  subject  to  us  in  thy  name.  18  And  he  said  to  them,  I  saw 
iSatan  as  a  lightning  fall  from  heaven.  19  Behold,  I  have  given  you  power  to  tread  upon  Ser- 
pents, and  Scorpions,  and  upon  all  the  power  of  the  enemy,  and  nothing  shall  hurt  you.  20 
But  yet  rejoice  not  in  this,  that  the  spirits  are  subject  unto  you  :  but  rejoice  in  this,  that  your 
names  are  written  in  heaven.  21  In  that  very  hour  he  rejoiced  in  spirit,  and  said,  I  confess  to 
thee,  O  Fatlier,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  iiecause  thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  the  wise 
and  prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them  to  little  ones.     Yea  Father,  lor  so  hath  it  well  pleased 

Annotations.  Chapter  9. 
bidden,  nor  Elias'  fact  reprehended,  nor  the  i  ver.  62.  No  man  Inoketh  back.  It  is  a  danger- 
Church  or  Christian  Princes  blamed  for  putting  I  ous  temptation  for  a  man  that  hath  lost  or  left 
lieretics  to  death :  but  that  none  of  these  j  his  goods  for  Christ,  to  look  much  back  at 
should  be  done  for  desire  of  our  particu-  them,  and  to  remember  with  dehght  the  plea- 
lar  revenge,   or  without  discretion,    and  re-  '  sures  and  eases  of  this  world,  for  it  breedeth 


gard  of  their  amendment,  and  example  to 
others.  Therefore  Peter  used  his  power 
upon  Ananias  and  Saphira,  when  he  struck 
them  both  down  to  death  ibr  defrauding  the 
Church. 


in  him  discontentment  of  the  troubles  and 
crosses  that  are  incident  to  the  state  of  such 
as  fully  follow  Christ.  In  which  case  a  man 
should  ever  look  forward  toward  heaven,  and 
never  backward  to  the  world. 


Annotations        Chapter  10. 
ver   13.  In  sackcloth  and  ashes.  True  penance  |  did  not  afterward  endow  fishers  and  vulgar 
not  only  to  lead  a  new  life,  but  to  punish  the    men,  nor  any  other,  witli  the  gifts  of  wisdom 
body  by  such  things  as  here  be  recorded,  for  i  and  tongues,  without  their  industry,  stuHy,  and 


the  ill  life  past 

ver.  16.  He  that  heareth.  It  is  all  one  to  de- 
spise Christ,  and  to  despise  his  Priests  and 
Ministers  in  the  Catholic  Church :  to  refuse 
his  doctrine,  and  theirs. 

ver.  21.  To  little  ones.    By  this  place  every 

vulgar'  artificer  may  not  presume   that  God 

hath  revealed  all  truth  to  him,  and  therefore 

refuse  to  be  taught  of  the  learned :  for  Christ 

10 


teaching:  though  at  the  beginning  of  great 
providence  he  did  it,  that  it  might  be  clear  to 
the  world,  that  all  nations  were  converted  to 
him,  not  by  persuasion  of  cunning  Orators  or 
subtle  Disnuters,  but  by  the  plain  force  of  hie 
grace  ana  truth,  which  Augustine  countetb 
greater  than  all  other  miracles.  Further,  we 
are  taught  by  this  place,  that  the  poor  humble 
obedient  children  of  the  Church  know  by  their 


no 


S.  LUKE. 


thee.  22  All  things  are  delivered  to  me  of  my  F;ither,  and  no  man  knoweth  who  the  Son  is, 
but  tlie  Father  :  and  wlio  tlie  Father  is,  hut  the  Son,  and  to  whom  the  Son  wiil  reveal.  23  And 
turning  lo  his  Disciples,  he  said,  Blessed  are  the  eyes  that  see  the  things  that  you  see.  24 
For  I  say  to  you,  that  many  Prophets  and  Kings  desired  to  see  the  things  that  you  see,  and 
saw  them  not:  and  to  hear  the  liiinfrs  that  you  hear,  and  heard  them  not.  25  And  beiiold,  a 
certain  Lawyer  stood  up,  templing  him  and  saying,  Ma.ster,  by  doing  of  what  tiling  shall  I  pos- 
sess lite  everlasting?  2C)  But  he  said  to  him.  In  the  Law  what  is  written  ?  how  readest  thou? 
27  lie  answering,  said,  Tlwu  flialt  luve  the  Lord  thy  God  with  thy  vhole  heart,  and  with  thy  it-hole 
soul,  and  with  all  thy  utreiiglh,  mid  with  all  thy  mind:  and  thy  neighbour  as  thyself.  28  And  he  said 
to  him,  Thou  hast  answered  right,  this  do,  and  thou  shalt  live.  29  Bui'he  desirous  to  justify 
himself,  said  to  Jesus,  And  who  is  my  neighbour?  30  And  Jksus  taking  it,  said,  A  certain 
man  went  down  from  Jerusalem  into  Jericho,  and  fell  among  thieves,  who  also  spoiled  him, 
and  giving  him  wounds,  went  away  leaving  him  half  dead.  31  And  it  chanced  that  a  certain 
Priest  went  down  the  same  way  :  and  seeing  him,  passed  by.  32  In  like  manner  also  a  Levite, 
when  he  was  near  the  place,  and  saw  him,  passed  by.  33  But  a  certain  Samaritan  going  his 
journey,  came  near  him:  an.d  seeing  him,  was  moved  with  mercy.  34  And  going  unto  him, 
bounl  his  wounds,  pouring  ii;  oil  and  wine  :  and  seiting  him  upon  his  own  beast,  brought  him 
into  an  Inn,  and  took  care  of  him.  35  And  the  next  day  he  took  forth  two  pence,  and  gave  to 
the  host,  and  said.  Have  care  of  him  :  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  supererogate,  I  at  my  return 
will  repay  thee.  30  Which  of  these  three  in  thy  opinion  was  neighbour  to  him  that  fell  among 
thieves?  37  But  he  said,  he  that  did  mercy  unto  him.  And  Jksus  said  to  him,  Go,  and  do 
thou  in  like  manner.  38  And  it  came  to  pass  as  they  went,  and  he  entered  into  a  certain  town: 
and  a  certain  woman  named  ?rlartha,  received  him  into  her  house.  39  And  she  had  a  sister 
called  Mary,  w-ho  sitting  also  at  our  Lord's  feet,  heard  his  word.  40  But  .Martha  was  busy 
about  much  service,  who  stood  and  said.  Lord,  hast  thou  no  care  that  my  sister  hath  left  me 
alone  to  serve  ?  speak  to  her  therefore,  that  she  help  me.  41  And  our  Lord  answering,  said 
to  her,  Martha,  Martha,  thou  art  careful,  and  art  troubled  about  very  many  things.  42  But  one 
ihing  is  necessary.    Mary  hath  chosen  the  best  part,  which  shall  not  be  taken  away  from  her 


Annotatio.n's. 
faith  the  high  mysteries  of  Christ's  Divinity, 
and  his  presence  in  the  B.  Sacrament,  and 
such  like;  rather  then  Alius,  (Calvin,  and 
other  like  proud  Scribes  and  Pharisees. 

ver.  23.  This  do.  Not  by  taith  only,  but  by 
keeping  God's  commandments,  we  obtain  lite 
everlasting:  not  only  by  believirij^,  but  by 
doing.  The  heretics  say,  that  it  is  impossible 
to  keep  this  commandment  of  loving  God  with 
all  our  heart.  But  the  Scriptures  give  us  ex- 
ample of  divers  that  have  kept  and  fulfilled  it, 
as  far  as  is  requisite  in  this  hfe.  3  Reg.  14.  8. 
2  Par.  15.  15.  Ps.  118.  10.  Eccles.  47.  9.  10.  4 
Reg.20.3.5.  Luke  1.5.  And  if  it  were  impos- 
sible to  keep  it,  and  yet  by  Christ  proposed  for 
the  mean  to  obtain  life  everlasting,  he  had  mock- 
ed this  Lawver,_and  others,  and  not  taiiaht  tluun. 

ver.  30.  Hilf  dead.  Here  is  siicnified  man 
woimded  very  sore  in  his  understanding  and 
free  will,  ana  all  other  powers  of  soul  and 
body,  by  the  sin  of  Adam:  but  yet,  that  neither 
understanding,  nor  free  will,  nor  the  rest,  were 
extinguished  in  man,  or  taken  away.  The 
Priest  and  Levile,  signify  the  Law  of  Moses  : 
this  Samaritan,  is  Christ  the  Priest  of  ihe  New 
Testament :  the  Oil  and  Wine,  his  Sacraments; 
the  Host,  the  Priests  his  ministers.  Whereby 
is  signified,  that  the  Law  could  not  recover 
the  spiritual  life  of  mankind  from  the  death  of 
Bin,  that  is,  justify  man  :  but  Christ  only,  who 
by  his  passion  and  the  grace  and  virtue  there- 
of, ministered  in  and  by  his  Sacraments,  justi- 
fieth  and  increaseth  the  justice  of  man,  healing 
and  abling  free  will  to  do  all  good  works. 

ver.  35.  Supererogate.  Augustine  sailh,  that 
the  Apostle,  1  Cor.  9,  according  to  this  place 
did  supererogate,  that  is,  did  more  than  he 
needea,  or  was  hound  to  do,  when  he  might 
have  required  all  duties  for  preaching  the  Gos- 


ClIAPTER  10. 
pel,  but  would  not.  Lih.  de  op.  Monach.  c.  5 
whereof  it  cometli,  that  the  works  which  we 
do  more  than  precept,  be  called  works  ofSu 
pererogation :  and  whereby  it  is  also  evident 
against  the  Protestants,  that  there  be  such 
works.  Optatus,  lib.  6.  ami.  Parmen.  how  apcly 
he  applyeth  this  parable  lo  Paul's  counsel  of  vir- 
ginity, 1  Cor.  7,  as  to  a  work  of  supererogation 

ver.  42.  Mary  Ihe  best  part.  Two  notable  ex- 
amples, one  ot  the  lite  active,  in  Martha  :  the 
other  of  the  life  Contemplative,  in  Mary : 
representing  unto  us,  that  in  holy  Church  there 
should  be  always  some  to  serve  God  in  both 
these  several  sorts.  The'  life  Contemplative 
is  here  preferred  before  t!ie  Active,  the  Reli- 
gious of  both  sexes  are  of  that  more  excellent 
state,  and  therefore  our  Protestants  have 
wholly  abandoned  them  out  of  their  Common- 
wealtli,  which  the  true  Church  never  wanted. 
But  to  say  truth,  they  have  neither  Martha  nor 
Mary,  our  Lord  give  them  grace  to  see  their 
misery.  If  ours  were  not  answerable  to  their 
profession,  or  were  degenerated,  why  have 
they  no  new  ones?  If  our  Churcli's  Votaries 
vowed  unlawful  things,  Chastity,  Poverty, 
Obedience,  Pilgiimage :  what  other  Votaries 
or  lawful  vows  have  they  ?  For  to  ofTer  volun- 
tarily by  vow,  besides  tlie  keeping  of  God's 
commandinents,  whereunto  we  are  bound  by 
precept  and  promise  in  our  Baptism,  our  souls, 
bodies,  goods,  or  any  other  acccprable  thing 
to  God,  IS  an  act  of  sovereign  worship  belong- 
ing to  God  only:  and  there  \vas  never  true  re- 
ligion,  wdthout  such  vows  and  votaries.  If 
th^ere  be  none  in  their  whole  Church  that  pro- 
fess contemplation,  or  that  vow  any  thing  at 
all  to  God  voluntarily,  neither  in  their  bodies 
nor  in  their  goods  :  God  and  the  world  know 
they  have  no  Church  nor  Religion  at  all- 


S.  LUKE.  Ill 

CHAPTER  XI. 
Heteacheth  the  form  of  prayer,  5  and  exhortetk  to  pray  instanily,  II  assuring  that  so  God  mil  give  us 
^ood  things.  14  'I  he  Jnvs  blaspheming  his  casting  out  of  Devils,  and  asking  for  a  iiuracle  Jroirt 
heaven,  17  he  defviidUh  his  doin^,  22  foretell iug  also  the  Devil's  expulsion  In/ hiju  out  of  the 
world,  that  is,  vocation  of  the  Gentiles,  24  and  his  re-entry  into  Uwir  nation,  27  with  ihtir  re- 
probation though  he  be  of  their  Jiesh,  29  and  also  their  final  most  worthy  damnation.  37  Again, 
to  the  Pharisees  and  Scribes  he  crieth  wo,  as  authors  of  the  said  reprobation  mnu  at  hand. 
1  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  he  W!is  in  a  certain  placo,  praying,  as  he  ceased,  one  of  his 
Disciples  said  to  him,  Lord  teach  us  to  pray,  as  John  also  tau';lit  his  disciples.  2  And  he  said 
to  them,  When  you  pray,  say,  Father,  sanctifed  be  thy  Name.  Thy  kingdom  come.  3  Our  daily 
bread  give  us  this  day.  4  And  forgive  us  our  sins,  for  because  ourselves  also  do  forgive  every  one 
that  is  in  debt  to  us.  And  lead  us  not  into  temptation.  5  And  he  said  to  thein,  Whicn  of  you  shall 
have  a  friend,  and  shall  go  to  him  at  midnight,  and  shall  say  to  him,  friend,  lend  me  three  loaves, 
6  Because  a  friend  of  mine  hfas  come  out  of  his  v.'ay  to  me,  and  I  have  not  what  to  set  beibre 
him  :  7  And  he  from  within  answering,  saith,  Trouble  me  not,  now  the  door  is  shut,  and  my 
children  are  v/ith  me  in  bed:  I  cannot  rise  and  give  thee.  8  And  if  he  sl:all  persevere  knock- 
ing, I  say  to  you,  although  he  will  not  rise  and  give  him  because  he  is  his  ifiend,  yet  lor  his 
importunity  he  will  rise,  and  give  him  as  many  as  he  needeth.  9  And  I  Say  to  you.  Ask,  and 
it  shall  be  given  you :  seek,  and  you  shall  find :  knock,  and  it  shall  be  opeqed  to  you.  10  For 
every  one  that  asketh,  receiveth:  and  he  that  seeketh,  findeth :  and  to  h.im  that  knocii.eth,  it 
shall  be  opened.  11  And  which  of  you  if  he  ask  his  father  bread,  will  he  give  him  a  stone  ? 
or  a  fish,  will  he  for  fish  give  him  a  serpent  ?  12  Or  if  he  awk  an  egg,  will'  he  reach  him  a 
scorpion  ?  13  If  you  tliea  bein.g  naught,  know  how  to  give  good  gifis  to  your  childien,  how 
much  more  will  yourFatiier  from  heaven  give  the  good  spirit  to  ihem  that  ask  him  ?  14  And 
he  was  casting  out  a  devil,  and  that  v/as  dumb.  And  v/hen  he  had  cast  out  the  devil,  the  dumb 
spake  :  and  the  multitudes  marvelled.  15  And  certain  of  them  said,  In  Beelzebub  the  prince 
of  devils  he  casteth  out  devils.  16  And  other  tempring,  asked  of  him  a  sign  from  heaven.  17 
But  he  seeing  their  cogitations,  said  to  them.  Every  kingdom  divided  against  itself,  shrdl  be 
made  desolate,  and  house  upon  house,  shrdl  fall.  13  And  if  .Satan  also  be  divided  against  him- 
self, how  shall  his  kingdom  stand?  because  you  say  that  in  Beelzebub  I  do  cast  out  devils.  19 
And  if  I  in  Beelzebub  cast  out  devils:  your  ciiildren,  in  wliom  do  they  CuSt  out?  therefore 
they  shall  be  your  judges.  20  But  if  I  in  the  finger  of  God  do  cast  out  devils :  surely  the  king- 
dom of  God  IS  come  upon  you.  21  When  the  strong  armed  keepeth  his  court:  those  things 
are  in  peace  that  he  possesseth.  22  But  if  a  stronger  th;m  he,  come  upon  him  and  overcome 
him :  he  will  take  away  his  whole  armour  v/herein  he  trusted,  and  will  distribute  his  spoils. 
23  He  that  is  not  with  me,  is  atrainst  me :  and  he  aiat  gathereth  not  with  mc,  scattereih.  24 
When  the  unclean  spirit  shill  depart  out  of  a  man,  he  v/andereth  through  places  without  water, 
seeking  rest.  And  not  finding,  he  saitb,  1  will  return  into  my  house  whence  1  departed.  25 
And  when  he  is  come,  he  findeth  it  swept  with  a  besom,  and  trimmed.  25  Then  he  goeth  and 
taketh  seven  other  spirits  worse  than  himself,  and  entering  in  they  dwell  there.  And  the  last 
of  that  man  be  made  worse  then  the  first.  27  And  it  came  to  pasS:  when  he  said  these  tilings, 
a  certain  woman  lifting  up  her  voice  out  of  the  multitude  said  l^)  him.  Blessed  isthe  w;;inbtin>t 
bare  thee,  and  the  paps  that  thou  didst  suck.  23  But  he  said.  Yea  rather,  blessed  are  they  that 
h'^ar  the  word  of  God,  and  keep  it.  29  And  the  mul  itudcs  runnhtg  together,  he  began  to  say, 
This  generation  is  a  wicked  generation :  it  asketh  a  sign,  and  a  siim  shrdl  not  be  given  it  but 
the  sign  of  .Tonas  tlie  Prophet.  30  For  as  Jonas  vvas  a  sign  to  the  Ninevites:  so  rhall  the  San 
of  Man  also  be  to  this  generation.  31  The  Queen  of  the  South  shall  rise  in  judgment  with  the 
men  of  this  generation,  and  shall  condemn  them :  because  she  came  from  the  ends  ot  the  earih 
to  hear  the  wisdom  of  Solomon,  and  behold,  more  than  Solomon  here.  32  The  men  of  Ni- 
nive  shall  rise  in  the  judgment  with  this  generation,  and  shall  condemn  it,  because  they  did 
penance  at  the  preaching  of  Jonas,  and  behold,  more  than  Jonas  here.  S3  No  man  lighteili  a 
candle,  and  putlcth  it  in  secret,  neither  under  a  bushel :  but  upon  a  candlestick,  that_  they  that 
go  in  may  see  the  light.  34  The  candle  of  thy  body,  is  thine  eye.  If  thine  eye  be  simple,  thy 
whole  body  shall  bo  lightsome  :  but  if  it  be  naught,  thy  body,aU,o  shall  be  darltsonie.  35_See 
therefore  that  the  light  which  is  in  thee,  b'e  not  darkness.  35  If  then  thy  whole  body  bo  light- 
some, having  no  part  of  d:irkness:  it  shall  be  lightsome  wholly,  and  asa  bricht  candle  it  shall 
lighten  thee.    37  And  when  he  was  speaking,  a  certain  Pharisee  desired  him  that  he  would 

x\nn'otat!on3.        Chapter  11. 
ver.  27.  Blessed  it  the  xumrib.      Let  us  also,    his  Resurrection,  after  he  had  been  according 
saith  Bede,  lift  up  our  voice  with  the  Catholic    to  his  body,  in  the  grave,  according  to  his  soul. 


Church,  of  which  this  woman  was  a  figure : 
let  us  lift  up  our  hearts  among  the  people,  and 
say  to  our  Saviour,  Blessed  be  the  womb  that 
bare  thee,  and  thp  paps  which  thou  didst 
suck,  for  blessed  indeed  is  the  mother  which 
bare  the  King  that  ruleth  heaven  and  earth  for 
ever, 
ver.  29.  The  sign  of  Jonas.    Of  all  miracles, 


Hell  three  days,  was  the  greatest,  and  most 
convinceth  the  incredulous  J.-^.ws:  and  therefore 
a  greater  or  more  evident  than  that,  he  saith  he 
will  not  give  them. 

ver.  32.  Did  penance,  /jurrvn^iauv.  Mark  that 
the  great  penance  of  the  Ninevites,  Jonas  3,  id 
here  expressed  by  this  Greek  word.  Annct. 
Matt.  3  2. 


113 


S.  LUKE. 


dine  with  him,  and  he  going  in  sat  down  to  eat.  38  And  the  Pharisee  began  to  think  within 
himself,  and  to  say,  Why  he  was  not  washed  before  dinner.  39  And  our  Lord  said  to  him. 
Now,  you  Pharisees  do  make  clean  that  on  the  outside  of  the  cup  and  of  the  platter:  but  that  of 
yours  wliich  is  within,  is  lull  of  raijine  and  iniquity.  40  Fools,  did  not  he  that  made  that  on  liie 
outside,  make  tiiat  also  that  is  on  tlie  inside  ?  41  But  yet  that  reniaineth,  give  alms,  and  behold 
all  things  are  clean  unto  you.  12  But  wo  to  you  Pharisees,  because  you  tithe  mint  and  rue, 
and  every  herb:  and  pass  over  judgment  and  the  charity  of  God,  but  these  things  you  ought  to 
have  done,  and  not  to  omit  those.  43  Wo  to  vou  Pharisees,  because  you  love  the  first  chairs 
in  the  synagogues,  and  salutations  in  the  market  place.  44  Wo  to  yon,  because  you  are  as 
monuments  that  appear  not,  and  men  walking  over,  are  not  aware.  45  And  one  of  the  Lawyers 
answerin;;,  saith  to  him,  Master,  in  saying  these  things,  thou  speakest  to  our  reproach  also. 
46  But  he  said.  Wo  to  you  Lawyers  also:  because  you  load  men  with  burdens  which  they  can- 
not bear,  and  yourselves  toucii  not  the  packs  with  one  of  your  fingers.  47  Wo  to  you  that 
build  the  monuments  of  the  Prophets  :  and  your  fathers  did  kill  them.  48  Surely  you  do  tes- 
tify that  you  consent  to  the  works  of  your  fathers:  because  they  indeed  did  kill  tliem,  and  you 
build  their  sepulchres.  49  For  this  cause  the  wisdom  also  of  God  said,  I  will  send  to  them 
Prophets  and  Apostles,  and  of  them  they  will  kill  and  persecute.  50  That  the  blood  of  all  the 
Prophets  thai  was  shed  from  the  making  of  the  world,  m:iy  be  recjuired  of  this  generation,  51 
From  the  blood  of  Abel  unto  the  blood  of  Zachary  that  was  slain  between  the  altar  and  the 
temple.  Yea  I  say  to  you,  it  shall  be  required  of  this  generation.  52  Wo  to  you  Lawyers,  be- 
cause you  have  taken  away  the  key  of  knowledge  :  yourselves  have  not  entered,  and  those  that 
did  enter  you  have  prohibited.  53  And  when  he  said  these  things  to  them,  the  Pharisees  and 
the  Lawyers  began  vehemently  to  urge  him,  and  to  stop  his  mouth  about  many  things,  54 
Lying  in  wait  for  him,  and  seeking  to  catch  something  of  his  mouth,  that  they  might 
accuse  liim. 

CHAPTER  XIL 
He  prejKireth  his  Disciples  agaimtt  persecutions  to  come  upon  them  at  their  publisldng  of  his  doctrine. 
13  With  (lividiiifr  the  brcthreii's  inh'-rilance  he  will  not  meddle,  but  exhortcth  them  against  avarice, 
22  and  his  Disciples  by  this  occasion  against  solicitude  so  much  as  of  necessaries,  32  yet  counselling 
them  to  give  all  in  alms,  35  and  to  he  ready  at  a  li nock  :  41  namely  admonishing  Peter  arid  other 
Prelates  to  see  to  their  charge :  ^9  and  all,  not  to  look  but  for  persecution.  54  The  Jews  he  repre- 
hendfth  for  that  they  will  not  see  this  lifne  of  grace,  58  whereas  it  is  so  horrible  to  die  without 
reconciliation. 

1  And  when  great  multitudes  stood  about  him,  so  that  they  trod  one  another,  he  began  to  say 
to  his  Disciples,  Take  good  heed  of  the  leaven  of  the  Pharisees,  which  is  hypocrisy.  2  For 
nothing  is  hid,  that  shall  not  be  revealed  :  nor  secret,  that  shall  not  be  known.  3  For  the 
things  that  you  have  said  in  darkness,  shall  be  said  in  the  light :  and  that  which  you  have 
spoken  into  the  ear  in  the  chambers,  shall  be  preached  in  the  house-tops.  4  And  I  say  to  you 
my  friends,  be  not  afraid  of  them  that  kill  the  body,  and  after  this  have  no  more  to  do.  5  But  I 
will  show  you  whom  ye  shall  fear :  fear  him  who  after  he  hath  killed,  hath  power  to  cast  into 
hell,  yea  I  say  to  you,  tear  him.  6  Are  not  five  sparrows  sold  for  two  farthings  :  and  one  of 
them  is  not  forgotten  before  God?  8  Yea  the  hairs  also  of  your  head  are  all  numbered. 
Fear  not  therefore  :  you  are  more  worth  than  many  sparrows.  8  And  T  say  to  you,  Everv  one 
tjiat  confesseth  me  before  men,  the  Son  of  Man  also  will  confess  him  before   the   Angels  of 


Annotations. 
ver.  41.  Give  alms.  The  great  force  of  alms 
is  here  and  in  divers  places  of  holy  writ  signi- 
fied. In  one  place,  they  extinguish  sin:  in  ano- 
ther, they  redeem  sins  :  in  another,  they  de- 
liver from  death:  in  anotlier,  to  them  given  or 
omitted,  our  judgment  to  heaven  or  hell  is  at- 
tributed :  and  here  they  make  clean  and  satis- 
fy for  the  Jews  former  oflences,  for,  as  Angus- 
tine  saith  c.  7.  iMichiridy,  alms  deeds  profit 
not  a  man  that  hath  a  will  to  continue  in  his  sins, 
but  they  are  to  be  done  for  a  propitiation 
to  God  of  former  ofiences.  Now  how  well  the 
Protestants  like  this  doctrine  so  evidently  set 
forth   in  Scripture,  let  the  indifierent  judge. 

Annotations. 

ver.  5.  Fear  him.  The  fear  of  hell  also  is  pro- 
fitable :  contrary  to  the  Protestants,  tearhing 
security  of  salvation,  and  that  fear  of  hell  ma- 
keth  men  hypocrites. 

ver.  8.  Every  one  that  confesseth.  A  Catholic 
man  is  bound  to  confess  his  faith,  bein^  called 
to  account  or  examined  by  .lew,  Heatnen,  or 


Chapter  11. 
and  how  well  it  agreeth  with  their  only  faith. 

ver.  46.  Wo  to  you  iMwyers.  These  were 
Doctors  of  Moses'  Law,  otherwise  called 
Scribes.  Sliall  we  therefore  cry  out  against 
all  Lawyers  now,  or  ought  the  name  of 
Lawyer  be  oilious  with  us,  because  of  these 
naughty  Lawyers  among  the  .lews?  much  less 
ought  the  name  of  Priests  to  be  odious,  as  He- 
retics would  have  it,  because  of  the  Jews' 
Priests  that  were  so  busy  against  our  Saviour. 

ver.  47.  Build  the  monuments.  Not  the  build- 
ing of  the  Propliets'  monuments  is  condemned, 
but  their  imitation  of  theirfathers  thatslewthc 
Prophets.  Ambrose. 

Chapter  12. 

Heretics,  concerning  the  same.  Neither  is  it 
enough  to  keep  Christ  in  his  lu';irt,  but  he  must 
also  acknowledge  him  in  his  words  and  deeds. 
And  to  deny  Christ,  or  any  article  of  the 
Catholic  faith,  for  shame  or  fear  of  any  world- 
ly creature,  hath  no  less  punishment  than  to  be 
denied,  refused,  and  forsaken  by  Christ  at  the 


S.  LUKE. 


113 


God.  9  But  he  that  denieth  me  before  men,  shall  be  denied  before  the  Angels  of  God. 
10  And  every  one  that  speaketh  a  word  agamst  the  Son  of  Man,  it  shall  be  forgiven  him  :  but 
he  that  shall  blaspheme  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  him  it  shall  not  be  forgiven.  11  And  when 
they  shall  bring  you  into  the  Synagogues  and  to  magistrates  and  potentates,  be  not  careful  in 
what  nuimier,  and  what  you  shall  answer,  or  whai  you  shall  say.  12  For  the  Holy  Ghost 
shall  teach  you  in  the  very  hour  what  you  must  say.  13  And  one  of  the  muhitude  said  to  him. 
Master,  speak  to  my  brother  that  he  divide  the  inheritance  with  me.  14  But  he  said  to  him, 
Man,  who  hath  appointed  me  judge  or  divider  over  you  ?  15  And  he  said  to  them,  See  and 
bevyare  of  all  avarice  :  tor  not  in  any  man's  abundance  doth  his  life  consist,  of  tljyse  things 
which  he  possesseth.  16  And  he  spake  a  similitude  to  them,  saying,  A  certain  rich  man's 
field  yielded  plenty  of  fruits.  17  And  bethought  within  himself,  saying.  What  shall  I  do, 
because  I  have  not  whither  to  gather  my  fruits  ?  18  And  he  said.  This  will  I  do,  I  will  destroy 
my  barns,  and  will  make  greater  :  and  thither  will  I  gather  all  things  that  are  grown  to  me  and 
my  goods,  VJ  And  I  will  say  to  my  soul.  Sou!,  thou  hast  much  goods  laid  up  for  many  years, 
take  diy  rest,  eat,  drink,  make  good  cheer.  20  But, God  said  to  him.  Thou  loo],  this  night  they 
require  thy  soul  of  ihee  :  and  the  things  that  thou  hast  provided,  whose  shall  they  be  ?  21  So 
is  he  that  layeth  up  treasure  to  himself,  and  is  not  rich  to  Godward.  22  And  he  said  to  his  Dis- 
ciples, Therefore  1  say  to  you.  Be  not  careful  for  your  life,  what  you  shall  eat  :  nor  for  your 
body  what  you  shall  do  on.  23  The  life  is  more  than  the  meat,  and  the  body  is  more  than  the 
raiment.  24  Consider  the  ravens,  for  they  sow  not,  neither  do  they  reap,  which  neither  have 
storehouse  nor  barn,  and  God  feedeth  them.  How  inuch  mort?are  you  of  greater  price  than 
they?  25  And  which  of  you  by  caring  can  add  to  his  stature  one  cubit  ?  26  If  then  you  be 
not  able  to  do  so  much  as  the  least  thing,  for  the  rest  why  are  you  careful  ?  27  Consider  the 
lilies  how  they  grow  :  they  labour  not  neither  do  they  spin.  But  I  say  to  you.  Neither  Solomon 
in  all  his  glory  was  arrayed  as  one  of  tliese.  28  And  if  the  grass  that  to-dny  is  in  the  field, 
and  to-morrow  is  cast  into  the  oven,  God  so  clotheih  :  how  much  more  you,  O  ye  of  little  faith  ! 
29  And  you,  do  not  seek  what  you  shall  eat,  or  what  you  shall  drinli. :  and  be  not  lifted  up  on 
high.  30  For  all  these  things  the  nations  of  the_  world  do  seek,  but  your  father  knoweth  that 
you  have  need  of  these  things.  31  But  seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  all  these  things 
shall  be  given  you  besides.  32  Fear  not  little  flock,  for  it  hath  pleased  your  father  to  give  you 
a  kingdom.  33  Sell  the  things  that  you  possess,  and  give  alms.  Make  to  you  purses  that  wear 
not,  treasure  that  wasteth  not,  in  heaven  :  whither  the  thief  approacheth  not,  neither  doth  the 
moth  corrupt.  34  For  where  your  treasure  is,  there  will  your  heart  be  also.  35  Let  your 
loins  be  girded,  and  candles  burning  in  your  hands,    35  And  you  like  to  men  expecting  their 


Annotations. 
hour  of  his  death  before  all  his  Angels  :  which 
is  another  manner  of  presence  ana  Consistory, 
than  any  Court  or  Sessions  that  men  can  be 
called  to  for  their  faidi  in  this  world. 

ver.  11.  Be  not  careful.  That  the  poor  un- 
learned Catholic  should  not  be  discouraged,  or 
make  his  excuse  that  he  is  a  simple  man,  not 
able  to  answer  cunning  Heretics,  nor  to  give  a 
reason  of  his  belief,  and  thejrefore  must  sufler 
or  say  any  thing  rather  than  come  before  them  : 
our  Master  giveth  them  comfort,  promising 
that  the  Holy  Ghost  shall  ever  put  into  their 
hearts  at  the  time  of  their  appearance,  that 
which  shall  be  sufficient  for  the  purpose,  not 
that  every  one  which  is  converted  before  the 
Adversaries  of  faith,  should  always  be  endued 
with  extraordinary  knowledge  to  dispute  and 
confute  as  the  Apostles  and  others  in  the  pri- 
mitive Church  were  :  but  that  God  will  ever 
give  to  the  simple  that  trusteth  in  him,  suffi- 
cient courage  and  words  to  confess  his  belief! 
For  such  an  one  called  before  the  Commission- 
ers, saith  enough  and  defendeth  himself  suffi- 
ciently, when  he  answereth  that  he  is  a  Catho- 
lic man,  and  that  he  will  live  and  die  in  that 
faith  which  the  Catholic  Church  throughout  all 
Christian  countries  hath  and  doth  teach,  and 
that  this  Church  can  give  them  a  reason  of  all 
the  things  which  they  demand  of  him,  &c. 

ver.  14.  Will)  halli  appointed.  Christ  refused 
to  meddle  in  this  temporal  matter,  partly  be- 
cause the  demand  proceeded  of  covctousness 
and  ill  intention,  partly  to  give  an  example  to 
10* 


Chapter  12. 
Clergymen,  that  they  should  not  be  withdrawn 
by  secular  affairs  and  controversies  from  their 
principal  function  of  praying,  preaching  and 
spiritual  regiment  :  but  not  wholly  to  forbid 
them  all  actions  pertaining  to  worldly  business, 
specially  where  and  when  the  honour  of  God, 
the  increase  of  religion,  the  peace  of  the  peo- 
ple, and  the  spiritual  benefit  of  the  parties  do 
require.  In  which  cases  Augustine,  as  Fossi- 
donius  writeth,  was  occupied  often  whole  days 
in  ending  worldly  controversies,  and  so  he 
writeth  of  himself  also,  not  doubting  but  to 
have  reward  therefor  in  heaven. 

ver.  21.  Rich  to  Goduanl.  He  is  rich  toward 
God,  that  by  his  goods  bestowed  upon  the  poor, 
hath  store  of  merits,  and  many  almsmen's 
prayers  procuring  mercy  for  him  at  the  day  of 
his  death  and  judgment,  which  is  here  there- 
fore called  treasure  laid  up  in  heaven,  where 
the  barns  be  large  enough.  The  necessity  of 
which  alms  is  by  Christ  himself  here  showed 
to  be  so  great,  and  so  acceptable  to  God,  that 
rather  then  they  should  lack  the  fruit  thereof 
they  should  sell  all  they  have  and  give  to  the 
poor. 

ver.  34.  Where  your  treasure  is.  If  the  rich 
man  withdrawnby  his  worldly  treasure,  cannot 
set  his  heart  upon  heaven,  let  him  send  his 
money  thither  before  him,  by  giving  it  in  alms 
upon  such  as  will  pray  for  him,  and  his  heart 
will  follow  his  purse  thither 

ver.  35.  Loins  be  ^irderl.  To  gird  our  loins, 
is  to  keep  chastity  and  contuiency.  Greg.  ho.  11 


114 


S.  LUKE. 


lord,  when  he  shall  retum  from  the  marriage  :  that  when  he  doth  come  and  knock,  forthwith 
they  may  open  unto  him.  37  Blessed  are  those  servants,  whom  when  the  Lord  comelh,  lie 
shall  find  watching.  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  that  he  will  gird  himself,  and  make  them  sit  down,  and 
passing  will  minister  unlo  tliem.  33  Aiid  if  he  come  in  the  second  watch,  and  it'  in  the  third 
watch  he  come,  and  so  find,  blessed  are  those  servants.  3'J  And  this  know  ye,  that  ifth'? 
householder  did  know  what  hour  the  thief  would  come,  he  would  watch  verily,  and  would  not 
suffer  his  house  to  be  broken  up.  40  Be  you  also  ready  :  for  at  what  hour  you  tliink  not,  the 
Son  of  Man  will  come.  41  And  Peter  .said  to  him.  Lord,  dost  tiiou  si)eak  tliis  parable  to  us,  or 
likewise  to  all?  42  And  tlie  Lord  said,  Whothinkest  thou  is  a  fiithlul  steward  and  wise,  whom 
the  Lord  appointeth  over  his  fimily,  to  give  them  in  season  their  measure  of  wheat '?  43  Bless- 
ed is  that  servant  whom  when  the  Lord  cometh,  he  shall  find  so  doing.  44  Verily  I  say  ;o 
you,  that  over  all  tilings  which  he  possesseth,  he  shall  appoint  him.  45  But  if  that  servant  say 
in  his  heart,  My  lord  is  long  a  coming  :  and  shall  begin  to  strike  the  servants  and  handmaids, 
and  eat  and  drink,  and  be  drunk:  46  The  Lord  of  that  servant  shall  come  in  a  day  tliat  he 
hopeth  not,  and  at  an  hour  that  he  knoweth  not,  and  shall  divide  him,  and  shall  appoint  his 
portion  wi'h  the  infidels.  47  And  thai  servant  that  knew  the  will  of  his  Lord,  and"  prc[iared 
not  himself,  and  did  not  according  to  his  will :  shall  be  beaten  with  many  stripes.  48  But  he 
that  knew  not,  and  did  things  worthy  oi  stripes  :  shall  be  beaten  with  few.  And  everyone 
to  whoni  much  was  given,  much  shall  be  required  of  him  :  and  to  whom  they  committed  much, 
more  will  they  demand  of  him.  49  I  came  to  cast  fire  on  the  earth  :  and  what  will  I,  but  that 
it  be  kindled  ?  50  But  I  hi. ve  t6  be  baptized  with  a  baptism  :  and  how  I  am  stnutened  until 
it  be  despatched.  51  Think  you  that  1  came  to  give  peace  on  the  eartli  ?  No,  1  tell  you,  but 
separation.  52  For  there  shall  be  from  this  lime,  five  in  one  house  divided  :  three  against 
two,  and  two  against  three.  53  Three  shall  be  divided,  the  lather  against  the  son,  and  the  son 
against  his  father,  the  mother  against  (he  daughter,  and  the  daughter  against  the  mother,  the 
mother-in-law  against  her  daughter-in-law,  and  the  daughti-r-in-law  against  her  mother-in-law. 
54  And  he  said  also  to  the  multitudes,  when  ye  see  a  cloud  rising  Irom  the  West,  by  and  by 
you  say,  A  shower  cometh,  and  so  it  comelh  to  pass  :  55  And  when  the  South  wind'blowing, 
you  say,  That  there  will  be  heat :  and  it  cometh  to  pass.  56  Hypocrites,  the  face  of  the  heaven 
arid  ot  the  earth  you  have  skill  to  discern  :  but  this  time  how  do  you  not  discern.  57  And  why 
of  yourselves  also  judge  you  not  that  which  is  just?  58  And  when  thou  goest  with  thy 
adversary  to  the  Prince,  in  the  way  endeavour  to  be  delivered  from  him:  lest  perhaps  he 
draw  thee  to  the  judge,  and  the  judge  deliver  thee  to  the  exactor,  and  the  exactor  cast  thee 
into  prison.    59  Isay  to  thee,  thou  shalt  not  go  out  thence,  until  thou  pay  the  very  last  mite. 

CHAPTER  XIIL 
He pirealeneth  the  Jews  Ui  he.  soon  forsaken  unless  they  do  penance,  10  and  nmfoundefh  (hem  for  mn- 
ligniriir  him  for  his  miraculous  good  doing  on  (he  Sahhalhs  18  Iiu(  his  hintuhim,  the  Churrii,  as  con- 
tempdhle  as  i(  seemrth  to  them  now  in  the  heginning,  shall  spread  over  all  (he  world,  "0  and  convert 
all,  23  and  vhat  a  hear(sore  it  shall  he  (o  (him  at  the  last  dai/,  to  see  thejiisehtes  excluded  from,  the 
glory  of  this  kingdom,  and  the  Gentiles  admitted  in  their  place.  31  Foretelling  that  it  is  not  Galilee 
that  hefeareth,  hut  that  obstinate  and  reprobate  Jerusalem  mill  7ieeds  murder  him,  us  also  his  7nessen- 
gers  before  and  after  him. 

1  And  there  were  certain  present  at  that  very  time  telling  him  of  the  Galileans,  whose  blood 
Pilate  mingled  with  their  (sacrifices.  2  And  he  answering  said  to  them.  Think  you  that  these 
Galileans  were  sinners  more  than  all  the  Galileans  that  they  sufi'ered  such  things  ?  3  No,  I 
say  to  you  :  but  unless  you  have  penance,  you  shall  all  likewise  perish.  4  As  those  eii'hteen 
upon  whom  the  tower  fell  in  Siloe,  and  slew  them  :  think  you  that  they  also  were  debtors 
above  all  the  men  that  dwell  in  Jerusalem  ?  5  No,  I  say  to  you  :  but  if  you  have  not  penance,  you 
shall  all  likewise  perish.  6  And  he  said  this  similitude,  A  certain  liian  had  a  fis  tree  planted 
in  his  vineyard,  and  he  came  seeking  for  fruit  on  it,  and  found  not.  7  And  he  said  to  the  dresser 
of  the  vineyard,  Lo,  is  it  three  years  since  I  come  seeking  for  fruit  upon  this  fig  tree  :  and  I 
find  not.  Cut  it  down  therefore  :  whereto  doth  it  also  occupy  the  ground  ?  8  But  lie  answer- 
ing saith  to  him,  Lord,  let  it  alone  this  year  also,  until  I  dig  about  it,  and  diuig  it.  9  And  if 
happily  it  yield  fruit:  but  if  not,  hereafter  thou  shall  cut  it  down.  10  And  he  was  teaching 
in  their  Synagogue  on  the  Sabbaths.  11  And  behold  a  woman  that  had  a  spirit  of  infirmity 
eighteen  years  :  and  she  was  crooked  neither  could  she  look  upward  at  all.     12  Whom  when 


Annotatio.xs. 
ver.  2.  These  Cralileans.  It  is  God's  mercy 
that  he  straight  punisheth  not  all  offenders, but 
some  few,  for  a  warning  to  all :  as  that  for 
^jchism  he  strikelh  not  all  such  as  have  for- 
saken the  Church  and  the  lawful  Priests,  as  he 
did  Core  and  his  accomplices;  that  for  spoil 
of  Churches  he  revengeth  not  all,  as  he  did 
Heliodorus  :  and  all  that  vow  and  revoke  their 
gifts  to  God,  as  Ananias  and  Saphira.  Some 
few  therefore  for  their  just  deserts,  be  so  han- 
dled for  example,  to  provoke  all  others  guilty 
of  the  same  crimes,  to  do  penance.    Which  if 


Chapter   13. 

they  do  not  in  this  life,  they  shall  all  assuredly 
perish  in  the  next  world.  Optatus  lib.  1  cont. 
Parem.  sub  jinem. 

ver.  3.  liave  penance.  Or  as  it  is  uttered  in 
other  places,  iicrnvoriTc,  the  which  in  the  New 
Testament  signifieth  perfect  repentance.  An- 
notations, Matt.  3.  2.  11.  21. 

ver.  5.  A  fig  tree  planted.  The  fig  tree  with 
only  leaves,  and' no  fruit,  is  the  Jews'  syna- 
gogue, and  every  other  peojile  or  person 
which  hath  faith  and  fair  words,  and  no  ^ood 
works. 


S.  LUKE. 


llfr 


Jesus  saw,  he  called  her  unto  him,  and  said  to  her,  Woman,  thou  art  delivered  from  thy  infir- 
mity. ]3  And  he  imposc'd  hands  upon  her,  and  t'orthvviih  she  was  made  straight  and  glori- 
tied  God.  14  And  the  Archsynagogue  answering,  because  he  had  indignation  that  Jesus  had 
cured  on  the  Sabbath,  said  to  the  multitude,  Si.x  days  there  are  wherein  you  ought  to  work,  in 
them  theret'ore  come,  and  be  cured  :  and  not  in  the  Sabbath  day.  15  And  our  Lord  answer- 
ing to  nim,  said,  Hypocrite,  doih  not  every  one  of  you  upon  the  Sabbath  loose  his  ox  or  his  ass 
from  the  manger,  and  leadeth  them  to  water  ?  16  But  this  daughter  of  Abraham  whom  Satan 
hath  bound,  lo,  these  eighteen  years,  ought  not  she  to  be  loosed  from  this  bond  on  the  Sabbath 
day  ?  17  And  when  he  said  these  things,  all  his  adversaries  were  ashamed :  and  all  the  peo- 
ple rejoiced  m  all  things  that  were  gloriously  done  of  him.  18  He  said  theretore,  Where- 
unto  is  the  kingdom  of  God  like,  and  whereunto  shall  I  esteem  it  like  ?  ly  It  is  like  to  a  mus- 
tard seed,  which  a  man  took  and  cast  into  his  garden,  and  it  grew :  and  became  a  great  tree, 
and  the  fowls  of  the  air  rested  in  the  boughs  thereof.  20  And  again  he  said,  Like  to  what 
shall  1  esteem  the  kingdom  of  God?  21  It  is  like  to  leaven,  which  a  woman  took  and  hid  in 
three  measures  of  meal,  till  the  whole  was  leavened.  22  And  he  went  by  cities  and  towns 
teaching,  and  making  his  journey  unto  Jerusalem.  23  And  a  certain  man  said  to  him,  Lord, 
be  they  few  that  are  saved  ?  But  he  said  to  them,  24  Strive  to  enter  by  the  narrow  gate  : 
because  many,  I  say  to  you,  shall  seek  to  enter,  and  shall  not  be  nble.  25  But  when  the  good 
man  of  the  house  shall  enter  in,  and  shut  the  door,  and  you  shall  begin  to  stand  without,  and 
knock  at  the  door,  saying,  Lord  open  to  us  :  and  he  answering  shaU  say  to  you,  I  know  you 
not  whence  you  are  :  2b  Then  you  shall  begin  to  say.  We  did  eat  before  thee  and  drink, 
and  in  our  streets  didst  thou  teach.  27  And  he  shall  say  to  you,  I  know  you  not  whence  you 
are,  depart  from  me  all  ye  workers  of  iniquity.  28  There  shall  be  weeping  and  gnashing  of 
teeth  :  when  you  shall  see  Abraham  and  Isaac  and  Jacob,  and  all  the  Prophets  in  the  kingdom 
of  God,  and  you  to  be  thrust  out.  29  And  there  shall  come  from  the  East  and  the  West 
and  the  North  and  the  South :  and  shall  sit  down  in  the  kingdom  of  God.  30  And  behold, 
they  arc  last  that  shall  be  first,  and  they  be  first  that  shall  be  last.  31  The  same  day  there 
came  certain  of  the  Pharisees,  saying  to  him,  Depart  and  get  thee  hence,  because  Herod  will 
kill  thee.  32  And  he  said  to  them.  Go,  and  tell  that  fox,  Behold  1  cast  out  devils,  and  perfect 
cures  this  day  and  to-morrow,  and  the  third  day  I  am  consummate.  33  But  yet  I  must  walk 
this  day,  and  to-morrow  and  the  day  following,  because  it  cannot  be  that  a  Prophet  perish  out 
of  Jerusalem.  34  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem  which  killest  the  Prophets,  and  stonest  them  that 
ar-e  sent  to  thee,  how  often  would  I  gather  thy  children  as  the  bird  doth  her  brood  under  her 
wings,  and  thou  wouldst  not  ?  35  Behold  your  house  shall  be  left  desert  to  you.  And  I  say 
to  you,  that  you  shall  not  see  me  till  it  come  when  you  shall  say,  Blessed  is  he  that  cometh  in 
the  name  of  our  Lord. 


Annotations. 

ver.  16.  Thh  daughter.  We  may  see  that 
many  diseases  which  seem  natural,  do  proceed 
of  the  devil  by  God's  permission,  either  for  sin 
or  for  probation  :  and  both  those  kinds  Christ 
especially  cured,  for  that  no  natural  medicines 
could  cure  them,  and  especially  because  he 
came  to  dissolve  the  works  of  Satan  both  in 
body  and  soul. 

ver.  24.  Strive  to  enter.  Christians  in  their 
lives  must  seek  the  strait  way,  but  in  reli- 
gion the  ancient  common  way. 

ver.  24.  By  the  narrow.  Our  Lord  is  not  con- 
trary to  himself  in  that  he  answereth,  the  gate 
to  be  strait,  and  few  to  be  saved,  whereas 
elsewhere  he  said,  that  many  should  come 
from  the  East  and  West,  &c.  and  joy  with 
Abraham  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  Matt.  8. 
11.  For  though  they  be  few  in  respect  of  the 
wicked  of  all  sorts,  yet  they  be  many  in  them- 
selves and  in  the  society  of  Angels,  the  wheat 
corns  are  scarce  seen  at  the  threshing,  when 
the)?  are  meddled  with  the  chaff:  but  when 
the  ill  are  removed,  the  whole  bam  of  heaven 


Chapter.  13. 
shall  be  filled.     Atigust.  Ser.  32.  de  verb.  Do. 

ver.  24.  Shall  seek.  Many  would  be  saved, 
and  look  to  be  saved,  but  cannot,  because  they 
will  not  take  pain.'i  to  enter  in  at  so  strait  a 
passage,  that  is  to  say,  to  fast  much,  pray  often, 
do  great  penance  for  their  sins,  live  in  holy 
Church's  discipline,  abstain  from  the  pleasures 
of  this  world,  and  sufi'er  persecution  and  loss 
of  their  goods  and  lives  for  Christ's  sake. 

ver.  26.  Eat  before  thee.  It  is  not  enough  to 
feed  with  Christ  in  his  sacraments,  or  to  hear 
his  word  in  the  Church  to  challenge  heaven 
thereby,  unless  we  live  in  unity  of  the  Catholic 
Church.  So  Augustine  applieth  this  against 
the  Donatists,  that  had  the  very  same  service 
and  sacraments  which  the  Catholic  Church 
had,  but  yet  severed  themselves  from  other 
Christian  countries  by  Schism. 

ver.  34.  Thou  wouldst.  The  Jews  lost  their 
pre-eminence,  by  their  own  free  will,  and  not 
by  God's  causing  :  who  ceased  not  to  call  and 
cry  upon  them,  and  they  would  not  hear. 
Whereby  free  will  is  plaiidy  proved. 


116 


S.  LUKE. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

By  occasion  of  dining  with  a  Pharisee,  2  after  thut  he  hath  asmii  confounded  them  for  mali^ninir  him  for 
his  miraculous  -sood  doinpr  on  the  S(d)buth,  7  he  teac/uih  them  humHi/i/,  stein's  (heir  i,7nhili<m.  12 
and  in  their  vo'rhs  to  seek  ret rihul ion  not  of  men  in  this  v orld,  tut  of  God  in  the  world  to  civie  .-  16 
foretelling  also  that  the  Jews  for  their  worldly  excuses  shall  not  taste  of  the  Supper,  but  the  Gentiles  in 
their  place.  25  Yea,  that  so  far  must  nun  be  from  all  worldlincss,  iluit  they  must  earnestly  bethink 
them  before  they  enter  into  his  Church,  and  be  ready  to  forego  all:  34  specially,  considering  they 
must  he  the  salt  of  others  also.  . 

1  And  it  carne  to  pass  when  Jesus  entered  into  the  house  of  a  certain  Prince  of  the  Phari- 
sees upon  the  yabbath  to  eat  bread,  and  they  watched  him.  2  And  behold  there  was  a  certain 
man  beiore  hint  that  had  tlie  dropsy.  3  And  .Iesus  answering,  spake  to  the  Lawyers  and  Pha- 
risees, savini,',  Is  it  lawfid  to  cure  on  the  Sabbath?  4  But  they  lieiii  their  peace, but  betaking 
him,  healed  him,  and  sent  him  away.  5  Arid  answering  them  tie  said,  Wliich  of  you  shall  have 
an  ass  or  an  ox  fallen  into  a  pit :  and  will  not  incontinent  draw  him  out  on  the  iSabbath  day  ? 
6  And  they  could  not  answer  him  to  these  things.  7  And  he  spake  to  them  also  that  were  in- 
vited a  pir'able,  marking  how  they  chose  the  first  seats  at  the  table,  saying  to  diem,  8  When 
thou  art  invited  to  a  maniage,  sit  not  down  in  the  first  place,  lest  perhaps  a  more  honourable 
than  thou  be  invited  of  him  :  9  And  he  that  bade  thee  and  him,  come  and  say  to  thee.  Give 
this  man  place :  and  then  thou  begin  with  shame  to  take  the  Ia.«t  place,  10  But  when  thou  art 
bidden,  go  sit  down  in  the  lowest  place  :  that  when  he  that  invited  thee,  cometh,  he  may  sav 
to  thee,  Friend,  sit  up  higher:  then  shah  thou  have  glory  before  them  that  sit  at  the  table  with 
thee.  11  IBecause  every  one  that  exaltefh  himself,  shall  be  humbled :  and  he  that  humbleth 
himself  shall  be  exalted.  12  And  he  said  to  him  also  that  had  invited  him.  When  thou  makest 
a  dinner  or  a  supper  call  not  thy  friends,  nor  thy  brethren,  nor  kinsmen,  nor  thy  neighbours  that 
are  rich :  lest  perhaps  they  also  invite  thee  asfain,  and  recompense  be  made  to  lhee.  12  But 
when  thou  makest  a  feast,  call  the  poor,  feeble,  lame,  and  blind.  14  And  thou  shalt  be  bless 
ed,  because  lliey  have  not  to  recomi)ense  thee  :  for  recompense  shall  be  made  thee  in  the  re- 
surrection of  the  just.  15  When  one  of  them  that  sat  at  the  table  wiih  him  had  heard  these 
things,  he  said  to  him.  Blessed  is  lie  that  shall  eat  bread  in  the  kingdom  of  God.  16  But  he 
said^'to  him,  A  certain  man  made  a  great  supper,  and  called  many.  17  And  he  sent  his  servant 
at  the  hour  of  supper  to  say  to  the  invited,  That  they  should  come,  because  now  all  things  are 
ready.  18  And  they  began  all  at  once  to  make  excuse.  The  fvrst  said  to  him,  I  have  bought 
a  farm,  and  I  must  tiecds  go  forth  and  see  it,  1  pray  thee  hold  me  excused.  19  Acd  aiiotEer 
said,  I  have  bought  five  yoke  of  oxen,  and  I  go  to  procure  them,  I  pray  thee  hold  me  excused. 
20  And  another  said,  I  have  married  a  wife,  and  therefore  I  cannot  come.  21  And  the  servant 
returning  told  these  things  to  his  lord.  Then  the  master  of  the  house  being  angry,  said  to  his 
servant,  Go  forth  quickly  into  the  streets  and  lanes  of  the  city,  and  the  poor  and  feeble  and 
blind  and  lame  bring  in  hither.  22  And  the  servant  said.  Lord,  it  is  done  as  thou  didst  com- 
mand, and  yet  there  is  place.  23  And  the  lord  said  to  the  servant.  Go  forth  into  the  ways  and 
liedges:  and  compel  them  to  enier,  that  my  house  may  be  filled.  24  But  I  say  to  you,  that 
none  of  those  men  that  were  called,  shall  taste  my  supper.  25  And  great  multitudes  went  with 
him:  and  t\irnin2,  he  said  to  them,  26  If  any  man  come  to  me  and  hatcth  not  his  father  and 
n)othcr,  and  wife  and  children,  and  brethren  and  sisters,  yea  and  his  own  lite  besides :  he  can- 
not be  my  disciple.  27  And  he  that  doth  not  bear  his  cross  and  come  after  me  :  cannot  be  my 
disciple.  23  For  which  of  you  minding  to  build  a  tower,  doth  not  first  sit  down  and  reckonthe 
charges  that  are  necessary,  whether  he  have  to  finish  it:  29  Lest  after  he  hath  laid  the 
foundation,  and  is  not  able  to  finish  it,  all  that  see  it,  begin  to  mock  him,  30  Saying,  That  this 
•man  beean  to  build,  and  he  could  not  finish  it  ?  31  Or  what  king  about  to  go  to  make  war  against 
jinotherkinir,  doth  not  first  sit  down  and  think  whether  he  be  able  with  ten  thousands  to  meet 
him  that  with  Iv/enty  thousands  cometh  against  him?  32  Otherwise  whilst  he  is  yet  far  oflj 
sending  a  legacy  he  asketh  those  things  that  belong  to  peace.  33  So  therefore  every  one  of 
you  that  doth  not  renounce  all  that  he  possesseth,  cannot  be  my  disciple.  34  Salt  is  good. 
But  if  the  salt  lose  his  virtue,  wherewith  shall  it  be  seasoned?    35  It  is  profitable  neither  for 


Annotations. 

ver.  14.  Recompense  shall  he.  Reward  for 
charitable  deeds,  :,nd  that  they  may  be  done 
for  reward  against  our  adversaries. 

ver.  23.  Compel  them.  The  vehement  per- 
suasion that  God  uscth,both  externally  by  force 
of  his  word  and  miracles,  and  intenially  by  his 
grace,  to  bring  us  unto  him,  is  called  compel- 
ling :  not  that  he  forceth  any  to  come  to  him 
against  their  wills,  but  that  he  can  alter  and 
mollify  a  hard  heart,  and  make  him  wilting 
diat  before  would  not.  Augustine  also  refcr- 
r!^'h  this  compelling  to  the  jienal  laws  which 
Catholic  Princes  do  justly  use  against  Here- 
tics and  Schismatics,  proving  that  they  who  are 


Chapter  14. 

by  their  former  profession  in  Baptism  subject 
to  the  Catholic  Church,  and  are  departed  from 
the  same  after  Sects,  may  and  ought  to  be 
compelled  into  the  unity  and  society  of  the 
universal  Church  again  :  and  therefore  in  this 
sense,  by  the  two  former  parts  of  the  parable, 
the  .Tews  first,  and  secondly  the  Gentiles,  that 
never  believed  before  in  Christ,  were  invited 
by  fair  sweet  means  oidv :  but  by  the  third, 
siich  are  invited  as  the  Church  of  God  hath 
power  over,  because  they  promised  in  Bap- 
tism, and  therefore  are  to  be  revoked  not 
only  by  gentle  means,  but  by  just  punishment 
also. 


S.  LUKE.  117 

the  groimd,  nor  for  the  durigliill,  but  it  shall  be  cast  forth.    He  that  hath  cars  to  hear,  let  him 
hear. 

CHAPTER    Xy. 

By  occasion  of  the  Pharisees  mnrmuring  at  him  for  receivivg  pejiitent  sinners,  he  showeth  irhatjoy 
shall  lie  in  heaven  for  the  conversion  of  07ie  sinner,  11  and  for  the  younger  son,  which  is  the  Gen- 
tiles ■■  'Zb  the  elder,  to  wit  the  Jews,  in  the  meantime  disdaining  thereat,  and  refusing  to  come  iti  his 
Church. 

1  Aiid  there  approached  Publicans  and  sinners  unto  him  for  to  hear  him.  2  And  the  Pharisees 
and  the  iScribes  niurniured  saying,  That  this  man  receiveth  sinners,  and  eatetli  with  them.  3 
And  he  spake  to  them  this  parable,  saying,  4  What  man  of  you  having  a  hundred  sheep: 
and  if  he  hath  lost  one  of  them,  doth  he  not  leave  the  ninety-nine  in  the  desert,  and  goeth  atier 
that  which  was  lost  until  he  find  it  ?  5  And  when  he  hath  found  it,  layeth  it  upon  his  shoul- 
ders rejoicing  :  6  And  coming  home  calleth  together  his  friends  and  neighbours,  saying  to 
them.  Rejoice  with  me,  because  1  have  found  my  sheep  that  was  lost  111  say  to  you,  that 
even  so  there  shall  be  joy  in  heaven  upon  one  sinner  that  doth  penance,  than  upon  ninety-nine 
just  that  need  not  penance.  8  Or  what  woman  having  ten  groats  :  if  she  lose  one  groat,  doih 
she  not  light  a  candle,  and  sweep  the  house,  and  seek  diligently,  until  she  find  ?  9  And  when 
she  hath  lound,  calleth  together  her  friends  and  neighbours,  saying,  Rejoice  with  me,  because 
I  have  found  the  groat  which  I  had  lost  ?  10  So,l  say  to  you,  there  shall  be  joy  betore  the 
Angels  of  God  upon  one  sinner  that  doth  penance.  11  And  he  said,  A  certain  man  had  two 
sons  :  12  And  the  younger  of  them  said  to  iiis  father.  Father,  give  me  the  portion  of  sub- 
stance that  belongeth  to  me.  And  he  divided  imto  them  the  substance.  13  And  not  many 
days  after  the  younger  son  gathering  all  his  things  together  went  from  home  into  a  far  coun- 
try :  and  there  he  wasted  his  substance,  living  riotously.  14  And  after  he  had  spent  all,  there 
fell  a  sore  famine  in  that  country,  and  he  began  to  be  in  need.  15  And  he  went,  and  cleaved 
to  one  of  the  citizens  of  that  country.  And  he  sent  him  into  his  farm  to  feed  swine.  16  And 
he  would  fain  have  filled  his  belly  of  the  husks  that  the  swine  did  eat :  and  nobody  ^ave  unto  him. 
17  And  returning  to  himself  he  said.  How  many  of  my  father's  hirelings  have  abimdance  ot  bread : 
and  I  here  perish  for  famine  ?  18  I  will  arise,  and  will  go  to  my  father,  and  say  to  him.  Father,  I 
have  sinned  against  heaven  and  before  thee  :  19  I  am  not  now  worthy  to  be  called  thy  son :  make 
me  as  one  of  thy  hirelings.  20  And  rising  up  he  came  to  his  father.  And  when  lie  was  yet  afar 
oil',  his  father  saw  him,  and  was  moved  with  mercy,  and  running  to  him  fell  upon  his  neck,  and 
kissed  him.  21  And  his  son  said  to  him.  Father,  I  have  sinned  against  heaven  and  before 
thee,  1  am  not  now  worthy  to  be  called  thy  son.  22  And  the  father  said  to  his  servants.  Quickly 
bring  forth  the  first  stole,  and  do  it  on  him,  and  put  a  ring  upon  his  hand,  and  shoes  upon  his 
feet :  23  And  bring  the  fatted  calf  and  kill  it,  and  let  us  eat,  and  make  merry.  24  Because 
this  my  son  was  dead,  and  is  revived  :  was  lost,  and  is  found.  And  they  began  to  make  merry. 
25  But  his  elder  son  was  in  the  field,  and  when  he  came  and  drew  nigh  tcD  the  house,  he  heard 
music  and  dancing  :  26  And  he  called  one  of  his  servants,  and  asked  what  these  things  should 
be.  27  And  he  said  to  him.  Thy  brother  is  come,  and  thy  father  hath  killed  the  fatted  calf, 
because  he  hath  received  him  safe.  28  But  he  had  indignation,  and  would  not  go  in.  His 
father  therefore  goinjj  forth  began  to  desire  him.  29  But  he  answering  said  to  his  fathir,  Be- 
hold, so  many  years  do  I  serve  thee,  and  I  never  transgressed  thy  commandment,  and  thou 
didst  never  give  me  a  kid  to  make  merry  with  my  friends  :  30  But  after  that  thy  son,  this  that 
hath  devoured  his  substance  with  whores,  is  come,  thou  hast  killed  for  him  the  fatted  calf. 
31  But  he  said  to  him.  Son,  thou  art  always  with  me,  and  all  my  things  are  thine.  32  But  it 
behooved  us  to  make  merry  and  be  glad,  because  this  thy  brother  was  dead,  and  is  revived, 
was  lost,  and  is  found. 

Annotations.  Chapter  15. 
ver.  7.  Than  upon  ninety-nine  just.  Neither  [  not  hear  our  prayers  ?  And  between  Angels  and 
God,  nor  the  Saints  in  heaven,  nor  men  in  earth  \  the  blessed  souls  of  Saints  there  is  no  differ- 
do  for  all  that  esteem  more  of  penitent  sinners,  |  ence  in  this  case,  the  one  being  as  highly  e.\- 
than  they  do  of  them  that  continue  just  and  I  alted  as  the  other,  and  as  near  God,  in  whom, 
godly  ;  though  by  the  sudden  motioii  and  pre-  and  by  whom  only  they  see  and  know  our  af- 
sent  affection  of  joy  that  man  taketh  and  ex-  \  fairs,  as  the  other 


presseth  in  such  alteration  and  new  fallen  good, 
it  were  here  signified  that  the  conversion  of 
every  sinner  is  exceeding  acceptable  to  God, 
and  giveth  his  Saints  new  cause  of  joy  and 
thatilisgiving  to  God  in  another  kind  tnan  for 
the  continuance  of  the  just. 

ver.  10.  Before  the  Aiigels.  The  Angels  and 
other  celestial  spirits  in  heaven,  do  rejoice  at 
every  sinner's  conversion;  they  know  then  and 


ver.  23.  The  fatted  calf.  The  feasting  and 
festivity,  saith  Augustine,  lib.  2.  qu.  Evang.  c. 
33.  torn.  4.  are  now  celebrated  throughout  the 
whole  world,  the  Church  being  dilated  and 
spread  :  for,  that  calf  in  the  body  and  blood  of 
our  Lord,  is  both  offered  to  the  Father,  and  also 
feedeth  the  whole  house.  And  as  the  calf  sig- 
nifieththe  B.  Sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood 
of  Christ,  so  the  first  stole  may  signifiyourinno- 


have  care  of  us,  yea,  our  hearts  and  inward  re-  \  rencyrestoredinbaptism,andtheresr,othergra- 
pentance  be  open  to  them :  now  then  can  they  [  ces  and  gifts  given  us  in  the  other  Sacraments. 


lis 


S.  LUKE. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

He  leacheth  the  rich  to  jrrocure  heaven  wUk  their  riches.  14  And  heivg  therefore  dintled  of  t}te  covetous 
I'har'isee/i,  who  saw  li^mpural  riches  ]/roniised  in  the  letter  oj  the  Law,  he  shorifih  that  now  is  ccmi  the 
preaching  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  howfieit  the  Law  for  all  that  in  no  iota  shall  he  frustrate,  lit  Fore- 
idling  them  ako,  that  the  covctovs  Jews  shall  be  denied  of  Uieir  Jathcr  Ahratuim,  when  poor  Lazarus, 
th  ptnilent  Gentile,  shall  rest  in  his  l.osoin. 

1  And  he  said  also  to  liis  discii)li'>,'i'liere  was  a  certain  rich  man  that  had  a  bailiff:  and  he  was 
ill  reported  oi  unto  him,  as  he  that  had  wasted  his  goods.  2  And  he  called  him,  and  said  to 
him,  What  hear  I  this  ol  ihee  ?  render  account  ol  thy  bailitlship :  lor  now  thou  canst  no  more 
be  bailili'.  3  And  the  bailiff  saia  v.  ilhin  himself,  What  shall  I  do,  because  my  lord  takeih  away 
irom  n;e  the  bailitiisliip?  dig  I  am  not  able,  to  beg  1  am  ashamed.  4  ]  know  what  I  will  do, 
that  wiien  1  shall  be  removed  fniin  the  Builiflship,  they  may  receive  me  imo  ihcir  houses.  5 
'I'hereiore  calling  togeiher  every  one  ol  his  lord's  debtors,  he  said  to  the  first,  how  much  dost 
thou  owe  my  lord  ?  6  But  he  saiJi,  An  hundred  pipes  ot  oil.  And  he  snid  to  him,  'lake  thy 
bill :  and  sit  down,  quickly  write  liliy.  7  Alter  that  he  said  to  ;tnolher,  But  thou,  how  much 
dost  thou  owe  ?  \V  ho  said.  An  hundred  quarters  of  wheat,  lie  said  to  him,  Take  iliy  bill  and 
write  eighty.  8  And  the  lord  praised  the  bailiff  of  iniquity,  because  he  had  done  witcly  :  lor 
the  chihfren  of  this  world  are  wiser  then  the  children  of  light  in  their  generation.  9  And  I  say 
to  you.  Make  uiitoyou  iriendsoflhe  mammon  of  iniquity:  that  when  you  lail,  they  may  receive 
you  into  the  eternal  tabernacles.  10  He  that  is  faithful  in  the  least,  is  faithful  in  the  greater 
also  :  and  he  that  is  unjust  in  little :  is  unjust  in  the  greater  also.  1 1  If  then  you  have  not  been 
faithful  in  the  unjust  mammon :  widi  that  which  is  the  true  who  may  credit  you  ?  12  And  if 
you  have  not  been  faithful  in  other  men's:  that  v.hch  is  yours,  who  will  give  yea?  13  No 
servant  can  serve  two  masters,  for  either  he  shall  hate  the  one,  and  love  the  other :  or  cleave  to 
one,  and  contemn  the  other,  You  cannot  serve  God  and  mammon.  14  And  the  Pharisees 
which  were  covetous,  heard  all  these  things:  and  they  derided  him.  15  And  he  said  to  them, 
You  are  they  that  justily  yourselves  before  men,  but  God  knowetli  your  hearts,  because  that 
which  is  high  to  men,  is  abomination  before  God.  16  The  law  and  tlie  prophets,  uruo  .lohn, 
from  that  time  the  kingdom  of  God  is  evangelized,  and  every  one  doth  force  toward  it.  17  And 
it  is  easier  for  heaven  and  earth  to  pass,  than  one  tittle  of  the  law  to  fall.  18  Every  one  that 
dismisseth  his  wife,  and  marrielh  another,  conimiUeth  aduliery  ;  and  he  that  niarrieth  her  that 
is  dismissed  from  her  husband,  committeth  adultery.  19  There  was  a  certain  rich  man,  and 
he  was  clothed  with  purple  and  silk  :  and  he  fared  every  day  magnifically.  20  And  there  was 
a  certain  beggar  called  Lazarus,  that  lay  at  his  gate  full  of  sores:  21  Desiring  to  be  filled  of 
the  crumbs,  tiiat  tell  from  the  rich  man's  table,  but  the  dogs  also  came  and  licked  his  sores. 
22  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  beggar  died,  and  was  carried  of  the  ^Vngels  into  Abraham's 


Annotations. 

ver.  8.  The  Lord  praised.  This  man's  de- 
ceiving his  master  is  not  praised,  nor  we  war- 
ranted by  his  fact  to  gain  unjustly  for  to  have 
wherewith  to  give  alms:  but  his  prudence,  in 
that  he  provided  so  substanlially  for  himself 
whilst  his  master's  goods  were  in  his  hands,  is 
commended,  not  for  a  virtue,  but  for  a  worldly 
policy :  and  proposed  as  an  example  of  the 
careful  provision  that  rich  men,  who  are  God's 
stewards  in  earth,  should  make  for  their  souls, 
against  they  be  put  out  of  their  bailiffship  and 
be  called  to  account,  which  is  the  day  of  their 
death  :  and  for  a  condemnation  of  fuithful  men's 
folly  and  ncgliiience,  that  beins  assured  they 
shall  outoftlieir  offices  and  well  knowing  they 
misht  gain  salvation  by  their  money,  have  so 
little  regard  thereof. 

ver.  9.  They  may  receive  you  into.  A  great 
comfort  to  all  great  alms  men,  and  awonrlerful 
force  and  virtue  in  alms,  which  beside  the 
merit  of  the  work  of  mercy,  which,  as  in  other 
places  of  Scripture  is  said,  purgeth  sin,  and 
gainelh  heaven,  nrocureth  also  not  only  the 
prayers  of  their  beadsmen  in  earth,  but  their 
patronage  in  heaven  also.  Whereby  also  the 
prayers  of  Saints  for  the  livinir,  and  namely  for 
them  to  whom  thev  were  beholding  in  their 
life,  are  proved.  Yea  and  that  they  be  in  such 
favour  with  God,  that  they  may  and  do  receive 
their  friends  which  were  once  their  benefac- 
tors, into  their  mansions  in  heaven,  no  less  than 


Chapter  16. 
the  farmers  whom  the  ill  steward  jileasured, 
might  receive  their  friend  into  their  earthly 
houses.  Which  also  in^inuateih  to  us,  that 
ahns  bestowed  specially  upon  holy  men,  who  by 
their  merits  and  prayers  are  great  in  God's 
grace,  may  much  more  nelp  us,  than  our  cha- 
ritable deeds  done  upon  vulgar  men  in  neces- 
sity, thouHh  that  be  of  exceeding  great  merit 
also-  Micro,  qu.  6.  ad  Algaf.  lorn.  3.  Amhros.  in 
Luc.  August,  ser.  35.  de  verh.  Do.  v.  1.  Gregor. 
moral,  lib.  21.  c.  14.  August,  lib.  2.  ipi.  Evang.  (ju 
31.  Chrys.  horn. 33.  adpo.  Antioch.  torn.  5. 

ver.  18.  And  mairieth.  The  good  of  marriage 
throughout  all  nations  and  men,  is  in  issue  and 
fidelity  of  chasiiiy,  but  among  the  pe.'nle  of 
God  it  consistetli  also  in  hoHness  of  Sacra- 
ment: whereby  it  cometh  to  pass  that  it  is  a 
heinous  crime  to  marry  again,  though  there  be 
a  divorce  made,  so  long  as  the  parties  live. 
Aug.  de  bono  ronjvg  cap.  24.  torn.  6.  Annota- 
tions upon  Mark  W,  11. 

ver.  22.  Of  the  Angels.  Angels  carry  good 
men's  souls  to  heaven  now,  ns  they  did  then 
his  to  Abraham's  bosom.  See  the  reward  of 
poverty,  affliction,  and  patience:  and  on  the 
contrary,  the  end  and  reward  of  wealth  joined 
with  unmercifulness.  Note  also  here,  that  at 
th(;  day  of  every  man's  death  there  is  a  parti- 
cular judgment,  and  therefore  the  soul  sleepelh 
not,  nor  nangeth  in  suspense  till  the  general 
judginem. 


S.  LUKE. 


119 


bosom.  And  the  rich  man  also  died  :  and  he  was  buried  in  hell  23  And  lifting  up  his  eyes, 
when  he  was  in  torments,  he  saw  Abraham  aiur  oili  and  Lazarus  in  his  bosom :  ^4  And  he 
ciying  said.  Father  Abraham,  have  mercy  on  me,  and  send  Lazarus  that  lie  may  dip  the  tip  of 
his  finger  into  water,  tor  to  cool  my  tongue,  because,  I  am  tormented  in  this  flanie.  25  And 
Abraham  said  to  him.  Son,  remember  that  tliou  didst  receive  good  things  in  thy  lifetime,  and 
Lazarus  likewise  evil ;  but  now  he  is  comtbrted,  and  thou  art  tormented.  26  And  besides  all 
these  things,  between  us  and  you  there  is  fi.xed  a  great  chaos:  that  they  which  will  pass  irom 
hence  to  yon,  may  not,  neither  go  from  thence  hither.  27  And  he  said.  Then,  father,  1  beseech 
thee  that  thou  wouldst  send  him  unto  my  father's  house,  for  I  have  five  brethren,  28  For  to 
testify  unto  them,  lest  they  also  come  into  this  place  ot  torments  29  And  Abraham  said  to 
him.  They  have  Moses  and  the  Prophets:  let  them  hear  them.  30  But  he  said,  No,  father 
Abraiiani,  but  if  some  man  shall  go  from  the  dead  to  them,  they  will  do  penance.  31  But  he 
said  to  him,  If  they  hear  not  Moses  and  the  Prophets,  neither  if  one  shall  rise  again  from  the 
dead,  will  they  believe. 

CflAPTER  XVII. 
Sodamnahh  is  it  to  be  the  author  of  a  Schism,  3  that  we  must  rather  forgive,  he  it  never  so  often.  9  We 
must  he.feri)ent  in  faith,  7  and  hnmlile  withal,  knowing  that  we  are  bound  to  God,  and  not  he  to  us 
11  The  nine  Jev.>s  are  wi grateful  after  that  he  hath  cured  their  leprosy :  but  the  one  Samaritan,  the 
one  Catholic  Church  of  the.  Gentiles,  far  otherwise.  20  The  Pharisees  asking,  when  comelh  this 
kingdom  of  God,  of  whose  approaching,  they  hud  now  heard  so  much,  he  ieacheth,  that  God  ?nust 
reign,  within  us:  22  and  wnrnclh  us,  after  his  I'usfion,  never  to  go  out  of  his  Catholic  Church  for 
ant/  new  secret  coming  of  Christ  that  Heretics  f  ha  1 1  pretend,  but  only  to  expect  his  second  coming  in 
glory,  26  preparing  ourselves  unto  it,  because  it  shall  acme  upon  many  unprovided,  31  especially 
through  the  persecution  of  Antichrist,  a  little  before  it 

1  And  lie  said  to  his  Disciples,  It  is  impossible  that  scandals  should  not  come  :  but  wo  to  him 
by  whom  they  come,  2  It  is  more  profitable  for  him,  if  a  millstone  be  put  about  his  neck,  and 
he  be  cast  into  the  sea,  than  that  he  scandalize  one  of  these  little  ones.  3  Look  well  to  your- 
selves. If  thy  brother  sin  against  thee,  rebulte  him  :  and  if  he  do  penance,  forgive  him.  4  And 
if  he  sin  against  thee  seven  times  in  a  day,  and  seven  times  in  a  day  be  converted  unto  thee, 
saying.  It  repenteth  me,  forgive  him.    5  And  the  Apostles  said  to  our  Lord,  Increase  faith  in 


Annotations. 

ver.  22.  Abraham's  bosom..  The  bosom  of 
Abraham  is  the  resting  place  of  all  them  that 
died  in  perfect  state  of  grace  before  Christ's 
time,  heaven  before  being  shut  from  men.  It 
is  called  m  Zacliary,  a  lake  without  water,  and 
sometimes  a  prison,  but  most  commonly  of  the 
Divines  Limbus  jnfrum,  for  that  it  is  thought  to 
have  been  the  higher  part  or  brim  of  Hell,  the 
places  of  punishment  being  far  lower  than  the 
same,  which  therefore  be  called  Infemum  in- 
ferius,  the  loicer  hell  Where  this  mansion  of 
the  fathers  stood,  or  whether  it  be  any  part  of 
Hell,  Augustine  doubteth  :  but  that  there  was 
such  a  place,  he  nor  no  Catholic  man  ever 
doubted :  as  all  the  fathers  make  it  most  cer- 
tain, that  our  Saviour  descending  to  hell,  went 
thither  specially,  and  delivered  the  said  fathers 
out  of  that  mansion.  Iren.  lib.  4.  c.  39.  Euseb. 
De.monst.  Evang.  lib.  10.  c.  8.  subfinem.  Nazian. 
orat.  2.  de  Pasch.  Chrys.  torn.  5.  in  demonst. 
Quod  Christusfi  Deus  paulo  post  inifium.  Epiplia. 
ill  heres.  56.  Tatiani.  Amhros.  de  myst.  Pasch.  c. 
4.  Hiero.  in  9.  Zachary.  August,  epist.  99,  and 
lib.  20  de  Civit.  c.  15.  Paulinus  in  Panegyrico 
Celei.  Cyrillus  in  Jo.  lib.  12.  c.  36.  ad  illud,  In- 
clinato  capite,  Gregor.  lib.  6.  epist.  179,  which 
truth  and  place  thoughof  alltheancient  v.'riters 
confessed  and  proved  by  this  and  other  Scrip- 
tures :  yet  the  Adversaries  deny  it,  as  they  do 
Purgatory,  most  impudently. 

ver.  23.  And  Lazarus  in  his  bosom.  Lazarus 
in  Abraham's  bosom,  and  rest :  but  both  in  hell, 
and  not  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  before  Christ, 
Hiero.  ep.  3.  Epitaph.  Nepot. 

ver.  26.  A  great  Chaos.  A  great  distance 
betwixt  Abraham'sbosomand  the  inferior  hell. 
Some  judge  purgatory  to  be  placed  there,  from 


Chapter  16. 
whence,  no  doubt,  Christ  also  delivered  some 
at  his  descending  to  hell,  for,  these  in  Abra- 
ham's bosom  were  not  in  pains :  and  Augus- 
tine saith  the  Scriptures  be  plain,  tliat  he 
took  some  out  of  the  places  ot  punishment, 
and  yet  none  out  of  the  hell  of  the  damn- 
ed. What  other  place  then  can  that  be  but 
Purgatory  ? 

ver.  28.  Lest  they  also.  If  the  damned  had 
care  of  their  friends  alive,  how  and  tor  what 
cause  soever,  much  more  have  the  Saints  and 
saved  persons.  And  if  those  in  hell  have  means 
to  express  their  cogitations  and  desires,  and 
to  be  understood  of  Abraham,  so  far  distant  bf>ih 
by  place  and  condition,  much  rather  may  the 
living  pray  to  the  Saints  and  be  heard  of  them: 
betwixt  earth,  that  is  to  say,  the  Church  mili- 
tant and  heaven,  being  continual  passage  of 
souls,  and  Angels  ascending  and  descending 
by  Jacob's  ladder.  Men  must  not  for  all  tha't 
be  curious  to  search,  how  the  souls  of  the 
deceased  express  their  minds,  and  be  heard 
one  of  another,  and  so  i'all  to  blasphemy,  as 
Calvin  doth,  asking  whether  their  ears  be  so 
long,  to  hear  so  farofr,and  wickedly  measuring 
all  things  by  mortal  men's  corporal  gross  man- 
ner of  uttering  conceits  one  to  another,  which 
was  not  here  done  by  this  damned,  nor  by 
Abraham,  with  corporal  instruments  of  tongue, 
teeth  and  ears  :  though  for  the  better  express- 
ing of  the  damned's  case,  Christ  vouchsaled 
to  utter  it  in  terms  agreeing  to  our  capacity. 

ver.  29.  They  have  Moses  and  the  prophets. 
Abraham  had  Itnowiedse  of  things  in  enrth 
which  were  not  in  his  time,  as  that  they  had 
Moses  and  the  Prophets'  books  which  he  never 
saw.  August,  de  cura  pro  mor.  c.  14. 


120 


S.  LUKE. 


us.  6  And  our  Lord  said,  ii'  you  had  faith  like  to  a  niustard  seed,  you  might  .say  to  this  mul- 
berry tree,  lie  thou  rooicd  up,  and  be  transplanted  ialu  ilic  sea  :  and  it  would  obey  you.  7  And 
which  ot  you  having  a  soivant  ploughing  or  keeping  (-ahle,  that  will  say  lo  hini  reiurning  out 
of  the  lield,  Pass  quickly,  sit  down  .'  8  And  saitli  not  tu  him.  Make  ready  supper,  and  gird 
thyself,  and  serve  nie  while  I  eat  and  drink,  and  alierward  thci  shalt  eat  and  drink'/  'J  Doth 
lie  give  that  servant  thanks,  lor  doiug  the  things  which  he  commanded  him  ?  10  I  trow  not. 
So  you  also,  when  you  shall  have  done  all  things  that  are  commanded  you,  say.  We  are  unpro- 
fitable servants  :  we  have  done  that  which  we  ought  to  do.  IJ  And  itcunie  to  pass,  as  he  went 
unto  .lerusalem,  he  passed  through  the  midst  of  Samaria  and  Galilee.  12  And  when  he  enter- 
ed into  a  certain  town,  there  met  him  ten  men  that  were  lepers,  who  stood  afar  ofi':  13  And 
they  liiied  up  tlieir  voice,  saying,  Jksus  master  have  mercy  on  us.  14  Whom  as  he  saw,  he 
paid,  Go  show  yourselves  to  the  Priests.  And  it  came  to  pa.=!S,  as  iney  went,  they  were  made 
dean  15  And  one  of  them  as  he  saw  that  he  was  made  clean  :  went  hack  with  a  loud  voice 
magnifying  God.  16  And  he  fell  on  his  face  before  his  feet,  giving  thanks:  and  this  was  a 
kSamaritan.  17  And  Jesus  answering  said.  Were  not  ten  made  clean?  and  where  are  the 
nine  ?  18  There  was  not  iound  that  returned,  and  gave  glory  to  God,  but  this  stranger.  19  And 
lie  said  to  him.  Arise,  go  tliy  ways:  because  thy  fail h  hath  made  thee  sate.  "20  And  being 
asked  of  the  Pharisees,  When  cometh  the  kingdom  ol  God  ?  he  answered  them  and  said.  The 
kingdom  of  God  cometh  not  with  observation  ;  21  IN  either  shall  they  say,  Lo  here,  or  lo  there, 
for  lo  the  kingdom  of  God  is  within  you.  22  And  he  s;ud  to  his  Disciples,  The  days  will  come 
when  you  shall  desire  to  see  one  (lay  of  the  Son  of  Man:  and  you  shall  not  see.  23  And 
they  will  say  to  you,  Lo  here,  and  lo  there.  Go  not,  neither  do  ye  follow  after.  2it  For  even 
as  the  lightning  that  lightnelh  from  under  heaven,  unto  those  parts  that  are  under  heaven, 
shineth  :  so  shall  the  Son  of  Man  be  in  his  day.  23  But  first  he  must  suffer  many  things  and 
be  rejected  of  this  generation.  26  And  as  it  came  to  pass  in  the  days  of  Noah,  so  shall  it  be 
also  in  the  days  of  the  Son  of  Man.  27  They  did  eat  and  drink,  they  did  iinirry  wives  and 
were  given  to  marriage  even  until  the  day  that  Noah  entered  into  the  ark:  and  ihe  flood  came 
and  destroyed  them  all.  28  Likewise  as  it  came  to  pass  in  the  days  of  Li)t :  They  did  eat 
and  drink,  bought  and  sold,  planted  and  builded  :  2'J  And  in  the  day  that  Lot  went  out  from 
Sodom,  it  rained  fire  and  brimstone  from  heaven,  and  destroyed  them  all :  30  According  to 
liiese  things  it  shall  be  in  the  day  that  the  Son  of  Man  shall  be  revealed.  31  In  that  hour  he 
that  shall  be  in  the  honse-top,  and  his  vessel  in  the  hotise,  let  him  not  p:o  down  to  take  them  up  : 
and  he  that  is  in  the  field  in  like  manner  let  him  not  return  back.  32  Be  mindful  of  Lot's  wife. 
:!3  Whosoever  seekelh  to  save  his  lite,  shall  lose  it :  and  whosoever  doth  lose  the  same,  shall 
•luicken  it.  34  I  say  to  you,  in  that  night  there  shall  be  two  in  one  bed :  the  one  shall  be  taken, 
and  the  other  shall  be  left :  33  Two  women  shall  be  grinding  together:  the  one  shall  be  taken, 
and  the  otlier  shall  be  left:  two  in  the  field:  the  one  shall  be  taken,  and  the  other  left.  36 
They  answering,  say  to  him,  Where  Lord  V  37  Who  said  to  them.  Wheresoever  the  body 
shall  be,  thither  Will  also  the  eagles  be  gathered  together. 


ANNOTATION'S. 

vcr.  10.  Unprofitahle  scnants.  If  our  Sa- 
viour had  said,  that  the  keeping  of  God's  com- 
mandments had  been  unprofitable  and  not 
available  to  ourselves,  then  might  the  Protes- 
tants have  truly  argued  thereby,  that  our  works 
deserve  not  heaven,  or  any  reward  at  God's 
hand  :  but  so  he  said  not,  but  that  our  service 
is  to  God  unprofitable,  who  calleth  for  it  as 
duty,  and  not  as  a  thing  luodful  or  profitable  to 
himself.  And  thouirh  here  our  Master  teach 
ns  so  humbly  to  conceive  of  our  own  doings 
toward  him,  yet  himself  elsewhere  calleth 
not  his  servants  unprofitable  when  they 
liave  done  their  labour,  but  speaketh  thus. 
Good  and  faithful  servnni,  hrcmi^r  thou  VMSt. 
faitliful  in  n  liitle,  I  vill  place  then  over  wudi : 
enter  into  the  joy  of  thi/  Lord.  Yea,  of  such 
as  serve  him  in  the  grace  of  Ihe  New  Tes- 
tament, he  affirmeih,  that  he  will  not  now 
name  them  servants,  hut  friends,  yea,  and  take 
them  for  his  own  childreti,  and  as  his  friends 
and  sons  he  counteth  of  us  and  our  works 
toward  heaven,  though  we  in  humihty  and 
truth  must  confess  alwavK,  that  we  be  to  him 
unnrofilablc  servants.  Yea,  and  Paul  saith 
plainly,  that  by  cleansing  ourselves  from  sin- 


CHAPTER    17. 

ful  works,  we  shall  be  profitable  vessels  to  our 
Lord.    2  7V;n.  2,  21. 

ver.  14.  To  (he  Priests.  This  leprosy  signi- 
fielh  sin,  which  though  God  may  and  can  heal 
without  any  man's  means,  yet  he  doth  it  not, 
ordinarily  but  by  the  Priest's  ministry:  there- 
fore let  no  man  despise  God's  ordinance,  nor 
say  that  it  is  enough  to  confess  to  God,  though 
ho  never  come  at  the  Priest,  lib.  de  visit,  hifinn 
apud  August. 

ver.  14.  As  they  went.  A  man  may  some- 
times be  so  contrite  and  penitent,  that  his  sin 
is  forgiven  before  he  come  to  the  Priest,  but 
tlion  also  he  must  notwithstanding  jio  to  the 
Priest,  as  these  lepers  did  :  especially  where- 
as we  are  never  stire  how  contrite  we  are,  and 
because  there  isno  true  contrition,  but  with  de- 
sire also  of  the  Sacrament  in  time  and  place. 

ver.  10.  77jv  failJi.  And  yet  we  see  here  it  was 
not  only  faith,  hut  also  his  thankfulness  and  re^ 
turning  to  give  glorvtoGod. 

ver.  23.  Go  not.  "No  man  must  run  out  of 
the  Church  after  Schismatics,  to  hear  tin  m 
preach  Christ  in  comers,  Christ's  doctrir'^  be- 
ing open  in  all  the  world.  Annotations  Matt. 
23,  24. 


S.  LUKE. 


121 


CHAPTER  XVIIl. 

The  Church  is  taught  to  commit  the.  revenge  of  her  persecutions  to  God,  and  to  pray  incessant!  i/,  for  he 
no  duiibt,  tiwugh  in  the  persecution  of  Antichrist  few  ivill  so  think,  will  at  length  come.  9  \Ve  jnust 
also  pray  with  humil.i/u,  because  we  know  not  with  the  Pharisee  if  we  he  just,  but  we  hiov)  with  the 
Publican,  that  we  be  sinners,  15  He  wUl  have  children  to  be  hrougiit  to  him,  and  all  to  be  as  chihlren. 
18  What  is  to  be  done  to  get  life  everlasting.  22  Wtiat  also,  to  get  perfection.  28  And  what  re- 
ward Ihcii  shall  have,  tjial  leave  all,  yea  or  any  part,  for  his  sake.  31  He  foretelleth  of  his  Passion 
most  particularly,  33  and  entering  into  Jericho,  curelh  one  blind  man. 

1  And  ho  spiike  also  a  parable  to  thein  that  it  bchooveth  always  to  pray,  and  not  tobe  weary, 
2  Saying,  there  was  a  certain  judge  in  a  certain  city,  which  feared  not  God,  and  of  man  made 
no  account.  3  And  there  was  a  certain  widow  in  that  city  :  and  she  came  to  him,  saying.  Re- 
venge me  of  mine  adversary.  4  And  he  would  not  of  a  long  time,  but  afterward  he  said  -Vt'irh- 
in  himself.  Although  I  tear  not  God,  nor  make  account  of  man :  5  Yet  because  this  widow  is 
importune  upon  me,  I  will  revenge  her,  lest  at  ilie  last  she  come  and  defame  me.  6  And  our 
Lord  said,  Hear  what  the  judge  of  iniquity  saith.  7  And  will  not  God  revenge  his  elect  that 
cry  to  him  day  and  night :  and  will  he  have  patience  in  them?  8  I  say  to  you  that  he  will 
quickly  revenge  them.  But  yet  the  Son  of  Man  coming,  shall  he  find  trow  you,  faith  in  the 
earth?  9  And  he  said  also  to  certain  that  trusted  in  themselves  as  just,  and  despised  others, 
this  Parable:  10  Two  men  went  up  into  the  Temple  to  pray :  the  one  a  Pharisee,  and  the 
other  a  Publican.  11  The  Pharisee  standing,  prayed  thus  with  himself:  God,  I  give  thee 
thanks  that  I  am  not  as  the  rest  of  men,  extortioners,  unjust,  adulterers,  as  also  this  Publican. 
12  1  fast  twice  in  a  week :  I  give  tithes  of  all  that  I  possess.  13  And  the  Publican  standing 
afar  off,  would  not  so  much  as  lift  up  his  eyes  toward  heaven  :  but  he  knocked  his  breast,  say- 
i.'i^,  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner.  14  I  say  to  you,  this  man  went  down  into  his  house  jus- 
tified more  than  he  :  because  every  one  that  exalteth  himself,  shall  be  humbled :  afid  he  that 
[  humbleth  himself,  shall  be  exalted.  15  And  they  brought  unto  him  infants  also,  that  he  might 
'  touch  them,  \Vhich  thin^  when  the  Disciples  saw,  they  rebuked  them.  16  But  Jesus  calling 
I  them  together,  said,  Suffer  children  to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not,  for  the  kingdom  ot 
heaven  is  for  such.  17  Amen,  I  say  to  you.  Whosoever  receiveth  not  the  kingdom  of  God  as 
a  child,  shall  not  enter  into  it.  18  And  a  certain  Prince  asked  him,  saying.  Good  master,  by 
doing  what,  shall  I  possess  everlasting  life  ?  19  And  .Tesos  said  to  him.  Why  dost  thou  call 
me  good  ?  None  is  good  but  only  God,  20  Thou  knowest  the  commandments  :  Thou  shalt 
not  kill.  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery,  thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness.  Thou  shall  not  steal.  Honour 
thy  father  and  mother.  21  Who  said".  All  these  things  have  I  kept  from  my  youth.  22  Which 
Jesus  hearing,  said  to  him.  Yet  one  thing  thou  lackest:  Sell  all  that  ever  thou  hast,  and  give 
to  the  poor,  and  thou  shalt  have  treasure  in  heaven  :  and  come,  follow  me.  23  He  hearing 
these  things,  was  stroken  sad  :  because  he  was  very  rich.  24  And  Jesus  seeing  him  stroken 
sad,  said,  How  hardly  shall  they  that  have  money  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God  ?  25  For  it 
is  easier  for  a  Camel  to  pass  through  the  eye  of  a  needle,  than  for  a  rich  man  to  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  God.  26  And  they  that  heard,  said.  And  who  can  be  saved  ?  27  He  said  to  them, 
The  things  that  are  impossible  with  men,  are  possible  with  God.  28  And  Peter  said,  Lo,  we 
have  left  all  things,  and  have  followed  thee.  29  Who  said  to  them,  Arnen,  I  say  to  you.  There 
'  is  no  man  that  hath  left  house,  or  parents,  or  brethren,  or  wife,  or  children,  for  the  kingdom 
[  of  God,  30  And  shall  nOt  receive  much  more  in  this  time,  and  in  the  world  to  come  life  ever- 
lasting.   31  And  Jesus  took  the  twelve,  and  said  to  them.  Behold  we  go  up  to  Jerusalem,  and 


Annotations. 
ver.  1.  Always.  We  should  pray  always  by 
faith,  hope,  and  charity,  and  by  working  the 
things  that  be  acceptable  to  God  :  though  spe- 
cial times  of  vocal  prayers  in  the  Canonical 
hours  be  assigned  for  the  stirring  of  us  up  to 
God  through  external  siens  of  devotion. 

ver.  8.  Shall  he  find  faith.    The  Luciferians 

and  Donatists  used  this  place  to  excuse  their 

fall  from  the  Church,  as  our  Adversaries  now 

do,  saying  that  it  was  decayed  in  faith  when 

they  torsook  it.     To  whom  we  answer  as  Hie- 

rome   and   Augustine    answered    them,  that 

Christ  saith  not  that  there  should  be  no  faith 

left  in  earth  :  but  by  this  manner  of  speech  in- 

I  sinuateth,  that  at  the  latter  day  in  the  great 

1  persecution  of  Antichrist  faith  should  be  more 

rare,  and  the  faithful  among  so  many  wicked 

not  so  notorious:  specially'that  perfect  faith 

,  containing  devotion,  trust,  and  affection  toward 

God,  which  our  Master  so  praised  in  certain 

.'Upon  whom  he  wrought  miracles,  and  by  force 

'.  whereof  mountains  might  be  moved,  which  is 

11 


Chapter   18. 
rare  even  when  the  Church  flourisheth  most. 

ver.  13.  Knocked  his  breast.  So  do  the  Priesr= 
and  people  at  the  holy  Altar  knocii  int.. 
breasts,  and  say  with  the  humble  Publican,  Deus 
propitius.  August.  Ps.  31.  cone.  3. 

ver.  17.  As  a  child.  In  matters  of  faith  and 
religion  we  must  be  as  humble  and  obedient 
to  the  Catholic  Church  as  young  children  to 
their  parents. 

ver.  20.  The  commandments.  Not  faith  only 
but  also  keeping  the  commandments  purchase 
life  everlasting.  Annot.  Matt.  19,  16. 

ver.  22.  Sell  all  that  ever.  This  is  not  a  com- 
mandment or  precept,  but  counsel :  which  the 
religious  do  follow.  Annot.  Matt.  19. 

ver.  29.  Wife  or  chihlren.  The  Apostles 
among  other  things  left  their  wives  also,  as 
Hierome  noteth  out  of  this  place,  lib.  1.  adv. 
Jovin. 

ver.  30.  Life  everlasting.  Life  everlasting  the 
reward  for  leaving  or  losing  willingly  our 
goods  for  Christ's  sake 


122 


S.  LUKE. 


all  things  shall  be  consummated  which  were  written  by  the  Prophets  of  the  Son  of  Man.  32 
For  he  shall  be  delivered  to  the  Guntile.s  and  shall  be  mucked,  and  scourged,  and  spit  upon; 

33  And  after  they  have  scourged  iuni,  tlicv  will  kill  him,  and  the  third  day  he  shall  rise  agam 

34  And  they  understood  none  of  these  thiiigs,  and  this  word  was  hid  trom  them,  and  they  un- 
derstood not  the  things  that  were  said.  35  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  he  drew  nigh  to  Jeri- 
cho, a  certain  blind  man  sat  by  tiic  way,  begging,  36  And  when  he  heard  the  multitude  passing 
by,  he  asked  what  this  should  be.  37  And  iliey  told  him  that  Ji;sus  ot  Kazareth  passed  by. 
38  And  he  cried,  saying,  .Jesus,  Son  of  David,  have  mercy  upon  me.  39  And  ihey  that  went 
before,  rebuked  him,  that  he  should  hold  his  peace.  IJut  he  cried  much  more.  Son  of  David,  have 
mercy  upon  me.  40  And  Jksus  standing,  commanded  him  to  be  brought  unto  him.  And 
when  he  was  come  near,  he  asked  him,  41  Sayinir,  What  wilt  tliou  that  1  do  to  ihee  ?  but  he 
said,  Lord,  that  I  may  see.  42  And  Jksus  said  to  him.  Do  thou  see,  thy  taitli  hath  made  thee 
•whole.  43  And  forthwith  he  saw,  and  followed  him,  magnifying  God.  And  all  the  people,  as 
they  saw  it,  gave  praise  to  God. 

CHAPTER  XIX. 
In  Jericho  he  lodgeth  in  the  house  of  Zucheus  a  Publican,  and  against  the  murvmnng  Jews  openeth 
the  reasons  of  lis  so  doins-  H  )/e  showeth,  that  the  last  day  should  not  he  yet,  15  and  vhal 
then  in  the  judgment  he  irill  do  hoth  to  us  of  his  Church  us  veil  good  as  bad,  'Zl  and  also  to  the 
reprobate  Jews.  2"J  Jieiii^,'  now  come  to  the  place  of  his  passion,  heentereth  vjceping  and  forttdhvg 
the  destruction  of  blind  Jerusalem,  with  triumph  us  their  Christ.  45  He  showeth  his  zeal  for  the 
house  of  God,  and  teacheth  therein  every  day.  47  The  rulers  would  destroy  him,  butforjear  of  the 
people.  J  r7     T. 

1  And  entering  in,  he  walked  through  Jericho,  2  And  behold  a  man  named  Zacheus,  and 
this  was  a  Prince  of  the  Publicans,  and  he  rich.  3  And  he  sought  to  see  Jesus  what  he 
was,  and  he  could  not  for  the  multitude,  because  he  was  little  of  stature.  4  And  running  be- 
fore, he  went  up  into  a  sycamore  tree  that  he  might  see  hiin  :  because  he  was  to  pass  by  it.  5 
And  when  he  was  come  to  the  place,  Jesus  looking  up,  saw  him,  and  said  to  him,  Zacheus, 
come  down  in  haste  :  because  this  day  I  must  abide  in  thy  house.  6  And  he  in  haste  came 
down,  and  received  him  rejoicing.  7  And  when  all  saw  it,  they  murmured,  saying  that  he 
turned  in,  to  a  man  that  was  a  sinner.  8  But  Zacheus  standing,  said  to  our  Lord,  Behold  the 
half  of  my  goods,  Lord,  I  give  to  the  poor:  and  if  I  have  defrauded  any  man  of  any  thing,  I  re- 
store fourfold.  9  Jesus  said  to  him,  That  this  day  salvation  is  made  to  this  house  :  because 
that  he  also  is  the  son  of  Abraham.  10  For  the  Son  of  Man  is  come  to  seek  and  to  save  that 
which  was  lost.  11  They  hearing  these  tlungs,  he  added  and  spake  a  parable,  ior  that  he  was 
nigh  to  Jerusalem,  and  because  they  thought  that  forthwith  the  kingdom  of  God  should  be  ma- 
nifested. 12  He  said  therefore,  A  certain  nobleman  went  into  a  far  country  to  take  to  himself 
a  kingdom,  and  to  return.  13  And  calling  his  ten  servants,  he  gave  them  ten  pounds,  and  said 
to  them.  Occupy  till  1  come.  14  And  his  citizens  hated  him  :  and  they  sent  a  legacy  after  mm, 
saying,  We  will  not  have  this  man  reign  over  us.  15  And  it  came  to  pass  after  he  returned, 
havmg  received  his  kingdom :  and  he  commanded  his  servants  to  be  called,  to  whom  he  gave 
the  money:  that  he  might  know  how  much  every  one  had  gained  by  occuiiying.  If!  Ana  the 
first  came,  saying,  Lorcf,  thy  pound  hath  gotten  ten  pounds.  17  And  he  said  to  him.  Well  fare 
thee  good  servant,  because  thou  hast  been  faithful  in  a  little,  thou  shall  have  power  over  ten 
cities.     18  And  the  second  came,  saying,  Lord,  thy  pound  hath  made  five  pounds.     19  And  he 

Chapter  19. 
our  superior,  and  such  as  have  charge  of  our 
souls.  But  that  lie  yielded  fourfold,  that  was 
more  than  he  was  bound,  but  very  satisfactory 
for  his  former  sins  also.  And  herewith  we 
may  note,  that  it  is  not  the  giving  of  a  penny, 
groat,  or  crown,  of  a  rich  man's  superfluity, 
that  is  so  much  recommended  to  sinners  for 
redeeming  their  faults  :  hut  this  large  bestow- 
ing upon  Christ,  to  sell  all  and  give  it  in  alms, 
to  give  the  moiety  of  our  gofuls,  to  render  four 
times  so  much  for  tliat  which  is  wrongfully 
gotten,  that  extinguisheth  sins.  The  poor 
widow's  brass  penny  was  very  grateful,  be- 
cause it  was  all  or  much  of  that  she  had  :  but 
the  rich  man's  pound  of  his  superfluity,  though 
it  be  good,  vet  is  nothing  so  grateful. 

ver.  17.  Ten  Cities.  Mark  here  against  the 
adversaries,  that  the  rewards  of  these  two  good 
servants  he  divers  and  unequal,  according  to 
the  diversity  or  inequality  of  their  gains,  ttiat 
is,  their  merits,  and  yet  one  rcceiveth  the  penny. 
Mat.  20.  9 ,  as  well  as  the  other,  that  is,  heaven 
or  life  everlasting. 


Annotations. 

ver.  4.  Went  up.  Not  only  inward  devotion 
of  faith  and  charity  towards  Christ,  but  exter- 
nal oflfices  of  seeing,  following,  touching,  re- 
ceiving, harbouring  him,  are  recommended  to 
us  in  this  example  :  even  so  our  manifold  ex- 
terior devotion  towards  his  Sacraments,  Saint's 
and  servants,  be  grateful :  specially  the  en- 
deavour of  good  people  not  only  to  be  present 
at  Mass  or  in  the  Church,  but  to  be  near  the 
C.  Sacrament,  and  to  see  it  with  all  reverence 
and  devotion  according  to  the  order  of  the 
Church,  much  more  to  receive  it  into  the  house 
of  their  body. 

ver.  8.  I  restore  four  fold.  That  which  we 
give  of  our  own,  is  alms  and  satisfaction  ior 
our  sins  :  but  that  which  we  restore  of  ill  got- 
ten goods  by  Extortion,  Usury,  Simony,  Bri- 
bery, Theft,  or  otherwise,  that  is  called  here 
Restoring.  And  it  is  of  duty  and  not  ot  free 
.ilms,  and  must  be  rendered  not  to  whom  we 
list,  but  to  the  parties  annoyed  if  it  be  possible, 
otherwise  it  must  be  bestowed  upon  tiie,  poor, 
or  other  good  uses  according  to  the  advice  of 


S.  LUKE.  123 

said  to  him,  And  be  thou  over  five  cities.  20  And  another  came,  saying,  Lord,  lo  here  thy 
pound,  which  1  have  laid  up  in  a  napkin.  21  For  1  leired  theo,  because  thou  art  an  austere 
man:  thou  takest  up  that  thou  didst  not  set  down,  and  tliou  reapest  that  which  thou  didst  not 
sow.  22  He  saith  to  him.  By  thine  own  mouth  I  judge  thee,  naughty  servant.  Thou  didst 
know  that  1  am  an  austere  man,  taking  up  that  I  set  not  down,  and  reaping  that  which  I  sowed 
not-.  23  And  why  didst  thou  not  give  my  money  to  the  bank,  and  I  coming  might  certes  with 
usury  have  exacted  it'.'  24  And  he  said  to  them  that  stood  by.  Take  the  pound  away  from  him, 
and  give  it  to  him  that  hath  the  ten  pounds.  25  And  they  said  to  him.  Lord,  he  hath  ten  pounds. 
26  But  I  say  to  you,  that  to  every  one  that  hath  shall  be  given:  and  from  him  that  hath  not, 
that  also  which  he  hath  shall  be  taken  from  him-  27  But  as  for  those  nune  enemies  that  would 
not  have  me  reign  over  them,  bring  them  hither:  and  kill  them  before  me  28  And  having  said 
these  things,  he  went  before  ascending  to  Jerusalem.  29  And  it  came  to  pass  when  he  was 
come  nigh  to  Bethphage  and  Bethania,  unto  the  mount  called  Olivet,  he  sent  two  of  his  Disciples, 
30  Saying,  Go  into  the  town  which  is  over  against,  into  the  which  as  you  enter,  you  shall  find 
the  colt  of  an  ass  tied,  on  which  no  man  ever  hath  sitten:  loose  him,  and  bring  him.  31  And 
if  any  man  ask  you.  Why  loose  you  him  ?  You  shall  say  thus  to  hirn,  because  our  Lord  needetli 
his  service.  32  And  they  that  were  sent,  went  their  ways,  and  found  as  he  said  to  them,  the 
colt  standing.  33  And  when  they  loosed  the  colt,  the  owners  thereof  said  to  them.  Why  loose 
you  the  colt.  34  But  they  said,  Because  our  Lord  hatii  need  of  him.  35  And  they  brought 
nim  to  .Iesus.  And  casting  their  garments  upon  the  colt,  they  set  .Jesus  thereupon.  36  And 
as  he  went,  they  spread  their  garments  underneath  in  the  way.  37  And  when  he  approached 
now  tD  the  descent  of  mount  Olivet,  all  the  multitudes  of  them  that  descended,  began  with  joy 
to  praise  God  with  a  loud  voice,  for  all  the  miracles  they  had  seen,  38  Saying,  Blessed  is  he 
that  Cometh  in  the  name  of  our  Lord,  peace  in  heaven,  and  glory  on  high.  39  And  certain 
Pharisees  of  the  multitudes  said  to  him,  Master,  rebuke  thy  disciples.    40  To  whom  he  said, 

I  say  to  you,  That  if  these  hold  their  peace,  the  stones  shall  cry.  41  And  as  he  drew  near, 
seeing  the  city,  he  wept  upon  it,  saying,  42  Because  if  thou  also  hadst  known,  and  that  in  this 
thy  day,  the  things  that  pertain  to  thy  peace :  but  now  they  are  hid  from  thine  eyes.  43  For 
the  days  shall  come  upon  thee :  and  thy  enemies  shall  compass  thee  with  a  trench,  and  in- 
close thee  about,  and  straiten  thee  on  every  side,  44  And  beat  thee  fiat  to  the  ground,  and  thy 
children  that  are  in  thee,  and  they  shall  not  leave  in  thee  a  stone  upon  a  stone  :  because  thou 
hast  not  known  the  time  of  thy  visitation.  45  And  entering  into  the  temple,  he  began  to  cast 
out  the  sellers  therein  and  the  buyers,  46  Saying  to  them.  It  is  written,  That  my  house  is  the 
house  of  prayer.  But  you  have  made  it  a  den  of  thieves.  47  And  he  was  teaching  daily  in  the 
temple.  Ajid  the  chief  Priests  and  the  Scribes  and  the  Princes  of  the  people  sought  to 
destroy  him  :  48  And  they  found  not  what  to  do  to  him.  For  all  the  people  was  suspense 
hearing  him. 

CHAPTER  XX. 
To  the  Jews  he  avouchefh  his  power  by  the  witness  of  John  who  v:as  a  man  sent  of  God.  9  And  fore- 
tellelh  in  a  parable  their  reprobation  most  worthy,  with  the  vocation  of  the  Gentiles  in  their  place.  17 
Aiid  consequently  their  irreparable  d^tmnation  that  shall  issue  thereof.  20  He defeateth  their  snare 
about  paying  tribute  to  Cesar :  27  He  answereth  also  the  invention  oj  the  Sadducees  against  the  Re- 
surrection. 40  And  so  having  put  them  all  to  silence,  41  he  furneth  and  opposeth  them,  because  they 
imagined  that  Christ  should  be  no  more  but  a  man:  45  bidding  all  tobeware  of  the  Scribes,  author's 
of  the  Jews'  Schism  from  him,  being  ambitious  and  hypocrites. 

J  And  it  came  to  pass  :  in  one  of  the  days  when  he  was  teaching  the  people  in  the  Temple 
and  evangelizins.  the  chief  Priests  and  Scribes  with  the  Ancients  assembled.  2  And  spake, 
Baying  to  him.  Tell  us,  in  what  power  dost  thou  these  things  ?  or,  who  is  he  that  hath  given 
thee  tliis  power?  3  And  Jesus  answerina:,  said  to  them,  I  also  will  ask  you  one  word.  An- 
swer me.  4  The  baptism  of  John  was  it  from  heaven,  or  of  men  ?  5  But  they  thought  with- 
in themselves,  saying.  That  if  we  say,  From  heaven  :  he  will  say.  Why  then  did  you  not  believe 
him  ?  6  But  if  we  say.  Of  men:  the  whole  people  will  stone  us:  for  they  are  certain  that 
John  is  a  Prophet.  7  And  they  answered  that  they  knew  not  whence  it  was.  8  And  Jesus 
said  to  them.  Neither  do  I  tell  you  in  what  power  I  do  these  things.  9  And  he  began  to  say 
to  the  people  this  parable,  A  certain  man  planted  a  vineyard,  and  let  it  out  to  husbandmen 
and  he  was  from  home  a  long  time,  16  And  in  time  he  sent  to  the  husbandman  a  servant,  tha; 
they  should  give  him  of  the  fruit  of  the  vineyard.     Who  beating  him  sent  him  away  empty. 

II  And  again  he  sent  another  servant.  But  they  beating  him  also  and  reproachfully  abusing 
him,  sent  him  away  empty.  12  And  again  he  sent  the  third  :  who  wounding  him  also,  cast 
him  out,  13  And  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  said.  What  shall  I  do  ?  I  will  send  my  beloved 
son  :  perhaps  when  they  shall  see  him,  they  will  reverence  him.  14  Whom  when  the  hus- 
bandmen saw,  they  thought  within  themselves,  saying.  This  is  the  heir,  let  us  kill  him,  that  the 
heritage  mav  be  ours.  l5  And  casting  him  forth  out  of  the  vineyard,  they  killed  him.  What 
therefore  will  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  do  to  them  ?  16  He  will  come,  and  will  destroy  those 
husbandmen,  and  will  give  the  vineyard  to  others.  Which  they  hearinsr,  said  to  him,  God  for- 
bid. 17  But  he  beholding  them  said.  What  is  this  then  that  is  written.  The  stone  which  the  build- 
ers rejected,  the  same  is  become  into  the  head  of  the  corner  ?  18  Every  one  that  falleth  upon  this  stone, 
shall  be  quashed  :  and  upon  whom  it  shall  fall,  it  shall  break  him  to  powder.  19  And  the  chief 
Priests  and  Scribes  sought  to  lay  hands  upon  him  that  hour :  and  they  feared  the  people,  for 


124 


S.  LUKE. 


they  knew  that  he  spake  this  similitude  to  them.  20  And  watching  they  sent  spies  which 
should  feign  themselves  just ;  that  they  might  take  him  in  his  talk,  and  deliver  him  to  the  prin- 
cipality and  power  of  the  President.  21  And  ihey  asked  him,  saying,  Master,  we  know  that 
thou  speakest  and  teaehest  rightly :  and  that  thou  dost  not  accept  person,  but  teachest  the 
way  of  God  in  truth.  22  Is  it  lawful  lor  us  to  give  tribute  to  Cesar,  or  no  ?  23  But  consider- 
ing their  guile,  he  said  to  them,  Why  tempt  you  me  ?  24  Show  me  a  penny.  Whose  image 
hath  it  and  inscription  ?  'J'hey  answering,  said,  Cesar's.  25  And  he  said  to  them,  Render, 
therefore,  the  things  tiiat  are  Cesar's  to  Cesar  :  and  the  things  that  arc  God's  to  God.  2(5  And 
they  could  not  reprehend  his  word  before  the  i)eoph^ :  and  marvelling  at  his  answer,  they  held 
their  peace.  27  And  tliere  came  certain  of  the  Sadducees,  which  deny  that  there  is  a  resur- 
rection, and  they  asked  him,  28  Saying,  Master,  Moses  gave  us  in  writing  ;  If  a  man's  bro- 
ther die  having  a  wife,  and  he  have  no  children,  that  his  brother  take  her  to  wife,  and  raise  up 
seed  to  his  brother.  21)  There  were  therefore  seven  brethren:  and  the  first  took  a  wife,  and 
dind  without  children.  30  And  the  next  took  her,  and  he  died  without  children.  31  And  the 
third  took  her.  In  like  manner  also  all  the  seven,  and  they  left  no  seed,  and  died.  32  Last  of  all 
the  woman  died  also.  33  In  the  resurrection  therefore,  whose  wife  shall  she  be  of  them  ? 
sithcns  the  seven  had  her  to  wife.  34  And  .Iksus  said  to  them,  The  children  of  this  world 
marry,  and  are  given  in  marriage.  33  But  they  that  shall  be  counted  worthy  of  that  world 
and  the  resurrection  from  the  dead,  neither  marry,  nor  take  wives,  36  Neither  can  they  die 
any  more,  for  they  are  equal  to  angels  :  and  they  are  the  sons  of  God,  seeing  they  are  the  sons 
of  the  resurrection.  37  but  that  the  dead  rise  again,  Moses  also  showed,  beside  the  bush,  as 
he  callelh  the  Lord,  The  God  of  Abraham,  and  Ihc  God  of  huuc,  and  the  God  of  Jacob.  38  For 
God  is  not  of  the  dead,  but  of  the  living,  for  all  live  lo  him.  39  And  certain  of  the  Scribes 
answering,  said  to  him,  Master,  thou  hast  said  well.  40  And  further  they  durst  not  ask  him 
any  thing.  41  But  he  said  to  them.  How  say  they  that  Christ  is  the  son  of  David  ?  42  And 
David  hmiself  saith  in  the  book  of  jPsalms,  The  Lord  said  to  niy  Lord,  Sit  on  my  right  hand, 
43  Till  I  put  thine  enevms,  the  footstool  of  thy  feet?  44  David  then  calletli  him  Lord  :  and  how 
is  he  his  son?  45  And  all  the  people  hearing  him,  he  said  to  his  disciples,  4G  Beware  of  the 
S('ribes,  that  will  walk  in  robes,  and  love  salutations  in  the  market-place,  and  the  first  chairs 
in  the  Synagogues,  and  the  cliief  rooms  in  feasts.  47  Which  devour  widow's  houses:  feign- 
ing long  prayer.    These  shall  receive  greater  damnation. 

CHAPTER  XXI. 
J/e  commendeth  the  poor  widow  for  her  two  inites,  ahovc  all.  5  Haviji^  said  that  the  temple  shall  he 
quite  destroyed,  7  He  foretelleth  first  many  things  that  sh<iU  go  before,  20  then  a  sign  also  when  it 
is  hear,  after  which  shall  come  the  destruction  itself  in  7nost  horrible  maimer,  without  hope  of  rtstitu- 
tion,  until  all  natio-ns  of  the  Gentiles  be  gathered  into  his  Church  in  the  very  end  of  the  world. 
25  And  then  what  signs  shall  come  of  the  last  day,  terrible  to  the  world,  28  but  comfortable  to  us  of 
his  Church,  34  so  that  ive  be  always  watchful. 

1  And  beholding,  he  saw  them  that  did  cast  their  gifts  into  the  treasury,  rich  persons.  2  And 
ne  saw  also  a  Certain  poor  widow  casting  two  brass  mites.  3  And  he  said.  Verily  I  say  to 
vou,  that  this  poor  widow  hath  cast  more  than  all.  4  For  all  these  of  their  abundance  have 
east  into  the  gifts  of  God,  but  she  of  her  penury,  hath  cast  in  all  her  Hving  that  she  had. 
5  And  certain  saying  of  the  temple  that  it  was  adorned  with  goodly  stones  and  donaries,  he 
said,  6  These  things  which  you  see,  the  days  will  come  wherein  there  shall  not  be  left  a  stone 
upon  a  stone  that  shall  not  be  destroyed.  7  And  they  asked  him,  saying.  Master,  when  shall 
these  things  be  :  and  what  shall  be  the  sign  when  they  shall  begin  to  come  to  pass  ?    8  Who 


Annotations. 

ver.  35.  Countedworthy.  The  Greek  m  kutw^i- 
(joOevTCi,  importeth  also  this  much,  Tliey  that 
are  made  worthy,  by  the  grace  of  God,  and  so 
they  are  indeed  worthy,  as  also  in  the  next 
chapter,  verse  36,  and  2  Thess.  1,  3. 

ver.  35.  Shall  be  counted  worthy.  This  truth 
and  speech  that  good  men  be  worthy  of  hea- 
ven, is  according  to  the  Scriptures,  and  signi- 
fieth  that  man's  works  done  by  Christ's  grace 
do  condignly  or  worthily  deserve  eternal  joy, 
as  Sap.  3.  God  proved  them,  and  found  them 
worthy  of  himself,  and  Matt.  10.  He  that  lovcth 
his  father  mi;ri  than  me,  is  not  worlhi/  <f  me.  and 
Cofos.  1.  Thai  you  may  iixilk  irnrlhi/  of  God,  and 
most  plainly,  Apoc.  3.  They  shall  u^alh  u-ilh  me 
in  white,  because  they  are  worthi/,  as  of  Christ,  c. 
1.  Thou  art  worthy,  O  Lord,  to  receive  glory,  ^c. 
And  that  to  be  counted  worthy,  and  to  be  wor- 
thy, is  here  all  one,  it  is  plain  by  the  Greek 
word,  which  Paul  useth  so,  as  the  adversaries' 
own  English  Testaments  do  testify,  reading 


Chapter  20. 
thus,  fleb.  10.  Of  how  much  sorer  punishment 
shall  he  be  worthy,  which,  ^r.  and  it  must  needs 
so  signify,  because  men  for  sins  are  not  only 
counted,  but  are  indeed  worthy  punishment, 
as  themselves  do  grant.  They  do  greatly 
therefore  forget  themselves,  and  are  ignorant 
in  the  Scriptures,  and  know  not  the  force  nor 
the  value  of  the  grace  of  God,  which  doth  not 
only  make  our  labours  grateful  to  God,  but  wor- 
thy of  the  reward  which  he  hath  provided  for 
such  as  love  him.    Annot.  2  Thess.  1,  5. 

ver  36.  Eijual  to  Angelt.  Saints  of  our  kind, 
now  in  their  souls,  and  alter  their  resurrection 
in  body  and  soul  toijether,  shall  be  in  all  things 
equal  to  Angels  :  and  lor  the  d(>gree  of  bliss, 
many  Saints  of  greater  merit  shalt  be  above 
divers  Angels:  as  S.  .Tohn  Baptist,  the  Apos- 
tles, and  others,  and  our  B  Lady  above  all  the 
orders  of  holy  spirits  in  diirnity  and  bliss,  and 
no  marvel,  our  nature  bv  Christ  being  so  highly 
e.\alted  above  all  Angels. 


S.  LUKE.  125 

sail,  See  you  be  not  seduced,  for  many  will  come  in  my  name,  saying  that  I  am  he  :  and  the 
time  is  at  hand,  go  not  theretore  aiter  them.  9  And  when  you  shall  hear  ot  wars  and  seditions, 
be  not  terrified  :  these  things  must  first  come  to  pass,  but  the  end  is  not  yet  by  and  by.  10  Then 
he  said  to  them,  nation  shall  rise  against  nation,  and  kingdom  against  kingdom.  11  And  there 
shall  be  great  earthquakes  in  places,  and  pestilences  and  famine,  and  terrors  from  heaven, 
and  there  shall  be  great  signs.  12  But  before  all  these  things  they  will  lay  their  hands  upon 
you  :  and  persecute  you  delivering  you  into  Synagogues  and  prisons,  drawing  you  to  Kings 
and  Presidents  for  my  name.  13  And  it  shall  happen  unto  you  for  testimony.  14  Lay  up  this 
therefore  iu  your  hearts,  not  to  premeditate  how  you  shall  answer.  15  For  I  will  give  you 
mouth  and  wisdom,  which  all  your  adversaries  shall  not  be  able  to  resist  and  gainsay.  16  And 
you  shall  be  delivered  up  of  your  parents  and  brethren,  and  kinsmen  and  friends  :  and  they 
will  put  to  death  of  you.  17  And  you  shall  be  odious  to  all  men  for  my  name  :  18  And  a 
hair  of  your  head  shall  not  perish.  19  In  your  patience  you  shall  possess  your  souls.  20  And 
when  you  shall  see  Jerusalem  compassed  about  with  an  army  :  then  know  that  the  desolation 
thereof  is  at  hand.  21  Then  they  that  are  in  Jewry,  let  them  flee  to  the  mountains  :  and  they 
in  the  midst  thereof,  let  them  depart :  and  they  m  the  countries,  let  them  not  enter  into  i;. 
22  For  these  are  the  days  of  vengeance,  that  all  things  may  be  fulfilled  that  are  written.  23  But 
wo  to  them  that  are  with  child  and  that  give  suck  in  those  days,  for  there  shall  be  ^reat  afflic- 
tion upon  the  land,  and  wrath  on  this  people.  2-1  And  they  shall  fall  by  the  edge  of  the  sword: 
and  shall  be  led  captive  into  all  nations,  and  Jerusalem  shall  be  trodden  of  the  Gentiles  :  till  the 
times  of  nations  be  fulfilled.  25  And  there  shall  be  signs  in  the  Sun  and  the  Moon  and  the 
Stars  :  and  upon  earth  distress  of  nations,  for  the  confusion  of  the  sound  of  sea  and  waves, 
26  Men  withering  for  fear  and  expectation,  what  shall  come  upon  the  whole  world,  for  the 
powers  of  Heaven  shall  be  moved  :  27  And  then  they  shall  see  the  Son  of  Man  coming  in  a 
cloud  with  great  power  and  majesty.  28  But  when  these  things  begin  to  come  to  pass,  look 
up  and  lift  up  your  heads  :  because  your  redemption  is  at  hand.  29  And  he  spake  to  them  a 
smiilitude.  See  the  fig  tree,  and  all  trees  :  30  When  they  now  bud  forth  fruit  out  of  them- 
selves, you  know  that  Summer  is  nigh.  31  So  you  also  when  you  shall  see  these  things  come 
to  pa.ss,  know  that  the  kingdom  of  God  is  nigh.  32  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  that  this  generation 
shall  not  pass,  till  all  be  done.  33  Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass :  but  my  words  shall  not  pass. 
34  And  look  well  to  yourselves,  lest  perhaps  your  hearts  be  overcharged  with  surftviting  and 
drunkenness  and  care  of  this  life  :  and  that  day  com.e  upon  you  suddenly.  35  For  as  a  snare 
shall  it  come  upon  all  that  sit  upon  the  face  of  all  the  earth.  36  Watch  therefore,  praying  at 
all  times,  that  you  may  be  accounted  worthy  to  escape  all  these  things  that  are  to  come,  and  to 
stand  before  the  Son  of  Man.  37  And  the  days  he  was  teaching  in  the  temple  :  but  the  nights 
going  forth,  he  abode  inthp  Mount  that  is  called  OUvet.  33  And  all  the  people  in  the  morning 
went  unto  him  in  the  temple  to  hear  him. 

CHAPTERXXII. 
Judas  doth  sell  liim.  to  the  Jev.i.  7  After  the  old  Paschal,  19  he  ^iveth  to  hts  disciples  the  hread  o_f 
life  in  a  mystical  sacrifice  of  his  body  and  blood,  for  an  everlasting  commemoration  of  his  passion. 
21  He  covertly  admonishelh  the  traitor.  24  Against  their  ambitious  contention  he  showeth  them  that 
the  majority  of  any  among  them  in  this  world  is  for  their  service  as  his  own  also  vas :  28  And 
how  he  will  exalt  them  all  in  the  world  to  come:  31  foretelling  Peter  the  singular  privilege  of  his 
faith  never  failing,  33  and  his  three  negations :  35  and  how  they  shall  all  now  be  put  to  their  shifts. 
39  And  that  night,  after  his  prayer  vnth  sweating  of  blood,  47  he  is  taken  of  the  Jems'  men,  Judas 
being  their  captain :  yet  showing  them  both  hq  miracle  and  word,  that  they  could  do  nothing  un!o 
him  hut  hi/  his  own  permission.  54  Then  in  the  chief  Priest's  house  he  ii  thrice  denied  of  Peter,  63 
shamefully  abused  of  his  keepers,  66  and  in  the  morning  impiously  condemned  of  their  Council,  for 
confessing  himself  to  be  the  Son  of  God. 

1  And  tlie  festival  day  of  the  Azymes  approached,  which  is  called  Pasch  :  2  And  the  chief 
Priests  and  the  Scribes  sought  how  they  might  kill  him  :  but  they  feared  the  people.  3  And 
Satan  entered  into  Judas  that  was  surnamed  Jscariot,  one  of  the  Twelve.  4  And  he  v/ent  and 
talked  with  the  chief  Priests  and  Magistrates,  how  he  might  betray  him  to  them.  5  And  ihey 
were  glad,  and  bargained  to  give  him  money.  6  And  he  promised.  And  he  souglit  opportu- 
nity to  betray  him  apart  from  the  multitudes.  7  And  the  day  of  the  Azymes  came,  wherein^it 
was  necessary  that  the  Pasch  should  be  killed.  8  And  he  sent  Peter  and  John,  saying,  Go 
and  prepare  us  the  Pasch,  that  we  may  eat.  9  But  they  said.  Where  wilt  thou  that  we  prepare 
it  ?  10  And  he  said  to  them.  Behold,  as  you  enter  into  the  city,  there  shall  meet  you  a  man 
carrying  a  pitcher  of  water  :  follow  him  Into  the  house  into  which  he  entereth,  11  And  you 
shall  say  to  the  good  man  of  the  house.  The  Master  saith  to  thee.  Where  is  the  inn  where  1 

Annotations.        Chapter  21. 


ver.  4.  Of  her  penury.  To  ofier  or  give 
alms  of  our  superfluities,  is  not  so  accept- 
able or  meritorious,  as  to  bestow  some  of 
that  which  is  of  our  necessary  provision, 
and  which  we  may  hardly  spare  from  our- 
selves :  for,  that  proceedeth  of  greater  zeal. 


ed  of  God  than  the  substance  of  the  gift, 
ver.  37.  Mount  that  is  called.  Solitariness  or 
hermitage  as  Gregory  Naziane  saith  is  a  good- 
ly thing,  this  doth  the  mount  Carmel  of  Eli  as 
teach,  John's  desert,  and  that  mount  unto 
M'hich  Jesus   often  retired,   and  was  quietly 


will,  and  intention,  which  be   more  respect-    alone  with  himself  Ser.26.de  amorepauperum. 
11* 


126 


S.  LUKE. 


niav  eat  the  Pasch  with  my  Disciples  ?  12  Ai\d  he  will  show  you  a  great  refectory  adorned; 
and  there  prepare.  13  And  they  going,  Jound  as  he  said  to  them,  and  prepared  the  Pasch. 
14  And  when  tlie  hour  was  come,  he  sat  down,  and  the  twelve  Apostles  with  him.  15  And  he 
said  to  them,  With  desire  1  have  desired  to  eat  this  Pascli  with  you  before  1  siiil'er.  16  For  1 
say  to  you,  that  from  this  time  I  will  not  eat  it,  till  it  be  lidtilltd  in  tiie  kingdom  of  God.  17 
And  takiiiii  the  Clialice  lie  gave  thanks,  and  said.  Take  and  divide  among  you.  18  For  1  say 
to  you,  That  1  will  not  drink  of  the  generation  of  the  vine,  till  the  kingdom  of  God  do  come. 
19  And  taking  bread,  ho  gave  thanlis,  and  brake  :  and  gave  to  them,  saying.  Tins  is  my  Bouy 
WHICH  18  GIVEN  FOE  YOU.    Do  this  for  a  commemoration  of  me.    20  In  like  manner  the  Cha- 


Annotations. 

ver.  15.  Wilh  desire  I  have  desired.  This 
great  desire  he  had  to  eat  this  Paschal  Iamb, 
was  not  for  itselti  which  he  had  celebrated 
many  years  before  :  but  because  he  meant  im- 
mediately after  the  Paschal  of  the  Law  was 
sacrificed  and  eaten,  to  institute  the  other  new 
Paschal  in  the  oblation  and  eatin"  of  his  own 
body,  by  which  the  old  Paschal  should  end 
and  be  fulfilled,  and  in  which  the  old  Testa- 
ment and  Law  ceasing,  tlie  kingdom  of  God, 
which  is  the  state  of  the  New  Testament  and 
of  his  Church,  should  begin.  For  the  very 
passage  from  the  old  Law  to  the  new  was  in 
this  one  Supper. 

ver.  17.  Faking  the  Chalice.  This  Chalice, 
according  to  the  very  evidence  of  the  text  it- 
selt  also,  is  not  the  second  part  of  the  holy  Sa- 
crament, but  that  solemn  cup  of  wine  which 
belonged  as  a  libament  to  the  oflering  and  eat- 
ing of  the  Paschal  lamb.  Which  being  a 
figure  especially  of  the  holy  Chalice,  was 
there  drunken  by  our  Saviour,  and  given  to  the 
Apostles  also,  with  declaration,  that  it  should 
be  the  last  cup  of  the  Law,  not  to  be  drunken 
any  more,  till  it  should  be  drunken  new  in  the 
kingdom  of  God,  that  is  to  say,  in  the  celebra- 
tion of  the  B.  Sacrament  of  his  blood  of  the 
New  Testament.  And  by  this  place  it  seem- 
ethvery  like,  that  the  words  in  Matthew,  Lvritt 
drink  of  the  fruit  of  the  Vine,  ^c.  were  pertain- 
ing to  this  cup  of  the  old  Law,  and  not  to  the 
holy  Sacrament,  though  they  be  there  by  repe- 
tition or  recapitulation  spoken  after  the  holy 
Chalice. 

ver.  19.  Thisismyhodij.  Although  sense  tell 
thee  it  is  bread,  yet  it  is  the  body,  according 
to  his  words,  let  faith  confirm  thee,  judge  not 
by  sense,  after  the  words  of  our  Lord  let  no 
doubt  arise  in  thy  mind,  Cyril,  mystag.  4.  Of 
the  verity  of  flesh  and  blood  there  is  left  no 
place  to  doubt :  by  the  profession  of  our  Lord 
liimselli  and  by  our  faiih,  it  is  flesh  and  blood 
indeed.  Is  not  this  truth  ?  To  them  be  it  un- 
true, which  deny  .Iesiis  Christ  to  be  true 
God.  Hilur.  lib.  8.  de  Trinit. 

ver.  19.  Which  is  given.  As  the  former 
words  make  and  prove  his  body  present,  so 
ihe.se  words  jilainly  siirnify,  that  it  is  present, 
as  given,  ofl'ered,  or  sacrificed  for  us  :  and  be- 
ing uttered  in  the  Present  tense,  it  signifieth 
not  only  that  it  should  afterward  be  given  or 
offered  on  the  cross,  but  that  it  was  then 
also  in  the  Sacrament  given  and  offered  for 
ns.  Whereby  it  is  invincibly  proved,  that 
his  body  is  present  as  a  host  or  sacrifice  :  and 
that  the  making  or  consecrating  thereof  must 
jioeds  be  sacrificing.  And  therefore  the  holy 
Fathers  m  this  sense  call  it  a  sacrifice.  Nisseii. 


Chapter  22. 
oral.  1  di-  resur.  Jjeo,  ser.  7.  and  8.  de  Pass.  He- 
sychiw^,  lib.  2.  in.  Levit.  cap.  8.  Gregor.  horn.  37. 
ui  Kvang.  and  Dial.  lib.  4.  c.  59.  CyriUns  Hiros. 
mysliig.  5.  Dionya.  Eccl.  hier.  c.  3.  Ignat.  Ep.  5. 
ad  Smym.  Justinus  dud.  cum  Tryph.  cirr.  mcd. 
Iren.  Itb.  4.  ca.  32.  and  34.  Terttd.  de  cult.  Jam. 
and  ad  uxor.  lib.  2.  Cypr.  Ep.  ad  Cecil,  and  de 
Ccen.Do.  Euscb.  Demonst.  Evang.  lib.  1.  cap.  10. 
Ndzian.  orat.  1.  cont.  Julimium.  Chrysost.  ho.  83. 
in  2.5.  Matt,  and  lib.  6.  de  Sacerd.  Amhros.  lib.  4. 
de  Sacrum,  cap.  6.  a7id  lib.  1.  OJfir.  c.  48.  Hicro. 
in  Ep.  ad  Hcdib.  q.  2.  and  ad  Evagr  Ep.  126. 
torn.  3.  Angus,  in  Psal.  33.  Cone.  1.  and  alibi  serpe. 
Graici  omnes  in  9  Hebr.  and  Primasius,  Con.  Nic. 
1.  Can.  14.  Ephes.  ad  Nestor.  Constantino]).  6. 
Can.  32.  Nic.  2.  Act.  G.  torn.  3.  Lateran.  Constant. 
Flor.  Trid. 

ver.  19.  Do  this.  In  these  words  the  holy 
Sacrament  of  order  is  instituted,  because 
power  and  commission  to  do  the  principal  act 
and  work  of  Priesthood,  is  given  to  the  Apos^ 
ties  :  that  is,  to  do  that  which  Christ  then  did 
concerning  his  body  :  which  was,  to  make  and 
offer  his  body  as  a  sacrifice  for  us  and  for  all 
that  have  need  of  sacrifice,  and  to  give  it  to  be 
eaten  as  Christ's  body  sacrificed,  to  all  faith- 
ful. For  as  the  Paschal  lamb  was  first  sacri- 
ficed, and  then  eaten  :  so  was  his  body  :  and 
thus  to  do  he  here  giveth  commission  and  au- 
thority to  the  Apostles,  and  to  all  priests  which 
be  their  successors  in  this  matter.  Dions,  cat. 
Hierar.  c.  3.  Iren.  lib.  4.  c.  32.  Cypr.  ep.  ad  Cecil. 
Clirys.  horn.  17.  in  ep.  Hebr.  Amhros.  in  Ps.  28. 
a7id  in  c.  10.  ad  Hebr. 

ver.  19.  Far  a  commfmoration.  This  Sacrifice 
and  Sacrament  is  to  be  done  j)crpctually  in  the 
Cliurch  for  the  commemoration  of  Christ, 
especially  of  his  Passion  :  that  is  to  say, 
that  it  may  be  a  lively  representation,  ex- 
emplar, and  form  of  his  sacrifice  upon  the 
cross.  Ot  which  one  oblation  on  the  cross, 
not  only  all  oilier  sacrifices  of  the  Law  were 
figures,  but  this  also :  though  this  is  a  more 
nigh,  high,  mystical,  and  marvellous  sort  than 
any  other,  for  in  them  Christ's  death  was  sig- 
nified as  by  resemblance  and  similitudes  of 
external  creatures  and  bodies  of  brute  beasts, 
but  in  this  of  the  New  Testament,  his  body 
visibly  sacrificed  on  the  cross,  in  and  by  the 
self  same  body  sacrificed  and  immolated  in  Sa- 
crament, and  under  the  shapes  of  bread  and 
wine,  is  most  nearly  and  perfectly  resembled  : 
and  therefore  this  is  most  properly  commemo- 
rative, as  most  nearly  expressing  the  very  con- 
dition, nature,  efiieacy,  sort,  and  substance  of 
that  on  the  cross.  For  which  the  Fatliers 
call  it  the  very  self  same  sacrifice,  though  in 
other  manner,  which  was  done  on  the  cross,  as 


S.  LUKE. 


127 


lice  also,  after  he  had  supped,  saying.  This  is  the  Chalice,  the  New  Testament  in  my 
Blood,  which  shall  be  shed  for  you.  21  But  yet  behold,  the  hand  of  him  that  betrayeth 
me,  is  vviih  me  on  the  table.  22  And  the  Son  of  Man  indeed  goeth  according  to  that  which  is 
determined:  but  yet  wo  to  that  man  by  whom  he  shall  be  betrayed.  23  And  they  began  to 
question  among  themselves,  whicli  of  them  it  should  be  that  should  do  this.  24  And  thiTro  fell 
also  a  contention  between  them,  which  of  them  seemed  to  be  greater.  23  And  he  said  to  them, 
The  kings  of  the  Gentiles  overrule  them  :  and  they  that  have  power  upon  them,  are  called  be- 
neficial. 2G  But  you  not  so  :  but  he  that  is  the  greater  among  you,  let  him  become  as  the 
younger  :  and  he  that  is  the  leader,  as  the  waiter.  27  For  which  is  greater,  he  that  sitteth  at 
the  table,  or  he  that  ministereth  ?  is  not  he  that  sitteth?  but  I  am  in  the  midst  of  you, 
as  he  that  ministereth :    28  And  you  are  they  that  have  remained  with  me  in  my  temptations. 


Annotations. 
it  is  the  self  same  thing,  that  is  oflered  in  the 
Sacrament,  and  on  the  cross,  whereby  you  may 
see  the  p'Tversity  of  the  Protestants  or  their 
ignorance,  that  thhik  it  therefore  not  to  be 
Christ's  body,  because  it  is  a  memory  of  his 
body,  or  a  figure  of  his  body  upon  the  cross: 
nor  to  be  a  true  sacrifice,  because  it  is  a  com- 
memorative sacrifice  :  for  as  the  thing  that  more 
lively,  nearly,and  truly  resembleth  or  represent- 
eth,  is  a  belter  figure  than  that  which  shadoweth 
it  afar  otf :  so  this  his  body  in  the  Sacrament,  is 
more  perfectly  a  figure  of  Christ's  body  and 
sacrifice,  than  any  other.  Christ  himself  the 
Son  of  God  is  a  figure  and  character  of  his 
Father's  person,  being  yet  of  the  self  same 
substance,  and  Christ's  body  transfigured  on 
the  holy  Mount,  was  a  figure  and  resemblance 
of  his  person  glorified  in  heaven,  even  so  is 
his  body  in  the  Sacrament  to  a  faithful  man 
that  knoweth  by  his  belief  grounded  on  Christ's 
own  word,  that  in  the  one  form  is  his  body,  in 
the  other  his  blood,  the  most  perfect  represen- 
tation of  his  death  that  can  be.  As  for  the  sa- 
crifice, it  is  no  less  a  true  sacrifice,  because  it 
is  commemorative  of  Christ's  Passion;  than 
those  of  the  Old  Testament  were  the  less  true, 
because  they  were  prefigurative,  for  that  is 
the  condition  annexed  to  all  sacrifice  of  every 
Law,  to  represent  Christ's  Passion. 

ver.  20.  ]mch  shall  he  shed.  It  is  much  to 
be  observed  fliat  the  relative,  which,  in  these 
words  is  not  governed  or  ruled,  as  some  would 
perhaps  think,  of  the  known  blood,  but  of  the 
word  chalice,  which  is  most  plain  by  the  Greek. 
Which  taketh  away  all  cavilations  and  shifts 
from  the  Protestants,  both  against  the  real  pre- 
sence and  the  true  Sacrificing.  For  it  show- 
eth  evidently,  that  the  blood  as  the  contents  of 
the  chalice,  or  as  in  the  chalice,  is  shed  for  us, 
for  so  the  Greek  readeth  in  the  present  tense, 
and  not  only  as  upon  the  cross.  And  therefore 
as  it  foUoweth  thereof  invincibly,  that  it  is  no 
bare  figure,  but  his  blood  indeed,  so  it  ensueth 
necessarily,  that  it  is  a  sacrifice,  and  propitia- 
tory, because  the  chalice,  that  is  the  Blood  con- 
tained in  the  same,  is  shed  for  our  sins.  For 
all  that  know  the  manner  of  the  Scriptures' 
speeches,  know  also  that  this.  Blood  to  be  shed 
for  sin,  is  to  be  sacrificed  for  propitiation  or 
for  pardon  of  sins.  And  this  text  proveth  all 
this  so  jilainly,  that  Beza  turneth  himself 
roundlyupon  the  holy  Evangelist,  charging  him 
with  Solecism  or  false  Greek,  or  else  that  the 
words,  which  yet  he  confesseth  to  be  in  all 
copies,  Greek  and  Latin,  are  thrust  into  the 
text  cut  of  some  other  place  :  which  he  rather 


Chapter  22. 
standeth  upon  than  that  Luke  should  speak  in- 
congruously in  so  plain  a  matter.  And  there- 
fore he  saith  plainly  that  it  cannot  be  truly  said  ■ 
neither  of  the  chalice  itself  nor  of  the  contents 
thereof:  which  is  indeed  to  give  the  lie  to  the 
blessed  Evangelist,  or  to  deny  this  to  be  Scrip- 
ture. So  clear  is  the  Scripture  for  us,  so  mise- 
rable flights  and  shifts  is  falsehood  put  unto, 
God  be  thanked. 

ver.  20.  This  is  the  Chalice.  The  Greek  is 
here  so  plain,  that  there  was  very  blood  in  the 
Chalice  shed  for  us,  that  Beza  saith  it  is  a  cor- 
ruption in  the  Greek.    Anuot.  upon  this  place. 

ver.  24.  Contention.  The  Apostles  perceiv- 
ing Christ's  departure  fromthem,  and  his  king- 
dom to  be  near,  as  infirm  men,  and  not  yet  en- 
dowed with  the  spirit  of  God,  began  to  have 
emulation  and  cogitations  of  superiority  one 
over  another  :  which  our  Master  repressethin 
them  by  exhortation  to  humihty,  and  by  his  own 
example,  that  being  their  Lord,  yet  so  lately 
served  them  :  not  forbidding  Majority  or  Su- 
periority in  them,  but  pride,  tyranny,  and  con- 
tempt of  their  inferiors. 

ver.  28.  The  New  Testament  in  my  blood. 
Moses  took  the  blood  of  the  first  sacrifice 
that  was  made  after  the  giving  of  the  Law, 
Exod.  24.  and  with  blood  confirmed  the  cove- 
nant and  compact  betwixt  God  and  his  people, 
and  so  dedicated  the  Old  Testament,  which 
without  blood,  saith  Paul,  was  not  dedicated, 
Moses  put  that  blood  also  into  a  standing  piece, 
and  sprinkled  all  the  people,  &c.  with  the  same, 
and  said  these  formal  words.  This  is  the  blood 
of  the  covenant,  <^c.  or,  as  it  is  read  in  Paul,  of 
the  Testament  which  God  hath  delivered  unto 
you.  Unto  all  which,  Christ  in  this  action 
about  the  second  part  of  this  his  sacrifice,  in 
every  of  the  Evangelists  most  clearly  allu- 
deth,  expressing  that  the  New  Testament  is  be- 
gun and  dedicated  in  his  blood  in  the  Chalice, 
no  less  than  the  Old  was  was  dedicated,  begun, 
and  ratified  in  that  blood  of  Calves  contained  in 
the  goblet  of  Moses,  with  which  his  own  blood 
he  sprinkled  inwardly  his  Apostles  as  the  first 
fruits  of  the  New  Testament,  imitating  the 
words  of  Moses,  and  saying,  This  is  the  Cha- 
lice, the  New  Testament,  ^c.  which  the  other 
Evangelists  spake  more  plainly.  This  is  my 
blood  of  the  New  Testament.  By  all  which  it  is 
most  certain,  that  Christ's  blood  in  the  Chalice, 
is  the  blood  of  Sacrifice,  and  that  in  this  sacri- 
fice of  the  altar  consisteth  the  external  reli- 
gion and  proper  service  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, no  less  than  the  sovereign  worship 
of  God  in  the  old  Law  did  consist  m  the  sacn- 


las 


S.  LUKE. 


29  And  I  dispose  to  you,  as  my  father  disposed  to  me,  a  Itingdom  ;  30  That  you  may  eat  and 
drink  upon  my  table  in  my  kingdom,  and  may  sit  upon  thrones,  judging  the  twelve  tribes  of 
Israel.  31  And  our  Lord  said,  Simon,  Simon,  behold  Satan  hath  required  to  have  you  tor  to 
sift  as  wheat :  32  But  I  havk  praveu  for  thee,  that  thy  taith  fail  not :  and  thou  once  con- 
verted, confirm  thy  brethren.    33  Wlio  said  to  him.  Lord,  with  tiiee  1  am  ready  to  go  both 


Annotations. 
fices  of  the  same.  For  though  Christ's  sacrifice 
on  the  Cross,  and  his  blood  shed  for  us  there, 
be  the  general  price,  redemption,  and  satisfac- 
tion for  us  all,  and  is  the  last  and  .pcrfectest 
sealing  or  confirmation  of  the  new  Law  and 
Testament  ;  yet  the  service  and  sacrifice 
which  the  people  of  ilie  New  Testament  might 
resort  unto,  could  not  be  that  violent  action  ot 
the  Cross,  but  this  on  the  Altar,  which  by 
Christ's  own  appointment  is  and  shall  be  the 
eternal  ollice  ot  the  New  Testament,  and  the 
continual  application  of  ail  the  benefits  of  his 
Passion  unio  us. 

ver.  31.  Simon,  Simon.  Lastly,  to  put  them 
out  of  doubt,  he  callelh  Peter  twice  by  name, 
and  telling  him  the  Devil's  desire  to  sift  and 
try  them  all  to  the  uttermost,  as  he  diil  that 
night,  saith  that  he  hath  especially  prayed  for 
him,  to  tiiis  end  that  his  faith  should  never  fail, 
and  that  he  being  once  converted,  should  after 
that  torever  confirm,  establish  or  uphold  the 
rest  in  their  faith.  Which  is  to  say,  that  Peter 
is  that  man  whom  he  would  make  .Superior 
over  them  and  the  whole  Church.  Whereby 
we  may  leani  that  it  was  thought  fit  in  the  pro- 
vidence of  God,  that  he  who  should  be  the 
head  of  the  Church,  should  have  a  special 
privilege  by  Clirist's  prayer  and  promise,  never 
to  tail  in  faith,  and  that  none  other,  either  Apos- 
tle, Bishop,  or  Priest  may  challenge  any  such 
singular  or  special  prerogative  either  of  his 
Othce  or  person,  otherwise  than  joining  in 
faith  with  Peter,  and  by  holding  of  him.  The 
danger,  saith  Leo,  was  common  to  all  the  Apos- 
tles, but  our  Lord  took  special  care  of  Peter, 
that  the  state  of  all  the  rest  might  be  more 
sure,  if  the  head  were  invincible  :  God  so  dis- 
pensing the  aid  of  his  grace,  that  the  assurance 
and  strength  which  Christ  gave  to  Peter,  might 
redound  by  Peter  to  the  rest  of  the  Apostles. 
Augustine  also  :  Christ  praying  for  Peter, 
prayed  for  the  rest,  because  in  the  Pastor  and 
Prelate  the  people  is  corrected  or  commended. 
And  Ambrose  writeth,  that  Peter  after  his 
temptation  was  made  Pastor  of  the  Church,  be- 
cause it  was  said  to  him.  Thou  beiuff  converted, 
confirm  ihj/  hrelhrcn.  Neither  was  this  the  pri- 
vilege of  Peter's  person,  but  of  his  olfice,  that 
he  should  not  fail  in  faith,  but  ever  confirm  all 
other  in  their  faith.  For  the  Church,  for  whose 
sake  that  privilege  was  thought  necessary  in 
Peter  the  head  thereof,  was  to  be  preserved  no 
loss  afterward,  than  in  the  Apostles'  time. 
Whereupon  all  the  Fathersapply  this  privilege 
of  not  failing,  and  of  confirming  other  in  faith, 
to  the  Roman  Church,  and  Peter's  successors 
in  the  same.  To  which,  says  Cyprian,  infi- 
delity or  false  faith  cannot  come.  And  Bernard 
saith,  writing  to  Iniioccntius  Pope,  against 
Abilardus  the  Heretic,  we  must  refer  to  your 
Apostleship  all  the  scandals  and  perils  which 
may  fall,  in  matter  of  faith  specially.    For  there 


CirAPTER  22. 
the  defects  of  faith  must  be  holpen,  where  faith 
cannot  tail.  For  to  what  other  See  was  it  ever 
said,  I  have  prayed  for  thee  Peter,  that  thy  faith  do 
not  jail?  So  say  the  Fathers,  not  meaning  that 
none  of  Peter's  seat  can  err  in  person,  under- 
standing, private  doctrine,  or  writings,  but 
that  ttiey  caimot  nor  shall  not  ever  judicially 
conclude  or  give  definitive  sentence  for  false- 
hood or  iieresy  against  the  Catholic  faith,  in 
their  Consistories,  Courts,  Councils,  Decrees, 
deliberations  or  consultations  kept  for  decision 
and  determination  of  such  controversies, 
doubts,  or  questions  of  faith  as  shall  be  pro- 
posed unto  them  ;  because  Christ's  prayer  and 
promise  protecteth  them  therein  for  confirma- 
tion of  their  brethren.  And  no  marvel  that 
our  Master  would  have  his  vicar's  consistory 
and  Seat  infallible,  seeing  even  in  the  old  Law 
the  high  Priesthood  and  Chair  of  Moses  want- 
ed not  great  privilege  in  this  case,  though 
notliing  like  the  Church's  and  Peter's  preroga- 
tive. But  in  both,  any  man  of  sense  may  see 
the  difierence  between  the  person,  and  the 
office,  as  well  in  doctrine  as  life  Liberius  in 
persecution  might  yield,  Marcellinus  for  fear 
might  commit  idolatry,  llonorius  might  fall  to 
heresy,  and  more  than  all  this,  some  .Fudas  might 
creep  into  the  Cilice  :  and  yet  all  this  without 
prejudice  of  the  Office  and  Seat,  in  v>hich,  saith 
Augustine,  Our  Lord  hath  set  the  doctrine  of 
truth.  Caiphas  by  privilege  of  his  Office  pro- 
phesied right  of  Christ,  out  according  to  his 
own  knowledge  aud  faith,  knew  not  Christ. 
The  Evangelists  and  other  penners  of  holy 
writ,  for  the  execution  of  that  function  had  the 
assistance  of  God,  and  so  far  could  not  possi- 
bly err  :  but  that  Luke,  Mark,  Solomon  or  the 
rest  might  not  err  in  other  their  private  wri- 
tings, that  we  say  not.  It  was  not  the  personal 
wisdom,  virtue,  learning,  or  faith  of  Christ's 
vicars,  that  made  Bernard  seek  to  Innocentiua 
the  third  :  Augustine  and  the  Bishops  of  Af- 
rica to  Innocentius  the  first,  and  to  Celestinus 
ep.  90.  92.  95 :  Chrysostom  to  the  said  Inno- 
centius :  Basil  to  the  Pope  in  his  time,  ep.  52. 
Hierome  to  Darnasus,  ep.  57,  58.  torn.  2.  but  it 
was  the  prerogative  of  their  Office  and  higher 
degree  of  Unction,  and  Christ's  ordinance,  that 
would  have  all  Ajiostlcs  and  Pastors  in  the 
world,  for  their  confirmation  in  taith  and  Ec- 
clesiastical regiment,  depend  on  Peter.  The 
lack  of  knowledge  and  hmnhle  acceptation  of 
which  God's  providence,  that  is,  that  one  is  not 
honoured  and  obeved  of  all  the  brotherhood,  is 
the  cause  of  all  Schisms  and  Heresies,  saith 
Cyprian.  A  point  of  such  importance,  that  all 
the  Twelve  being  in  Aiiostleship  like,  Christ 
would  yet  for  the  better  keeping  of  unity  and 
truth,  have  one  to  be  head  of  them  all,  that  a 
head  being  once  appointed,  occasion  of  Schism 
might  be  taken  away,  saith  Ilieromc,  lib.  1.  adv 
Joviman.  c.  14. 


S.  LUKE.  129 

into  prison  and  unto  death.  34  And  he  said,  I  say  to  thee,  Peter,  the  cock  shall  not  crow  to- 
day, till  thou  deny  thrice  that  thou  knowest  me.  35  And  he  said  to  them,  When  1  sent  you 
without  purse  and  scrip,  and  shoes,  did  you  lack  any  thing  ?  But  they  said,  Nothing.  36  He 
.said  therefore  unto  them,  But  now  he  that  hath  a  purse,  let  him  take  it,  likewise  also  a  scrip  : 
and  he  that  hath  not,  let  him  sell  his  coat  and  buy  a  sword.  37  For  I  say  to  you,  that  yet  this 
that  is  written  nuist  be  fultilled  in  me.  And  w'ali  the  wicknl  was  he  reputed.  For  those  thin>^s 
that  are  concerning  me  have  an  end.  38  But  they  said,  Lord,  Lo  two  swords  here.  But  iTe 
said  to  them,  It  is  eiiough.  39  And  going  forth  he  went,  ai'cording  to  his  custom,  into  Mount 
Olivet.  And  his  Disciples  also  followed  him.  40  And  when  he  was  come  to  the  place,  he 
said  t^o  them,  Pray  lest  ye  enter  into  temptation.  41  And  he  was  pulled  away  from  them  a 
stone's  cast :  and  kneeling,  he  prayed,  4'2  Saying,  Father,  if  thou  wilt,  transfer  this  Chalice 
from  me.  But  yet  not  my  will,  but  thine  be  done.  43  And  there  appeared  to  him  an  Angel 
from  heaven,  strengthening  him.  And  being  in  an  agony,  he  prayed  the  longer.  44  And  liia 
sweat  became  as  drops  of  blood  trickling  down  upon  Uie  earth.  45  And  when  he  was  risen  up 
from  prayer,  and  was  come  to  his  Disciples,  he  tbmid  them  sleeping  for  pensiveness.  46  And 
he  said  to  them.  Why  sleep  you?  arise,  pray,  lest  you  enter  into  temptation.  47  As  he  was 
yet  speaking,  behold  a  multitude  ;  and  he  tliat  was  called  Judas,  one  of  the  Twelve,  went  be- 
fore thein,  and  approached  to  Jesus  for  to  kiss  him.  48  And  Jesus  said  to  him,  Judas,  widi 
a  kiss  dost  thou  betray  the  Son  of  Man?  49  And  they  that  were  about  him,  seeing  what 
would  be,  said  to  him.  Lord,  shall  we  strike  with  the  sword  ?  50  And  one  of  them  smote  the 
servant  of  the  high  Priest:  and  cut  oft"  his  right  ear:  51  But  Jesus  answering,  said,  Suffer  ye 
thus  far.  And  when  he  had  touched  his  ear,  he  healed  him.  52  And  Jesus  said  to  them  that 
were  come  unto  him,  the  chief  Priests,  and  Magistrates  of  the  Temple,  and  Ancients,  As  it 
were  to  a  thief  are  you  come  forth  with  swords  and  clubs?  53  When  I  was  daily  with  you  in 
the  Temple,  you  did  not  lay  hands  upon  me,  but  this  is  your  hour,  and  the  power  of  darkness. 
54  And  apprehending  him,  they  led  him  to  the  high  Priest's  house :  but  Peter  followed  afar 
off.  55  And  a  tire  being  kindled  in  the  midst  of  the  court,  and  they  sitting  about  it,  Peter  was 
in  the  midst  of  them.  56  Whom  when  a  certain  wench  saw  sitting  at  the  light,  and  had  beheld 
him,  she  said.  This  fellow  also  was  with  him.  57  But  he  denied  him,  saying.  Woman,  I  know 
him  not.  58  And  after  awhile  another  man  seeing  him,  said,  And  thou  art  of  them.  But 
Peter  said,  O  man,  I  am  not.  59  And  after  the  space  as  it  were  of  one  hour,  a  certain  other 
man  affirmed,  saying,  Verily  this  fellow  also  was  with  him,  for  he  is  also  a  Galilean.  60  And 
Peter  said,  Man,  I  know  not  what  thou  sayest.  And  incontinent  as  he  was  yet  speaking,  the 
cock  crew.  61  And  our  Lord  turning  looked  on  Peter.  And  Peter  remembered  the  word  of 
our  Lord,  as  he  had  said,  that  before  the  cock  crow,  thou  shalt  thrice  deny  me.  62  And  Peter 
going  forth  a  doors,  wept  bitterly.  63  And  the  men  that  held  him,  mocked  him,  beating  him. 
64  And  they  did  blindfold  him,  and  smote  his  face.  And  they  asked  him,  saying,  Prophesy, 
who  is  it  that  smote  thee  ?  65  And  blaspheming  many  other  things  they  said  against  him.  66 
And  when  it  was  day,  there  assembled  the  Ancients  of  the  people  and  the  chief  Priests  and 
Scribes,  and  they  brought  him  into  their  council,  saymg,  67  If  thou  be  Christ,  tell  us.  And 
he  said  to  them,  If  I  tell  you,  you  will  not  believe  me :  68  It  also  I  ask,  you  will  not  answer 
me,  nor  dismiss  me.  69  But  from  henceforth  the  Son  of  Man  shall  be  sitting  on  the  right 
hand  of  the  power  of  God.  70  And  they  all  said.  Art  thou  then  the  Son  of  God  ?  Who  said, 
You  say  that  I  am.  71  But  they  said,  What  need  we  testimony  any  further  ?  For  ourselves 
have  heard  of  his  own  mouth. 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 
Tlie  Jews  accuse  him  tci  Pilate  the  Gentile:  4  ivJio  seeking  earnestly  to  deliver  him,  speanlly  after 
thai  Herod  sent  him  hack,  17  they  not  onlt/  prefer  the  murderer  Barahhas,  but  also  cry,  Cruciji/ie. 
26  In  the  way  to  Calvary  he  foreieUeth  the  women  that  lamented  upon  him,  the  horrible  destruction 
of  their  Jerusalem.  32  Upon  the  cross  he  is  between  two  thieves,  35  scorned  of  the  Jews,  36  of  the 
soldiers,  39  and  of  one  of  the  thieves,  40  but  even  there  confessed  of  the  other  thief,  44  a7id  after 
his  death,  because  of  the  areal  miracles  concurring,  also  of  the  Centurion,  48  yea,  and  of  the  whole 
viuUilude,     50  and  finalh/  he  is  buried  honourably. 

1  And  all  the  multitude  of  them  rising  up,  led  him  to  Pilate.  2  And  they  began  to  accuse 
him,  saying,  We  have  found  this  man  subverUng  our  nation,  and  prohibiting  to  give  tribute  to 
Cesar,  and  saying  that  he  is  Christ  the  Kin».  3  And  Pilate  asked  him  saying.  Art  thou  the 
King  of  the  Jews  ?  But  he  answering  said.  Thou  sayest.  4  And  Pilate  said  to  the  chief 
Priests  and  multitudes,  I  find  no  cause  in  this  man.  5  But  they  were  more  earnest,  saying, 
He  stirreth  the  people,  teaching  throughout  all  Jewry,  beginning  from  GaUlee  even  hither.  6 
But  Pilate  hearing  Galilee,  asked  if'the  man  were  of  GaHlee.  7  And  when  he  understood 
that  he  was  of  Herod's  jurisdiction,  he  sent  him  back  to  Herod,  who  was  also  himself  at  .fe- 
rusalem  in  those  days.  8  And  Herod  seeing  Jesus,  was  very  glad,  for  he  was  desirous  of  a 
long  time  to  see  him,  for  because  he  heard  many  things  of  him  :  and  he  hoped  to  see  some 
sign  wrought  by  him.  9  And  he  asked  him  in  many  words.  But  he  answered  him  nothing. 
10  And  there  stood  the  chief  Priests  and  the  Scribes  constantly  accusing  him.  11  And  Herod 
with  his  army  set  him  at  naught :  and  he  mocked  him,  putting  on  him  a  white  garment,  and 
sent  him  back  to  Pilate.  12  And  Herod  and  Pilate  were  made  friends  that  day,  for  before  they 
were  enemies  one  to  another.  13  And  Pilate  calling  together  the  chief  Priests  and  magistrates 
and  the  people,  14  Said  to  them.  You  have  presented  unto  me  this  man,  as  averting  the  people, 


130 


S.  LUKE. 


and  behold  I  examining  him  before  you,  have  found  no  cause  in  this  man  of  those  thmgs  where- 
in you  accuse  him.  15  No,  nor  Herod  neither,  for  I  sent  you  to  him,  and  behold,  nothing 
worthy  of  death  is  done  to  him.  16  I  will  chasten  him  theretore  and  dismiss  hmi.  17  And  he 
of  necessity  had  to  release  unto  them  upon  the  feast  day,  one.  18  But  the  whole  multitude  to- 
gether cried  out,  sayim^.  Despatch  him,  and  release  us  liarabbas.  19  Who  was  tor  a  certain 
sedition  made  in  the  ci'ty  and  murder,  cast  into  prison.  20  And  Pilate  again  spake  to  them, 
desirous  to  release  Jesus.  21  But  they  cried  again,  saying,  Crucity,  cruelty  him.  22  And 
he  the  third  time  said  to  them,  Why,  what  evil  hath  this  man  done  ?  I  find  no  cause  ot  death 
in  hitn.  I  will  correct  him  therefore  and  let  him  go.  23  But  they  were  instant  with  loud  voicis 
requiring  that  he  might  be  crucified.  And  their  voices  prevailed.  24  And  Pilate  adjudged 
their  petition  to  be  done,  25  And  he  released  unto  them  him  that  for  murder  and  sedition  had 
been  cast  into  prison,  whom  thev  demanded :  but  Jesus  he  delivered  to  their  pleasure.  26 
And  when  they  led  him,  they  took  one  Simon  of  Gyrene  coming  from  the  country :  and  they 
laid  the  cross  upon  him  to  carry  alter  Jesus.  27  And  there  followed  him  a  great  multitude  of 
people,  and  of  women  which  bewailed  and  lamented  him.  23  But  Jesus  turning  to  them,  said, 
Daughters  of  Jerusalem,  weep  not  upon  me,  but  weep  upon  yourselves,  and  upon  your  children. 
29  bar  behold  the  days  shall  come,  wherein  they  will  say.  Blessed  are  the  barren,  and  the 
wombs  that  have  not  borne,  and  the  paps  that  have  not  given  suck.  30  Then  shall  they  liepii  to 
say  If)  the  mountains,  Fall  upon  us :  and  to  the  hills,  Cover  ris.  31  For  if  in  the  green  wood  they 
do  these  things,  in  the  dry  what  shall  be  done  ?  32  And  there  were  led  also  other  two  male- 
factors with  him  to  be  executed.  33  And  after  they  came  to  the  place  which  is  called  Calvary, 
there  they  crucified  him:  and  the  thieves,  one  on  the  right  hand,  and  the  other  on  the  left.  34 
And  Jesus  said.  Father,  forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do.  But  they  dividing  his 
garments  did  cast  lots.  35  And  the  people  stood  expecting,  and  the  princes  with  them  de- 
rided him,  saying.  Others  he  hath  saved,  let  him  save  himself,  if  this  be  Chnst,  the  elect  of 
God.  36  And  the  soldiers  also  mocked  him  coining  to  him,  and  offering  him  vinegar,  37 
Saying,  If  thou  be  the  king  of  the  Jews,  save  thyself  38  And  there  was  also  a  superscription 
written  over  him  in  Greek  and  Latin,  and  Hebrew  letters:  This  is  the  King  of  the  Jews. 
39  And  one  of  those  thieves  that  were  hanged,  blasphemed  him,  .saving,  If  thou  be  Christ,  save 
thyself,  and  us.  40  But  the  other  answering,  rebuked  him,  saving.  Neither  dost  thou  fear  God, 
whereas  thou  art  in  the  same  damnation?  41  And  we  indeed  justly, for  we  receive  worthy  of 
our  doings:  but  this  man  hath  done  no  evil.  42  And  he  said  to  Jesus,  Lord,  remember  me 
when  thou  shall  come  into  thy  kingdom.  43  And  Jesus  said  to  him.  Amen,  I  say  to  thee  :  this 
day  thou  shalt  be  with  me  in  paradise.  44  And  it  was  almost  the  sixth  hour :  and  there  was  made 
darkness  upon  the  whole  earth  until  the  ninth  hour.  45  And  the  sun  was  darkened :  and  the 
veil  of  the  Temple  was  rent  in  the  midst.  46  And  Jesus  crying  with  a  loud  voice,  said.  Fa- 
ther, into  thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit.  And  saying  this  he  gave  up  the  ghost.  47  And  the  Cen 
turion  seeing  that  which  was  done,  glorified  God,  saying.  Indeed  this  man  was  just.  48  And 
all  the  multitude  of  them  that  were  present  together  at  that  sight,  and  saw  the  things  that  were 
done,  returned  knocking  their  breasts.  49  And  all  his  acquaintance  stood  afar  of! :  and  the 
women  that  had  followed  him  from  Galilee  seeing  these  things.    50  And  behold  a  man  named 


Annotations. 

ver.  34.  Forgive  them.  A  perfect  example  of 
charity  in  our  Saviour  praying  for  his  crucifiers, 
which  the  first  martyr  Stephen  did  follow,  Acts 
7.  and  the  prayers  of  both  were  heard:  Christ's 
prayer  taking  effect  in  the  Centurion  and  others, 
Stephen's  in  Paul. 

ver.  43.  In  Paradise.  Thou  mayeslnothere- 
upon  defer  thy  conversion  or  amendment,  pre- 
suming of  grace  at  the  last  hour  of  thy  life,  nor 
look  to  have  salvation  by  faith  and  confession 
of  Christ  without  good  Nvorks,  nor  to  go  straight 
to  heaven  without  satisfaction,  penance,  or 
punishment  for  thy  former  sins  and  life  ill  spent, 
nor  challenge  security  and  certain  knowledge 
of  thy  salvation,  for  this  good  thief's  case  is 
not  common,  but  a  rare  example  of  mercy  and 
prerogative  :  but  for  the  first  point,learn  only  not 
to  despair,  though  thou  hast  been  ill  to  the  last 
moment  of  thy  life  :  for  the  second,  that  faith, 
hope  and  chanty,  repentance,  and  good  will  be 
sufllcient,  and  good  works  not  required,  where 
for  want  of  time  and  onportiinity  they  cannot 
be  had  :  for  the  third,  that  Christ  gave  to  this 
happy  man  for  his  zealous  confession  of  him 
and  reprehending  his  fellow,  not  only  remis- 
sion of  his  sins,  but  also  by  extraordinary  grace, 


Chapter  23. 
a  pardon  of  all  penance  and  satisfaction  due 
cither  in  this  life  or  the  next  for  the  same,  even 
as  the  holy  Church  by  his  example  and  com- 
mission giveth  pardons  also  to  some  of  her 
zealous  children,  of  all  punishment  due  for  their 
offences,  and  such  go  straight  to  heaven :  lastly, 
that  every  one  hath  not  a  revelation  of  his  sal- 
vation as  this  man  had,  and  therefore  cannot 
be  so  sure  as  he  was. 

ver.  53.  Wherein  never.  As  in  the  womb  of 
Mary  none  was  conceived  before  nor  after 
him,  so  in  this  monument  none  was  laid  before 
nor  after  him:  which  prerogative,  no  doubt, 
was  of  God's  providence,  this  Joseph  no  less 
abstaining  afterward  to  be  buried  in  it,  than  the 
other  Joseph  from  copulation  with  the  mother 
of  our  Lord.  Aus^ustine. 

ver.  55.  Saw  the  monument.  These  good  wo- 
men of  great  devotion  observed  the  Sepulchre 
for  the  honour  of  the  holy  body.  Whereupon 
the  devotion  of  faithful  folk  watching  and  visit- 
ing on  Good  Friday  and  Easter-eve  the  sepul- 
chre made  in  every  Church  for  memory  of  our 
Lord's  burial,  is  exceeding  good  and  irod[y,  spo- 
cially  the  B.  Sacrament,  for  more  signification 
sake  being  present  in  the  same  Sepulchre. 


S.  LUKE. 


131 


Joseph-  which  was  a  senator,  a  good  man  and  a  just.  51  He  had  not  consented  to  their  counsel 
and  doings,  of  Arimathea  a  city  of  Jewry,  who  also  himself  expected  the  kingdom  of  God.  52 
This  man  came  to  Pilate,  and  asked  the  body  of  Jesus.  53  And  taking  it  down,  wrapped  it  in 
sindon,  and  laid  him  in  a  monument  hewed  of  stone,  wherein  never  yet  any  man  had  been  laid. 
54  And  it  was  the  day  of  Parasceve,  and  the  Sabbath  drew  near.  55  And  the  women  that 
were  come  with  him  from  Galilee,  following  after,  saw  the  monument,  and  how  his  body  was 
laid.  56  And  returning  they  prepared  spices  and  ointments  :  and  on  the  Sabbath  they  rested 
according  to  the  commandment. 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 
Devout  women  not  finding  his  hody  in  the  sepulchre,  4  Angels  tell  them  that  he  is  risen  according  to 
his  own  prediction :  9  yet  the  Apostles  will  not  believe  it.  12  But  neither  Peter  findeth  his  body 
there.  13  He  walketh  with  two  Disciples,  declaring  all  this  unto  them  out  of  the  Scripturts,  and  is 
known  of  them  by  breaking  of  bread.  36  The  same  day  he  appcareth  to  the  Eleven  and  others  being 
together,  is  felt  of  them,  and  eatelh  with  them,  finally  teaching  them  out  of  the  Scriptures  not  only  cf 
his  Passion  and  Resurrection,  47  but  also  of  his  Catholic  Church,  49  he  prvmiseth  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  confirm  them,     50  and  so  ascendeth  into  heaven. 

1  And  in  the  first  of  the  Sabbath  very  early  they  came  to  the  monument,  carrying  the  spices 
which  they  had  prepared.  2  And  they  found  the  stone  rolled  back  from  the  monument.  3  And 
going  in,  they  found  not  the  body  of  our  Lord  Jesus.  4  And  it  came  to  pass :  as  they  were 
astonished  in  their  mind  at  this,  behold  two  men  stood  beside  them  in  glistering  apparel. 
5  And  when  they  feared  and  cast  down  their  countenance  toward  the  ground,  they  said  unto 
them.  Why  seek  you  the  living  with  the  dead  ?  6  He  is  not  here,  but  is  risen,  remember  how 
he  spake  to  you,  when  he  yet  was  in  Galilee,  7  Saying,  That  the  Son  of  Man  must  be  de- 
livered into  the  hands  of  sinners  and  be  crucified,  and  the  third  day  rise  again.  8  And  they 
remembered  his  words.  9  And  going  back  from  the  monument,  they  told  all  these  things  to 
those  eleven,  and  to  all  the  rest.  10  And  it  was  Mary  Magdalen,  and  Joanna,  and  Mary  of 
James,  and  the  rest  that  were  with  them,  which  said  these  things  to  the  Apostles.  11  And 
these  words  seemed  before  them  as  dotage,  and  they  did  not  believe  them.  12  But  Peter  rising 
up  ran  to  the  monument :  and  stooping  down  he  saw  the  linen  clothes  lying  alone,  and  went 
away  marvelling  with  himself  at  that  which  was  done.  13  And  behold,  two  of  them  went  the 
same  day  into  a  town  which  was  the  space  of  sixty  furlongs  from  Jerusalem,  named  Emmaus. 
14  And  they  talked  betwixt  themselves  of  all  those  thing  that  had  chanced.  15  And  it  came 
to  pass  while  they  talked  and  reasoned  with  themselves,  Jesus  also  himself  approaching  went 
with  them.  16  But  their  eyes  were  held  that  they  might  not  know  him.  17  And  he  said  to 
them.  What  are  these  communications  that  you  confer  one  with  another  walking,  and  are  sad  1 
18  And  one  whose  name  was  Cleophas,  answering,  said  to  him.  Art  thou  only  a  stranger  in 
Jerusalem,  and  hast  not  known  the  things  that  have  been  done  in  it,  these  days?  19  To  whom 
he  said,  What  things?  And  they  said,  concerning  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  who  was  a  man  a  Prophet, 
mighty  in  work  and  word  before  God  and  all  the  people,  20  And  how  our  chief  Priests  and 
Princes  delivered  him  into  condemnation  of  death,  and  crucified  him.  21  But  we  hoped  that  it 
was  he  that  should  redeem  Israel :  and  now  besides  all  this,  to  day  is  the  third  day  since  these 
things  were  done.  22  But  certain  women  also  of  ours  made  us  afraid  :  who  before  it  was  hght, 
were  at  the  monument.  23  And  not  finding  his  body,  came,  saying  that  they  saw  a  vision  also 
of  Angels,  who  say  that  he  is  alive.  24  And  certain  men  of  ours  went  to  the  monument :  and 
they  found  it  so  as  the  women  said,  but  him  they  found  not.  25  And  he  said  to  them,  O  foolish 
and  slow  of  heart  to  believe,  in  all  things  which  the  Prophets  have  spoken.  26  Ought  not  Christ 
to  have  sufi'ered  these  tilings,  and  so  to  enter  into  his  glory  ?  27  And  beginning  from  Moses  and 
all  the  Prophets,  he  did  interpret  to  them  in  all  the  Scriptures  the  things  that  were  conceming 
him.  28  And  they  drew  nigh  to  the  town  whither  they  went :  and  he  made  semblance  to  go  fur- 
ther. 29  And  they  forced  him,  saying.  Tarry  with  us,  because  it  is  toward  night,  and  the  day 
is  now  far  spent.  And  he  went  in  with  them,  30  And  it  came  to  pass,  whiles  he  sat  at  the 
table  with  them,  he  took  bread,  and  blessed  and  brake  and  did  reach  to  them.    31  And  their 


Annotations. 

ver.  1.  First  of  the  Sabbath.  That  is  first  after 
the  Sabbath,  which  is,  saith  Hierome,  q.  4.  ad 
Hedib.  dies  Dominica,  our  Lord's  day,  wherein 
he  arose,  for  the  week  is  divided  into  the  Sab- 
bath, and  1.  2.  3.  4.  5.  6.  of  the  Sabbath,  and  the 
Apostle,  1  Cor.  16,  2,  commanded  a  collection 
of  money  to  be  made  on  the  first  of  the  Sab- 
bath, whereby  we  learn,  both  the  keeping  of 
?'mday,  and  the  Church's  count  of  days  by  the 
2.  3.  4.  of  the  Sabbath,  to  be  Apostolical,  which 
Sylvester  afterward  named,  2.  3.  4.  feriam  &c. 
Breviar.  Roman.  Decemh.  31. 

ver.  30.  Took  bread.  The  fathers  in  divers 
places  take  this  to  be  meant  of  the  B.  Sacra- 
ment, Author  opens  imperf.  ho.  17.  Augustine  lib. 


Ch.a,pter  24. 
3.  de  consensu  Evang.  c.  25.  and  ser.  140.  detemp. 
andep.  59.  adPaulinum.  q  8.  Paulinus  himself  in 
the  next  epistle  before  that,  among  Augustine's. 
Bede  also  upon  this  place.  Theophylact  upon 
this  place.  And  that  it  should  be  meant  of  the 
holy  Sacrament,  the  form  of  solemn  taking  the 
bread  into  his  hands,  blessing  it,  breaking  it, 
and  reaching  it  to  his  disciples,  exceeding  pro- 
per to  the  consecration,  and  common  to  none 
other  vulgar  benediction,  nor  any  v/ay  used  but 
in  Christ's  miraculous  multiplying  the  loaves, 
and  the  singular  effect  in  notiiyina:  Christ  unto 
them,  do  prove  And  if  it  be  the  Sacrament, 
as  it  IS  most  probable,  then  is  it  an  evident  ex- 
ample and  warrant  of  ministration  in  one  kind 


132 


S.  LUKE. 


eyes  were  opened  and  thej'  knew  him  :  and  lie  vanished  out  of  their  signt.  32  And  they  gaid 
one  to  the  other,  Was  notour  heartburning  in  us,  whiles  he  siialte  in  the  way,  and  opened  unto 
us  tho  Scriptures  ?  33  And  rising  up  the  same  hour  they  went  back  into  Jerusalem  :  and  they 
found  the  eleven  gathered  together,  and  those  that  were  with  them,  34  Saying,  that  our  Lord 
is  risen  in  deed,  and  lialli  appeared  to  Simon.  35  And  they  told  the  things  that  were  done  m 
the  way  :  and  how  tlicy  knew  him  in  the  breaking  of  bread.  36  And  whiles  they  spake  these 
things,  Jesus  stood  in  the  midst  of  them,  an<i  he  said  to  them,  Peace  be  to  you  :  it  is  I,  tear  not. 
37  But  they  being  troubled  and  frightened,  imagined  that  they  saw  a  spirit.  38  And  he  saii! 
to  them,  Why  are  you  troubled,  and  cogitations  arise  into  your  hearts  ?  39  See  my  hands  and 
feet,  that  it  is  myselt,  handle,  arid  see  :  for  a  spirit  hath  not  fiesh  and  bones,  as  you  see  me  to 
have.  40  And  when  he  had  said  this,  he  showed  them  his  hands  and  feet.  41  But  they  yet 
not  believing  and  marvelling  tor  joy,  he  said.  Have  you  here  any  thing  to  be  eaten  ?  42  But 
they  offered  him  a  piece  of  fish  broiled  and  a  honey  comb.  43  And  when  he  had  eaten  before 
them,  taking  the  remains  he  gave  to  them.  44  And  he  said  to  them,  these  are  the  words 
which  I  spake  to  you,  when  I  was  yet  with  you,  that  all  things  must  needs  be  fulfilled,  which 
are  written  in  the  law  of  Moses,  and  the  Projiliets  and  the  Psalms  of  me.  45  Then  he  opened 
their  understanding,  that  they  might  understand  the  Scriptures.  46  And  he  said  to  them.  That 
so  it  is  written,  and  so  it  behooved  Christ  to  suffer,  and  to  rise  again  from  the  dead  the  third 
day  :  47  And  penance  to  be  preached  in  his  name  and  remission  of  sins  unto  all  nations,  be- 
ginning from  Jerusalem.  48  And  you  arc  witnesses  of  these  things.  49  And  1  send  the  pro- 
mise of  my  father  u[)i)n  you:  but  you,  tarry  in  the  city,  till  you  be  endued  with  power  from 
high.  50  And  Ik;  brought  them  forth  abroad  into  Bethania  :  and  lifting  up  his  hands  he  blessed 
them.  51  And  it  came  to  pass,  whiles  he  blessed  them,  he  departed  from  them,  and  was  carried 
into  heaven.  52  And  they  adoring  went  back  into  Jerusalem  with  great  joy:  53  And  they 
were  always  in  the  temple  praising  and  blessing  God. 


Annot.\tions. 
ver.  47.  And  pmanne.  As  he  shall  be  Ana- 
thema, saith  Augustine,  which  preacheth  that 
Christ  neither  suffered  nor  rose  again,  because 
We  learn  by  the  Gospel,  T/iaf  it  hehoovfd  Christ  tn 
suffer  and  to  rise  azain  tltr  third  dtiy :  so  he  shall 
also  be  Anathcrna,  whosoever  preacheth  the 
Church  to  be  elsewhere  than  in  the  communion 
of  all  nations  :  because  by  the  self  same  Gos- 
pel we  le.Trn  in  the  words  next  following,  and 
penance  to  lip  preached  in  his  name  and  remission 
of  sins  throwj:hou(  all  nations.  Aug.  ep.  48 

ver.  47.  Penance  to  he  preached.  He  showed 
unto  them  out  of  the  Scriptures,  not  only  the 
things  that  were  now  accomplished  in  himself 
, but  also  that  were  yet  to  come  about  his 
Church :  as,  where  it  should  begin,  to  wit,  at 
Jerusalem  :  and  how  far  it  should  go,  to  wit, 
to  all  nations  :  that  he  mightnot  suffer  us,  saith 
Augustine,  to  err  neither  in  the  bridegroom 
nor  in  the  brine.  For  this  inaketh  manifestly 
against  all  Heretics  and  Schismatics,  that  set 
up  new  Churches  in  particular  countries,  draw- 
itig  the  people  from  the  foresaid  only  true 
Church,  which  from  Jerusalem  so  groweth 
over  all  nations,  tiU  the  end  of  the  world  come, 
ver.  50.  Blessed  them..  Christ  our  high  Priest, 


Chapter  24. 

prefigured  specially  therein  by  Melchisedec, 
often  gave  his  blessing  to  his  :  sometimes  by 
words,  as,  Peace  he  to  you:  sometimes  by  im- 
posing his  hands  :  and  now  here  by  lifting  up 
his  hands  over  his  Disciples  as  it  were  for  his 
farewell.  In  what  form,  the  Scrijiture  doth 
not  e.xpress,  but  very  like  it  is  that  in  form  of 
the  cross,  as  Jacob  the  Patriarch  blessed  his 
nephews  for  signification  of  Christ's  benedic- 
tion, for  now  the  cross  began  to  be  glorious 
among  the  faithful,  and  the  Apostles,  as  it  is 
most  certain  by  the  fathers  which  call  it  an 
ancient  tradition,  used  that  sign  for  an  exter- 
nal note  of  benediction.  Yea,  Augustine  saith, 
in  Psalm  30.  Cone.  3,  that  Christ  himself  not 
without  cause  would  have  his  sign  to  be  fixed 
on  our  foreheads  as  in  the  seat  of  sliamefastness 
that  a  Christian  man  should  not  be  ashamed  of 
the  reproach  of  Christ,  and  what  form  can  a 
Christian  man  use  rather  to  bless  himself  or 
others,  than  that  which  wasdedicated  in  Christ's 
death,  and  is  a  convenient  memorial  of  the 
same  ?  Howsoever  it  be  that  the  Bishops  and 
Priests  of  God's  Church  bless  with  an  external 
sign,  no  man  can  reprehend,  being  warranted 
by  Christ's  own  example  and  action. 


S.  JOHN.  133 

THE  ARGUMENT  OF  S.  JOHN'S  GOSPEL. 

Saint  John's  Gospel  maybe  divided  into  four  parts.  The  first  partis,  of  the  acts  of  Christ  before 
his  solemn  manifestation  of  himself,  while  John  Baptist  was  yeibaptizin^  :  Chap.  1.2.  3.  4.  The 
second,  of  his  acts  in  Jewry  having  now  began  his  solemn  manitestation  in  Galilee,  Matt.  4.  12. 
the  second  Easter  or  Pasch  of  his  preaching  -.  Chap.  5.  For  of  the  hrst  Pasch,  we  had  in 
the  first  part,  Chap.  2.  13  :  And  the  Pasch  of  the  Jews  was  at  hand.  And  that  feast  whereot  we 
have  in  this  second  part.  Chap.  .5.  1  :  After  this  there  was  a  festival  day  oj  the  Jews,  is  thought  of 
good  authors,  to  be  the  feast  of  Pasch.  The  third  part  is,  of  his  acts  ui  Galilee,  and  in  Jewry, 
about  the  third  Pasch,  and  after  it:  Chap.  6,  to  the  12.  for  so  we  have  Chap.  6.  4  :  And 
Pasdi  the  festival  day  of  the  Jt^s  was  at  hand.  The  fourth  pari  is  of  the  fourth  Pasch  which 
we  have  in  the  end  of  the  Chap.  11.  55  :  And  the  Pasch  of  the  Jews  iwm  at  hand,  that  is  to 
say  of  the  holy  week  of  his  Passion  in  Jerusalem:  Chap.  12.  unto  the  end  of  the  book.  By 
which  division  it  is  manifest,  that  the  intent  of  this  evangelist's  writing  after  the  other  three, 
was  to  omit  the  Acts  of  Christ  in  Galilee,  because  the  other  three  had  written  them  at  large  : 
and  to  report  his  Acts  done  in  Jewry,  which  they  had  omitted.  And  this  he  doth,  because  Jewry 
with  Jerusalem  and  the  Temple,  being  the  principal  part  of  the  country,  there  abode  the  prin- 
cipal of  the  Jews,  both  for  authority,  and  also  for  learning  in  the  Law,  or  knowledge  of  the 
Scriptures,  and  therefore  that  was  the  place,  where  our  Lord  Jesus  finding  in  the  head  itself, 
and  in  the  leaders  of  the  rest,  such  wilful  obstinacy  and  desperate  resistance,  as  the  Prophets 
had  foretold,  did  by  this  occasion,  much  more  plainly  than  in  Galilee,  both  say  and  prove,  at 
sundry  times,  even  every  year  of  his  preaching,  himself  to  be  the  CHRIST  that  had  been  so  long 
promised  unto  them,  and  expected  of  them  :  and  the  same  CHRIST  to  be  not  only  a  man,  as 
they  imagined,  but  also  the  natural,  consubstantial,  and  coeternal  Son  of  God  the  Father,  who 
now  had  sent  him.  Therefore  these  were  the  words  and  deeds  that  served  best  the  purpose  of 
this  Evangelist,  being,  to  show  the  glory  and  excellency  of  this  person  JESUS  :  that  thereby 
the  Gentiles  mi^ht  see,  how  worthily  Jerusalem  and  the  Jews  were  reprobated,  who  had 
refused,  yea,  and  crucified  such  a  one  :  and  how  well,  and  to  tlieir  own  salvation  themselves 
might  do,  to  receive  him  and  to  believe  in  him.  For  this  to  have  been  his  purpose,  himself 
declareth  in  the  end,  saying;  These  are  written,  that  you  may  helievethat  Jesus  is  Christ  the  Son 
of  God  :  and  that  believing,  you  may  have  life  in  his  name.  And  hereupon  it  is,  that  Hierome 
writeth  thus  in  his  life  :  John  the  Apostle,  whom  Jesus  loved  very  much,  the  son  of  Zebedee,  the 
brother  of  James  the  Apostle,  ivhom  Herod  after  onr  Lord's  Passion  beheaded,  last  of  all  wrote  the 
Gospel,  at  the  request  of  the  Bishops  of  Asia,  against  Cerinthus,  and  other  Heretics,  and  specially 
against  the  assertion  of  the  Ehionitcs  then  rising,  who  say  that  Christ  icas  not  before  M.\RY.  Where- 
upon also  he  was  compelled  to  utter  his  divine  Nativity.  Of  his  three  Epistles,  and  of  his  Apocalypse 
shall  be  said  in  their  own  places.  It  foUoweth  in  Hierome,  that  In  the  second  persecution  under 
Domitian,  fourteen  )/ears  after  the  persecution  of  Nero,  he  was  exiled  into  the  Isle  Patmos.  But  after 
that  Domilian  was  slain,  and  his  acts  for  hui  passi7ig  cruelty  repealed  by  the  Senate  :  under  Nerva  the 
Emperor  he  returned  to  Ephesus,  and  there  continuing  unto  the  time  of  Trajan  the  Emperor,  he 
founded  and  governed  all  the  Churches  of  Asia,  and  worn  with  old  age,  he  died  the  threescore  and 
eighth  year  after  the  Passion  of  our  Lord,  and  ivas  buried  beside  the  same  city.  Whose  excellency 
Hierome  thus  briefly  describeth.  lib.  1.  Adver.  Jovinianum.  "John  the  Apostle,  one  of  our  Lord's 
Disciples,  who  was  the  youngest  among  the  Apostles,  and  whom  the  faith  of  Christ  found  a 
virgin,  remained  a  virgin,  and  therefore  is  more  loved  of  our  Lord,  and  lyeth  upon  the  breast 
of  .Tesus  :  and  that  which  Peter  durst  not  ask,  he  desired  him  to  ask  :  and  after  the  resurrec- 
tion, when  Mary  Magdalen  had  reported  that  our  Lord  was  risen  again,  both  of  them  ran  to 
the  sepulchre,  but  he  came  thither  first  :  and  when  they  were  in  the  ship  and  fished  in  the 
lake  of  Genezareth,  Jesus  stood  on  the  shore,  neither  did  the  Apostles  knew  whom  they  saw  : 
only  the  virgin  knoweth  the  virgin,  and  saith  to  Peter,  It  is  our  Lord.  Thus  John  was  both  an 
Apostle,  and  Evangelist,  and  Prophet,  an  Apostle,  because  he  wrote  to  the  Churches  as  a  Mas- 
ter :  an  Evangelist,  because  he  compiled  a  book  of  the  Gospel,  which  except  Matthew  none 
other  of  the  twelve  Apostles  did:  a  Prophet :  for  he  saw  in  the  Isle  Patmos,  where  he  was 
banished  by  Domitian  the  Emperor  for  the  testimony  of  our  Lord,  the  Apocalypse,  containing 
infinite  mysteries  of  things  to  come.  Tertullian  also  reporteth,  that  at  Rome,  being  cast  into  a 
barrel  of  hot  boiling  oil,  he  came  forth  more  pure  and  fresher  or  livelier,  than  he  went  in,  yea 
and  his  Gospel  itself  much  diftereth  from  the  rest.  Matthew  beginneth  to  write  as  of  a  man  : 
Mark  of  the  Prophecy  of  Malachi  and  Isaias  :  Luke  of  the  Priesthood  of  Zachary  :  the  first 
hath  the  face  of  a  man,  because  of  the  genealogy  :  the  second  the  face  of  a  lion,  for  the  voice 
of  one  crying  in  the  desert,  the  third  the  face  of  a  calf,  because  of  the  Priesthood.  But  John  as 
an  Eagle  flieth  to  the  things  on  high,  and  mounteth  to  the  Father  himself,  saying:  In  the  begin- 
ning was  the  Word,  and  the  Word  teas  God,  and  God  ivas  the  Word.  Upon  this  Gospel  there 
are  the  famous  commentaries  of  Augustine,  called  Tractatus  in  Evang.  Joan,  tom.9.  and  twelve 
books  of  Cyril's  commentarie.s. 
12 


134 


S.  JOHN. 


THE  HOLY  GOSPEL  OF  JESUS  CHRIST  ACCORDING  TO  S.  JOHN. 

CHAPTER    I. 

The  preface  of  the  Evangelist,  commending  Christ  as  being  God  the  Son  incarnate  to  the  Gentses,  and 
setting  out  the  blindness  of  the  Jews  in  notreceiuing  him.  I'J  Then,  the  testimonies  of  John  Baptist, 
frst  to  the  sohinn  lef;aci/ oj' the  Jews :  29  secondlii ,  when  he  saw  Jesus  come  to  him  :  35  thirdly,  to 
his  own  dis,  iplex  alsii,  jiu/fiii!!  litem  over  from  himself  to  Jesus.  Who  made  it  plainer  to  them  that  he 
is  Christ,  40  und  su  began  he  also  (ohave  Discijdes. 

1  III  the  beginning  was  the  VVoiid,  and  the  Word  was  with  God,  and  God  was  the  Word. 
2  This  was  in  the  beginning  with  (iod.  3  All  things  were  made  by  him  :  and  without  him  was 
made  nothing.  That  which  was  made,  4  In  him  was  life,  and  the  life  was  the  li'dit  of  men  : 
5  And  the  light  sliineth  in  darluiess,  and  the  darkness  did  not  comprehend  it.  fi  I'lierc  was  a 
man  sent  from  God,  whose  name  was  John.  7  This  man  came  for  testimony  :  to  give  testimony 
of  the  light,  tliat  all  ndght  believe  through  him.  8  He  was  not  the  light,  but  to  give  testimony 
of  the  light,  y  It  was  the  true  light,  which  lightcneth  every  man  that  conieth  into  this  world. 
10  He  was  in  the  world,  and  the  world  was  made  by  him,  and  the  world  knew  him  not.  11  Hs 
came  into  his  own,  and  his  own  received  him  not.  12  But  as  many  as  received  him,  he  gave 
them  power  to  be  made  the  sons  of  God,  to  those  that  believe  in  his  name.  13  Who  not  of 
blood,  nor  of  the  will  of  flesh,  nor  of  the  will  of  man,  but  of  God  are  bom.  14  And  the 
Word  was  made  Flesh,  and  dwelt  in  us  and  we  saw  the  glory  of  liim,  glory  as  it  were  of 


Annotations. 

ver.  1.  Was  the  Word.  The  second  person  in 
Trinity  which  is  the  natural,  only,  and  eternal 
Son  of  God  the  Father,  is  called  the  WORD: 
not  as  the  holy  Scriptures  or  speeches  of  the 
Prophets  and  Apostles  written  and  spoken  by 
God's  commandment  for  the  uttering  of  his  di- 
vine will  toward  man  be  called  his  word,  but 
in  a  more  divine,  eminent,  and  ineffable  sort,  to 
express  unto  us  in  a  sort,  by  a  term  agreeable 
to  our  capacity,  that  the  Son  of  God  so  is,  and 
so  from  everlasting  is  bom  of  God  the  Father, 
as  our  prime  conceit  which  is  our  internal  and 
mental  word  is  and  issueth  out  of  our  intelli- 
gence and  mind.  This  WORD  then.  Son,  or 
second  Person  in  the  holy  Trinity,  was  and  had 
his  being  then  already,  when  other  creatures 
of  what  sort  soever  had  their  beginning,  and 
therefore  cannot  be  a  creature,  as  many  Here- 
tics before  the  writing  of  this  Gospel  thought, 
and  as  the  Arians  after  taught.  And  this  first 
sentence  of  the  Gospel  not  only  the  faithful,  but 
the  Platonics  did  so  admire  as  Augustine  wri- 
teth  that  they  wished  it  to  be  written  in  Gold. 

ver.  1.  With  God.  Because  a  man  might 
say,  If  the  WORD  were  before  any  thing  was 
created,  where  or  how  could  he  be  ?  the 
Evangelist  preventing  that  carnal  concept, 
saith  first,  that  he  was  with  God,  whose  being 
dependeth  not  upon  time,  place,  space,  or  any 
other  creatures,  all  which  were  made  by  liiin. 
secondly,  he  giveth  us  to  understand,  that  the 
WORD  hath  his  proper  subsistence  or  perso- 
nality distinct  from  God  the  Father,  whereby 
Sabellius  the  old  Heretic  is  refuted.  Thirdly, 
here  is  insinuated  the  order  of  these  two  per- 
sons, one  toward  the  other,  to  wit,  that  the  Son 
is  with  and  of  the  Father,  and  not  the  Father  of 
the  Son.  Fourthly,  you  may  confute  here  the 
blasphemy  of  Calvin,  holdintj  the  second  per- 
son to  be  God,  not  as  of  God  the  Father,  but 
as  of  himself.  And  yet  such  are  the  books 
that  our  youth  now  read  C(minionly  in  England, 
and  that  by  commandment. 

ver.  1.  God  was  the  Word.  Lest  any  man 
upon  the  premises,  which  set  forth  the  relation 
and  distinction  of  the  second  Person  from  the 


Chapter  1. 
first,  might  think  that  the  Father  only  were 
God,  the  Evangelist  expressly  teacheth,  the 
WORD  to  be  God,  for  though  the  words  seem 
to  lie  otherwise  because  we  have  of  purpose 
followed  the  elegancy  which  the  Evangelist 
himself  observed  in  placing  tliem  so,  and 
therefore  they  stand  so  both  in  Greek  and  La- 
tin yet  indeed  the  construction  is  thus,  The 
Word  was  God,  and  as  in  his  first  epistle  the 
same  Apostle  writeth  true  God :  lest  any 
might  say  as  the  Arians  tlid  that  he  was  God 
indeed,  but  not  truly  and  naturally,  but  by 
common  adoption  or  calling,  good  men  in  the 
Church  may  be  called  the  sons  of  God.  What 
wonderful  wranghng  and  tergiversation  the 
Arians  used  to  avoid  the  evidence  of  this  place, 
we  see  in  Augustine,  lib.  3.  de.  Doct.  Christ, 
cap.  2.  even  such  as  the  Protestants  do,  to 
avoid  the  like  words.  This  is  my  body,  concern- 
ing the  B.  Sacrament. 

ver.  3.  By  him.  Again,  by  this  he  signified 
the  eternity,  divinity,  omllipotenc)^  and  equal- 
ity of  the  WORD  or  Son,  with  God  the  Father, 
because  by  him  all  things  were  created,  all 
things  he  saith,  both  visible  of  this  world  ;  and 
invisible,  as  Angels  and  all  spiritual  creatures. 
Whereupon  it  is  evident  also,  that  himself 
is  no  creature,  being  the  crcatorof  all :  neither 
is  sin  of  his  creation,  being  a  defect  of  a  thing 
itself,  and  therel'orc  neither  of  nor  by  him. 

ver.  12.  He  gave  them  vomer.  Free  will  to  re- 
ceive oracknowledge  Clirist,  and  power  given 
tomen,ifthey  will,  to  be  made  by  Christ  the 
sons  of  God  :  but  not  forced  or  drawTi  thereun- 
to by  any  necpssity. 

ver.  U.  The  Word  made  fiesh.  This  is  the 
high  and  divine  testimony  of  Christ's  incarna- 
tion, and  that  he  vouchsafed  to  become  man, 
for  the  acknowledging  of  whirh  inexplicable 
benefit,  and  giving  humble  thanks  for  the  same, 
all  Christian  people  in  the  world  bytraditionof 
the  Fathers,  prostrate  themselves  to  kneel 
down,  when  they  hear  it  sung  or  said  at  the 
holy  Mass,  either  in  this  (iospel  :  or  in  tlio 
Creed  by  these  words,  ET  HOMO  FACTUS 
EST. 


S.  JOHN.  135 

the  only  begotten  of  the  Father  full  of  grace  and  verity.  15  John  giveth  testimony  of  him,  and 
crieth  saying,  This  was  he  of  wiiom  I  spake,  Jle  that  shall  come  after  me,  is  made  beiore  me : 
because  tie  was  before  me.  16  And  of  his  tulness  all  we  have  received,  and  grace  for  grace. 
17  For  the  law  was  given  by  Moses,  grace  and  verity  was  made  by  Jesus  Christ.  18  God  no 
man  hath  seen  at  any  time  :  the  only  begotten  Son  which  is  in  the  bosom  of  the  father,  he  hath 
declared.  19  And  this  is  John's  testimony,  when  the  Jews  sent  from  Jerusalem  Priests  and 
Levites  to  him,  that  they  should  ask  him.  Who  art  thou  ?  20  And  he  confessed,  and  did  not 
deny:  and  he  confessed,  That  I  am  not  Christ.  21  And  they  asked  him.  What  then?  Art 
thou  Elias?  And  he  said,  1  am  not.  Art  thou  the  Prophets  ?  And  he  answered.  No.  22  They 
said  therefore  unto  him.  Who  art  thou,  that  we  rnay  give  an  answer  to  them  that  sent  us  ? 
what  sayest  thou  of  thyself  ?  23  He  said,  I  am  the  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  desert,  make  straight 
the  way  of  the  Lord,  as  Isaias  the  Prophet  said.  24  And  they  that  were  sent,  were  of  the  Phari- 
sees. 25  And  they  asked  him,  and  said  to  him.  Why  then  dost  thou  baptize,  if  thou  be  not 
Christ,  nor  Elias,  nor  the  Prophet .'  26  John  answered  them  saying,  I  baptize  in  water:  but 
there  hath  stood  in  the  midst  of  you  whom  you  know  not.  27  The  same  is  he  that  shall  come 
after  me,  that  is  made  before  me  :  whose  latchet  of  his  shoe  1  am  not  worthy  to  unloose. 
28  These  things  were  done  in  Bethania  beyond  Jordan,  where  John  was  baptizing.  29  The 
next  day  John  saw  Jesus  coming  to  him,  and  he  saith,  Behold  the  lamb  of  God,  behold  him  that 
taketh  aivaythe  sin  of  the  world.  30  This  is  he  of  whom  I  said.  After  me  there  cometh  a  man, 
which  is  made  before  me  :  because  he  was  before  me.  31  And  I  knew  him  not,  but  that  he 
may  be  manifested  in  Israel,  therefore  came  I  baptizing  in  water.  32  And  John  gave  testimony, 
saying.  That  I  saw  the  Spirit  descending  as  a  dove  from  heaven,  and  he  remained  upon  him. 
33  And  1  knew  him  not :  but  he  that  sent  me  to  baptize  in  water,  he  said  to  me.  He  upon  whom 
thou  shalt  see  the  Spirit  descending  and  remaining  upon  him,  he  it  is  that  baptizeth  in  the 
Holy  Ghost.  34  And  I  saw  :  and  I  gave  testimony  that  this  is  the  Son  of  God.  35  The  next 
lay  again  John  stood,  and  two  of  his  disciples.  36  And  beholding  Jesus  walking,  he  saith, 
iiehold  the  Lamb  of  God.  37  And  the  two  Disciples  heard  him  speaking,  and  they  followed 
Jesus.  38  And  Jesus  turning,  and  seeing  them  following  him,  saith  to  them.  What  seek  you  ? 
Who  said  to  him,  Rabbi,  which  is  called  by  interpretation.  Master,  where  dwellest  tnou  ? 
39  He  saith  to  them.  Come  and  see.  They  came,  and  saw  where  he  abode  and  they  tarried  with 
him  that  day:  and  it  was  about  the  tenth  hour.  40  And  Andrew  the  brother  of  Simon  Peter 
v^as  one  of  the  two  that  had  heard  of  John,  and  followed  him.  41  He  findeth  first  his  broher 
Simon,  and  saith  to  him.  We  have  found  Messias,  which  is  being  interpreted,  Christ,  42  And 
he  brought  him  to  Jesus.  And  Jesus  looking  upon  him,  said,  Thou  art  Simon  the  son  of  Jona: 
Thou  shalt  be  called  Cephas,  which  is  interpreted,  Peter.  43  On  the  morrow  he  would  go 
forth  into  Galilee.  And  he  findeth  Philip.  And  Jesus  saith  to  him.  Follow  me.  44  And 
Philip  was  of  Bethsaida,  the  city  of  Andrew  and  Peter.  45  Philip  findeth  Nathaniel,  and  saith 
to  him.  Him  whom  Moses  in  the  law,  and  the  Prophets  wrote  of:  we  have  found  Jesus  the  son 
of  Joseph,  of  Nazareth.  46  And  Nathaniel  .said  to  him.  From  Nazareth  can  there  be  any 
good  1  Philip  saith  to  him,  Come  and  see.  47  Jesus  saw  Nathaniel  coming  to  him,  and  he 
saith  to  him.  Behold  an  Israelite  in  very  deed,  in  whom  there  is  no  guile.  48  Nathaniel  saith 
to  him,  Howknowest  thou  me  ?  Jesus  answered  and  said  to  him.  Before  that  Philip  did  call 
thee,  when  thou  wast  under  the  fig  tree,  I  saw  thee.  49  Nathaniel  answered  him,  and  saith, 
Rabbi,  thou  art  the  Son  of  God,  thou  art  the  king  of  Israel.  .50  Jbsus  answered,  and  said  to 
him,  Because  1  said  unto  thee,  I  saw  thee  under  the  fig  tree,  thou  believest :  greater  than  these 
things  shalt  thou  see.  51  And  he  saith  to  him,  Amen,  Amen,  I  say  to  you.  You  shall  see  tlic 
heaven  opened,  and  the  Angels  of  God  ascending  and  descending  upon  the  Son  of  Man. 

Annotations.        Chapter  1. 


ver.  18.  No  man  hath  seen.  Never  man  in 
this  mortality  saw  God  in  the  very  shape  and 
natural  form  of  the  divine  essence,  but  men 
see  him  only  in  the  shape  of  visible  creatures, 
in  or  by  which  itpleaseth  him  to  show  himself 
unto  many  diversely  in  this  world  :  but  never  in 
such  sort  as  when  he  showed  himself  in  the 
person  of  the  Son  of  God,  being  made  truly 
man  and  conversing  with  men. 

ver.  26.  I  baptize  in  water.  He  doth  often 
here  signify  the  great  difference  of  his  baptism 
and  of  Christ'.?  as  of  his  person  and  Christ's. 
Annot.  Matt.  3. 

ver.  32.  The  Spirit.  Here  is  an  evident  tes- 
timony of  the  third  Person  in  Trinity,  which 
is  the  Holy  Ghost :  so  that  in  this  one  Chapter 
we  find  expressly  against  all  Heretics,  Jews, 
and  Pagans,  set  forth  that  the  truth  of  the 
Church's  doctrine  concerning  the  whole  Trin- 
ity. 


ver.  42.  Looking  upon  him.  This  beholding 
of  Simon,  insinuateth  Christ's  designmeniand 
preferring  of  him  to  be  the  chief  Apostle,  the 
Rock  of  the  Church,  and  his  Vicar,  and  there- 
fore upon  that  Divine  providence  and  intention 
he  accordingly  changeth  his  name,  calling  him 
for  Simon,  Cephas,  which  is  a  Syriac  word,  as 
much  to  say  as  Rock  or  stone.  And  Paul 
commonly  calleth  him  by  his  name  Cephas, 
whereas  other  both  Greeks  and  Latins  call  him 
altosether  by  the  Greek  word,  Peter,  which 
signifieth  the  selfsame  thing.  Whereof  Cyril 
saith,  that  our  Saviour  by  foretelling  that  his 
name  should  no  more  now  be  Simon,  but  Peter, 
did  by  the  word  itself  aptly  signify,  that  on 
him,  as  on  a  Rock  and  stone  most  firm,  he 
would  build  his  Church. 

ver.  42.  Cephas,  Which  is  interpreted.  Cephas 
in  Syriac,  and  Peter  in  Greek,  in  English, 
Rock.  Matt.  16  18. 


136 


S.  JOHN. 


CHAPTER    II. 
At  the  request  of  his  mother  he  worMh  hin  first  miracle,  turning  water  into  wmeat  a  rnarriagr  in  Ga- 
lilee, although  the  time  of  his  manifestation  i)t  not  yet  come.     13  Then  in  Jerusalem  at  I'asch, 
being  liut  one,  and  yet  obscure,  he  throweth  out  of  the  Temple,  most  miraculousli/,  all  the  merchants. 
28  And  being  yet' of  the  blind  Jews  asked  a  sign,  he  Signijieth  so  long  before,  that  they  should  kill 
him,  but  he  will  rise  again  the  third  day.     23"  Which  also  presently  they  wouU  do,  but  that  he 
knowing  their  false  hearts,  though  many  believe  in  htm,  unllnot  tarry  among  them. 
1  Aiid  the  third  day  there  was  a  marriage  made  in  Caria  of  Galilee  :  and  the  mother  of 
Jesus  was  there.    2  And  Jesus  also  was  called,  and  his  Disciples,  to  the  marriage.    3  And 
the  wine  failing,  the  mother  of  Jesus  saith  to  him.  They  have  no  wine.     1  And  Jesus  saith 
to  her,  What  is'lo  me  and  thee,  woman  ?  inv  hour  cometh  not  yet.    5  His  mother  saith  to  the 
ministers.  Whatsoever  he  shall  say  to  you  do  ye.    6  And  there  were  set  there  six  water-pots 
of  stone,  according  to  the  purification  of  the  Jews,  holding  every  one  two  or  three  measures. 

7  Jesus  saith  tj  them,  Fill  the  water-pots  with  v/ater.    And  ihey  filled  them  up  to  the  top. 

8  And  Jesus  saith  to  them,  Draw  now,  and  carry  to  the  chief  steward.    And  they  carried  it. 

9  And  alter  the  chief  steward  tasted  the  water  made  whie,  and  knew  not  whence  it  was,  but 
the  ministers  knew  that  had  drawn  the  water  :  the  chief  steward  calloth  the  bridegroom.  10 
And  saith  to  him.  Every  man  first  setteth  the  good  wine :  and  when  they  have  well  drunk,  then 
that  which  is  worse.  But  thou  hast  kept  the  good  wine  tmtil  now.  11  This  beginning  of  mira- 
cles did  Jesus  in  Cana  of  Galilee  :  and  he  manifested  his  glory,  and  his  Disciples  believed  in 
him.  12  After  this  he  went  down  to  Capharnaum,  himself  and  his  mother,  and  his  brethren, 
and  his  disciples:  and  there  they  remained  not  many  days.  13  And  the  Pasch  of  the  Jews 
was  at  hand,  and  Jesus  went  up  to  Jerusalem :  U  And  he  found  in  the  Temple  them  that 
sold  oxen  and  sheep  and  doves,  and  the  bankers  sitting,  15  And  when  he  had  made  as  it 
were  a  whip  of  little  cords,  he  cast  them  all  out  of  the  Temple,  the  sheep  also  and  the  oxen. 


Annotations. 

ver.  2.  Jesus  also  was  called.  By  his  vouch- 
safing to  come  with  his  to  the  marriage,  he  ap- 
proveth  the  custom  of  the  faithful  in  meeting 
at  honest  feasts  and  recreations  for  mainte- 
nance of  love,  peace,  and  amity  amon^then"!- 
selves:  he  reproveth  the  heresy  of  Tatian, 
Marcion,  and  such  like  condemning  wedlock  : 
lastly,  as  Cyril  saith,  he  sanctifieth  and  bless- 
eth  the  marriage  of  tlie  faithful  in  the  New 
Testaincut,  imikiiig  it  a  new  creature  in  him, 
and  discharging  it  of  the  manifold  maledictions 
and  disorders  wlierein  it  was  before.  By 
which  benediction  the  often  divorces,  remar 
riages,  and  pluralities  of  wives,  and  the  wo- 
men's servile  subjection  and  imparity  in  that 
case,  be  redrcssea  and  reduced  to  the  primi- 
tive institution,  and  so  Christian  marriage 
made  a  Sacrament.  Aug.de  nupt.  et  concup.lib. 
1.  c.  10.  et  21.  lib.  1.  de  adult,  conjug.  c.  8. 

ver.  3.  They  have  no  wine.  Our  Lady  many 
ways  understood  that  now  the  time  approached 
of  manifesting  himself  to  the  world  by  mira- 
cles and  preaching,  and  nothing  doubted  but 
that  he  would  now  begin  at  her  request. 
Whereby  we  learn  that  Christ  ordinarily  gi  veth 
not  his  graces,  but  humbly  asked  and  request- 
ed thereunto,  and  that  his  mother's  interces- 
sion is  more  than  vulgarly  effectual,  and  diat 
he  denieth  her  nothing. 

ver.  4.  What  is  to  me  and  thee?  Because  this 
speech  is  subject  to  divers  senses,  we  keep 
the  words  of  our  text,  lest  by  turning  it  into 
any  English  jjhrase,  we  might  straiten  the 
Holy  Ghost's  intention  to  some  certain  sense 
either  not  intended  or  not  only  intended,  and 
so  take  away  the  choice  and  indifference  from 
the  reader,  whereof,  in  holy  Scripture  spe- 
cially, all  translators  must  beware.  Christ 
then  may  mean  here,  What  is  that,  wontan,  to 
me  and  thee,  being  but  strangers,  that  they 
want  wine  ?  as  some  interpret  ii,  or,  which  is 
the  more  proper  use  of  that  kind  of  speech  m 


Chapter  2. 

holy  writ,  What  have  I  to  do  with  thee  ?  that 
is,  Why  should  I  have  respect  to  thee  in  this 
case?  in  matters  touching  my  charge,  and  the 
commission  of  my  Father  for  preaching,  work- 
ing miracles,  and  other  graces,  I  must  not  be 
tied  to  flesh  and  blood.  Which  was  not  a  re- 
prehension of  our  Lady,  or  signification  that 
lie  would  not  hear  her  in  this  or  other  things 
pertaining  to  God's  glorj'  or  the  good  of  men, 
for  the  event  showeth  the  coiilrary,  but  it  was 
(1  lesson  to  the  company  that  heard  it,  and 
namely  to  his  disciples,  that  re.spcct  of  kin- 
dred should  not  draw  them  to  ao  any  thing 
against  reason,  or  to  be  the  principal  motion 
why  they  do  their  duties,  but  God's  glory. 

ver.  5  Wliat soever  he  shall  say.  By  this  you 
see,  our  Lady  by  her  divine  prudence  and  en- 
tire familiarity  and  acquaintance  with  all  his 
manner  of  speeches,  knew  it  was  no  check  to 
her,  but  a  doctrine  to  others  :  and  that  she  had 
no  repulse,  though  he  seemed  to  say  his  time 
was  not  yet  come  to  work  miracles  :  not  doubt- 
ing but  he  would  begin  a  little  before^  his  ordi- 
nary time  lor  her  sake,  as  Cyril  thinketh  he 
did  :  and  therefore  she  admomshcth  the  wait- 
ers to  mark  well,  and  to  execute  whatsoever 
Christ  should  bid  them  do. 

ver.  9.  Water  made  wine.  He  that  seeth  water 
turned  into  wine  needeth  not  dispute  or  doubt 
how  Christ  changed  bread  into  his  body. 

ver.  15.  Cast  them  out.  By  this  chastising 
corporally  the  defilers  and  abusers  of  the 
Tetnple,  he  doth  not  only  show  his  power,  that 
being  but  one  poor  man,  he  could  by  force  ex- 
ecute his  pleasure  upon  so  many  sturdy  fel- 
lows :  but  also  his  sovereign  atuhority  over  all 
offenders,  and  that  not  upon  their  soids  only, 
as  by  excommunication  and  spiritual  penalties, 
but  so  far  as  is  requisite  for  the  execution  of 
spiritual  jurisdiction,  upon  their  bodies  and 
goods  also.  That  the  Spiritnahly  may  learn, 
now  far  and  in  what  cases,  for  just  zeal  of 


S.  JOHN. 


137 


and  the  money  of  the  bankers  he  poured  out,  and  the  tables  he  overthrew.  16  And  to  them 
that  sold  doves,  he  said.  Take  away  these  things  hence,  and  make  not  the  house  of  my  father 
a  Jiouse  of  merchandise.  17  And  his  Disciples  remembered  that  it  is  written,  The  zeal  of  thy 
house  hath  eaten  7/ie.  18  The  Jews  therefore  answered  and  said  to  him.  What  sign  dost"  ihou 
sbow  us,  that  thou  dost  these  things  ?  19  Jesus  answered  and  said  to  them,  Dissolve  this 
Temple,  and  in  three  days  I  will  raise  it.  20  The  Jews  therelore  said,  hi  forty  and  six  years 
was  this  Temple  built,  and  wilt  thou  raise  it  in  three  days  ?  21  But  he  spake  of  the  temple  of 
his  body.  22  Therefore  when  he  was  risen  again  from  the  dead,  his  Disciples  remembered 
that  he  said  this,  and  they  believed  the  Scripture  and  the  word  that  Jesus  did  say.  23  And 
when  he  was  at  Jerusalem  in  the  Pasche,  upon  the  festival  day,  many  believed  in  his  name, 
.seeing  his  signs  which  he  did.  24  But  Jesus  did  not  commit  himself  unto  them,  for  that  he 
knew  all,  25  And  because  it  was  not  needful  for  him  that  any  should  give  testimony  of  man  : 
for  he  knew  what  was  in  man. 

CHAPTER  III. 
He  teacheth  Nicodemus,  that  to  come  to  the  kingdo7n  of  God,  Bapthm  is  necessary,  as  being  our  Rege- 
neration. 10  Which  point  Nicodemus  as  then  nut  understanding,  11  he  snoweth  that  they  mtist 
believe  him,  and  what  good  cause  there  is  for  them  so  to  do.  23  After  this  he  also  haptizelh,  and 
John  likewise  at  the  same  time.  25  Whereupon  a  question  being  moved.  Whether  Baptism  is  better, 
25  John  answereth  it  by  saying,  that  he  is  so  far  inferior  to  Christ,  as  mere  man  to  God  Most 
High. 

1  And  there  was  a  man  of  the  Pharisees,  named  Nicodemus,  a  prince  of  the  Jews.  2  This 
man  came  to  Jesus  by  night,  and  said  to  him,  Rabbi,  we  know  that  thou  art  come  Irom  God  a 
master,  for  no  man  can  do  these  signs  which  thou  ttost,  unless  God  be  with  him.  3  Jesus 
answered,  and  said  to  him,  Amen,  Amen,  I  say  to  thee,  unless  a  man  be  born  again,  he  cannot 
see  the  kingdom  of  God.  4  Nicodemus  said  to  him.  How  can  a  man  be  born,  when  he  is  old? 
Can  he  enter  into  his  mother's  womb  again  and  be  born  ?  5  Jesus  answered.  Amen,  Amen,  1  say 
to  thee,  unless  a  man  be  born  again  of  water  and  the  Spirit,  he  camiot  enter  into  the  kingdom 
of  God.  6  That  which  is  born  of  the  flesh,  is  flesh:  and  that  which  is  bom  of  the  SpFrit  is 
Spirit.  7  Marvel  not,  that  I  said  to  thee.  You  must  be  born  again.  8  The  Spirit  breatheth 
where  he  will :  and  thou  hearest  his  voice,  but  thou  knowest  not  whence  he  cometh,  and 
whither  he  goeth:  so  is  everyone  that  is  born  of  the  Spirit.  9  Nicodemus  answered,  and 
said  to  him.  How  can  these  things  be  done  ?  10  Jesus  answered,  and  said  to  him,  Thou  art  a 
master  in  Israel,  and  art  thou  ignorant  of  these  things?  11  Amen,  Amen,  I  say  to  thee,  that 
we  speak  that  which  we  Imow,  and  that  which  we  have  seen  we  testify,  and  our  testimony 
you  receive  not.  12  If  I  have  spoken  to  you  earthly  things,  and  you  believe  not:  how  if  I 
shall  speak  to  you  heavenly  things,  will  you  believe  ?  13  And  no  man  hath  ascended  into 
heaven,  but  he  that  descended  from  heaven,  the  Son  of  Man  which  is  in  heaven.  14  And  as 
Moses  exalted  the  serpent  in  the  desert,  so  must  the  Son  of  Man  be  exalted  :     15  That  every 


AnnotatioiNS. 
Christ's  Church,  they  may  use  and  exercise 
both  spiritually  and  temporally  their  forces 
and  faculties  against  offenders,  speciallv 
against  the  profaners  of  God's  Church,  accord- 
ing to  the  Apostle's  allusion,  1  Cor.  3.  If  any 
defile  the  Temple  of  God,  him  will  God  destroy. 
ver.  24.  Jesvs  committed  not  himself.  Augus- 
tine appheth  this  their  first  faith  and  belief  in 
Christ,  suddenly  raised  upon  the  admiration 

Annotations. 
ver.  5.  Barn  again  of  water.  As  no  man  can 
enter  into  this  world  nor  have  his  life  and  be- 
ing in  the  same,  except  he  be  born  of  his  car- 
nal parents  :  no  more  can  a  man  enter  into  the 
life  and  state  of  grace  which  is  in  Christ,  or 
attain  to  life  everlasting,  unless  he  be  born 
and  baptized  of  water  and  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Whereby  we  see  first,  this  Sacrament  to  be 
called  our  regeneration  or  second  birth,  in  re- 
spect of  our  natural  and  carnal  whicli  was  be- 
fore. vSecondly,  that  this  Sacrament  consisteth 
of  an  external  element  of  water,  and  internal 
virtue  of  the  Holy  Spirit:  wherein  it  excelleth 
John's  Baptism,  which  had  the  external  ele- 
ment, but  not  the  spiritual  grace.  Thirdly, 
that  no  man  can  enter  into  the  kingdom  ofj 
God,  nor  into  fellowship  of  holy  Church,  with- 
out it.  Whereby  the  Pelagians  and  Calvinists 
12* 


Chapter  2. 
of  his  wonders,  but  yet  not  fully  formed  or  es- 
tablished in  them,  unto  the  faith  of  Novices 
or  Catechumens  in  the  Church :  and  Christ's 
not  committing  his  person  to  them  as  yet,  to 
the  Churches  like  wariness  and  wisdom,  in 
not  opening  nor  giving  to  them  our  Lord  in 
tlie  Blessed  Sacrament,  because  all  were  not 
to  be  trusted  with  that  high  point  without  full 
trial  of  their  faith. 

Chapter  3. 

be  condemned,  that  promise  life  everlasting  to 
young  children  that  die  without  Baptism,  "and 
all  other  that  think  only  faith  to  serve,  or  tiie 
external  element  of  water  superfluous  or  not 
necessary:  our  Saviour's  words  being  plain 
and  general.  Though  in  this  case,  GoJ which 
hath  not  bound  his  grace,  in  respect  of  his  own 
freedom,  to  any  Sacrament,  may  and  doth  ac- 
cept them  as  baptized,  which  either  are  mar- 
tyred before  they  could  be  baptized,  or  else 
depart  this  life  with  vow  and  desire  to  have 
that  Sacrament,  but  by  some  remediless  neces- 
sity could  not  obtain  it.  Lastly,  it  is  proved 
that  this  Sacrament  giveth  grace  ex  operc  ope- 
rato,  that  is,  of  the  work  itself,  which  all  Pro- 
testants deny,  because  it  so  breedeth  our  spiri- 
tual life  in  God  as  our  carnal  birth  giveth  the 
life  of  the  world. 


133 


s.  JOHN. 


one  which  bclieveth  in  him,  perish  not,  but  may  have  Hfe  everlasting.  16  For  so  God  loved 
the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only-beijotteii  Son:  that  everyone  that  beiieveth  in  him,  perish 
not,  but  may  liiive  fife  everlasting.  17  for  God. sent  not  nis  Son  into  the  world  to  judge  the 
world,  but  tliat  the  world  may  be  saved  by  him.  18  He  that  beiieveth  in  him  is  not  judged, 
but  he  that  doth  not  believe  is  already  judged  :  because  he  hath  not  believed  in  the  name  of 
the  only-liegotten  Son  ot"(iod.  I'J  .Vnd  this  is  the  judgment :  because  the  light  is  come  into 
the  world,  and  men  have  loved  the  darkness  rather  than  the  light :  tor  their  works  were  evil. 
20  For  every  one  that  doth  ill,  hateth  the  light,  and  cometh  not  to  the  light,  that  his  works 
may  not  be  controlled.  21  But  he  that  dotli  verity,  cometh  to  the  light,  that  his  works  may  be 
made  manifest,  because  they  were  done  in  God.  22  Alter  these  things  Jesus  came  and  his 
Disciples  into  the  country  of  Jewry :  and  there  he  abode  with  them,  and  baptized.  23  And 
John  also  was  baptizing  in  .I'Enon,  beside  Salim:  because  there  was  much  water  there,  and 
they  came,  and  were  baptized.  24  For  .lohn  was  not  yet  cast  into  prison.  25  And  there  arose 
a  question  of  .lohn's  Disciples  with  the  Jews  concerning  purification.  20  And  they  came  to 
John,  and  said  to  him.  Rabbi,  he  that  was  with  thee  beyond  Jordan,  to  whom  thou  didst  give 
testimony,  behold  he  baptizeth,  and  all  come  to  him.  27  John  answered  and  said,  A  man 
cannot  receive  any  thing,  unless  it  be  given  him  from  heaven.  28  Yourselves  do  bear  me 
witness,  that  I  said,  I  am  not  CnursT:  but  that  I  am  sent  before  him.  2'J  He  that  hath  the 
bride,  is  the  bridegroom  :  but  the  friend  of  the  bridegroom  that  standeth  and  heareth  him,  re- 
joiceth  with  joy  tor  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom.  This  my  joy  thereibre  is  filled.  30  He  must 
increase,  ana  I  diminish.  31  He  that  cometh  from  above,  is  above  all.  He  that  is  of  the 
earth,  of  the  earth  he  is,  and  of  the  earth  he  speaketh.  He  that  cometh  from  heaven  is  above 
all.  32  And  wliat  he  hath  seen  and  heard,  that  he  testifiech  :  and  his  testimony  no  man  re- 
ceiveth.  33  He  thatjhath  received  his  testimony,  hath  si";ned  that  God  is  true.  34  J-'or  he 
wiiom  God  hath  sent,  speaketh  the  words  of  God :  tor  CJod  doth  not  give  the  spirit  by  measure. 
35  The  Father  hjveth  the  Son:  and  he  hath  given  all  things  in  his  hand.  36  He  that  beiieveth 
in  the  Son,  hath  life  everlasting:  but  he  that  is  incredulous  to  the  Son,  shall  not  see  life,  but 
the  wrath  of  God  remaineth  upon  him. 

CHAPTER  IV. 
Leaving  Jewry  because  of  the  Pharisees,  in  the  way  of  Galilee  he  talketh  with  a  Samaritan  woman,  tell- 
ing her  that  he  will  give  water  ofeverlusting  lijc,   10  f.hiiwing  himself  to  ln</tr  men's  setrets,  19  prefer- 
ring the  Jews'  religion  before  the  Sa7miritans,  but  ours,  the  Christian  Catholic  rcliijioii,  before  them  both. 
25  and  uttering  unto  her  that  lie  is  Christ,   23  which  bi/  her  tcstitiKiiu/  and  his  jircuchinfr  very  many 
Samaritans  do  believe:  he  in  the  meantime  foretcUimr  bis  Disciples,  of  the  harvest  he  will  send  llieiii 
into.     45   The  Galileans  also  receive  him,  where  again  he  workclh  his  second  miracle. 
1  When  Jesus  thereibre  nnderstood  that  tlie  Pharisees  heard  that  Jesus  makcth  more  dis- 
ciples, and  baptizeth,  than  John,  2  Howbeit,  Jesus  did  not  baptize,  but  his  Disciples,  3  He 
left  Jewry,  and  went  again  into  Galilee.    4  And  he  had  of  necessity  to  pass  through  Samaria. 
5  He  cometh  therefore  into  a  city  of  Samaria  which  is  called  Sichar:  beside  the  manor  that 
.lacob  gave  to  Joseph  his  son.    6  And  there  was  there  the  fountain  of  Jacob.    jEsr's  there- 
tore  wearied  of  his  journey,  sat  so  upon  the  fountain.    It  was  about  the  sixth  hour.  7  There 
cometh  a  woman  of^Saniaria  to  draw  water,  .Iesus  saith  to  her,  Give  me  to  drink.    8  For  his 
Disciples  were  gone  into  the  city,  to  buy  meats.    0  Therefore  that  Samaritan  woman  saith 
to  him.  How  dost  thou  beuig  a  Jew,  ask  of  me  to  drink,  which  am  a  Samaritan  woman  ? 
For   the  Jews  do  not  communicate  witli   the    Samaritans.     10  Jesus  answered,   and  said 
to  her.  If  thou  didst  know  the  ^ift  of  God,  and  who  he  is  that  saith  unto  thee.  Give  me 
to  drink:  thou  perhaps  wouldst  nave  asked  of  him,  and  he  would  have  given  tiiee  living  wa- 
ter.    11  The  woman  saith  to  iiim.  Sir,  neither  hast  thou  wherein  to  draw,  and  the  Well  is 
deep:  whence  hast  thou  the  living  water?  12  Art  thou  greater  than  our  father  Jacob,  who 


Annotations. 
ver.  18.  Is  judged  already.  He  that  beiieveth  in 
Christ  with  faith  which  worketh  by  charity,  as 
the  Apostle  speaketh,  shall  not  be  condemned 
at  the  latter  day  nor  at  the  hour  of  death,  but 
the  Infidel,  be  he  Jew,  Pagan,  or  Heretic,  is 
already,  if  he  die  in  his  incredulity,  by  his  own 
profession  and  sentence  condemned,  and  shall 
not  come  to  judgment  either  particular  or  ge- 
neral, to  be  discussed  according  to  his  works 
of  mercy  done  or  omitted.  In -which  sense  S. 
Paul  saith  that  the  obstinate  Heretic  is  con- 
demned by  his  own  judgment,  preventing  in 
himself,  of  his  own  tree  will,  ihe  sentence 
both  of  Christ  and  of  the  Church. 


Chapter  3. 

ver.  31.  He  that  cmnefh  from  above.  As  though 
lie  should  say.  No  marvel  that  men  resort  to 
Christ  so  fast,  and  make  less  account  of  me  : 
for,  his  baptism  and  his  preaching  and  his  per- 
son are  all  from  heaven  immediately.  He 
bringeth  all  from  the  very  bosom,  mouth,  and 
substance  of  God  his  Father:  whatsoever  is 
in  me  is  but  a  little  droj)  of  his  grace.  His 
spirit  and  graces  are  above  all  measures  or 
men's  gifts,  even  according  to  his  manhood: 
and  all  power  temporal  and  spiritual,  the  king- 
dom and  the  Priesthood,  and  all  sovereignty  in 
heaven  and  earth,  are  bestowed  upon  him  as 
he  is  man  also. 


Annotations.        Chapter  4. 
ver.  2.  Jesus  did  not  baptize.  He  did  not  bap-  I  ties,  Augustine  tliinketh  it  very  probable,  ep. 
ze  ordinarily,  yet  that  he  baptized  his  Apos- 1  108- 


S.  JOHN. 


139 


gave  us  the  well,  and  himself  drank  of  it,  and  his  children,  and  his  cattle?  13  Jesus  answered 
und  suid  to  her,  i.very  one  that  drinketh  ot  this  water,  shall  thirst  again  :  but  he  that  shall  drink 
of  the  water  that  1  will  give  him,  shall  not  thirst  lor  ever,  14  But  the  water  that  I  will  give 
liini,  shall  become  in  him  a  fountain  of  water  springing  up  unto  life  everlasting.  1.5  The  woman 
s  ucii  to  him.  Lord  give  me  this  water,  that  i  may  not  thirst,  nor  come  hither  to  draw.  16 
.Iksus  .suiih  to  her.  Go,  call  thy  husband,  and  come  hither.  17  The  woman  answered  and  said, 
1  liave  no  husband.  Jesus  saith  to  her,  'i'hou  hast  suid  well,  that  1  have  no  husband.  18  For 
thou  hast  had  five  husbands  :  and  he  whom  thou  now  hast,  is  not  thy  husband,  this  thou  hast 
s.tiil  truly.  19  The  woman  saith  to  him,  Lord,  I  perceive  that  thou  art  a  Prophet.  20  Our  fa- 
thers adored  in  this  mountain,  and  you  say,  thai  at  Jerusalem  is  the  place  where  men  must 
adore.  21  Jesus  saith  to  her.  Woman,  believe  nie,  that  the  hour  shall  come,  when  you  shall 
neither  in  this  mountain,  nor  in  Jerusalem  adore  the  Father.  22  You  adore  that  you  know 
not:  we  adore  that  we  know,  for  salvation  is  of  the  Jews.  23  But  the  hour  cometh,  and  now 
it  is,  when  the  true  adorers  shall  adore  the  father  in  spirit  and  verity,  lor  the  Father  also  seek- 
eth  such,  to  adore  him.  24  God  is  a  spirit,  and  they  that  adore  him,  must  adore  in  spirit  and 
verity.  23  The  woman  saith  to  hiin,  1  know  that  Messias  cometh,  which  is  called  Christ  : 
therefore  when  he  cometh,  he  will  show  us  all  things.  20  Jesus  saith  to  her,  I  am  he,  that 
spake  with  thee.  27  And  incontinent  his  Disciples  came  :  and  they  marvelled  that  he  talked 
with  a  woman.  No  man  for  all  that  said.  What  seeketh  thou,  or  why  talkest  thou  with  her  ? 
28  The  woman  therefore  left  her  watcrpot :  and  she  went  into  the  city,  and  saith  to  those 
men,  29  Come,  and  see  a  man  that  hast  told  me  all  things  whatsoever  1  have  done.  Is  not  he 
Chri.st?  30  They  went  forth  therefore  out  of  the  city,  and  came  to  him.  31  In  the  meantime  the 
Disciples  desired  him,  sayhig,  Rabbi  eat.  32  But  he  said  to  them,  I  have  meat  to  eat  which 
you  know  not.  S3  The  Discijiles  therefore  said  one  to  another.  Hath  any  man  brought  him 
tor  to  eat  ?  34  Jesus  saith  to  them.  My  meat  is  to  do  the  will  of  him  that  sent  me,  to  perfect  his 
work.  35  Do  not  you  say  that  yet  there  are  four  months,  and  harvest  cometh  ?  Behold  I  say 
to  you,  lift  up  your  eyes,  and  see  the  countries,  that  they  are  white  already  to  harvest.  3G  And 
he  that  reapeth,  receiveth  hire,  and  gathereth  fruit  unto  life  everlasting:  that  both  he  that 
soweth,  and  he  that  reapeth,  may  rejoice  together.     37  For  in  this  is  the  saying  true  :  that  it 


Annotation.?. 

ver.  20.  Our  fathers  adored.  By  adoration  is 
meant  doing  of  sacrifice,  for  other  ofiices  of 
Religion  might  be  done  in  any  place.  The 
yamaritans  to  defend  their  adoring  in  Gerizim, 
pretended  their  worshipping  there  to  be  more 
ancient  than  the  Jews  in  Jerusalem,  referring 
it  to  Jacob :  whereas  indeed  that  Patriarch 
adoring  there  before  the  Temple  was  appoint- 
ed, or  the  Law  given,  made  nothing  for  their 
Schism :  which  was  begun  by  Mannasses  a 
fugitive  Priest,  only  to  hold  his  unlawful  wife 
tliereby,  and  to  obtain  superiority  in  Schism  : 
which  he  could  not  do  in  the  unity  of  his  bre- 
thren :  long  after  the  Temple  of  Jerusalem,  from 
which  the  revolt  was  made.  Therefore  Christ 
giveth  sentence  for  the  Jews  and  the  Temple 
of  Jerusalem,  affirming  that  they  had  a  good 
ground  thereoti  but  the  Samaritans  none  at  all. 

Josephus  also  recordeth  how  the  Samaritans 
demanded  of  Alexander  the  Great,  the  like 
privileges  and  immunities  as  he  had  granted 
to  the  high  Priest  and  Temple  of  Jerusalem, 
pretending  their  Temple  to  be  as  great  and  as 
worthy,  and  themselves  to  be  Jews  as  the 
other,  and  to  worship  the  same  God,  hut  their 
Schismatical  hypocrisy  was  easily  spied  and 
dismissed  with  nothing.  Another  time  the 
.lows  and  Samaritans,  as  the  same  writer  tes- 
tifieth,  made  a  great  stir  in  Alexandria  about 
the  truth  and  antiquity  of  the  Schismatical  tem- 
ple and  service  in  Gerizim,  and  the  other  true 
1  emple  of  Solomon  :  insomuch  that  the  matter 
was  put  to  arbitrament  by  Ptolomeus  the  king's 
commandment,  only  to  try  whether  of  the  two 
was  first.  And  the  Schismatics,  as  their  cus- 
tom is,  per  snitum  can  make  their  Church  or 
service  as  old  as  they  list,  referring  it  to  the 
Patriarchs,  as  our  Schismatics   do    now   to 


Chapter  4. 
Christ  and  the  Apostles.  But  when  the  trial 
vvas  made,  only  they  of  Jerusalem  did  invin- 
cibly prove  by  continual  succession  of  their 
Priests,  and  by  the  just  note  of  the  lime  when 
the  Schismatics  went  out  from  them,  that  theirs 
was  the  lawiul,  and  the  other  the  I'alse  temple 
and  false  adoration,  and  so  it  was  judged,  and 
the  Samaritans  put  to  silence.  Afterwards  the 
said  Schijaiatics,  which  is  lightly  the  end  of 
all  Schisms,  revolted  quite  from  the  Jews'  re- 
ligion, and  dedicated  their  temple,  in  Gerizim 
to  .lupiter  Olympus,  as  Calvin's  supper  and  his 
bread  and  wine  is  like  at  length  to  come  to 
the  sacrifice  of  Ceres  and  Bacchus. 

ver.  23.  In  spirit  and  verity.  Our  Saviour 
foretelleth  her  that  the  end  and  ceasing  of  their 
sacrifice  and  adoration  in  both  the  Tentples 
shotd(i  shortly  be,  and  even  then  was  begun  to 
be  lulfilled :  instructing  her  in  three  things 
concerning  that  point,  first,  that  the  true  sacri- 
fice should  be  tied  no  more  to  that  one  place, 
or,  nation,  but  that  true  adoration  should  be 
throughout  all  Nations,  according  to  the  Pro- 
phecy of  Malachi.  Secondly,  that  the  gross 
and  carnal  adoration  by  the  flesh  and  blood  of 
beasts  and  other  external  terrene  creatures, 
not  having  in  thein  grace,  spirit,  and  life, 
should  be  taken  away,  and  another  sacrifice 
succeed,  which  should  be  in  itself  invisible, 
celestial,  divine,  full  of  life,  spirit  and  grace  : 
and  thirdly,  that  this  adoration  and  sacrifice 
should  be  the  verity  itself,  whereof  all  the 
former  sacrifices  and  hosts  were  but  shadows 
and  figures,  and  he  calleth  that  here  sp'rit 
and  truth,  which  in  the  first  chapter  is  called 
grace  and  fntth.  All  which  is  no  morebut  a 
prophecy  and  description  of  the  Sacrifice  of 
the  faithful  Gentiles  in  the  body  and  blood  of 


140 


S.  JOHN. 


is  one  man  tnat  soweth  anil  it  is  another  that  reapeth.  38  I  have  sent  you  to  reap  that  which  yea 
laboured  not :  others  have  laboured,  and  you  have  entered  into  their  labours  :  31)  And  ot  that 
city  many  believed  in  him  ot  the  Samaritans,  tor  the  word  ot  the  woman  giving  testimony,  that 
he  told  me  all  things  whatsoever  1  have  done.  40  Theret'ore  when  the  San\aritans  were 
come  to  him,  they  d  "sired  him  that  he  would  tarry  there.  And  he  tarried  there  two  days.  41 
Aiid  many  more  believed  tor  his  own  word.  42  And  they  said  to  the  woman,  'I'lial  now  iiot 
for  thy  saying  do  we  believe  :  tor  ourselves  have  heard,  and  do  know  that  this  is  the  Saviour 
of  the  world  mdeed.  43  And  aiter  the  two  days  he  departed  thence:  and  went  into  Galilee. 
44  For  Jesus  himself  gave  testimony  that  a  Prophet  hath  not  honour  in  his  own  eountry.  45 
Therefore  when  he  was  come  into  Galilee,  the  Galileans  received  him,  whereas  they  had 
seen  all  things  that  he  had  done  at  Jerusalem  in  the  festival  day  :  for  themselves  also  came  to 
the  festival  day.  40  He  came  again  therefore  into  Gana  of  Galilee,  Where  he  made  water 
wine.  And  there  was  a  certain  lord  whose  son  was  sick  at  Capharnaum.  47  He  havini'  heard 
that  Jesi;s  came  from  Jewry  into  Galilee,  went  to  him,  and  desired  him  that  he  would  come 
down  and  heal  his  son,  for  he  began  to  die.  48  Jesus  therefore  said  to  him.  Unless  you  see 
signs  and  wonders  you  believe  not.  411  The  lord  saith  to  him.  Lord,  come  down  before  that 
my  son  die.  50  Jesus  saith  to  him.  Go,  thy  son  liveth.  The  man  believed  the  word  that 
Jesus  said  to  him,  and  went.  51  And  as  he  was  now  going  down,  his  servaiits  met  him  :  and 
they  brought  word,  saying.  That  his  son  lived.  52  He  asked  therefore  of  them  the  hour, 
wherein  he  was  amouded.  And  they  said  to  him.  That  yesterday  at  the  seventh  hour  the 
fever  left  him.  53  The  father  therefore  knew  that  it  was  in  the  same  hour  wherein  Jesus 
said  to  him,  Thy  son  liveth,  and  himself  believed  and  his  whole  house.  54  This  again  the 
second  sign  did  Jesus,  when  he  was  come  from  Jewry  into  Gahlee. 

CHAPTER  V. 
Curing  a  bedrid  man  at  the  pond  of  miracle,  because  he  doth  it  on  the  Sabbath,  the  blind  Jews  do 
persecute  him,  7  and  diiuin  because  he  sailh  that  God  is  his  natural  father.  19  He  (hemipon  cim- 
tinueth  sai/ing,  the  Failures  operation  and  his  to  be  in  every  thing  all  one,  and  that  he  shall  do  g  renter 
things  than  these  miraculous  cures,  to  wit,  21  quicken  the  dead  in  soul  by  gin,  as  bei/i';  appointed 
Judge  of  all,  21  yea,  and  quicken  the  dead  in  bodies  also,  incontinent  judging  all  u]>rightly.  31  And 
that  these  are  not  lyrags  of  his  own,  but  his  witnesses  to  he,  'd'i  John  Baptist,  2^  his  own  miracu- 
lous works,  37 /us  Father's  voice  at  his  baptism.  3'J  The  Scriptures  also,  namely  of  Moses. 
1  After  these  things  there  was  a  festival  day  of  the  Jews,  and  Jesus  went  up  to  Jerusalem. 
2  And  there  is  at  .lerusalem  upon  Probatica  a  pond  which  in  Hebrew  is  surnamed  Bethsaida, 

Chapter  4. 
finally,  all  the  adoration  of  the  Catholic  Church, 
is  properly  spiritual,  though  certain  external 
creatures  for  our  natures,  state  and  necessity, 
be  joined  thereunto.  Take  heed  therefore  thou 
gatlier  not  of  Christ's  words,  that  Christian 
men  should  have  no  use  of  external  office  to- 
wards God  :  for  that  would  take  away  all  sac- 
rifice. Sacraments,  prayers,  Churches  and  so- 
ciety of  men  in  his  Service. 

ver.  39.  Woman  giving.  This  woman  mys- 
tically being  the  Church,  it  is  here  signified, 
that  they  \vnich  at  the  first  believe  because 
the  Church  teacheth  so,  afterwards  be  much 
conhrmed,  finding  it  in  the  Scripture  also,  and 
by  other  instructions 

Chapter  5. 
force  was  given  for  the  commendation  of  the 
sacrifices  of  the  Law  there  offered.  How 
murh  more  may  we  acknowledge  such  works 
of  God  miraculously  done  in  or  about  the  Sa- 
crifice or  Sacraments  of  the  New  Testament, 
which  faithless  men  wholly  reject  and  con- 
demn for  fables,  because  they  know  not  the 
Scrii)turc,  nor  the  power  of  God.  Thirdly,  that 
this  operation  was  given  more  at  one  time  than 
at  another,  and  rather  on  great  festival  days 
than  other  vulgar  times,  for  this  was  the  feast 
of  Pasch  or  Pentecost,  as  days  more  sanctified, 
and  when  the  people  made  greater  concourse  : 
wliich  showeth  that  we  should  not  wonder  to 
see  great  Miracles  done  at  the  Memories  and 
feasts  of  Martyrs  or  other  great  festivities, 
more  than  at  other  places  and  times.  Fourthly, 


Annotatio.ns. 
Christ:  not  that  it  is  not  by  external  means 
given  to  us,  for  otherwise  we  being  men  con- 
sisting of  flesh  and  blood  could  not  be  capable 
thereof,  but  that  it  is  spirit  and  iife  in  itself, 
being  the  flesh  of  the  Word  of  God.  And  if  a 
man  enlarge  the  word  of  adoration,  which  here 
as  is  said,  simitieth  properly  the  worship  of 
God  by  sacrifice,  to  all  the  Sacraments  of  the 
new  Law,  they  all  likewise  be  spirit  and  grace, 
the  Holy  Ghost  working  invisibly  and  inter- 
nally upon  our  souls  by  every  one  of  them, 
whereupon  our  Baptism,  is  water  and  the 
Holy  Ghost :  our  Penance,  the  word  of  abso- 
lution and  the  ffoly  Ghost :  our  confirmation, 
oil  and  the  Holy  Ghost  by  imposition  of  hands  : 

Annotations. 
ver.  2.  A  pond.  This  is  as  great  a  wonder 
and  work  as  was  in  the  old  Law,  yet  never  re- 
corded in  the  Scripture  before  :  the  conditions 
and  circumstiiiiccs  of  the  same  much  to  be 
distinctly  weigluid  against  the  Miscreants  of 
this  time  for  many  causes:  First,  that  God 
without  derogation  to  his  honour,  yea  to  the 
great  commendation  of  it,  doth  give  virtue  of 
miracles,  and  cure  to  water,  or  otlier  creatures. 
Secondly,  that  he  giveth  such  virtues  to  these 
creatures  specially  which  be  by  use  and  oc- 
cupying in  sacred  functions  or  otherwise,  as  it 
were  sanctified  :  for  this  pond  was  it  wherein 
the  carcasses  of  sheep,  therefore  called  Proba- 
tica, and  other  beasts  to  be  sacrificed,  were 
first  washed,  to  which  being  always  red,  as 
Hierome  saith,  with  the  blood  of  hosts,  this 


S.  JOHN. 


Ill 


having  five  porches.  3  In  these  lay  a  great  multitude  of  sick  persons,  of  blind,  lame,  wiiher- 
ed,  expecting  the  stirring  of  the  water.  4  And  an  Angel  of  our  Lord  descended  ai  a  ceriain 
time  into  the  pond :  and  the  water  was  stirred.  And  he  that  had  gone  down  first  inio  the  p(jnd, 
after  the  stirring  of  the  water,  was  made  whole  of  wliatsoever  infirmity  he  was  hulden.  5 
And  there  was  a  certain  n)an  there  that  had  been  eight  and  thirty  years  in  tliis  infirmity.  6 
Him  wJien  Jesus  had  seen  lying,  and  knew  that  he  had  now  a  long  time,  he  saith  lo  liim, 
Wilt  thou  be  made  whole?  7  The  sick  man  answered  him.  Lord,  1  have  no  man  when  the 
water  is  troubled,  to  put  me  into  the  pond.  For  whiles  I  come,  another  goeth  down  belore  me. 
8  Jesus  saith  to  him,  arise,  take  up  thy  bed,  and  walk.  9  And  forthwith  he  was  made  whole : 
and  he  took  up  his  bed,  and  walked.  And  it  was  the  Sabbath  that  day.  10  The  Jews  there- 
fore said  to  him  that  was  healed,  It  is  the  Sabbath,  thou  mayest  not  take  up  thy  bed.  11 
He  answered  them,  He  that  made  me  whole,  he  said  tome.  Take  up  thy  bed,  and  walk.  12 
They  asked  him  therefore.  What  is  that  man  that  said  to  thee.  Take  up  thy  bed,  and  walk? 
13  But  he  that  was  made  whole,  knew  not  who  it  was.  For  Jesus  shruiik  aside  from  the  mul- 
titude standing  in  the  place.  14  Afterward  Jesus  findelh  him  in  the  temple,  and  said  to  him, 
Behold  thou  art  made  whole  :  sin  no  more,  lest  some  worse  thing  chance  to  thee.  15  That 
man  went  his  way  and  told  the  Jews  that  it  was  Jesus  that  made  him  whole.  16  There- 
upon the  Jews  persecuted  Jesus,  because  he  did  these  things  on  the  Sabbath.  17  But  Jesus 
answered  them.  My  father  worketh  until  now :  and  I  do  work.  18  Thereupon  therefore  the 
Jews  sought  the  more  to  kill  him :  because  he  did  not  only  break  the  Sabbath,  but  also  he 
said  God  was  his  father,  making  himself  equal  to  God.  19  Jesus  therefore  answered,  and 
said  to  them.  Amen,  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  I'he  Son  caimot  do  anything  of  himself,  but  that 
vyhich  he  seeth  the  Father  doing.  For  what  thmgs  soever  he  doth,  these  the  Son  also  doth  in 
like  manner.  20  For  the  Father  loveth  the  Son,  and  showelh  him  all  things  that  himself  doeth, 
and  greater  works  than  these  will  he  show  him,  that  you  may  marvel.  21  For  as  the  Father 
doth  raise  the  dead  and  quickeneth  :  so  the  Son  also  quickeneth  whom  he  will.  22  For  neither 
doth  the  Father  judge  any  man :  but  all  judgment  he  hath  given  to  the  Son,  23  That  all 
may  honour  the  Son,  as  they  do  honour  the  Father.  He  that  honoureth  not  the  Son,  doth  not 
honour  the  Father,  who  sent  him.  24  Amen,  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  that  he  which  heareth  my 
word,  and  believeth  him  that  sent  me,  hath  life  everlasting.  And  he  cometh  not  into  judg- 
ment, but  shall  pass  from  death  into  lite.  25  Amen,  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  that  the  hour  cometh, 
and  now  it  is,  when  the  dead  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  they  that  have  heard, 
shall  live  26  For  as  the  Father  hath  life  in  himself:  so  he  hath  given  to  the  Son  also  to  have 
life  hi  himself:  27  And  he  hath  given  him  power  to  do  judgment  also,  because  he  is  the  Son 
ot  Man.  28  Marvel  not  at  this,  because  the  hour  cometh,  wherein  all  that  are  in  the  graves, 
shall  hear  his  voice,    29  And  they  that  have  done  good  things,  shall  come  forth  into  the  resur- 


Annotations. 
that  the  Angels  or  some  special  Saints  are 
Presidents  or  Patrons  of  such  places  of  mi- 
racle, and  workers  also  under  God  of  the  ef- 
fects that  there  extraordinarily  be  done,  which 
ought  to  make  Christians  less  doubt,  that  the 
force  of  divers  waters  in  the  world  is  justly 
attributed  by  our  forefathers  and  good  stories 
to  the  prayers  and  presence  of  Saints,  which 
proi'ane  incredulous  men  refer  only  to  nature, 
untruly  pretending  that  God  is  more  glorified 
by  the  works  of  nature,  which  be  of  his  ordi- 
nary providence,  than  by  the  graces  of  miracle 
given  by  his  Saints  or  Angels  by  his  extraor- 
dinary providence.  P'ittliTy,  that  miracles  be 
not  wrought  on  men  by  their  faith  only,  and  as 
well  by  their  presence  in  spirit  as  in  body,  or 
upon  the  parties  desire  or  devotion  only,  ac- 
cording to  the  Heretics  pretext  that  God  is 
alike  present  by  his  power  and  grace  to  every 
man  and  place  :  and  therefore  that  men  need 
not  to  go  irom  their  own  houses  or  countries 
to  seek  holiness  or  health  at  the  places  of 
Christ's  or  his  Saint's  birth,  death,  memories  : 
for  none  could  have  benefit  of  this  water,  but 
he  that  could  touch  it,  and  be  in  it  corporally, 
and  at  that  just  time  when  the  water  was  in 
motion  by  the  Angel.  Yea  sixthly,  we  may 
consider  that  in  such  cases  to  make  the  matter 
more  marvellous,  rare,  and  more  earnestlv  to 
be  sought  lor,  and  to  signify  to  us  that  God 
hath  ail  such  extraordinary  operations  in  his 


Chapter  5. 
own  will  and  commandment,  without  all  rules 
of  our  reasons  and  ouestioning  thereon,  none 
could  be  healed  but  that  person  who  first  could 
get  into  the  pond  after  the  Angel  came  and 
stirred  the  same.  Seventhly,  that  these  graces 
of  corporal  cures  given  to  this  water,  prefigure 
the  like  force  of  the  Sacrament  of  Baptism  for 
the  cure  of  souls,  though  we  need  not  seek  the 
correspondence  thereof  to  the  figure  in  every 
point.  Lastly,  Christ  by  his  power  of  excellency 
and  prerogative  could  and  did  heal  this  poor 
man  that  could  get  nobody  to  help  him  into 
the  water,  because  he  earnestly  and  long  de- 
sired the  remedy  by  God  appointed,  but  was 
excluded  by  necessity  :  as  our  Lord  saveth  all 
such  as  die  without  Baptism,  if  they  in  their 
own  persons  earnestly  intended,  desired,  and 
sought  for  the  same. 

ver.  14.  Sin  no  more.  We  may  gather  hereby 
that  this  man's  long  infirmity  was  for  punish- 
ment of  his  sins,  and  that  men  often  attribute 
their  sickness  to  other  natural  defects,  and 
seek  for  remedies  of  the  world  in  vain,  when 
the  sin  for  which  it  was  sent,  remaineth,  oris 
not  repented  of:  and  therefore  that  in  all  infir- 
mities men  should  first  turn  to  God,  and  go  to 
their  Ghostly  Father,  and  then  call  for  the 
worldly  physicians  afterward. 

ver.  29.  Done  good  ihinfrs.  Not  faith  only,  bat 
good  and  ill  deeds  shall  he  counted,  and  ac- 
cordingly rewarded  at  the  day  of  judgments 


143 


S.  JOHN. 


rection  of  life :  but  they  that  have  done  evil,  into  the  resurrection  of  judgment.  30  I  rannot 
of  myself  do  any  thin^'.  As  I  hear,  so  I  judge  :  and  my  judgment  is  just,  because  I  seek  not 
my  will,  but  the  will  of  him  that  sent  me.  31  If  I  give  testimony  of  myself,  my  testimony  is 
not  true.  32  There  is  another  that  givoth  testhnony  of  me  :  and  I  know  that  the  testimony  is 
true  which  he  giveth  of  me.  33  You  sent  to  .lohn  :  and  he  gave  testimony  to  the  irutli.  34 
Cut  I  receive  n'ot  testimony  of  man:  but  I  say  these  things  that  you  may  be  saved.  35  He 
was  the  lamp  burning  and  shinin".  And  you  would  for  a  time  rejoice  in  his  light.  36  But  I 
have  a  greater  testimony  than  .lohn.  For  the  works  which  the  lather  hath  given  nie  to  per- 
fect them :  the  very  works  themselves  which  I  do,  give  testimony  of  me,  that  the  Fatlier  haiii 
seat  me.  37  And  the  Father  that  sent  me,  himself  hath  given  testimony  of  me,  neither  have 
you  heard  his  voice  at  any  time,  nor  seen  his  shape,  38  And  his  word  you  have  not  rcniain- 
intT  in  you  :  because  whom  he  hath  sent,  him  you  believe  not.  39  Search  the  scriptures,  for 
yoli  think  in  tliem  to  have  life  everlasting :  and  the  same  are  they  that  give  testimony  of  me  : 
40  And  you  will  not  come  to  me,  that  you  may  have  life.  41  Glory  of  men  I  receive  not.  42 
But  I  have  known  you,  that  the  love  of  God  you  have  not  in  you.  43  I  am  come  in  the  name 
of  my  Father,  and  you  receive  me  not :  if  another  shall  come  in  his  own  name,  him  you  will 
receive.  14  How  can  you  believe,  that  receive  glory  one  of  another  :  and  the  glory  which  is 
of  God  only,  you  seek  not?  45  Think  not  that  I  will  accuse  you  to  the  Father,  there  is  that 
accuseth  you,  Moses,  in  whom  you  trust.  46  For  if  you  did  believe  Moses :  you  woidd  per- 
haps believe  me  also,  for  of  me  he  hath  written.  47  And  if  you  do  not  believe  his  writings : 
how  will  you  beheve  my  words  ? 

CHAPTER  VI. 
Having  with  five  loaves  fed  fve  thousand,  16  milking  alto  the  7iight  after  upon  the  sea,  22  on  the 
morrmu  the  people  thereupon  resorting  unto  him,  27  he  preaching  unto  them  of  the  Bread  which  he 
vnll  give :  telling  them  that  he  is  come  from  heaven,  and  therefore  is  able  to  give  such  hread  as 
can  qui(hen  the  world,  even  his  onmfiesh, and  that  all  his  Elect  shall  believe  as  much.  60  Mani/  not- 
withstanding do  murmur  at  this  doctrine,  yea  and  become  apostates,  though  he  tell  them  that  they  shall 
see  hi/  his  Ascensio7i  into  heaven,  that  he  ts  descended  from  heaven,  but  the  Twelve  stick  unto  him, 
believing  that  he  is  God  omnipotent,  as  he  said.  Among  whom  also,  that  no  man  be  scandalized,  he 
signifieih  that  he  foreknoweth  which  will  become  a  traiior  :  as  among  the  foresaid,  which  would  be- 
come Ajwstates. 

1  After  these  things  Jesus  went  beyond  the  sea  of  Galilee,  which  is  of  Tiberias  :  2  And  a 
great  multitude  followed  him  because  they  saw  the  signs  which  he  did  upon  those  that  were 
sick.  3  .Iesus  therefore  went  up  into  the  mountain,  and  there  he  sat  wuh  his  Disciples. 
4  And  the  Pusch  was  at  hand,  the  festival  day  of  the  Jews.  5  When  Jesus  therelbre  had 
lifted  up  his  eyes,  and  saw  that  a  very  great  multitude  cometh  to  him,  he  saith  to  Philip, 
Whence  shall  we  buy  bread:  that  these  may  cat?  6  And  this  he  said,  templing  them,  for 
himself  knew  what  he  would  do.  7  Philip  answered  him.  Two  hundred  pennyworth  of  bread 
is  not  sufficient  for  them  that  every  man  may  take  a  little  piece  8  One  of  his  Disciples, 
Andrew  the  brother  of  Simon  Peter,  saith  to  him,  'J  There  is  a  boy  here  that  hath  five  barley 
loaves,  and  two  fishes  :  but  what  are  these  among  so  many  ?  10  .Tesus  therefore  saith.  Make 
the  men  to  sit  dowm.  And  there  was  much  grass  in  the  place.  The  men  therefore  sat  down, 
in  number  about  five  thousand.  11  Jesus  therefore  took  the  loaves  :  and  when  he  had  civen 
thanks,  be  distributed  to  them  that  sat,  in  like  manner  also  of  the  fishes  as  much  as  they  would. 
12  And  after  they  were  filled,  he  said  to  his  Disciples,  Gather  the  fragments  that  are  remain 


Annotations. 

vcr.  34.  I  receive  not.  Our  Master  meaneth 
that  man's  testimony  is  not  necessary  to  him, 
nor  that  the  truth  of'his  Divinity  dependeth  on 
worldly  witnesses  or  men's  commendations  : 
though  to  us  such  testimonies  be  agreeable 
and  necessary,  and  so  for  our  instruction  he 
vouchsafed  to  take  the  testimonies  of  Jolui  the 
Baptist,  and  Moses,  and  the  Prophets :  and 
departinir  out  of  this  world,  to  send  forth  all 
his  Apostles,  and  in  them  all  Bishops  and  law- 
ful Pastors,  to  be  his  witnesses  from  Jerusalem 
to  the  ends  of  the  world. 

ver.  39.  Scriptures.  Catholics  search  the 
Scriptures,  and  find  there,  Peter's  and  his  suc- 
cessors' Primacy,  the  real  presence,  the 
Priests'  power  to  forgive  sins,  justification  by 
faith  and  good  works,  virginity  preferred  be- 
fore matrimony,  breach  of  the  vow  of  con- 
tinency  (]:uniiable,  voluntary  poverty,  penance, 
alms,  and  good  deeds  meritorious,  divers  re- 
wards in  iicaven  according  to  divers  merits, 
and  such  like  ... 


Chapter  5. 

ver.  39.  Search  the  Scriptures.  He  reprehend- 
eth  the  Jews,  that  reading  daily  the  Scriptures, 
and  acknowledging  that  in  them  they  .«iiould 
find  life  and  salvation,  thev  yet  looked  over 
them  so  superficially  that  thev  could  not  ilnd 
therein  him  to  be  Christ  their  Kinff,  Lord, 
life,  and  Saviour.  For  the  special  Masters 
and  Scribes  of  the  Jews  then,  were  like  unto  our 
Heretics  now,  who  be  ever  talking,  turning  and 
shuffling  the  Scriptures,  but  are  of  all  men 
most  ignorant  in  the  deep  knowledge  thereof 
And  ihrrelorr  our  Master  referreth  thcin  not 
to  the  re'arhiig  only  or  learning  them  with- 
out book,  or  having  till'  sentence  thereof  glo- 
riously jiainted  or  written  in  their  Temple, 
houses,  or  coats :  but  to  the  deep  search  of 
the  meaning  and  iT|ysteries  of  the  Scriptures, 
which  are  not  so  easily  to  be  seen  in  the 
letter. 

ver.  43.  Another  shall  come.  He  meaneth  spe- 
cially Antichrist.  How  then  can  the  Pope  be 
he,  seeing  the  Jews  receive  him  not .' 


S.  JOHIS 


143 


ing,  lest  tney  be  lost.  13  They  gathered  therefore,  ana  filled  twelve  baskets  with  fragments 
ot  the  five  barley  loaves,  which  remained  to  them  that  had  eaten.  14  Those  rtien  therefore 
when  they  had  seen  what  a  sign  Jesus  iiad  done,  said,  Tiiat  this  is  the  Prophet  indeed  that  is 
to  come  into  the  world.  15  Jksus  therefore  when  he  knew  that  they  would  come  to  take  liim, 
and  make  him  King,  he  fled  again  into  the  mountain  himself  alone.  16  And  when  even  was 
come,  his  Disciples  went  down  to  the  sea.  17  And  when  they  were  gone  up  into  the  ship, 
they  came  beyond  the  sea  into  Capharnaum,  and  now  it  was  dark,  and  Jesus  was  not  come  unto 
them.  18  And  the  sea  arose,  by  reason  of  a  great  wind  that  blew.  19  When  they  had  rowed 
therefore  about  five  and  twenty  or  thirty  furlongs,  they  see  Jesus  walking  upon  the  sea,  and  to 
draw  nigh  to  the  ship,  and  they  feared.  20  But  he  saith  to  them,  It  is  1,  fear  not.  21  They 
would  therefore  have  taken  hhn  into  the  ship  :  and  forthwith  the  ship  was  at  the  land  to  which 
they  went.  22  The  next  day  the  multitude  that  stood  beyond  the  sea,  saw  that  there  was  no 
other  boat  there  but  one,  and  that  Jesus  had  not  entered  mto  the  boat  with  his  Disciples,  but 
that  his  Disciples  only  were  departed :  23  But  other  boats  came  in  from  Tiberias  beside  the 
place  where  they  had  eaten  the  bread,  our  Lord  giving  thanks.  24  When  therefore  the  mul- 
titude saw  that  Jesus  was  not  there,  nor  Ids  Disciples,  they  went  up  into  the  boats,  and  came 
to  Capharnaum  seeking  Jesus.  25  And  when  they  had  ioimd  him  beyond  the  sea,  they  said 
to  him.  Rabbi,  when  earnest  thou  hither?  26  Jesus  answered  them,  and  said.  Amen,  amen,  I 
say  to  you,  you  seek  me  not  because  you  have  seen  signs,  but  because  you  did  eat  ot  the 
loaves  and  were  filled.  27  Work  not  the  meat  that  perisheth,bat  that  endureth  unto  life  ever- 
lasting, which  the  Son  of  Man  will  give  you.  For  him  the  father,  God  hath  si^^ned.  28  They 
said  therefore  unto  him.  What  shall  we  do  that  we  may  work  the  works  of  God  ?  2'J  Jesus 
answered  and  said  to  them,  This  is  the  work  of  God  that  you  believe  in  him  whom  he  hath 
sent.  30  They  said  therefore  to  him.  What  sign  therefore  dost  thou,  that  we  may  see,  and 
may  believe  thee  ?  what  workest  thou  ?  31  Our  Fathers  did  eat  Manna  in  the  desert  as  it  is 
written.  Bread  from  heaven  he  gave  them  to  eat.  32  Jesus  therefore  said  to  them.  Amen,  amen,  I 
say  to  you,  Moses  gave  you  not  the  bread  from  heaven,  but  my  Father  giveth  you  the  true 
bread  from  heaven.  33  For  tlie  bread  of  God  it  is  that  descendcth  from  heaven,  and  giveth 
life  to  the  world.  34  They  said  therefore  unto  him.  Lord,  give  us  always  this  bread.  35  And 
Jesus  said  to  them,  I  am  the  bread  of  life,  he  that  cometh  to  me  shall  not  hunger :  and  he  that 
believeth  in  me,  shall  never  thirst.  30  But  I  said  to  you  that  both  you  have  seen  me  and  you 
behevenot.  37  All  that  the  Father  giveth  me  shall  come  to  me  :  and  him  that  cometh  to  me 
I  will  not  cast  forth.  38  Because  I  descend  from  heaven,  not  to  do  mine  own  will,  but  the 
will  of  him  that  sent  me.  39  For  this  is  the  will  of  him  that  sent  me,  the  Fathct:  that  all  that 
ho  hath  given  me  I  leese  not  thereof,  but  raise  it  in  the  last  day.  40  And  this  the  will  of  my 
Father  that  sent  ine  :  that  every  one  that  seeth  the  Son  and  believeth  in  him,  haih  life  ever- 
lasting, and  I  will  raise  him  in  the  last  day.  41  The  Jews  therefore  murmured  at  him  because 
he  hacl  said  I  am  the  bread  which  descended  from' heaven  : ,  42  And  they  saici,  Is  nof  this 
Jesus  the  son  of  Joseph,  whose  father  and  mother  We  know?  IIpw  then  saith  he,  That  I 
descended  from  heaven?  43  Jesus  therefore  answered  and  said  to  them,  Murmur  not  one  to 
another:    44  No  man  can  come  to  me,  unless  the  Father  that  sent  me,  draw  him  :  and  I  will 


Annotations. 

ver.  27.  Work  not  the  meat.  By  their  greedy 
seeking  after  him  for  meat  of  the  body,  he 
taketh  occasion  to  draw  them  to  the  desire  ot 
a  more  excellent  food,  which  he  had  to  give 
them,  and  so  by  little  to  open  unto  them  the 
great  meat  and  mystery  of  the  B.  Sacrament : 
which,  as  he  proveth,  doth  not  only  far  pass 
their  ordinary  bread  or  his  marvellous  multi- 
plied loaves,  but  Manna  itself,  which  they 
thought  came  from  heaven,  and  so  nmch  won- 
dered at  it. 

ver.  32.  The  true  bread.  Though  the  person 
of  Christ  incarnate,  evejr  out  of  the  Sacrament 
also,  be  meant  under  the  Metaphors  of  bread" 
and  drink  from  heaven  :  and  our  belief  in  him, 
be  signified  by  eating  and  feeding :  yet  the 
causes  why  they  shouFd  be  recommended  unto 
us  in  such  terms,  were,  that  he  was  to  be  eaten 
and  drunken  indeed  in  the  forms  of  bread  and 
wine  :  for  the  which  cause  his  body  on  the 
Cross  is  called  his  bread  :  and  his  blood  shed 
on  the  Cross,  the  blood  of  the  grape  :  no 
doubt  because  the  same  body  and  blood  were 
in  Holv  Sacrament  to  be  eaten  and  drunken. 
In  which  speeches,  either  of  Christ's  person 
generally,  or  peculiarly  of  the  same  as  in  the 


Chapter  0. 
B.  Sacrament,  the  true  bread  is  not  taken  pro- 
perly and  specially  for  that  substance  which  is 
of  corn,  and  called  with  us  bread  :  but  gene- 
rally for  food  or  meat,  and  therefore  it  hath 
joined  with  it  lightly  a  term  signifying  a  more 
excellent  sort  ot  substance  r  as,  the  true  bread, 
the  bread  of  heaven,  the  bread  of  life.  Super- 
substantial  bread,  in  which  sort  the  holy  Sa- 
crament which  is  Christ's  body,  is  both  here 
and  in  S.  I^uke  and  S.  Paul  also,  often  called 
bread,  even  after  consecration  :  not  only  for 
that  it  was  made  of  bread,  but  because  it  is 
bread  more  truly,  and  by  niore  excellent  pro- 
perty and  calling,  than  that  which  ordinarily  is 
named  bread. 

ver.  44.  Draw  him.  The  Father  draweth  tis 
and  teacheth  us  to  come  to  his  Son,  and  to  be- 
hove these  high  and  hard  mysteries  of  his  in- 
carnation and  of  feeding  us  with  his  own  sub- 
s'lance  in  the  Sacrament:  not  compelling  or 
violently  forcing  nny  against  their  v.'il!  or  with- 
out any  respect  of  their  consent,  as  Heretics 
pretend  :  but  by  the  sweet  internal  motions  and 
pe-i-uasions  of  his  grace  and  spirit  he  wholly 
maketh  us  of  our  own  will  and  liking  to  con- 
sent to  the  same. 


144 


S.  JOHN. 


raise  him  up  in  the  last  day.  45  It  is  written  in  the  Prophets,  And  all  shaUle  doable  of  God. 
Every  one  that  hath  heard  of  the  Father  and  hath  learned,  conieth  to  nie.  46  Not  that  any 
man  huth  seen  the  Father,  but  he  which  is  of  God;  this  hath  seen  the  Father.  47  Amen, 
amen,  I  say  to  you,  he  thatbelieveth  in  me,  hath  lite  everlasting.  48  I  am  tlie  bread  of  life. 
49  Your  latliers  did  eat  Manna  in  the  desert:  and  they  died.  50  This  is  the  bread  that  de- 
scerideih  from  heaven :  that  it  any  man  eat  of  it,  he  die  not.  51  1  am  the  living  bread,  that 
came  down  troin  heaven.  If  any  man  eat  of  this  bread,  he  shall  live  forever:  and  the  bread 
whieh  1  will  give,  is  my  flesh  for  the  life  of  the  world.  52  The  .lews  therefore  strove  amonc 
themselves,  saying.  How  can  this  man  give  us  his  flesh  to  eat  ?  53  JesI's  theretbre  said  lo 
them,  Amen,  amen,  I  say  to  you,  Unless  you  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  ot  Man,  and  drink  liis 
blood,  you  shall  not  have  life  in  you.    54    He  that  eateth  my  fliesh,  and  drinketh  my  blood, 


Annotations. 

ver.  49.  Manna,  and  died.  The  Heretics 
holding  the  Fathers  of  the  old  Testament  to 
have  eaten  of  the  same  meat,  and  to  have  had 
as  good  Sacraments  as  we,  be  here  refuted  : 
Christ  putting  a  plain  difference  in  the  very 
Substance  thereof,  and  in  the  graces  and  effects 
much  more  at  large.  Manna  was  only  a  figure 
ot  the  blessed  Sacrament,  though  a  very  ex- 
cellent figure  thereof  lor  many  causes.  It 
came  in  a  sort  from  heaven,  our  Sacrament 
more  :  it  was  made  by  God  miraculously,  our 
Sacrament  more  :  it  was  to  be  eaten  for  the 
time  of  their  peregrination,  our  Sacrament 
more :  it  was  to  every  man  what  he  liked 
best,  our  Sacrament  more  :  a  little  thereot 
served  and  sutficed,  as  well  as  much,  our  Sa- 
crament more  :  it  was  reserved  for  such  days 
as  it  could  not  be  gathered,  and  our  Sacrament 
much  more  :  it  was  kept  for  a  meinorial  hi  the 
ark  of  the  Testament,  our  Sacrament  much 
more  :  the  discontented  and  incredulous  mur- 
mured and  gauisaid  it,  at  our  Sacrament  much 
more:  it  sustained  their  bodies  in  the  desert, 
our  Sacrament  both  body  and  soul  much  more. 

ver.  52.  How  can  this  num.  It  came  not  to  their 
mind  that  nothing  was  impossible  to  God,  that 
wickedly  said,  How  can  this  man  give  us  his  flesh  ? 
but  we  intiy  make  great  profit  of  their  sin,  betieving 
the  mysleries,  arid  taking  a  lesson,  neither  to  say  or 
once  think.  How  1  for  it  is  a  Jewish  word  and  wor- 
thy all  punishment,  so  saith  Cyril,  lib.  4.  c.  13.  in 
Jo.  Nevertheless  if  one  asked  only  for  desire 
to  learn  in  humility,  as  our  Lady  did  touching 
her  having  a  child  in  her  virginity,  then  he 
must  take  the  Angel's  answer  to  her.  That  it  is 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  so  saith  Damascene,  lib. 
4.  c.  14. 

ver.  53.  Unless  you  eat.  Christ  commending 
the  Sacrament  of  the  faithful  unto  us,  said,  except 
you  eat,  ^c.  you  cannot  have  life  in  you.  So  the 
life  saith  of  life,  and  to  him  that  thinketh  the  life 
to  be  a  liar,  this  meat  shall  be  death  and  not  life  lo 
1dm.  August.  Ser.  2.  de  verb.  Ap.  c.  1.  And  Leo 
thus.  Because  our  Lord  saith,  except  you  eat,  dj'C. 
let  us  so  communicate  Ihat  iir  nothin/:  doubt  of  the 
truth  of  Chri.'<l's  body  and  hlnod  :  for  that  is  re- 
ceived with  mouth,  uliich  is  hclicvcd  in  heart:  and 
the  answer  Amen  in  vain,  that  dispute  against  that 
which  they  receive. 

ver.  55.  Arid  drink.  That  the  Protestants  al- 
lege for  the  necessity  of  receiving  in  both 
kinds  :  but  in  respectof  themselves,  who  light- 
ly hold  all  this  chapter  to  pertain  nothing  to 
the  Sacramental  receiving,  Imt  to  spiritual  (ced- 
ing on  Christ  by  faith  only,  it  can  make  no- 
thing for  one  kind  or  other.    And  in  respect  of 


Chapter  6. 

us  Catliolics,  who  believe  Chrisl's  whole  per- 
son lioth  humanity  and  Divinity,  both  flesh  and 
blood  to  be  in  either  form,  and  to  be  wholly 
received  no  less  in  tlie  first,  than  in  the  second 
or  both,  this  place  commandeth  nothing  for 
both  the  kinds. 

ver.  53.  You  shall  not  have  life.  Though  the 
Catholics  teach  these  words  to  be  spoken  of 
the  Sacrament,  yet  they  meant  not,  no  more 
than  our  Saviour  here  doth,  to  e.xciuc'e  all 
from  salvation,  that  receive  not  actually  and 
Sacramentally  under  one  or  both  kinds.  For 
then  children  that  die  after  they  be  baptized, 
and  never  received  Sacramentally,  should 
perish  :  which  to  hold,  were  heretical.  Nei- 
ther did  AugiKstine  mean,  applying  these  words 
to  infants  also,  that  they  could  not  be  saved 
without  receiving  sacramentally,  as  not  only 
the  Heretics,  but  Erasmus  did  unlearnedly 
mistake  him:  but  his  sense  is  that  they  were 
by  the  right  of  their  bai)tism  joined  to  Christ's 
body  Mystical,  and  thereby  spiritually  parta- 
kers ot  the  other  Sacrament  also  of  Christ's 
body  and  blood.  As  all  Catholic  men  that  be 
in  prison,  joining  vith  the  Church  ot  God  in 
heart,  and  desire  to  receive  and  be  partakers 
with  the  Church  of  this  Sacrament,  and  those 
specially  that  devoutly  hear  Mass  and  adore 
in  presence  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  join- 
ing in  heart  with  the  Priest,  all  these  receive 
lite  and  fruit  of  the  Sacrament,  though  at  every 
time  they  receive  not  sacramenially  in  one  or 
both  kinds.  And  although  in  the  Primitive 
Church  the  holy  Sacrament  in  the  second  kind 
were  often  given  even  to  infants  to  sanctify 
them,  yet,  as  the  holy  Counsel  hath  declarea, 
it  was  never  ministered  unto  them,  with  opin- 
ion that  they  could  not  be  saved  without  it, 
and  therefore  the  heretics  do  uiundy  charge 
the  Church  and  the  Fathers  with  tluU  error. 

ver.  54.  /  will  raise  him.  As  the  S(m  liveth  by 
the  Father,  even  so  do  we  live  hy  his  Jlesh,  saitn 
Hilary,  lib.  8.  de  Trin.  And  Cyril  again  thus, 
Though  by  nature  of  our  flesh  we  be  corruptible, 
yet  by  porlicipatlon  (f  life  we  are  rcfomud  lo  the 
propirty  ot  Ufi\  Fur  not  only  our soulx  irere  to  he 
lifted  up  by  tlie  Holy  (whost  to  life  everlasting,  but 
this  rude  gross  terrestrial  body  of  ours  to  be  re- 
duced to  Immortali/y,  by  lotichinir,  tasting,  and 
eating  this  agreeable  food  of  Chri.it's  body.  Atid 
vihen  Christ  saith,  I  tvill  raise  him  up,  he  meanelh 
that  his  body  which  he  eateth,  shall  rah^e  him.  Our 
flesh,  saith  Tertullian,  eateth  the  body  and  blood 
of  Christ,  that  the  soul  niau  be  fatted,  therefore 
they  shall  both  haiv  one  reward  at  the  Resurrection. 
And  Ireiiicus,  How  dv  they  affirm  that  our  bodies 


S.  JOHN. 


145 


hath  Hfe  everlasting :  and  I  will  raise  him  up  in  the  last  day.  55  For  my  flesh  is  meat  indeed  : 
and  my  blood  is  drmk  indeed.  56  He  that  eateth  my  flesh  and  drinketh  my  blood,  abidetli  in 
nie,  and  1  in  him.  57  As  the  living  Father  hath  sent  me,  and  1  live  by  the  Father  :  and  he  that 
eateth  me,  the  same  also  shall  hve  by  me.  58  I'his  is  the  bread  that  came  down  from  heaven. 
Not  as  your  fathers  did  eat  Mamia,  and  died.  He  that  eateth  this  bread  shall  live  forever. 
59  These  things  he  said  teaching  in  the  Synagogue,  in  Capharnauni.  60  Many  therefore  of 
his  disciples  hearing  it,  said,  this  saying  is  haru,  and  who  can  hear  it  ?  61  But  Jesus  knowing 
with  himself  that  his  Uisciples  murmured  at  this,  he  said  to  them.  Doth  this  scandalize  you  ? 
62  If  then  you  shall  see  the  Son  of  Man  ascend  where  he  was  before?    63  It  is  the  spirit 


Annotations. 
le  not  capable  of  life  everlasting,  which  is  nourish- 
ed hy  the  body  and  blood  of  our  Lord  1  Hither  hi 
them  change  their  opinion,  or  else  cease  to  offer  tlie 
Euciiarist.  Gregory  Nissen  also  saith,  Thut 
lively  body  entering  into  our  body,  cJtangeth  it  and 
maketh  it  like  an  immortal. 

ver.  55.  Meat  indeed.  Manna,  was  not  the 
true  meat :  nor  the  water  of  the  rock,  tlie 
drink  indeed  :  for  they  did  but  drive  away 
death  or  famine  for  a  time  and  for  this  life. 
Hut  the  holy  body  of  Christ  is  the  true  food  nourish- 
ing to  life  tverlasiing,  and  his  blood  the  true  drink 
that  driveth  death  away  utterly,  for  they  be  not  the 
body  and  blood  of  a  mere  man,  hut  of  him  that 
I  ring  joined  to  lije  (>  made  lije  :  and  therefore  tire 
III'  the  body  and  members  of  Christ,  because  by  this 
hcnedictio7i  of  the  mystery  we  recf^ive  the  S071  of 

j.     God  himself.   So  sftith  Cyril,  lib.  4.  c.  16.  in  Jo. 

f  ver.  58."  He  that  eateth  this  bread.  By  this 
place  the  holy  Couiicil  proveth  that  for  the 
grace  and  eflect  of  the  Sacrament,  which  is 
the  life  of  the  soul,  there  is  no  difleresice 
whether  a  man  receive  both  kmds  or  one,  be- 
cause our  Saviour  who  before  attributed  lite  to 
the  eating  and  drinking  of  his  body  and  blood, 
doth  here  also  affirm  the  same  eflect,  which  is 
life  everlasting,  to  come  of  eating  also  under 
one  form.  Tlieretore  the  Heretics  be  sedi- 
tious calumniators  that  would  make  the  people 
believe  the  Catbilic  Church  and  Priests  to 
have  defrauded  them  of  the  grace  and  benefit 
of  one  of  the  kinds  in  the  Sacrament.  Nay,  it 
is  they  that  have  defrauded  the  world,  by 
taking  away  both  the  real  substance  of  Clirist, 
and  tne  grace  from  one  kind  and  both  kinds, 
and  from  all  other  Sacraments.  The  Church 
doth  only,  by  the  wisdom  of  God's  Spirit  and 
by  instruction  of  Christ  and  his  Apostles,  ac- 
cording to  time  and  place,  for  God's  most 
honour,  the  reverence  of  the  Sacrament,  and 
the  people's  most  profit  thereby,  dispose  of  the 
manner  and  order,  how  the  Priest,  how  the 
people  shall  receive,  and  all  other  particular 
points.  Which  himself,  saith  Augustine,  did  not 
take  order  for,  that  he  might  commit  that  to  the 
Apostles,  by  whom  he  uas  to  dispose  his  Church's 
affairs,  though  both  he,  and  the  Apostles,  and 
the  Fathers  of  the  Primitive  Church  left  us 
example  of  receiving  under  one  kind.  Christ 
at  Emaus,  The  Apostles  Art.  2 :  44.  The  Pri- 
mitive Church  in  giving  the  blood  only  to  child- 
ren, Cypr.  lib.  de  loh.fis.  nn.  10.  in  reserving 
most  commonly  the  body  only,  Terlul.  lib.  2. 
advxo.  nil.  4.  C;;pr.  de  labsis,  mi.  10.  in  houselling 
the  sick  therewith,  Euseh.  Ec.  hist.  lib.  6.  c.  36. 
in  the  holy  Hermits  also  that  received  and 
reserved  it  commonly  and  not  the  blood,  in  the 
wilderness,  Basil  ep.  ad  Ccesariam  Patritiam, 
13 


Chapter  6. 
and  in  divers  other  cases  which  were  too  long 
to  rehearse. 

Whereby  the  Church  being  warranted  and 
in  the  ruling  of  such  things  fully  taught  by 
God's  spirit,  as  well  for  the  reproving  of  cer- 
tain heresies,  that  Christ,  God  and  man  was 
not  whole  and  all  in  every  part  of  the  Sacra- 
ment, as  specially  for  that  the  Christian  people 
being  now  enlarged,  and  the  communicants 
often  so  many  at  once,  that  neither  so  much 
wine  could  be  conveniently  consecrated,  nor 
without  manifold  accidents  of  shedding,  or 
abusing  be  received,  whereof  the  Protestants 
have  no  regard,  because  it  is  but  common  wine 
which  they  occupy,  but  the  Church  know- 
ing it  to  be  Christ's  own  blood,  must  have  all 
dreadful  regard,  therefore  I  suy  she  hath  de- 
creed, and  tor  some  hundred  years  put  in  use, 
that  the  Priest  saying  Mass,  should  always 
both  consecrate  and  also  receive  bolh  kindfs, 
because  he  must  express  lively  the  Passion  of 
Christ,  and  the  separation  of  his  blood  from 
his  body  in  the  same,  and  for  to  imitate  the 
whole  action  and  institution,  as  well  in  sacri- 
ficing as  receiving,  as  to  whom  properly  it  was 
said.  Do  this,  for  t1iat  was  spoken  only  to  such 
as  have  power  thereby  to  otler  and  consecrate. 
But  the  Laymen,  and  the  Clergy  also  when 
they  do  not  execute  or  say  Mass  themselves, 
should  receive  in  one  kind,  being  thereby  no 
less  partakers  of  Christ's  whole  person  and 
grace,  than  if  they  received  both.  For,  as 
Paul  saith.  He  that  eateth  the  hosts,  is  partaker  of 
the  altar.  He  that  eateth,  saith  he  :  for  though 
there  were  drink-offerings  or  libaments  joined 
lightly  to  every  sacrifice,  yet  it  was  enough  to 
eat  only  of  one  kuid,  for  to  be  partaker  of  the 
whole. 

ver.  62.  If  you  shall  see.  Our  Saviour  seeni- 
eth  to  insinuate,  that  such  as  believe  not  his 
words  touching  the  holy  Sacrament,  and  think 
it  impossible  for  him  to  give  his  body  to  be 
eaten  in  so  many  places  at  once,  being  yet  in 
earth,  should  be  much  more  scandalized  atid 
tempted,  after  they  saw  or  knew  him  to  be 
ascended  into  heaven.  Which  is  proved  true 
in  the  Capharnaits  of  this  time,  whose  princi- 
pal reason  against  Christ's  presence  in  the  Sa- 
crament is,  that  he  is  ascended  into  heaven: 
yea,  who  are  so  bold  as  to  expound  this  same 
sentence  for  themselves  thus.  It  is  not  this  body 
or  flesh  I  will  give  yon,  for  that  I  will  carry 
with  me  to  heaven.  Whereby,  if  they  meant 
only  that  the  condition  and  qualities  of  his  body 
in  heaven,  should  be  other  than  the  Sacrament, 
it  were  tolerable  :  for  Augustine  speaketh 
sometime  in  that  sense,  but  to  deny  the  suli- 
stance  of  the  body  to  be  the  same,  that  is  wicked 


146 


S.  JOHN. 


that  quickeneth,  the  flesh  profiteth  nothing.  The  words  that  I  have  spoken  to  you  be  spirit 
and  hfe.  64  liut  there  be  certain  of  you  that  believe  not.  For  Jesus  knew  from  the  begin- 
ning who  they  were  that  did  not  beUeve,  and  who  lie  was  that  would  betray  him.  65  And  he 
said,  Therefore  did  I  say  to  you,  that  no  man  can  come  to  me,  unless  it  be  given  him  of  my 
Father.  66  After  this  many  of  his  disciples  went  back  :  and  now  they  walked  not  with  him. 
67  Jesus  therefore  said  to  the  Twelve,  What,  will  you  also  depart?  68  Simon  Peter  there- 
fore answered  him.  Lord,  to  whom  shall  we  {jo  ?  thou  hast  the  words  of  eternal  life.    69  And 


Annotations. 

ver.  63.  The  flesh  profiteth  nothing.  If  this 
speech  were  spoken  in  the  sense  ofthe  sacra- 
mentaries,  it  would  take  away  Christ's  incar- 
nation, manhood,  and  death,  no  less  than  his 
coruoral  presence  in  the  sacrament :  for  if  his 
flesh  were  not  profitable,  all  these  things  were 
vain.  Therefore  Christ  dcnieih  not  his  own 
flesh  to  be  profitable,  but  that  their  gross  and 
carnal  conceiving  of  his  words,  of  his  flesh, 
and  of  the  manner  of  eating  the  same,  was  un- 
profitable. Which  is  plain  by  the  sentence 
following,  where  he  warneth  them,  that  his 
words  be  spirit  and  life,  of  high  mystical  mean- 
ing, and  not  vulgarly  and  "Grossly  to  be  taken 
as  they  took  them.  Ancf  it  is  the  use  of  the 
Scripture  to  call  man's  natural  sense,  reason, 
and  carnal  resisting  or  not  reaching  supernatu- 
ral truths,  flesh  or  blood,  as  Flesh  and  blood  re- 
vealed not  this  to  thee,  ^c.  Matt.  16. 

This  carnalitic  then  of  theirs,  stood  in  two 
jjoints  specially  :  first,  that  they  imagined  that 
he  would  kill  himself,  and  cut  and  mangle  his 
flesh  into  parts,  and  so  give  it  them  raw,  or 
roast  to  be  eaten  among  them.  Which  could 
not  be  meant,  saith  Augustine :  for  that  had 
contained  an  heinous  and  barbarous  fact,  and 
therefore  they  might,  and  should  have  been 
assured,  that  he  would  command  no  such 
thing :  but  some  other  sweet  sense  to  be  of  his 
hard,  mystical,  or  figurative  words,  and  to  be 
fulfilled  in  a  Sacrament,  mystery,  and  a  mar- 
vellous divine  sort,  otherwise  than  tliey  could 
comprehend.  Secondly.  They  did  err  touching 
his  flesh,  in  that  they  took  it  to  be  the  flesh  of 
a  mere  man,  and  of  a  dead  man  also,  when  it 
should  come  to  be  eaten  :  of  which  kind  of 
flesh  Christ  here  pronounceth,  that  it  profiteth 
nothing.  Whereupon  Cyril  saith.  This  bndi/  is 
not  of  Peter  or  Paul,  or  any  other  like,  hut  of 
Christ  Jesus  u^ho  is  the  life  itself:  and  therefore 
this  body  f^iveth  life,  the  very  fulness  of  the  Divinity 
dwelling  in  it.  And  the  Council  of  Ephesus  in 
the  eleventh  Anathcmatismc,  expouncled  also 
by  the  said  Cyril :  The  Eucharist  is  not  the  hodi/ 
of  any  common  person,  for  the  flesh  of  a  common 
man  could  not  qnichm,  but  of  the  Word  itself. 
But  the  heretic  Nrslnrius  dissolvcth  the  virtue  of 
this  mystery,  hiildinfr  man's  flesh  only  to  be  in  the 
Eucharist.  Thus  there.  And  Ignatius  cited  of 
Theodoret,  and  many  other  Fathers  have  the 
like.  Whereby  we  may  see  that  it  cometh  of 
the  Divinity  and  Spirit,  without  which  Christ's 
flesh  cannot  be,  that  this  Sacrament  giveth  life. 

ver.  64.  That  believe  not.  It  is  lack  of  faith, 
you  see  here,  that  caiiseth  men  to  spurn  against 
this  high  truth  of  the  Sacrament :  as  also  it 
may  be  learned  here,  that  it  is  the  great  and 
merciful  gift  of  God  that  men  do  against  their 
senses  and  carnal  reasons,  believe  and  submit 
themselves  to  the  humble  acknowledging  of 


Chapter  6. 
this   mystery  :    lastly,   that  it  may    well    by 
Christ's  insinuation  of  Judas,  be  gathered,  that 
he   specially    spurned   against    our   Master's 
speeches  ot  the  holy  Sacrament. 

ver.  66.  Went  back.  It  can  be  no  marvel  to  1 
us  now  that  so  many  revolt  from  the  Church,  i 
by  otfence  or  t^candal  unjustly  taken  at  Christ's  . 
body  and  blood,  in  the  Sacrament,  seeing  many 
of  his  Disciples  that  saw  his  wondertul  Ufe, 
doctrine,  and  miracles,  forsook  Christ  himself, 
upon  the  speech  and  promise  of  the  same  Sa- 
crament :  for  the  mystery  ot  it  is  so  supernatu- 
ral and  divine  in  itself,  and  withal  so  low  and 
base  for  our  sakes,  by  the  show  of  the  forms 
ot  these  terrene  elements  under  which  it  is, 
and  we  eat  it :  that  the  unfaithful  and  infirm  do 
so  stumble  at  Christ  in  the  Sacrament  as  the 
Jews  and  Gentiles  did  at  Christ  in  his  humani- 
ty. For,  the  causes  of  contradictions  of  the  In-  ' 
carnation  and  Transubstantiation  be  like.  And 
it  may  be  verily  deemed,  that  whosoever  now 
cannot  believe  the  Sacrament  to  be  Christ,  be- 
cause it  is  under  the  forms  of  bread  and  wine, 
and  is  eaten  and  drunken,  would  not  then  have 
believed  that  Christ  had  been  God,  because  he 
was  in  shape  of  man,  and  crucified.  To  con- 
clude, it  was  not  a  figure,  nor  a  mystery  of 
bare  bread  and  wine,  nor  any  Metaphorical  or 
Angelical  speech,  that  could  make  •  such  a 
troop  of  his  Disciples  revolt  at  once.  When 
he  said,  he  was  a  Door,  a  Vine,  a  Way,  a 
Pastor  and  such  like,  unto  which  kind  of 
speeches  the  Protestants  ridiculously  resem- 
ble the  words  of  the  holy  Sacrament,  who  was 
so  mad  to  mistake  him,  or  to  forsake  him  for 
the  same  ?  For  the  Apostles  at  the  least  would 
have  plucked  them  by  the  sleeves,  and  said, 
do  not  away  my  masters,  he  speaketh  parables. 
The  cause,  therefore,  was  their  increcuhty,  and 
the  height  of  the  mystery,  for  that  they  neither 
knew  the  means,  how  it  might  be  present,  nor 
would  believe  that  he  was  able  to  give  his 
flesh  to  be  eaten  in  many  places.  And  even 
such  is  the  unbelief  of  the  heretics  about  this 
matter  at  this  day. 

ver.    68.    Peter  answered.  Peter   answereth 
for  the  Twelve,   not  knowing  that  Judas  in 
heart  was  already  naught,  and  believed  not 
Christ's  former  words  touching  the  B.  Sacra- 
ment, but  was  to  revolt  afterward  as  well  as 
the  other.     Wherein  Peter  beareth  the  person 
of  the  Church  and  all  Catholic  men,  that  for 
no  difficulty  of  his  word,  nor  for  any  revolt,  be    - 
it  never  so  general,  of  schismatics,  heretics,  or    , 
apostates,   either  for  this  Sacrament,  or  any    | 
other  article,  will  ever  forsake  Christ.    And    I 
when  company  draweth  lis  to  revolt,  let  us  say 
thus.  Lord  whither  or  to  whom  shall  we  go, 
when  we  have  forsaken  thee?  to  Calvin,  Lu- 
ther or  such :  and  forsake  thee  and  thy  Church    j 


S.  JOHN.  147 

■we  believe  and  have  known  that  thou  art  Christ  the  Son  of  God.  70^Jesus  ansvi'ered  them, 
Have  not  I  chosen  you  the  Twelve :  and  of  you  one  is  a  devil  ?  71  And  he  meant  Judas 
Iscariot,  Simon's  son :  for  this  same  was  to  betray  him,  whereas  he  was  one  of  the  Twelve. 

CHAPTER  VII. 
The  Jews,  of  Jerusalem,  seeking  his  death,  hewalketh  in  Galilee:  where  he  signifieth  to  his  hrethren, 
that  not  in  this  feast  Scenopegiu,  but  in  another,  to  wit,  Pasrh  following,  the  Jews  should  kill  him: 
that  is.  not  ivhen  they  ivould,but  uhen  he  will.  10  Insomuch  that  at  this  feast  he  teacheth  operdy  in 
the  Timple,  and  con'verfeth  many,  1 4  lioih  in  the  jniddle  day  37  and  the  tast  day  thereof,  without  any 
hurt,  though  also  the  Rulers  send  to  apprehend  him. 

1  After  these  things  Jesus  walked  into  Gahlee,  for  he  would  not  walk  into  Jewry  :  because  the 
Jews  sought  to  kill  him.  2  And  the  festival  day  of  the  Jews,  Scenopegia,  was  at  hand,  3  And 
his  brethren  said  to  him.  Pass  from  hence,  and  go  into  Jewry :  that  thy  disciples  also  may  see 
thy  works  which  thou  dost.  For  no  man  doth  anything  in  secret,  and  seeketh  himself  to  be  in 
public.  If  thou  do  these  things,  manifest  thyself  to  the  world,  5  Forneitherdid  his  brethren  be- 
lieve in  him-  6  Jesus  therefore  saith  to  them.  My  time  is  not  yet  come  :  but  your  time  is  al- 
ways ready.  7  The  world  cannot  hate  you,  but  me  it  hateth  :  because  I  give  testimony  of  it,  that 
the  works  thereof  are  evil.  8  Go  you  up  to  this  festival  day  :  I  go  not  up  to  this  festival  day:  be- 
cause my  time  is  not  yet  accomplished.  9  When  he  had  said  these  things,  hiiuself  tarried  in  Gali- 
lee. 10  But  after  his  brethren  were  gone  up,  then  he  also  went  up  to  the  festival  day  not  openly, 
but  as  it  were  in  secret.  11  The  Jews  therefore  sought  him  in  the  festival  day,  and  said, 
Where  is  he  ?  12  And  there  was  much  murmurin"  in  the  multitude  of  him.  For  certain  said. 
That  he  is  good.  And  others  said.  No,  but  he  seduceth  the  multitudes.  13  Yet  no  man  spake 
openly  of  him  for  fear  of  the  Jews.  14  And  when  the  festivity  was  now  half  done,  Jesus 
went  up  into  the  temple,  and  taught.  15  And  the  Jews  marvelled,  saying,  How  doth  this  man 
know  letters,  whereas  he  hath  not  learned?  16  Jesus  answered  them,  and  said.  My  doctrine 
is  not  mine,  but  his  that  sent  me.  17  If  any  man  will  do  the  will  of  him,  he  shall  understand 
of  the  doctrine  whether  it  be  of  God,  or  I  speak  of  myself  18  He  that  speaketh  of  himself, 
seeketh  his  own  glory.  But  he  that  seeketh  the  glory  of  him  that  sent  him,  he  is  true,  and 
injustice  in  him  there  is  not.  19  Did  not  Moses  give  you  the  law,  and  none  of  you  doth  the 
law  ?  20  Why  seek  you  to  kill  me  ?  The  multitude  answered,  and  said,  Tliou  hast  a  devil, 
who  seeketh  to  kill  thee  1  21  Jesus  answered,  and  said  to  them.  One  work  I  have  done  :  and 
you  do  all  marvel.  22  Therefore  Moses  gave  you  circumcision  :  not  that  it  is  of  Moses,  but 
of  the  Fathers,  and  in  the  Sabbath  you  circumcise  a  man.  23  If  a  man  receive  circumcision 
in  the  Sabbath,  that  the  law  of  Moses  be  not  broken:  are  you  angry  at  me  because  I  have 
healed  a  man  wholly  in  the  Sabbath?  24  Judge  not  according  to  the  face,  but  judge  just  judg- 
ment. 25  Certain  therefore  of  Jerusalem  said.  Is  not  this  he  whom  they  seek  to  kill?  26  And 
behold  he  speaketh  openly,  and  they  say  nothing  to  him.  Have  the  Princes  known  indeed 
that  this  is  Christ?  27  But  this  man  we  know  whence  he  is.  But  when  Christ  cometh, 
no  man  knoweth  whence  he  is.  28  Jesus  therefore  cried  in  the  Temple  teaching,  and  saying, 
Both  me  you  do  know,  and  whence  I  am  you  know.  And  of  myself  I  am  not  come,  but  he  is 
true  that  sent  me,  whom  you  know  not.  29  I  know  him  because  I  am  of  him,  and  he  sent 
me.  30  They  sought  therefore  to  apprehend  him  :  and  no  man  laid  hands  upon  him,  because 
his  hour  was  not  yet  come.  31  But  of  the  multitude  many  believed  in  him,  and  said,  Christ 
when  he  cometh,  shall  he  do  more  signs  than  these  which  this  man  doth  ?  32  The  Pharisees, 
heard  the  multitude  murmuring  these  things  touching  him :  and  the  Princes  and  Pharisees 
sent  ministers  to  apprehend  him.  33  Jesus  therefore  said  to  them.  Yet  a  little  time  I  am  with 
you  :  and  I  go  to  him  that  sent  me.  34  You  seek  me  and  shall  not  find  :  and  where  I  am,  you 
cannot  come.  35  The  Jews  therefore  said  amongst  themselves,  Whither  will  this  man  go, 
that  we  shall  not  find  him?  Will  he  go  into  the  dispersion  of  the  Gentiles,  and  teach  the  Gen- 
tiles ?  36  What  is  this  saying  that  he  hath  said,  You  shall  seek  me,  and  shall  not  find  ?  And 
where  I  am,  you  cannot  come.  37  And  in  the  last,  the  great  day  of  the  festivity  Jesus  stood, 
and  cried,  saying,  If  any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  to  me,  and  drink.  38  He  that  believeth  in 
me,  as  the  Scripture  saith,  Out  of  his  belly  shall  fow  rivers  of  living  water.  39  And  this  he  said 
of  the  Spirit  that  they  should  receive  which  believed  in  him,  for  as  yet  the  vSpirit  was  not 
given:  because  Jesus  was  not  yet  glorified.  40  Of  that  multitude  therefore,  when  they  heard 
these  words  of  his,  some  said,  this  is  the  Prophet  indeed.    41  Others  said.  This  is  Christ. 

Annotations.       Chapter  6. 
with  the  unfaithfid  multitude?    No,  thou  hast  inistration  of  thy  body  and  blood.    And  a  little 
the  words  of  life,  and  we  beheve  thee,  and  thy    after.  Thou  art  life  everlastinir  itself,  and   thou 
Church  will  not,  nor  cannot  beguile  us.     Thou  '  givest  not  in  thyjlesh  andblood  but  that  which  thy- 
kast,  saith  Augustine,  life  everlasting  in  the  mi- 1  self  art. 

Annotations.       Chapter  7. 

ver.  17.  Will  do  the  will.  The  way  to  come  i  ver.  39.  For  as  yet  the  Spirit.  This  was  ful- 
to  know  the  truth,  is  to  live  well  j  filled  on  Whitsunday,  Acts  2.  and  afterwards 

ver.  20.  Thou  hast  a  devil.  No  marvel,  when  always  by  imposition  of  hands  in  the  Sac ra- 
these  spake  thus  to  Christ  himselti  if  heretics  |  ment  of  Confirmation  :  visibly  in  the  Primitive 
call  his  vicar  Antichrist.  [  Church,  and  invisibly  to  the  end  of  the  world. 


148  S.  JOHN. 

But  certain  said,  Why,  doth  Christ  come  from  Galilee  ?  42  Doth  not  tne  Scripture  say.  ttiat 
of  the  seed  of  David,  and  from  Bethlehem  the  town  where  David  was,  Christ  doth  come? 
43  Therefore  there  arose  dissension  in  liie  multitude  lor  him.  44  And  certain  of  them  would 
have  appreliended  him  :  but  no  man  lay  hands  upon  him.  45  The  ministers  therefore  came  to 
the  chief  Priests  and  the  Pharisees.  And  they  said  to  them.  Why  have  you  not  brought  him  t 
46  The  m  nisters  answered,  Never  did  there  man  so  speak,  as  this  man.  47  The  Piiarisce.s 
therefore  answered  them.  Why,  are  you  also  seduced  ?  48  Iliith  any  of  the  Princes  believed 
in  him,  or  of  the  Pharisees  ?  49  But  this  multitudi;  tliat  knowelhnot  the  law,  are  accursed. 
5J  Nicodemus  said  to  them,  he  that  can.e  to  him  by  night,  who  was  one  of  them,  51  Doth 
our  law  judge  a  man,  unless  it  first  hear  him,  and  know  what  he  doth'.'  52  They  answered, 
and  said  to  him,  Why,  art  thou  also  a  Galile<>n  '  Search,  and  see  that  from  Galilee  a  Prophet 
riseth  not.    53  And  every  man  returned  to  his  house. 

CHAPTrvR  VIII. 
Again  in  the  Temple,  absolving  an  adallercss  after  lii.s  merciful  manver.  and  yet  withal  declaring  against 
his  enemies  that  he  is  not  a  favourer  of  sin,  no  more  than  Moses,  12  he  teacheth  openly,  and  is  not 
forall  that  apprehended,  telling  them  both  of  his  Godhead,  21  a/id  of  their  reprobation,  28  ofhisex- 
ultution  also  by  their  crucifi/ing  of  him,  31  exhorting  thebelievers  lo/)crsevere :  33  andshounng  them 
that  seek  his  death,  that  they  are  jieilher  free,  3'J  nor  of  Abraham,  41  nor  of  God,  44  but  of  the 
Devil,  45  bulthat  hi/nself  is  of  God,  b'Z  and  greater  and  ancienter  than  Abraham.  59  Forthewhich 
they  go  about  to  stone  him,  but  in  vain. 

1  And  Jesus  went  into  the  Mount  Olivet:  2  And  early  in  the  morning  again  he  came  into 
the  Tomple,  and  the  people  came  to  him,  and  sitting  he  taught  them.  H  And  the  Scribes  and 
Pharisees  bring  a  woman  taken  in  adultery  :  and  they  did  set  her  in  the  midst,  4  And  said 
to  him.  Master,  this  woman  was  even  now  taken  in  adultery.  5  And  in  th  law  Moses  com- 
manded us  to  stone  such.  What  sayest  thou  therefore  ?  6  And  this  they  tuid  tempting  him : 
that  they  mi^ht  accuse  him.  But  .Iesus  buwing  himself  down,  with  his  finger  wrote  in  the 
earth.  7  VVhen  they  therefore  continued  asking  him :  he  lilted  up  himself,  and  said  to  them. 
He  that  is  without  sin  of  you,  let  him  first  throw  the  stone  at  her.  8  And  again  bowing  him- 
self, he  wrote  in  the  earth.  'J  And  they  hearing,  went  out  one  by  one,  beginninp'  at  the  seniors  : 
and  Jesus  alone  remained,  and  the  woman  standing  in  the  midst.  10  And  Jesus  lifting  up 
himself,  said  to  her,  Woman,  where  are  they  that  accused  thee  ?  hath  no  man  condemned  thee  I 
11  Who  said,  No  man,  Lord.  And  Jesus  said,  Neither  will  I  condemn  thee.  Go,  and  now  sin 
no  more.  12  Again  therefore  Jesus  spake  to  them,  saying,  I  am  the  light  of  the  world,  he  that 
foUoweth  me,  walketh  not  in  darkness :  but  shall  have  the  ligiit  of  life.  13  The  Pharisees  there- 
fore said  to  him,  Thou  givest  testimony  of  thyself:  thy  testimony  is  not  true.  14  Jesus  an- 
swered, and  said  to  them,  Although  1  do  give  testunony  of  myself,  my  testimony  is  true  :  be- 
cause I  know  whence  I  came,  and  whither  I  go :  but  you  know  not  whence  1  come,  or  whither 
I  go.  15  You  judge  according  to  the  flesh  :  I  do  not  judge  any  man.  16  And  if  I  dii  judge, 
my  judgment  is  true  :  because  I  am  not  alone,  but  I  and  he  that  sent  me,  the  Father.  17  And 
ill  your  law  it  is  written,  that  the  testimony  of  two  men  is  true.  18  I  am  he  that  give  testimony 
of  myself:  and  he  that  sent  me,  the  Father,  giveth  testimony  of  me.  19  They  said  therefore 
to  him,  Where  is  thy  father  ?  Jesus  answered.  Neither  me  do  you  know,  nor  my  Father.  If 
you  did  know  me  :  perhaps  you  might  know  my  Father  also.  20  These  words  Jesus  spake  in 
the  treasury,  teaching  in  the  temple:  and  no  man  apprehended  him,  because  his  hour  was 
not  yet  come.  21  Agam  therefore  Jesus  said  to  them,  I  go,  and  you  shall  seek  me,  and  shall 
die  in  your  sin.  Whither  I  go,  you  cannot  come.  22  The  Jews  therefore  said,  Why,  will  he 
kill  himself,  because  he  saith,  Whither  1  go,  you  cannot  come  ?  23  And  he  said  to  them.  You 
are  from  beneath,  I  am  from  above,  you  are  of  this  world,  1  am  not  of  this  world.  24  There- 
fore I  said  to  you  that  you  shall  die  in  your  sins,  for  if  you  believe  not  that  I  am  he,  you  shall 
die  in  your  sin.  25  They  said  therei'ore  to  him.  Who  art  thou?  Jesus  said  to  them,  The  be- 
ginning who  also  spake  to  you.  25  Many  things  I  have  to  speak  and  judge  of  you,  but  he  that 
sent  me,  is  true:  and  what  I  have  heard  of  him,  these  things  I  speak  in  thf  world.  27  And 
they  knew  not  that  he  said  to  them  that  his  Father  was  God.  28  .Tesus  therefore  said  to  them. 
When  you  shall  have  exalted  the  Son  of  Man,  then  you  shall  know  that  I  am  he,  and  of  myself 
I  do  nothing,  but  as  the  Father  hath  taught  me,  these  things  I  sjieak  :  29  Anil  he  that  sent  me, 
is  with  me  .  and  he  hath  not  left  me  alone,  because  the  things  that  plca.se  him  I  do  always. 
30  When  he  .spake  these  things,  many  believed  in  him.  31  JEsusthereforesaid  to  them  that  be- 
lieved him,  the  Jews :  If  you  abide  in  my  word,  you  shall  be  my  disciples  indeed.  32  And  you  shall 
know  the  truth,  and  the  truth  shall  make  you  free.    33  They  answered  him.  We  are  the  seed  of 

Annotations.       Chapter  7. 
ver.  50  He  tliat  came  to  him.    Christ  hath  I  lays  avert  the  execution  of  unjust  laws  against 
some  good  always  even  amona;  the  wicked,    him  and  his  people,  as  Nicodemus  and  Ga- 
which  secretly  serve  him,  and  by  wise  de- 1  maliel 

Annotations.       Chapter  8. 
ver.  31.  Abide  in  my  word.    Oniy  faith  is  not  I     ver.  34.  Amen,  amen.    What  is  it,  saith  Au- 
FufRcient  without  perseverance  or  abiding  in    gustine  upon  this  place,  when  our  Lord  saith. 
the  keeping  of  his  commandments.  I  Amen,  amen  1  He  doth  much  commend  end 


S.  JOHN.  149 

Abraham,  and  we  never  served  any  man:  how  sayestthou,You  shall  be  free?  34  Jksus  answered 
them,  Amen,  amen,  I  say  to  you,  that  every  one  which  committeth  sin,  is  the  servant  of  sin.  35 
And  the  servant  abideth  not  in  the  house  lorever:  the  Soaabideth  forever.  36  If  therefore  the 
Son  make  you  free,  you  shall  be  free  indeed.  37  I  know  that  you  are  the  children  of  Abraham  : 
but  you  seek  to  kill  me,  because  my  word  taketh  not  in  you.  38  I  speak  that  which  I  have 
seen  with  my  Father:  and  you  do  the  things  that  you  have  seen  with  your  father.  39  They 
answered,  and  said  to  him,  Our  father  is  Abraham.  Jesus  saith  to  them,  if  you  be  the  children 
of  Abraham,  do  the  works  of  Abraham.  40  But  now,  you  seek  to  kill  nie,  a  man  that  have 
spoken  the  truth  to  you,  which  I  have  heard  of  God,  this  did  not  Abraham.  41  You  do  the 
works  ot  your  lather.  They  said  therefore  to  him,  We  were  not  bom  of  fornication,  we  have 
one  father,  God.  43  Jesus  therefore  said  to  them,  If  God  were  your  father,  verily  you  would 
love  me,  for  from  God  I  proceeded,  and  came  :  for  I  came  not  of  myself,  but  he  sent  me  :  43 
Why  do  you  not  know  my  speech  ?  Because  you  cannot  hear  my  word.  44  You  are  of  your 
father  the  devil,  and  the  desires  of  your  father  you  will  do,  he  was  a  man-killer  from  the  be- 

f inning,  and  he  stood  not  in  the  verity:  because  verity  is  not  in  him,  when  he  speaketh  a  lie, 
e  speaketh  of  his  owti,  because  he  is  a  liar,  and  the  father  thereof.  45  But  because  I  say  the 
verity,  you  believe  me  not.  Which  of  you  shall  argue  me  of  sin  ?  If  1  say  the  verity :  why  do 
you  not  believe  me  ?  47  He  that  is  of  God,  heareth  the  words  of  God.  Therefore  you  hear 
not,  because  you  are  not  of  God.  48  The  Jews  therefore  answered,  and  said  to  him.  Do  not 
we  say  well  that  thou  art  a  Samaritan,  and  hast  a  devil  ?  49  Jesus  answered,  I  have  no  devil  : 
but  I  do  honour  my  Father,  and  you  have  dishonoured  me.  50  But  I  seek  not  mine  own  glory, 
there  is  that  seeketh  and  judgeth.  51  Amen,  amen,  I  say  to  you,  if  any  man  keep  my  word,  he 
shall  not  see  death  forever.  52  The  Jews  therefore  said.  Now  we  have  known  that  thou  hast 
a  devil.  xVbraham  is  dead,  and  the  Prophets  :  and  thou  sayest,  If  any  man  keep  my  word,  he 
shall  not  taste  deatli  for  ever.  53  Why,  art  thou  greater  than  our  father  Abraham,  who  is 
dead?  and  the  Prophets  are  dead.  Wliom  dost  thou  make  thyself?  54  Jesus  answered,  If  I 
do  glorify  myself,  my  glory  is  nothing,  it  is  my  father  that  glorifieth  me,  whom  you  say  tliat  he 
is  your  God.  55  And  you  have  not  known  him,  but  I  know  him.  And  if  I  shall  say  that  I 
know  him  not :  I  shall  be  like  to  you  a  liar.  But  I  do  know  him,  and  do  keep  his  word.  56 
Abraham  your  father  rejoiced  that  he  might  see  my  day :  and  he  saw,  and  was  glad.  The 
Jews  therefore  said  to  him.  Thou  hast  not  yet  fifty  years,  and  hast  thou  seen  Abraham  ? 
58  Jesus  said  to  them.  Amen,  amen,  I  say  to  you,  before  that  Abraham  was  made,  I  am.  59 
They  took  stones  therefore  to  cast  at  him.    But  Jesus  hid  himself,  and  went  out  of  the  temple. 

CHAPTER  IX. 
To  show  that  by  his  baptism  being  the  sacrament  of  illumination  or  faith  he  will  take  away  the  blindness 
of  the  world,  he  giveth  with  strange  ceremonies  sight  to  ojie  bom  blind,  8  By  which  wonderful 
miracle,  the  attestation  of  the  party  himself  and  of  his  parents  concurring,  first  the  neighbours,  then 
also  the  Pharisees  themselves  are  plainly  confounded.  Yet  so  obstinate  they  are,  that  because  it  was 
the  Sabbath  when  he  wrought  it,  fhci/  infer  that  he  is  not  of  God  :  yea  and  throw  out  of  their  Syna- 
gogue the  party  for  confessitig  hrm.  35  But  our  Lord  receiveth  him.  39  And  foretelleth  hq  this 
occasion,  the  execration  of  the  Jtu\s  because  of  their  wilful  obstinacy  and  illumination  of  the  Gentiles 
who  confess  their  own  blindness. 

1  And  .Tesus  passing  by,  saw  a  man  blind  from  his  nativity:  2  And  his  Disciples  asked 
him,  Rabbi,  who  hath  sinned,  this  man,  or  his  parents,  that  he  should  be  born  blind  ?  3  Jesus 
answered.  Neither  hath  this  man  sinned,  nor  his  parents  :  but  that  the  works  of  God  may  be 
manifested  in  him.  4  I  jnust  work  the  works  of  him  that  sent  me,  whiles  it  is  day.  The  night 
Cometh,  when  no  man  <3an  work.  5  As  long  as  I  am  in  the  world,  I  am  the  light  of  the  world. 
6  When  he  had   said  these  things,  he  spit  on  the  ground,  tmd  made  clay  of  the  spittle,   and 

Annot.\tions.        Chapter  8. 


urge  the  thing  that  he  ao  uttereth,  doubling  it. 
It  IS  a  certain  oath  of  his,  if  a  man  may  so  say, 
for  Amen  in  Hebrew  signifieth  Vernim,  a  truth. 
Yet  is  it  not  translated,  whereas  it  might  have 
been  said,  Verum,  verum  dico  vobis,  but  neitlier 
the  Greek  interpreter  durst  do  it,  nor  the  Latin, 
the  Hebrew  word  hath  remained  still,  that  so 


out  free  will :  but  having  the  grace  of  Christ, 
his  will  is  truly  made  free,  as  Augustine  saith, 
from  servitude  of  sin  also.  Tract.  41.  in  Evang. 
John. 

ver.  39.  Do  the  u-orks  of  Abraham.  Not  only 
faith  but  good  works  also  make  men  the  child- 
ren of   Abraham,   according  as  James  also 


it  might  be  the  more  esteemed,  Tract.  41.  in  speaketh  of  Abraham's  works,  c.  2. 
Johan.  By  which  words  and  the  like  recorded  ver  49.  I  have  no  devil.  He  denieth  not  that 
in  other  places  of  the  New  Testament,  the  read-  he  is  a  Samaritan,  because  he  is  our  keeper  or 
ermay  seegreatreason,why  wealsosay,  il77ipn,  ,  protector,  as  the  word  signifieth,  and  because 
amen,  and  durst  not  translate  it  and  such  like  '  he  is  indeed  that  merciful  Samaritan  in  the  pa- 
words  into  our  Enghsh  tongue.  |  rable  of  the  wounded  man,  Luk.  10.33,  August. 
ver.  36.  Free  indeed.    Man  was  never  with-  !  Tract.  43.  in  John. 

Annotations.        Chapter  9. 
ver.  4.  Whennoman.  The  time  of  working,  i  only  receive  good  or  ill,  according  to  the  difier- 
and  meriting,  is  in  this  life:  after  death  we    ence  of  works  here, 
can  deserve  no  more  by  our  deeds,  but  must  I     ver.  6.  Made  clay.  Christ  that  could   have 


150 


S.  JOHN. 


spread  the  clay  upon  lua  eyes.  7  And  said  to  liini,  Go  wash  in  the  pool  of  Siloe,  which  is 
interpreted,  >S'ert<.  He  went  therefore,  and  washed  :  and  he  came  seeing.  8  Therefore  the 
neighbours,  and  they  which  had  seen  him  before,  that  he  was  a  beggar,  said.  Is  not  this  he 
that  sat,  and  begtjeJ?  O.'hers  said.  This  is  he.  9  But  others.  No,  not  so,  but  he  is  like  him. 
But  he  said,  TJiat  1  am  he.  I'J  They  said  therel'ore  to  him,  How  were  thine  eyes  opened? 
11  He  answered.  That  man  that  is  called  Jesus,  made  clay  :  and  anointed  mine  eyes,  and 
.*aid  to  me.  Go  to  the  pool  of  Siloe,  and  wash.  And  1  went,  and  washed,  and  saw.  13 
And  they  said  to  him.  Where  is  he?  He  saith  I  know  not.  13  They  bring  him  that 
had  been  blind  to  the  Pharisees.  11  And  it  was  the  Sabbath  when  Jesls  made  the 
clay,  and  opened  his  eyes.  15  Again  therefore  the  Pharisees  asked  him,  how  he 
saw.  But  he  said  to  them,  He  put  clay  upon  nnne  eyes,  and  I  washed  :  and  I  see.  IG 
Certain  therefore  of  the  Pharisees  said,  This  man  is  not  of  God,  that  keepeth  not  the 
Sabbath.  But  others  said.  How  can  a  man  that  is  a  sinner  do  these  signs  >.  And  there  was  a 
schism  among  them.  17  They  say  therefore  to  the  blind  again.  Thou,  what  sayest  thou  of  him 
that  opened  tnine  eyes  ?  And  he  said,  That  he  is  a  Prophet.  18  The  Jews  therefore  did  not 
beheve  of  him,  that  ne  had  been  blind  and  saw  :  until  they  called  tlie  parents  of  him  that  saw, 
I'J  And  asked  them,  saying.  Is  this  your  son,  whom  you  s.iy  that  he  was  bora  bhnd  :  how  then 
doth  he  now  see  ?  20  His  parents  answered  him,  and  said.  We  know  that  this  is  our  son,  and 
that  he  was  born  blind  :  21  But  how  he  now  seeth,  we  know  not,  or  who  hath  opened  his 
eyes,  Ww  know  not,  ask  himself :  he  is  of  age,  let  himself  speak  of  himself  22  These  things 
his  parents  said,  because  they  feared  the  Jews,  for  the  Jews  had  now  conspired,  that  if  any 
man  should  confess  him  to  be  Christ,  he  should  be  put  out  of  the  Synagogue.  23  Therefore 
(lid  his  parents  say.  That  he  is  of  age,  ask  himself  24  They  therefore  again  called  the  man  that 
had  been  blind,  and  said  to  him,  Give  glory  to  God,  we  know  that  this  man  is  a  sinner.  25  He 
liieretore  said  to  them,  whether  he  be  a  sinner,  I  know  not :  one  tiring  I  luiow,  that  whereas  I 
was  blind,  now  I  see.  26  They  said  therefore  to  him,  What  did  he  to  thee  ?  how  did  he  open 
thine  eyes  ?  27  He  answered  them,  I  have  now  told  you,  and  you  have  heard  :  why  will  you 
hear  it  again?  will  you  also  become  hisdisciples?  28  They  reviled  him  therefore  and  said. 
Be  thou  his  disciple  :  but  we  are  the  disciples  of  Moses.  29  We  know  that  to  Moses  God 
did  speak  :  but  this  man  we  know  not  whence  he  is.  30  The  man  answered  and  said  to  them, 
For  in  this  it  is  marvellous  that  you  know  not  whence  he  is,  and  he  hath  ojpcned  mine  eyes. 
31  And  we  know  tliat  sinners  God  doth  not  hear,  but  if  a  man  be  a  server  of  God,  and  do  the 
will  of  him.  him  he  heareth.  32  From  the  beginning  of  the  world  it  hath  not  been  heard  that 
any  man  hath  opened  the  eyes  of  one  born  blind.    33  Unless  this  man  were  of  God,  he   could 


Annotations. 
cured,  this  man  by  his  only  will  or  word,  yet 
used  certain  creatures  as  his  instruments  in 
working,  and  divers  circunistances  and  cere- 
monies, clay,  water,  anointing,  washing,  &c. 
No  marvel  "then  that  he  and  his  Church  use 
such  diversities  of  Sacraments  and  ceremo- 
nies external  in  curing  our  souls. 

ver.  22.  Put  out  of  the  Synagogues.  The 
Heretics  untruly  translate  here,  and  v.  35.  Ex- 
communicate, to  make  the  simple  conceive  the 
church's  excommunications  to  be  no  other,  or 
no  better,  or  no  more  rightly  used  against  them, 
than  this  casting  out  of  the  Synagogue  of  such 
as  confessed  our  Saviour.  They  might  as  well 
have  translated  for  Synagogue,  Church :  for  the 
Old  Testament,  the  Ne\v :  for  Law,  grace  :  for 
flesh,  spirit:  for  Moses,  Christ,  for  no  less 
difference  is  there  between  casting  out  of  the 
SjTiagogue,  and  Excommunication.  Besides 
that,  not  every  one  which  was  not  of  the  Jews' 
Synagogue,  was  therefore  out  of  the  commu- 
nion of  the  Faithful,  many  true  believers  being 
in  other  parts  of  the  world  not  subject  to  the 
Jew.?'  Synagogue,  Law,  nor  Sacraments.  And 
therefore  it  was  not  all  one  to  out  of  the 
Synagogue,  and  to  be  excommunicated,  as 
now,  vvnosoever  is  out  of  the  Church's  com-, 
munion,  either  by  his  own  will,  or  for  his  just 
(ieserts  thrust  out  of  it  by  the  spiritual  Magis- 
trate, he  is  quite  abandoned  out  of  all  the  soci- 
ety of  Saints  in  heaven  and  earth,  so  long  as 
he  so  continueth. 

As  for  the  cause  of  thrusting  this  poor  man 


Chapter  9. 
and  such  other  out  of  the  Synagogue,  and  ex- 
commiinicatuig  Heretics,  there  is  as  great  odds 
as  betwixt  heaven  and  hell,  he  being  used  so 
for  following  Christ  and  his  Church,  these  for 
forsaking  Christ  in  his  Church.  Some  more 
agreement  there  is  between  that  corrupt  sen- 
tence of  the  Jews  against  the  followers  of 
Christ,  and  the  pretended  excommunication 
executed  against  Catholic  men  by  our  Heretics, 
although  in  truth  there  is  no  great  resemblance. 
For,  the  Jews  though  they  abused  their  power 
sometimes,  yet  had  they  authority  indeed  by 
God's  Law  so  to  punish  contemners  of  their 
Law,  and  therefore  it  was  feared  and  respected 
even  of  good  men.  But  the  excommunication 
used  by  Heretics  against  Catholics  or  any 
offenders,  is  not  to  be  respected  at  all,  being 
no  more  but  a  ridiculous  usurpation  of  the 
Church's  right  and  fashion  of  the  same,  for, 
out  of  their  Synagogues  all  faithful  men  ought 
to  flee,  and  not  tarry  to  be  thrust  out  accord- 
ing to  the  warning  given  against  Core  and 
Dathan.  Be  ye  separated  from  their  tahemacleSf 
lest  you  he  xorapped  in  their  sins. 

ver.  24.  Give  plory.  So  say  the  Heretics 
when  they  derogate  from  miracles  done  by 
Saints  or  their  Relics,  piiarisnically  pretending 
the  gloryof  God.  As  though  it  were  not  God's 
glory,  when  his  Saints  do  it  by  his  power  and 
virtue  :  yea  his  greater  glory,  that  doth  such 
things  by  his  servants,  .and  bv  the  meanest 
things  belonging  to  them,  as  Peter's  shadow. 
Aclsb.  and  Paul's  napkin.  Acts  9. 


S.  JOHN. 


151 


not  do  any  thing  34  They  answered  and  said  to  him,  Thou  wast  wholly  bom  in  sins,  and  dost 
thou  teach  us?  And  they  did  cast  him  forth.  33  Jesus  heard  ihat  they  cast  him  forth:  and 
when  he  had  found  him,  he  said  to  him,  Dost  thou  believe  in  the  Son  of  God?  36  He  an- 
swered, and  said,  Wlio  is  he  Lord,  that  I  may  believe  in  him?  37  And  Jesus  said  to  him 
Both  thou  hast  seen  him :  and  he  that  talketh  with  thee,  he  it  is.  38  But  he  said,  I  believe 
Lord.  And  fallini;  down  lie  adored  him.  3'J  And  Jesus  said  to  him,  For  Judgment  I  came 
into  this  world  :  that  they  that  see  not,  may  see :  and  they  that  see,  may  become  blind.  40 
And  certain  of  the  Pharisees  that  were  witii  him,  heard  :  and  they  said  to  him,  Why  are  we 
also  blind  ?  41  Jesus  said  to  them.  If  you  were  blind,  you  shotdd  not  have  sinned,  but  now 
you  say,  That  we  see.     Your  sin  remaineth. 

CHAPTER  X. 
He  continiieih  his  talk  to  the  Pharisees,  showing  that  they  and  all  other  that  will  not  enter  in  by  Mm, 
are  Wolves:  and  that  theij  which  hear  th''m,  are  not  the  true  sheep.  11  But  that  himself  is  the 
good  Pastor,  and  therefore  to  save  the  sheep  from  these  ivolvcs,  he  ivilt  yield  his  life :  which  otherwise 
no  might  of  theirs  could  take  from  him:  foretelling  also  his  Resurrection,  and  vocation  of  the  Gen- 
tiles. 22  Again  another  time,  he  Itilelh  these  Jews  openly,  that  they  are  not  of  his  sheep,  and  that  no 
miglit  of  theirs  shall  take  from  him  his  true  sheep,  because  he  is  God,  even  as  his  Father  is  God. 
31  ^Vhich  by  his  miracles  and  by  Scripture  he  showelh  to  he  no  blasphemy :  and  they  in  vain  seeking 
to  stone  and  to  apjyrehend  him,  40  he  goeth  out  to  the  place  where  John  Baptist  had  given  open  wit- 
ness of  him. 

1  Amen,  amen,  I  say  to  you,  he  that  entereth  not  by  the  door  into  the  fold  of  the  sheep,  but 
climbeth  up  another  way  :  he  is  a  thief  and  a  robber.  2  But  he  diat  entereth  by  the  door,  is 
the  Pastor  of  the  sheep.  3  To  this  rarai  the  porter  opencth  :  and  the  sheep  hear  his  voice  :  and 
he  calleth  his  own  sheep  by  name,  and  leadeih  them  forth.  4  And  when  he  bath  let  forth  his 
own  sheep,  he  goeth  before  them:  and  the  sheep  follow  him  because  they  know  hi.s  voice.  5 
But  a  stranger  they  follow  not,  but  flee  from  him:  because  they  luiow  not  the  voice  of  strangers. 
6  This  proverb  Jesus  said  to  them.  But  they  knew  not  what  he  spake  to  them.  7  Jesus  there- 
fore said  to  them  again.  Amen,  amen,  I  say  to  you,  that  1  am  the  door  of  the  sheep.  8  Ajid 
how  many  soever  have  come,  are  thieves  and  robbers:  but  the  sheep  heard  them  not.  9  lam 
the  door.  By  me  if  any  enter,  he  shall  be  saved  :  and  he  shall  go  in  and  shall  go  out,  and  shall 
find  pastures.  10  The  thief  cometh  not  but  to  steal  and  kill  and  destroy.  I  came  that  they 
may  have  life,  and  may  have  more  abundantly.  11  I  am  the  good  Pastor.  The  good  Pastor 
giveth  his  Hfe  for  his  sheep.  12  But  the  hireling  and  he  that  is  not  the  Pastor,  whose  own  the 
sheep  are  not,  seeth  the  wolf  coming,  and  leaveth  the  sheep^nd  fleeth:  and  the  wolf  raveneth, 
and  disperseth  the  sheep.  13  And  the  hireling  fleeth  because  he  is  a  hireling  :  and  he  hath 
no  care  of  the  sheep.  14  I  am  the  good  Pastor :  and  I  know  mine,  and  mine  know  me.  15  As 
the  Father  knoweth  me,  and  I  know  the  Father  :  and  I  yield  my  life  for  my  sheep.  16  And 
other  sheep  I  have  that  are  not  of  this  fold  :  them  also  I  must  bring,  and  they  shall  hear  my 
voice,  and  there  shall  be  made  one  fold  and  one  Pastor.  17  Therelore  the  Father  loveth  me  : 
because  I  yield  my  life,  that  I  may  take  it  again.  18  No  man  taketh  it  away  from  me  :  but  I 
yield  it  of  myselfi  and  I  have  power  to  yield  it :  and  I  have  power  to  take  it  again.  This  com- 
mandment I  received  of  my  father.  19  A  dissension  rose  again  among  the  Jews  for  these 
words.  20  And  many  of  tnem  said.  He  hath  a  devil,  and  is  mad  :  why  hear  you  him  ?  21 
Others  said.  These  are  not  the  words  of  one  that  hath  a  devil,  can  a  devil  open  the  eyes  of  the 
blind  men?    22  And  the  Dedication  was  in  Jerusalem:  and  it  was  winter.    23  And  Jesus 


Annotations. 

ver.  1.  Clirnheth  another  ivay.  Whosoever 
taketh  upon  him,  to  preach  without  lawful 
sending,  to  minister  Sacraments,  and  is  not  ca- 
nonically  ordered  of  a  true  Catholic  Bishop,  to 
be  a  Curate  of  souls.  Parson,  Bishop,  or  what 
other  spiritual  Pastor  soever,  and  cometh  not 
in  by  lawful  election  and  holy  Church's  ordi- 
nance to  that  dignity,  but  breaketh  in  against 
order  by  force  or  favour  of  men,  and  by  human 
laws,  he  is  a  thief  and  a  murderer.  So  came  in 
Arius,  Calvin,  Luther,  and  all  heretics:  and  all 
that  succeed  them  in  room  and  doctrine.  And 
generally  every  one  that  descendeth  not  by 
lawful  succession  in  the  known  ordinary  line 
of  Catholic  Bishops  and  Pastors  that  have  been 
in  all  countries  since  their  conversion.  And 
according  to  this  rule  Iren(Fus  lib.  3.  cap.  3.  trieth 
the  true  shepherds  from  the  thieves  and  Here- 
tics. So  do  Tertul.  de  Preesc.  nu.  11.  Gypr.  de 
unit.  Eccl.  nu.  7.  Augustine,  epist.  165.  and  contr. 
epist.  Manich.  cap.  4.  and  Liruiensh. 

ver.  11.  Good  Pastor.    The  good  Pastor,  is 


Chapteii  10. 

he  whose  special  care  is  not  of  his  own  advan- 
tage, but  of  the  safety  of  tlie  flock.  Tlie  hire- 
ling, is  he  that  respectcth  not  the  profit  and  good 
of  the  flock,  but  his  own  lucre.  The  wotf,  is 
the  Heretic,  or  any  persecutor  of  the  Church, 
which  is  Christ's  flock. 

ver.  13.  Fleeth.  Every  Bishop  and  Pastor  is 
bound  to  abide  with  his  flock  in  time  of  danger 
and  persecution  even  to  death,  e.xcept  himself 
be  personally  sought  for,  rather  than  the  flock, 
or  the  flock  itself  forsake  him,  for  in  such  cases 
the  Pastor  may  flee,  as  the  Apostles  did,  and 
Athanasius  and  others.  Atlun.  Apol.  desuafuga. 
August,  epist.  180. 

ver.  22.  The  dedication.  Tliis  is  the  feast  of 
dedication  instituted  by  .Tudas  Maccabeus, 
lib.  I.  Mac.  cap.  i.  Christ  vouchsafed  to  honour 
and  keep  that  feast  instituted  by  him  :  and  our 
Heretics  vouchsafe  not  to  pray  and  sacrifice  for 
the  dead,  used  and  approved  by  him.  The  De- 
dication also  of  Christian  Churches  is  warrant- 
ed thereby,  with  the  annual  memory  thereof; 


152  S.  JOHN. 

walked  in  the  Temple,  in  Solomon's  porch.  24  The  Jews  therefore  compassed  him  round 
about^  and  said  to  hini,  How  long  dost  thou  hold  our  soul  in  suspense?  it  thou  be  Christ,  tell 
Us  openly.  25  Jksus  answered  them,  I  speak  to  you  :  and  you  believe  not,  the  works  that  I  do 
in  the  Name  ot  my  Father,  they  give  testimony  of  me.  26  But  you  do  not  believe,  because 
you  are  not  of  my  sheep.  27  My  sheep  hear  my  voice  :  and  I  know  them  and  they  follow  me. 
28  And  I  give  tli'em  life  everlasimg:  and  they  shall  not  perish  for  ever,  and  no  man  shall  pluck 
them  out  of  my  hand.  29  My  Father,  that  which  he  hath  given  me,  is  greater  than  all ;  and  no 
man  can  pluck  them  out  of  the  hand  of  my  Father.  30  I  and  the  Father  are  one.  31  The  Jews 
took  up  stones  to  stone  him.  32  Jesus  answered  them.  Many  good  works  1  have  showed  you 
from  my  Father,  for  which  of  those  works  do  you  stone  me  .'  33  The  Jews  answered  him.  For  a 
good  work  we  stone  thee  not,  but  for  blasphemy,  and  because  thou  being  a  man  makcst  thy- 
self God.  31  Jesus  answered  them.  Is  it  not  written  in  your  law,  that  I  said  you  are  gods  ?  35 
If  he  called  them  gods,  to  whom  the  word  of  God  was  made,  and  the  Scripture  cannot  be  bro- 
ken: 36  Whom  the  Father  hath  sanctified  and  sent  into  the  world,  say  you.  That  thoublasphe- 
mest,  because  I  said  1  am  the  Son  of  God  ?  37  If  I  do  not  the  works  of  my  Father,  believe  me 
not.  38  But  if  I  do,  and  if  you  will  not  believe  me,  believe  the  works  :  that  you  may  know  and 
believe  that  the  Father  is  in  me,  and  I  in  the  Father.  39  They  sought  therefore  to  apprehend 
him  :  and  he  went  forth  out  of  their  hands.  40  And  he  went  again  beyond  Jordan  into  that 
place  wliere  John  was  baptizing  first :  and  he  tarried  there.  41  And  many  came  to  him,  and 
they  said.  That  John  indeed  did  no  simi.  But  all  things  whatsoever  John  said  of  this  man, 
were  true.    42  And  many  believed  in  him. 

CHAPTER  XI. 
He  cometh  once  again  inio  Jewry  boldly,  the  time  that  he  would  be  hilled  of  them,  beiiig  not  yet  come, 
and  niisethLfridriis  four  days  huriid.  47  At  which  miracle  the  Jilind  malice  (f  the  rulers  so  in- 
creaselh,  that  in  Cou'ncil  Ihey  cimclude  to  make  him  away,  howhiit  the  high  Priest  jirojthisieth  un- 
awares of  the  salvation  (f  the  world  hi/  hin  death.  54  He  thereupon  goelh  again  out  oj  the  way. 
1  And  there  was  a  certain  sick  man,  Lazarus  of  Bcthania,  of  the  town  of  Mary  and  Martha 
her  sister.  2  And  Mary  was  she  that  anointed  our  Lord  with  ointment,  and  wiped  his  feet 
with  her  hair  :  whose  brother  Lazarus  was  sick,  3  His  sisters  therefore  sent  to  him,  saying, 
Lord,  behold,  he  whom  thou  lovest  is  sick.  4  And  Jesus  hearing,  said  to  them.  This  sickness 
is  not  to  death,  but  for  the  glory  of  God  :  that  the  Son  of  God  may  be  glorified  by  it.  5  And 
Jesus  loved  Martha,  and  her  sister  Mary,  and  Lazarus.  6  As  he  heard  therefore  that  he  was 
sick,  then  he  tarried  in  the  same  place  two  days.  7  Then  after  this  he  saith  to  his  disciples, 
Let  us  go  into  .Tewry  again.  8  The  Discijiles  say  to  him.  Rabbi,  now  the  Jews  sought  to 
stone  thee  :  and  goest  thou  thither  again  ?  9  Jesus  answered,  are  there  not  twelve  hours  of 
the  day  ?  If  a  man  walk  in  the  day,  he  stumbleth  not :  because  he  seeth  the  light  of  this  world  : 
10  But  if  he  walk  in  the  night  he  stumbleth,  because  the  light  is  not  in  him.  11  These  things 
he  said:  and  after  this  he' saith  to  them,  Lazarus  our  friend  sleepeth :  but  I  go  that  I  may 
raise  him  from  sleep.  12  His  disciples  therefore  said.  Lord,  if  he  sleep,  he  shall  be  safe.  13 
But  Jesus  spake  of  his  death  :  and  they  thought  that  he  spake  of  the  slee])ing  of  sleep.  14 
Then  therefore  Jesus  said  to  them  plainly,  Lazarus  is  dead  :  15  And  I  am  glad  for  your  sake, 
that  you  may  believe,  because  I  was  not  there,  but  let  us  go  to  him.  16  Thomas  tlierefore, 
who  is  called  Didymus,  said  to  his  condisciples.  Let  us  also  go,  to  die  with  him.  17  Jesus 
therefore  came,  and  found  him  now  having  been  four  days  m  the  grave.  18  And  Belhania 
•was  nigh  to  Jerusalem  about  fifteen  furlongs.  19  And  many  of  the  Jews  were  come  to  Mar- 
tha and  .\Iary,  to  comfort  them  concerning  their  brother.  20  Martha  therefore  when  she 
heard  that  Jesus  was  come,  went  to  meet  him  :  but  Mary  sat  at  home.  21  Martha  therefore 
said  to  Jesus,  Lord  if  thou  hadst  been  here,  my  brother  had  not  died,  22  But  now  also  I 
know  that  what  things  soever  thou  shalt  ask  of  God,  God  will  give  thee.  23  Jesus  saith  to 
her.  Thy  brother  shall  rise  a^ain.  24  Martha  saith  to  him,  I  know  that  he  shall  rise  again  in 
the  resurrection,  in  the  last  day.  25  Jesus  said  to  her,  I  am  the  resurrection  and  the  life  : 
he  that  believeth  in  me,  although  he  be  dead,  shall  live.  26  And  every  one  that  ^liveth,  and 
believeth  in  me,  shall  not  die  for  ever,  Believest  thou  this?  27  She  saith  to  him.  Yea  Lord,  I 
have  believed  that  thou  art  Christ  the  Son  of  God  that  art  come  into  this  world.  28  And 
when  she  had  said  these  things,  she  went,  and  called  Mary  her  sister  secretly,  saying.  The 
Master  is  come,  and  calleth  thee.  29  She,  when  she  heard,  riscth  (luickly,  and  cometh  to 
him.  30  For  Jt:sus  was  not  yet  come  into  tlie  town  :  but  he  was  yet  in  that  place  where 
IVlartha  had  met  him.  31  The  .Tews  therefore  that  were  with  her  in  the  house  and  did  com- 
fort her,  when  they  saw  Mary  that  she  rose  quickly  and  went  forth,  followed  her,  saying,  That 

Annotations.        Chapter  10. 
and  proveth  that  such  things  may  be  insti- i  and  nature  of  the  Father.    And  therefore  some 


ttited  without  any  express  commandment  in 
Scripture. 

-ver.  29.  That  viltich  he  gave  me.  Thus  read 
also  divers  of  the  Fathers,  namely :  Hilar.  Trin. 
lib.  1.  post  medium.  Amhr.  de  Sp.  S.  lib.  3.  cap.  18. 
August,  in  Jo.  tract.  48,  Cyril,  lib.  7.  in  Jo.  cap.  10. 
and  use  it  to  prove  that  Christ  had  his  essence 


heretics  of  our  time  wickedly  accuse  the  coiui- 
cil  of  Lateran  for  falsifyiuir  this  place  and  ap- 
plying it  to  the  same  purpose,  which  they  less 
can  abide,  for  that  it  is  against  Calvin's  Auto- 
theism,  holding  that  Christ  took  his  person  of 
the  Father,  but  not  his  substance.  Annot.  in  1. 
Jo.  V.  I. 


S.  JOHN. 


153 


she  goeth  to  the  grave,  to  weep  there-  32  Mary  therefore  when  she  was  come  where  Jesus 
was,  seeing  him,  tell  at  his  feet,  and  saith  to  him,  Lord,  if  thou  hadst  hern  here,  my  brother 
had  not  died.  ii3  Jesus  therefore  when  he  saw  her  weeping  and  tlie  Jews  that  were  come 
with  her,  weeping,  he  groaned  in  spirit,  and  troubled  himselt.  34  And  said,  Where  have  you 
laid  him  ?  They  say  to  him.  Lord,  come  and  see.  35  And  Jesus  wept.  36  The  Jews  tliere- 
fbre  said.  Behold  how  he  loved  him.  37  But  certain  of  them  said,  Could  not  he  that  opened 
the  eyes  ot  the  blind  man,  make  that  this  man  should  not  die?  38  Jesus  therefore  again 
groaning  in  himself,  cometh  to  the  grave,  and  it  was  a  cave  :  and  a  stone  was  laid  over  it.  39 
Jesus  saith.  Take  away  the  stone.  Martha  the  sister  of  him  that  was  dead,  saith  to  him.  Lord, 
now  he  stinketh,  tor  he  is  now  of  four  days.  40  Jesus  saith  to  her,  Did  not  I  say  lo  thee,  that 
it  tliou  believe,  thou  slialt  see  the  glory  of  God?  41  They  took  therefore  the  stone  away. 
And  JesUs  lilting  his  eyes  upwards,  said.  Father,  I  give  thee  thanks  that  thou  hast  heard  me. 
42  And  1  did  know  that  thou  dost  always  hear  me,  but  for  the  people  that  standeth  about, 
have  1  said  it,  that  they  may  believe  that  thou  hast  sent  me.  43  When  he  hath  said  these 
things,  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  Lazarus,  come  forth.  44  And  forthwith  he  came  forth 
that  had  been  dead,  bound  feet  and  hands  with  winding  bands,  and  his  face  was  lied  with  a 
napkin.  Jesus  said  to  them.  Loose  him,  and  let  him  go.  45  Many  therefore  of  the  Jews  that 
were  come  to  Mary  and  Martha,  and  had  seen  the  things  that  .Fesus  did,  believed  in  him,  46 
And  certahi  of  them  went  to  the  Pharisees,  and  told  him  the  things  that  Jesus  did.  47  The 
chief  Priests  therefore  and  the  Pharisees  gathered  a  council,  and  said,  What  do  we,  for  this 
man  doth  many  signs.  48  If  we  let  him  alone  so,  all  will  beheve  in  him:  and  the  Romans 
will  come,  and  take  away  our  place  and  nation,  49  But  one  of  them  named  Caiphas,  being 
the  high  Priest  of  that  year,  said  to  them  You  know  nothing.  50  Neither  do  you  consider 
that  it  is  expedient  for  us  that  one  man  die  for  the  people,  and  the  whole  nation  perish  not.  51 
And  this  he  said  not  of  himself:  biu  being  the  high  Priest  of  that  year,  he  prophesied  that 
Jesus  should  die  for  the  nation  :  52  And  not  only  tor  the  nation,  but  to  gather  into  one  the 
children  of  God  that  were  dispersed.  53  From  that  day  therefore  they  devised  to  kill  him. 
54  Jesus  therefore  walked  no  more  openly  among  the  Jews,  but  he  went  into  the  country 
beside  the  desert  unto  a  City  that  is  called  Ephrem,  and  there  he  abode  with  his  Disciples.  55 
And  the  Pasch  of  the  Jews  was  at  hand :  and  many  of  the  coimtry  went  up  to  Jerusalem 
before  the  Pasch  to  sanctity  themselves.  56  They  sought  Jesus  therefore  :  and  they  com- 
muned one  with  another,  standing  in  the  temple.  What  think  you,  in  that  he  is  not  come  to  the 
festival  day?  And  the  chief  Priests  and  Pharisees  had  given  commandment,  that  if  any  man 
should  know  where  he  was,  he  should  tell,  that  they  might  apprehend  him. 

CHAPTER  Xn. 
The  Rulers  dealing  as  if  he  hid  himself,  1  he  cometh  to  Belliania,  3  Wliere  hy  occasion  of  Judas 
the  thief  murmuring  at  Mary  Magdalen's  costly  devotion,  he  foretelleth  his  death.  12  From  thence, 
though  they  did  now  intend  to  kill  Lazarus  also,  he  rideth  openly  into  Jerusalem,  the  people,  hecause 
he  had  raised  Lazarus,  confessing  with  their  acclamations  that  he  is  Christ.  20  Where  certain 
Gentiles  desiring  to  see  him,  23  he  foretelleth  the  conversion  of  the  v-hole  world  from  the  devil  to 
him,  to  be  now  instant,  as  the  effect  of  his  death  upon  the  Cross.  28  The  Father  also  anstvering 
from  heaven  to  his  jyrayer  made  to  that  purpose,  37  yet  after  all  this,  the  Jetns  continue  incredulous, 
as  Isaias  prophesied  of  them :  42  though  many  believed,  but  were  ashamed  to  confess  him.  44 
Whereupon  he  showeth  that  it  is  glorious  before  God,  and  salvation  to  themselves,  tobelievein  him, 
and  confess  him :  and  damnalle,  to  despise  him. 

1  Jesus  therefore,  six  days  before  the  Pasch,  came  to  Bethania,  where  Lazarus  was,  that 
liad  been  dead,  whom  Jesus  raised.  2  And  they  made  him  a  supper  there ;  and  Martha  minis- 
tered, but  Lazarus  was  one  of  them  that  sat  at  the  table  with  him.  3  Mary  therefore  took  a 
pound  of  ointment  of  right  spikenard,  precious,  and  anointed  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and  wiped  his 
feet  with  her  hair  :  and  the  house  was  filled  of  the  odour  of  the  ointment.  4  One  therefore  of 
his  disciples,  Judas  Iscariot,  he  that  was  to  betray  him,  said,    5  Why  was  not  this  ointment 


Annotations. 

ver.  44.  Loose  him.  Cyril,  lib.  7.  c.  vlt.  in  Jo. 
and  Aug.  Tract,  49.  in  Jo.  apply  this  to  the  Apos- 
tles' and  Priests'  authority  ot  absolving  sinners : 
affirming  Christ  to  revive  none  from  sin,  but  in 
the  Church  and  by  the  Priests'  ministry. 

ver.  51.  Being  the  high  Priest.  Marvel  not  that 
Christ  preserveth  his  tnith  in  the  Church  as 
well  by  the  unworthy  as  the  worthy  Prelates 
thereof:  thr  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost  following 
their  Order  or  office,  as  we  see  here  in  Cai- 
phas, and  not  their  merits  or  person.    And  if 


Chapter  11. 
this  man  being  many  ways  wicked,  and  in  part 
an  usurper,  and  the  Law  and  Priesthood  being 
to  dechne  and  to  give  place  to  Christ's  new 
ordinance,  had  yet  some  assistance  of  God  for 
utterance  of  truth  which  himself  meant  not, 
nor  knew  not :  how  nnich  more  may  we  be 
assured,  that  Christ  will  not  leave  Peter's  seat, 
whose  faith  he  promised  should  never  fail, 
though  the  persons  which  occupy  the  same, 
were  as  ill  as  the  blasphemous  and  malicious 
mouths  of  Heretit;s  do  affirm? 


Annotations.        Chapter  12. 
ver.  5.  Why  VMS.  So  wacked,  covetous,  and  I  ments,&c.  under  pretence  of  better  bestowing 
sacrilegious  persons  reprehend  good  men  for    them  on  the  poor  :  such  provide  for  the  poor 
;,fjrl)et  owing  their  goods   upon    Church   orna-  1  as  Judas  did. 

►"(Si' 


154 


S.  JOHN. 


sold  for  three  hundred  pence,  and  given  to  the  poor?  6  And  he  said  this,  not  because  he 
cared  tor  the  i)oor:  but  because  he  was  a  thief,  and  having  the  purse,  carried  the  things  that 
were  put  in.  7  Jesus  therefore  said,  Let  her  alone,  that  she  nuiy  keep  it  tor  the  day  of  my 
burial.  8  For  the  pour  you  have  always  with  you :  but  me  you  shall  not  have  always.  9  A 
great  multitude  theretore  of  the  Jews  knew  that  he  was  there  :  and  they  came,  not  tor  Jesus 
oidy,  but  that  they  might  see  Lazarus,  whom  he  raised  from  the  dead.  10  But  the  chief  Priests 
devised  for  to  kill  Lazarus  also  :  11  Because  many  for  him  of  the  Jews  went  away,  and  be- 
lieved in  Jesus.  12  And  on  the  morrow  a  ^reat  multitude  that  was  come  to  the  festival  day, 
when  tliey  had  heard  that  Jesus  cometh  to  Jerusalem :  13  Tiiey  took  the  boughs  of  palms, 
and  went  forth  to  meet  him,  and  cried,  Hosamia,  Wesscd  is  he  that  ccmieth  in  tie  nanit  of  our  Lord, 
the  King  of  Israel.  14  And  Jesus  found  a  young  ass,  and  sat  upon  it,  as  it  is  written,  15  Fear 
jiut,  daughter  of  Sion ;  behold,  thy  king  cometh,  sittijig  tipon  an  ass's  roll.  16  These  things  his 
Disciples  did  not  know  at  the  first:  but  when  Jesus  was  glorified,  then  they  remembered  that 
these  things  had  been  written  of  him,  and  these  things  they  did  to  him.  17  The  multitude 
therefore  gave  testimony,  which  was  with  him  when  he  called  Lazarus  out  of  the  grave,  and 
raised  him  from  the  dead.  18  For  therefore  also  the  multitude  came  to  meet  him,  because 
they  heard  that  he  had  done  this  sign.  19  The  Pharisees  therefore  said  among  themselves, 
Do  you  see  that  we  prevail  nothing  ?  behold,  the  whole  world  is  gone  after  him.  20  And  there 
•were  certain  Gentiles  of  them  that  came  up  to  adore  in  the  festival  day  21  These  theretore 
came  to  Philip,  who  was  of  Bethsaida  of  Galilee,  and  desired  him,  saying.  Sir,  we  are  desirous 
to  see  Jesus.    22  Philip  cometh,  and  telleth  Andrew.    Again  Andrew  and  Philip  told  Jesus. 

23  But  Jesus  answered  them,  saying.  The  hour  is  come,  that  the  Son  of  Man  shall  be  glorified. 

24  Amen,  amen,  1  say  to  you,  unless  the  grain  of  wheat  falling  into  the  ground,  die:  itself  re- 
maineth  alone  :  but  if  it  die,  it  bringeth  much  fruit.  25  He  that  loveth  his  life  shall  lose  it: 
and  he  that  hateth  his  life  in  this  world,  doth  keep  it  to  life  everlasting.  26  If  any  man  minis- 
ter to  me,  let  him  follow  me  :  and  where  I  am,  there  also  shall  my  minister  be.  If  any  man 
minister  to  me,  my  Father  will  honour  him.  27  Now  my  soul  is  troubled.  And  what  shall  I 
say  ?  Father,  save  me  from  this  hour.  But  therefore  came  I  into  this  hour.  28  Father,  glorify 
thy  name.  A  voice  therefore  came  from  heaven.  Both  I  have  glorified  it,  and  again  I  will 
glorify  it.  29  The  multitude  therefore  that  stood  and  had  heard,  said  that  it  thundered.  Others 
said,  An  Angel  spake  to  him.  30  Jesus  answered,  and  said.  This  voice  came  not  for  me,  but 
for  your  sake.  31  Now  is  the  judgment  of  the  world  :  now  the  Prince  of  this  world  shall  be 
cast  forth.  32  And  I,  if  1  be  exalted  from  the  earth,  will  draw  all  things  to  myself.  33  And 
this  he  said,  signifying  what  death  he  should  die.  34  The  multitude  answered  him,  We  have 
heard  out  of  the  law,  that  Christ  abideth  for  ever:  and  how  sayest  thou.  The  Son  of  Man 
must  be  exalted?  Who  is  this  Son  of  Man ? •  35  Jesus  therefore  said  to  them.  Yet  a  little 
while,  the  light  is  among  you.  Walk  whiles  you  have  the  light,  that  the  darkness  overtake 
you  not.  And  he  that  walketh  in  darkness,  knoweth  not  whither  he  goeth.  36  Whiles  you 
have  the  light,  believe  in  the  light,  that  you  maybe  the  children  of  light.  These  things  Jesus 
spake,  and  ne  went  away,  and  hid  himself  from  them.  37  And  whereas  he  had  done  so  many 
signs  before  them,  they  believed  not  in  him.  38  That  the  saying  of  Isaiars  the  Prophet  might 
be  fulfilled,  which  he  said.  Lord,  who  hath  believed  the  hearing  of  us  ?  and  the  arm  of  our  Lord  to 
whom  it  hath  been  revealed '/  39  Therefore  they  could  not  believe,  because  Isaias  said  again, 
40  He  that  blinded  their  eyes,  and  indurated  their  heart :  that  they  may  not  see  ivith  their  ei/es,  nor  nn- 
derstand  with  their  heart,  and  be  cojiverted,  and  I  heal  them.  41  These  things  said  Isaias,  when 
he  saw  his  glory,  and  spake  of  him.  42  But  yet  of  the  Princes  also  many  believed  in  him  : 
but  for  the  Pharisees  they  did  not  confess,  that  they  might  not  be  cast  out  of  the  Synasogue. 
43  For  they  loved  the  glory  of  men  more  than  the  glory  of  God.  44  But  Jesus  cried,  and 
said.  He  that  believeth  in  me,  doth  not  believe  in  me,  but  in  him  that  sent  me.  45  And  he 
that  seeth  me,  seeth  him  that  sent  me.  46  I  a  light  am  come  into  this  world  :  that  every  one 
which  believeth  in  me,  may  not  remain  in  the  darkness.  47  And  if  any  man  hear  my  words, 
and  keep  them  not :  I  do  not  judge  him,  for  I  came  not  to  judge  the  world,  but  to  save  the 
world.  48  He  that  despiseth  me,  and  receiveth  not  my  words,  hath  that  judireth  him :  the 
word  that  I  have  spoken,  that  shall  judge  him  in  the  last  day.  49  Because  of  myself  I  have 
not  spoken,  but  the  Father  that  sent  me,  he  gave  me  commandment  what  I  should  say,  and 
what  1  should  speak.  50  And  I  know  that  his  commandment  is  life  everlasting.  The  things 
therefore  that  I  speak  :  as  the  Father  said  to  me,  so  do  I  speak. 


Annotations. 

ver.  6.  A  thief.  Judas  did  not  then  first 
perish  when  he  sold  our  Lord,  for  he  was  a 
thief  before :  and  being  lost,  he  yet  followed 
Christ,  not  in  heart,  but  in  body  only,  which 
our  Master  tolerated,  to  give  us  a  lesson  to 
tolerate  the  ill,  neither  then  divide  the  body. 
Aug.  tract.  50.  in  Jo. 

ver.  8.  Me  you  shall.  Not  in  visible  and  mor- 
tal condition  to  receive  alms  of  you,  or  such 
like  offices,  for  supply  of  my  necessity. 


Chapter  12. 

ver.  20.  Came  up  to.  We  may  see  there  is  a 
great  difference  where  a  man  pray  or  adore, 
at  home  or  in  the  Church  and  holy  jilaces  : 
when  the  Genlilcs  also  came  of  devotion  a  pil- 
grimage to  the  temple  in  Jf  rusaleni. 

ver.  39.  Could  not  believe.  If  any  man  ask 
saith  Augustine,  why  thry  could  not  believe  : 
I  answer  roundly  because  thev  would  not. 
Tract.  33.  in  Jo.  Aniiou  Matt."  13.  15.  Mark 
4,12. 


•*• 


S.  JOHN.  155 

CHAPTER    XIll. 

At  his  last  supper,  to  give  his  farevtell,  and  that  in  most  wonderful  hmng  manner.  4  He  xmshed  his 
l)isciples\feet.  6  Begintiing  with  Peter.  8  S/iowing  huw  necessury  it  is  for  its  to  be  wa.'ihfd  liyhim 
in  B  iplism,  and  needful  also  after  Baptism.  12  And  by  this  example,  teaching  them  all  huindity  one 
toward  another.  21  Then  he  foretelleth,  that,  notwithstanding  his  exceeding  love  toward  them,  one  even 
of  them  will  betray  him,  meaning  Judas.  22  As  to  John  he  secretly  showeth.  After  whose  going 
out,  he  rejoiceth,  and  saith,  that  even  now  the  hour  is  come.  34  Commendeth  unto  them  to  love  to- 
gether, as  a  new  commandment.  36  And  foretelleth  Peter  who  presumed  too  much  of  his  own  strength, 
that  even  this  night  he  will  deny  him  thrice. 

1  And  before  tlie  festival  day  of  Pasch,  Jesus  knowing  that  his  hour  was  come  that  he 
should  pass  out  ot  this  world  to  his  Father:  whereas  he  had  loved  his  that  were  in  the  world, 
unto  the  end  he  loved  them.  2  And  when  supper  was  done,  whereas  the  devil  now  had  put 
into  the  heart  of  Judas  Iscariot  the  son  of  Simon  to  betray  him  :  3  Knowing  that  the  Father 
gave  him  all  thinfjs  into  his  hands,  and  that  he  came  from  God,andgoeth  to  God.  4  He  riseth 
from  supper,  and  Tayeth  aside  his  garments,  and  having  taken  a  towel,  girded  himself.  5  After 
that,  he  put  water  into  a  basin,  and  began  to  wash  the  feet  of  the  Disciples,  and  to  wipe  them 
with  the  towel  wherewith  he  was  girded.  6  He  cometh  therefore  to  Simon  Peter.  And  Peter 
saith  to  him.  Lord,  dost  thou  wash  my  feet?  7  Jesus  answered  and  said  to  him,  That  which  I 
do,  thou  knowest  not  now,  hereafter  thou  shalt  know.  8  Peter  saith  to  him.  Thou  shall  not 
wash  my  feet  for  ever.  Jesus  answered  him.  If  I  wash  thee  not,  thou  shalt  not  have  part  with 
me.  9  Simon  Peter  saith  to  him.  Lord,  not  only  my  feet,  but  also  hands  and  head.  10  Jesus 
saith  to  him,  fie  that  is  washed,  needeth  not  but  to  wash  his  feet,  but  is  clean  wholly.  And  you 
are  clean,  but  not  all.  11  For  he  knew  who  he  was  that  would  betray  him,  therefore  he  said, 
Ye  are  not  clean  all.  12  Therefore,  after  he  had  washed  their  feet,  and  taken  his  garments, 
being  set  down  a»ain,  he  said  to  them,  know  you  what  1  have  done  to  you  ?  13  You  call  me 
Master,  and  Lord:  and  you  say  well,  for  I  am  so.  14  If  then  I  have  washed  your  feet,  Lord 
and  Master,  you  also  ought  to  wash  one  another's  feet.  15  For  I  have  given  you  an  example., 
that  as  I  have  done  to  you,  so  you  do  also.  16  Amen,  amen,  I  say  to  you,  a  servant  is  not  greater 
than  his  lord,  neither  is  an  Apostle  greater  than  he  that  sent  him.  17  If  you  know  these 
things,  you  shall  be  blessed  if  you  do  them.  18  I  speak  not  of  you  all :  I  know  whom  I  have 
chosen.  But  that  the  Scripture  may  be  fulfilled,  He  that  'eateth  bread  with  me,  shall  lift  up  his  heel 
against  me.  19  From  this  time  I  tell  you,  before  it  come  to  pass :  that  when  it  shall  come  to 
pass,  you  may  believe  that  I  am  he.  20  Amen,  amen,  I  say  to  you,  he  that  receiveth  any  that 
I  send,  receiveth  me  :  and  he  that  receiveth  me,  receiveth  him  that  sent  me.  21  When  Jesus 
had  said  these  things,  he  was  troubled  in  spirit:  and  he  protested,  and  said  :  Amen,  amen,  1 
say  to  you:  that  one  of  you  shall  betray  me.  22  The  disciples  therefore  looked  one  upon  an- 
other, doubtincr  of  whom  he  spake.  23  There  was  therefore  one  of  his  disciples  leaning  in 
the  bosom  of  .Tesus,  he  whom  Jesus  loved.  24  Therefore  Simon  Peter  beckoneth  to  him,  and 
said  to  him,  Who  is  it  of  whom  he  speaketh?  25  He  therefore  leaning  upon  the  breast  of 
Jesus,  saith  to  him.  Lord,  who  is  he?  26  Jesus  answered  :  He  it  is  to  wliom  I  shall  reach  the 
dipped  bread.  And  when  he  had  dipped  the  bread,  he  gave  it  to  Judas  Iscariot,  Simon's  son. 
27  And  after  the  morsel,  then  Satan  entered  into  him.  And  Jesur  saith  to  him.  That  which 
ihou  dost,  do  it  quickly.  28  But  no  man  knew  of  those  that  sat  at  table,  to  what  purpose  he 
said  this  unto  him.  29  For  certain  thought,  because  Judas  had  the  purse,  that  Jesus  had  said 
to  him.  Buy  those  things  which  are  needtid  for  us  to  the  festival  day  :  or  that  he  should  give 
something  to  the  poor.  30  He  therefore  having  received  the  morsel,  incontinent  went  forth. 
And  it  was  night.  31  When  he  therefore  was  gone  forth,  Jesus  said.  Now  the  Son  of  Man  is 
glorified,  and  God  is  glorified  in  him.  32  If  God  be  glorified  in  him,  God  also  will  glorify  him 
m  himself,  and  incontinent  will  he  glorify  him.  33  Little  children,  yet  a  little  while  I  am  with 
you.  You  shall  seek  me,  and  as  I  said  to  the  Jews,  Whither  I  go,  you  cannot  come  :  to  you 
also  I  say  now.    24  A  new  commandment  I  give  to  you.  That  you  love  one  another:  as  I  have 

Annotations.        Chapter  13. 

ver.  5.  Began  to  wash.  This  lotion  was  not  this  was  only  a  ceremony,  and  yet  had  such 
only  of  courtesy,  such  as  the  Jews  used  toward  force,  both  now  and  afterward  used  of  the 
their  guests,  nor  only  for  example  of  humility  :  Aposdes,  that  it  purged  smaller  offences  and 
but  for  mystery  and  sio^nification  of  the  great  filthiness  of  the  soul,  as  Ambrose  and  Bernard 
purity  that  is  required  oefore  we  come  to  re-  i  gather,  it  may  not  seem  strange,  that  holy  water 
ceive  the  holy  Sacrament,  which  straight  i  and  such  ceremonies  may  remit  venial  sins, 
after  this  washing  was  to  be  instituted  and  |  ver.  14.  You  also  ought.  Our  Master  never 
given  to  the  Apostles.  Amhros.  lib.  3.  de  Sacra.  I  spake  plainer,  nor  seemed  to  command  more 
C.  1.  Bernard,  de  ccena  domini  Serm.  1.  I  precisely,  either  of  Baptism,  or  the  Eucharist 

ver.  10.  To  wash  his  feet.    The  foulness  of  |  or  any  other    Sacrament :    and    yet  by    the 


the  feet,  when  all  the  rest  is  clean,  signifieth 
the  earthly  affections  and  Relics  of  former 
sins  remitted:  which  are  to  be  cleansed  by 
devout  acts  of  charity  and  humility,  as  Ambrose 
lib.  3.  de  Sacra,  cap.  1.  and  Augustine  epist.  108 


yet 

Church's  judgment  directed  by  the  Holy  Ghost, 
we  know  this  to  be  no  Sacrament  nor  neces- 
sary ceremony,  and  the  other  to  be.  And  why  do 
they  believe  the  Church  in  this,  and  do  not 
credit  her  affirming  the  Chalice  not  to  be  ne- 


and  tract.  56.  in  John,  do  note.    And  because  I  cessary  for  the  communicants  ? 


156 


S.  JOHN. 


loved  you,  that  you  also  love  one  another.  35  In  this  all  men  shall  know  that  you  are  my  dis- 
ciples, if  you  havt^  luve  one  to  anoiiier.  36  Simon  Peter  saith  to  him,  Lord  whither  goest  thou? 
Jksus  answered,  wliither  I  go,  thou  canst  noi.  now  follow  me,  but  hereafter  thou  slialt  follow. 
37  Peter  saitli  to  hun,  Why  caiuiot  1  follow  thee  now?  1  will  yield  my  life  for  thee.  '3S  Jesus 
answered  him,  Thy  life  wilt  thou  yield  for  me  ?  Amen,  amen,  I  say  to  thee,  the  cock  bhall  not 
crow,  until  thou  deny  me  thrice. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
Tlivi/  being  sad,  because  he  said  that  he  mtist  go  from  them,  he  com/nrlclh  them  many  ways,  us  putting  them 
ifi  hope  to  follow  him  unto  the  same  place,  so  that  they  keep  hii  Comiiuindmtnts.  W  here  he  telhih  them 
tlitil  himself  is  ttu:  imii  thither,  according  to  his  Humanity,  (itid  also  the  end,  according  to  his  Divinili/,  no 
/i  .vs  llian  his  Fuflicr,  because  he  is  cunsuhslantial.  15  Promising  also  to  send  unto  them,  that  is,  to 
his  Church,  the  Hull/  Ghost  tohe  after  his  departure  with  them  forever.  28  Aiid  saying  that  tt  is  his 
promotion,  according  to  his  Humanity,  to  go  to  the  Father,  fur  whose  obedience  this  his  death  shall  he, 
and  not  for  ani/  giudt  <f  his  own. 

1  Let  hot  your  heart  be  troubled.  You  believe  in  God  beheve  in  me  also.  2  In  my  Father's 
liouse  there  be  many  mansions.  If  not,  I  would  have  told  you,  Because  I  go  to  prepare  vou  a 
place.  3  And  if  I  go  and  prepare  you  a  place  :  I  come  again  and  will  tiike  you  to  myself,  that 
where  I  am,  you  also  may  be.  4  And  whither  I  go  you  know,  and  the  way  you  know. 
5  Thomas  saiih  to  iiiin,  Lord,  we  know  not  whither  thou  goest :  and  how  can  we  know  the 
wiy.  G  JesijS  saith  to  him,  I  am  the  way  and  the  verity,  and  the  hfe,  no  man  cometh  to  the 
Fuiher,  but  by  mo.  7  If  you  had  known  me,  my  Fatiier  also  certes  you  had  kno\vn  :  and  from 
h(;aceforth  you  shall  know  him,  and  you  have  seen  hiin.  8  Philip  saith  to  him.  Lord,  show  us 
ilio  Father,  and  it  sufficeth  us.  9  Jesos  saith  to  him,  So  long  time  I  am  with  you  :  and  have 
you  not  known  me  .'  Philip,  he  that  seerh  me,  seeth  the  Father  also.  How  sayest  thou, 
Bliow  us  the  Father?  10  Dost  thou  not  believe  that  I  am  in  the  Father,  and  the  Father  in  me  ? 
I'lie  words  that  1  speak  to  you,  of  myself  1  speak  not.  But  my  Father  that  abideth  in  me,  he 
doJi  the  works.  II  Believe  you  not,  that  I  am  in  the  Father,  and  the  Father  in  me  ?  O.her- 
wise  for  rhe  works  themselves  believe.  12  Amen,  amen,  I  say  to^'ou,  he  that  believeth  in  me 
the  works  that  I  do  he  also  shall  do,  and  greater  tiian  these  .shall  he  do.  13  Because  I  go  to 
the  Father,  and  wiiatsoever  you  shall  ask  in  my  name,  that  will  I  do  :  that  the  Ivither  may  be 
glorified  in  the  Son.  U  If  you  ask  me  any  thing  in  nw  na\ne,  1  hat  will  I  do.  15  If  you  love  me, 
keep  my  commandments.     16  And  I  will  ask  the  Father,, and  he  will  give  you. another  Para- 

Chapter  13. 
earthly  respects  only:    but  Christ  reneweth 
it,    and    enlargeth  it  after  the   form  of   his 
own  love  toward   us,    and   giveth  grace  to 
fulfil  it. 


Annotations. 
v(;r.  34.  A  new  commandment.  The  command- 
ment of  mutual  love    was  given   before,  but 
manifoldly  misconstrued,    and    abridged    by 
the  Jews  to  friends  only,  to  this  life  only,  for 

Annotations. 
ver.  12.  Greater  than  these.  Ghrysostom  in 
a  whole  book  against  the  Pagans  proveth  that 
ihi.^  was  fulfilled  not  only  in  Peter's  shadow, 
and  Paul's  garments,  which  as  we  read  in  the 
Acts,  healed  infirmities :  but  also  by  the  Re- 
lics and  Monuments  of  Saints,  namely  of  Ba- 
bvias,  of  whom  he  there  tretitelh:  thereby  in- 
ferring that  Christ  is  God,  who  could  and  did 
perform  these  wonderful  works,  by  the  very 
tishes  of  his  servants.  The  Protestants  clean 
contrary,  as  patrons  of  tlie  Pagan's  iiifidelity, 
as  thou;,di  our  Saviour  had  promised  these  and 
the  like' miraculous  works  in  vain,  v/rhv-c  not 
nieanin^  or  notable  to  fufil  iliein,  so  do  they 
discredit  all  the  approved  histories  of  the 
Church  concerning  miracles  wroutrht  by 
Saints;  namely,  that  Gregory  Thaumnturgus 
removed  a  mountain  ;  the  miracles  of  Paul  the 
Hermit,  and  Ifiiarion,  written  by  IJieromc ;  the 
miracks  of  Martin,  written  by  Severus  SuJjiitius : 
the  miracles  U'MWwdhy  AnLnistine df  civif.  Dei; 
tiie  miracles  approved  by  Grnrory  in  his  Dii- 
loffues,  tlie  miracles  reported  by  Bed/i  in  Ins 
Ecclesiastical  story  and  lives  of  Saints:  and 
all  other  miracles  never  so  faithfully  recorded 
in  Ecclesiastical  writers.  In  till  which  tilings 
above  their  reach  of  reason  and  nature,  thcv 
are  as  little  persuaded,  and  have  no  more  faith 
than  had  the   Pagans,  against   whom  Chrysos- 


CiiAPTEa  14. 
term  in  the  foresaid  book,  and  Aug.  dedvit.'Dei. 
lib.  22.  c.  8.  and  other  Fathers  heretofore  have 
written.  No  man  therefore  needeth  to  marvel 
that  the  very  Image  of  our  Lady,  and  the  like, 
do  miracles  even  as  Peter's  shadow  did  :  lior 
wonder  if  stich  things  seem  stranger  and 
greater  than  those  which  Christ  himself  did  : 
whereas  our  Saviour  to  put  us  out  of  doubf, 
saith  expressly,  that  his  Saints  shall  do  greater 
tilings  than  hirnsclf  did. 

ver.  15.  Love  me,  keej)  my  commandments.  It  is 
then  possible  both  to  love  Christ,  and  to  keep 
his  commandments. 

ver.  16.  Paraclete,  that  he  inni.  Paraclete  by 
interpretation  is  either  a  comforter,  or  an  ad- 
vocate :  and  therefore  to  translate  it  by  any 
one  of  thein  only,  is  perhaps  to  abridge  the 
sense  of  this  place. 

ver.  16.  Forerer.  If  the  Holy  Ghost  had 
been  promised  oiilv  to  the  Apostles,  their  suc- 
cessors, and  the  Clmndi  alter  thein  could  not 
have  challenged  it,  but  it  was  promised  them 
forever.  Whereby  we  may  learn,  both  that 
the  privileges  and  promises  made  to  the  Apos- 
tles were  not  personal,  but  pertaining  to  their 
ofBces  perpetually:  and  also  that  the  Church 
and  Pastors  in  all  ages  had  and  have  the  same 
Holy  (lliost  to  govern  them,  that  the  Apostles 
and  Primitive  Church  had. 


S.  JOHX, 


157 


clete,  that  he  may  abide  with  you  forever.  17  The  Spirit  of  truth  whom  the  world  can  not 
receive,  because  it  seeth  him  not,  neither  knoweth  him,  but  you  know  him:  because  he  shall 
abide  with  you,  and  shall  be  in  you.  18  1  will  not  leave  you  orphans  :  I  will  come  to  you. 
19  Yet  a  little  while  :  and  the  world  seeth  me  no  more.  But  you  see  me,  because  I  live,  and 
you  shall  live.  20  In  that  day  you  shall  know  that  I  am  in  my  Father,  and  you  in  me,  and  I  in 
you.  21  He  that  hath  my  commandments,  and  keepeth  them :  he  it  is  that  loveth  me.  And 
lie  that  loveth  me,  shall  be  loved  of  my  P'ather:  and  I  will  love  him,  and  will  manifest  myself 
to  him.  22  Judas  saith  to  him,  not  that  Iscariot,  Lord,  what  is  done,  thai  thou  wilt  manifest 
thyself  to  us,  and  not  to  the  world?  23  Jesus  answered,  and  said  to  him.  If  any  love  me,  he 
■will  keep  my  word,  and  my  Father  will  love  him,  and  we  will  come  to  him,  and  will  make 
abode  with  him.  24  He  that  loveth  me  not,  keepeth  not  my  words.  And  the  words  which 
you  have  heard,  is  not  mine :  but  his  that  sent  me,  the  Father's.  25  These  things  have  I 
spoken  to  you  abiding  with  you.  26  But  the  Paraclete  the  Holy  Ghost,  whom  the  Father  will 
send  in  my  name,  he  shall  teach  you  all  things,  and  suggest  unto  you  all  things  whatsoever  1 
shall  say  unto  you.  27  Peace  I  leave  to  you,  my  peace  I  give  to  you,  not  as  the  world  giveth, 
do  I  give  to  you.  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled,  nor  fear.  28  You  have  heard  that  I  said 
unto  you,  I  go  and  I  come  to  you.  If  you  loved  me,  you  would  be  glad  verily,  that  I  go  to  the 
Father :  because  the  Father  is  greater  than  I.  29  And  now  I  have  told  you  before  it  come  to 
pass:  that  when  it  shall  come  to  pass,  you  may  believe.  30  Now  I  will  not  speak  many 
things  with  you,  for  the  Prince  ot  this  world  cometh,  and  in  me  he  hath  not  any  thing. 
31  But  that  the  world  may  know  that  I  love  the  Father :  and  as  the  Father  hath  given  me  com- 
mandment, so  do  I  :     Arise,  let  us  go  hence. 

CHAPTER  XV. 
Heexhorteth  them  to  abide  in  Mm,  that  is,  his  Church  beinff  the  true  vine,  and  not  the  Synagogue  of  the 
Jews  any  more,  9  andin  his  lnve,loving  one  another  andkeeping  his  commnndments:  13  showing 
how  much  he  acconntcth  of  them,  hi/  this  that  he  dieth  for  them,  15  and  rrwakth  unto  them  the  se- 
crets of  heaven,  17  and  (i/ipoinieih  their  fruit  to  be  perpetual:  18  confirming  them  also  against 
the  persecutions  and  hatred  of  the  obstinate  Jens. 

1  I  am  the  true  vine  :  and  my  father  is  the  husbandman.  2  Every  branch  in  me,  not  bear- 
ing fruit,  he  will  take  it  away:  and  every  one  that  beareth  fruit,  he  will  purge  it,  that  it  may 
bring  more  fruit.  3  Now  you  are  clean  for  the  word  which  I  have  spoken  to  you.  4  Abide 
in  me  :  and  I  in  you.  As  the  branch  cannot  bear  fruit  of  itself,  unless  it  abide  m  the  vine  :  so 
you  neither,  unless  you  abide  in  me.  5  I  am  the  vine  :  you  the  branches,  he  that  abideth  in 
me,  and  I  in  him,  the  same  beareth  much  fruit,  for  without  me  you  can  do  nothing.  6  If  any 
abide  not  in  me  :  he  shall  be  cast  forth  as  the  branch,  and  shall  wither,  and  they  shall  gather 
him  up,  and  cast  him  into  the  fire,  and  he  burneth.  7  If  you  abide  in  me,  and  my  words  abide 
in  you :  you  shall  ask  what  thing  soever  you  will,  and  it  shall  be  done  to  you.  8  In  this  my 
Father  is  glorified:  that  you  bring  very  much  fruit,  and  become  my  disciples.  9  As  my 
Father  hath  loved  me,  I  also  have  loved  you.    Abide  in  my  love.     10  If  you  keep  my  precepts 


Annotations. 

ver.  17.  The  sjnrit  of  truth.  They  had  many 
particidar  gifts  and  graces  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
before,  an  J  many  virtues  by  the  same,  as  all 
holy  men  have  at  all  times :  but  the  Holy 
Ghost  here  promised  to  the  Apostles  and  their 
successors  for  ever,  is  to  this  use  specially 
promised,  to  direct  them  in  all  truth  and  verity  : 
and  is  contrary  to  the  spirit  of  error,  heresy, 
and  falsehood.  And  therefore  the  Church  can- 
not fall  to  Apostasy  or  Heresy,  or  to  nothing  as 
the  adversaries  say. 

ver.  28.  Father  greater  than  I.  There  is  no 
place  of  Scripture  that  seemeth  any  thing  so 
much  to  make  for  the  Sacramentaries,  as  this 

Annotations 

ver.  2.  'Branch  in  me.  Christ  hath  some 
branches  in  his  body  mystical  that  be  fruitless, 
therefore  ill  livers  also  may  be  members  of 
Christ  and  the  Church. 

ver.  2.  That  it  may  bring.  Man  may  conti- 
nually increase  injustice  and  sanctification,  so 
long  as  he  liveth. 

ver.  3.  Word  which  I  have.  Augustine  ex- 
poundeth  it  of  the  sacramental  word  of  Bap- 
tism and  not  as  Heretics  do,  of  preaching  only. 
Tract.  80.  m  Jo. 

ver.  4.  Unless  you  abide.  These  conditional 
14 


Chapter  14. 
and  other  in  outward  show  of  words  seemeth 
to  make  for  the  Arians,  who  denied  tlie  equa- 
lity of  the  Son  with  the  Father.  Which  words 
yet  indeed  rightly  understood  after  the 
Church's  sense,  make  nothinsr  for  their  false 
sect,  but  only  signify  that  Christ  according  to 
his  Manhood  was  inferior  indeed,  and  that  ac- 
cording to  his  Divinity  he  came  of  the  Father. 
And  if  the  Heresy  or  disease  of  this  time 
were  Arianism,  we  should  stand  upon  these 
places,  and  the  like,  against  the  Arians,  as 
we  now  do  upon  others  against  the  Pro- 
testants, whose  sect  is  the  disease  and  bane  of 
this  time. 

Chapter  15. 
speeches.  If  you  remain  in  the  vine,  If  you  keep 
my  commandments,  and  such  like,  give  us  to 
wit,  that  we  be  not  sure  to  persist  or  perse- 
vere nor  to  be  saved,  but  under  conditions  to 
be  fulfilled  by  us.  August,  de  corrup.  and  gra. 
c.  13. 

ver.  4.  Unless  it  abide.  Whosoever  by  Here- 
sy or  Schism  or  for  any  other  cause  is  cut  off 
or  separated  from  the  Church,  he  can  do  no 
meritorious  work  to  salvation. 

ver  10.  Keep  my  precepts.  This  careful  and 
often  admonition  of  keeping  his  command- 


158 


S.  JOHN. 


you  shall  abide  in  my  love  :  as  I  also  have  kept  my  Father's  precepts,  and  do  abide  in  his  love. 

11  These  things  I  have  spoken  to  you,  that  my  joy  may  be  in  you,  and  your  joy  may  be  tilled. 

12  This  is  my  precept,  that  you  love  one  anotiier,  us  1  have  loved  you.  13  Greater  love  than 
this  no  man  hath,  that  a  man  yield  his  life  lor  his  friends.  14  You  are  my  iriends,  if  you  do 
the  things  that  1  comuiaud  you.  15  Now  I  call  you  not  servants:  for  the  servant  knowy.ii  not 
what  his  lord  doth.  But  yo\i  I  have  called  Iriends  because  all  things  whatsoever  I  iieard  of 
my  Father,  1  have  notified  unto  you.  16  You  ehose  not  me  but  1  chose  you  ?  and  have  ap- 
pointed you  :  that  you  go,  and  bring  fruit:  and  your  fruit  abide  :  that  whatsoever  you  ask  the 
Father  hi  my  name,  he  maygive.it  you.  17  The.se  things  1  command  you,  that  you  love 
one  another.  18  If  the  world  hate  you  :  know  ye  that  it  hath  hated  me  before  you.  IV)  If  you 
had  been  of  the  world,  the  world  would  love'  his  own  but  because  you  are  not  of  the  world, 
but  I  have  chosen  you  out  of  the  world,  therefore  the  world  hateth  you  :  20  Remember  my 
word  that  I  said  to  you.  The  servant  is  not  greater  than  his  master.  If  they  have  persecuted 
me,  you  also  will  they  persecute,  if  they  have  kept  my  word,  yours  also  will  they  keep. 
21  But  all  these  things  they  will  do  to  you  for  iuy  name's  sake  :  because  they  know  not  him 
that  sent  me.  22  If  I  had  not  come,  and  spoken  to  them,  they  should  not  have  sin  :  but  now 
they  iiave  no  e.xcuse  of  their  sin.  23  He  that  hateth  me,  hateth  my  Father  also.  24  If  I  had 
not  done  among  them  works  that  no  other  man  hath  done,  they  should  not  have  sin:  but  now 
both  they  have  seen,  and  they  do  hate  bolli  me  and  my  Father,  25  But  that  the  word  may  be 
fulfilled  which  is  written  in  their  law  :  Thai  they  hated  me  gratis.  26  But  when  the  Paraclete 
Cometh  whom  I  will  send  you  from  the  Father,  the  Spirit  of  truth,  which  proceedeth  from  the 
Father,  he  shall  give  testimony  of  me :  27  And  you  shall  give  testimony  because  you  are 
with  me  from  the  beginning. 

CHAPTER   XVI. 
The  canxe   w/i  (/  he  forelelleth   ihem  their  persecution  hy  the  Jews,  is,  that  they  he  not  afterward 
scandalized  thereat.     6   Though  they  think  this  heavy  rieirs,  it  is  for  their  vantngethat  he  deparleth, 
heiai'^e  if  the  great  benefits  that  they  shall  receive  In/  the  coming  then  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  shall  also 
he  his  iritness  against  his  enemies.     16  Althoimh  in  this  v:orhl  they  shall  so  he  persecuted,  yet  to  his 
heiiriiih/  Father  llteit  and  their  prayers  made  in  his  name,  shall  he  most  acceptaUe,  and  at  length  the 
child  that  is  (Viri:<l'in  nil  /lis  meiiibers  being  horn,  their  joy  shall  he  such  as  no  persecutor  can  take 
from  thevi.  31   Howbeil  at  this  instant  of  his  apprehension,  they  nill  all  forsake  him. 
1  These  things  have  I  spoken  to  you,  that  you  be  not  scandalized.    2  Out  of  the  synagogues 
they  will  cast  you  :  but  the  hour  comedi,  that  every  one  which  killeth  you,  shall  think  that  he 
doth  s6rviee  to  God.    3  And  these  things  they  will  do  to  you:  because  they  have  not  known 
the  Father,  nor  me.    4  But  these  things  I  have  spoken  to  you  :  that  when  the  hour  shall  conie, 
you  may  remember  them,  that  I  told  you.    5  But  I  told  you  not  these  diings  from  the   begin- 
ning, because  I  was  with  you.    And  now  I  go  to  him  that  sent  me,  and  none  of  you  asketh  me, 
Whither  goest  thou  ?  6  But  because  I  have   spoken  these  things  to  you.  sorro\y   hath  filled 
your  heart.    7  But  I  tell  you  the  truth,  it  is   expedient  for  you  that  I  go.    For  if  I  go  not,  the 
Paraclete  shall  not  come  to  you  :  but  if  I  go,  I  will  send  him  to  you.    8  And  when  he  is  come, 
he  shall  argue  the  world  of  sin,  and  of  justice,  and  of  judgment.    9  Of  sin:  because  they 
believe  not  in  me.     10  But  of  justice  :  because  I  go  to  the  father:  and  now  you  shall  not  see 
me.     11  And  of  judginent:  because  the  prince  of  this  world  is  now  judged.     12  Yet  inany 
things  I  have  to  say  to  yoy:  but  you  cannot  bear  them  now.     13  But  when  he,  the  Spirit  of 
truth,  Cometh,  lie  shall  teach  you  all  truth,  for  he  shall  not  speak  of  himself:  but  what  thinp 
soever  he  shall  hear,  he  shall  speak :  and  the  things  that  are  to  come  he  shall  show  you.     14 


Annotations. 
ments,  proveth  that  a  Christian  man's  life 
is  not  only  or  principally  in  faith  but  in  good 
works. 

ver.  24.  If  I  had.  If  the  Jews  had  not  sinned 
by  rehising  Christ,  in  case  he  had  not  done 
greater  miracles  than  any  other  :  then  were  it 
a  great  folly  of  Catholics  to  believe  Luther's 
or  Calvin's  new  opinion  without  any  miracles 
at  all. 

Annotations. 

ver.  2.  Cast  you.  The  Heretics  translate, 
Excommunicate  you.  See  what  corruption  this 
is,  and  the  reason  thereof,  Annot.  c.  9. 22 

ver.  12.  Yet  mam/ tilings.  This  place  convin- 
ceth  that  the  Apostles  and  the  faithful  be  taught 
many  things,  which  Christ  omitted  to  teach 
ihem  for  their  weakness-  and  that  it  was  the 
providence  of  God  that  Christ  in  presence 
should  not  teach  and  order  all  things,  that  we 
might  be  no  less  assured  of  the  things  that  the 


Chapter  15. 

ver.  26.  Whom  I  will  send.  The  Holy  Ghost 

is  sent  by  the  Son,  therefore  lie  proceedeth 
from  him  also,  as  from  the  Father :  though  the 
late  Schismntical  Greeks  think  otherwise. 

ver.  27.  You  shall  give.  He  vouchsaleth  to 
join  together  the  testimony  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  of  the  Apostles :  that  we  may  see  the  tes- 
timony of  truth  jointly  to  consist  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  and  in  the  Prelates  in  the  Church. 

Chapter  16. 
Church  teachcth  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  than  of 
the  things  that  himself  delivered. 

ver.  13.  He  shall  teach.  If  he  shall  teach  all 
truth,  and  that  forever,  c.  14. 16.  how  is  it  pos- 
sible, that  the  Church  can  err,  or  hath  erred  at 
any  time,  or  in  any  point? 

ver.  13.  The  Spirit  of  truth.  Ever  note  that 
the  Holy  Ghost  in  that  he  is  promised  to 
the  Church,  is  called  the  Spirit  of  truth, 
which  Holy  Spirit  for  many  other  causes  is 


S.  JOHN.  159 

He  shall  glorify  me  :  because  he  shall  receive  of  mine,  and  shall  show  to  you.  15  All  things 
whatsoever  the  father  hath,  be  mine.  Therefore  I  said,  that  he  shall  receive  of  mine,  iind  shall 
show  to  you.  16  A  little  while,  and  now  you  shall  not  see  me :  and  again  a  little  while,  and 
you  shall  see  me  :  because  I  go  to  the  Father.  17  Some  therefore  of  his  disciples  said  one  to 
another,  What  is  this  that  he  saith  to  us :  A  little  while,  and  you  shall  not  see  me  :  and  again  a 
little  wliile,  and  you  shall  see  me,  and,  because  I  go  to  the  Father?  18  They  said  therefore, 
What  is  this  that  he  saith,  A  little  while?  we  know  not  what  he  speaketh.  19  And  Jesus 
luiew,  that  they  would  ask  him  :  and  he  said  to  them,  Of  this  you  do  question  among  yourselves, 
because  I  said  to  you,  A  little  while,  and  you  shall  not  see  me :  and  again  a  little  while,  and 
you  shall  see  me.  20  Amen,  amen,  I  say  to  you,  that  you  shall  weep,  and  lament,  but  the  world 
shall  rejoice  :  and  you  shall  be  made  sorrowful,  but  your  sorrow  shall  be  turned  into  joy.  21  A 
woman  when  she  travaileth,  hath  sorrow,  because  her  hour  is  come  :  but  when  she  hath 
brought  forth  the  child,  now  she  remembereth  not  the  anguish  for  joy,  that  a  man  is  born 
into  the  world.  22  And  you  therefore,  now  indeed  you  have  sorrow,  but  I  will  see  you  again, 
and  your  heart  shall  rejoice  :  and  your  joy  no  man  shall  take  from  you.  23  And  in  that  day  me 
you  shall  not  ask  any  thing.  Amen,  amen,  I  say  to  you,  if  you  ask  the  Father  any  thing  in  my 
name,  he  will  give  it  you.  24  Until  now  you  have  not  asked  any  thmg  in  my  name,  Ask  and 
you  shall  receive  :  that  your  joy  may  be  full.    25  These  things  in  proverbs  I  have  spoken  to 

fou.  The  hour  cometh  when  in  proverbs  I  will  no  more  speak  to  you,  but  plainly  of  the  Father 
will  show  you.  26  In  that  day  you  shall  ask  in  my  name  :  and  I  say  not  to  you,  that  I  will 
ask  the  Father  for  you.  27  For  the  Father  himself  loveth  you,  because  you  nave  loved  me, 
and  have  believed  that  I  came  forth  from  God.  2S  I  came  forth  from  the  Father,  and  came  into 
the  world  :  again  Heave  the  world,  and  I  go  to  the  Father.  29  His  disciples  say  to  him,  Behold 
now  thou  speakest  plainly,  and  sayest  no  proverb.  30  Now  we  know  that  thou  knowest  all 
things,  and  thou  needest  not  that  any  man  ask  thee,  in  this  we  believe  that  tliou  camest  forth 
from  God.  31  Jesus  answered  them.  Now  do  you  believe.  32  Behold  the  hour  cometh,  and 
it  is  now  come,  that  you  shall  be  scattered  every  man  into  his  own,  and  me  you  shall  leave 
alone  :  and  I  am  not  alone,  because  the  Father  is  with  me.  33  These  things  I  have  spoken  to 
you,  that  in  me  you  may  have  peace.  In  the  world  you  shall  have  distress :  but  have  confi- 
dence, I  have  overcome  the  world. 

CHAPTER     XVII. 
After  his  Sermon  of  farewell,  he  prayeth  to  his  Father,  that  seeing  he  hath  now  finished  his  work,  he 

will  give  him  his  appointed  glory,  for  the  conversion  of  all  nations,    G  and  preserve  his  apostks,  and 

his  Church  after  them,  in  unity  and  verity,  that  is,  from  Schism  and  Heresy :  finally  also  glorify  them 

vnth  him  in  heaven. 

1  These  things  spake  Jesus  and  lifting  up  his  eyes  into  heaven,  he  said.  Father  the  hour  is 
come,  glorify  thy  son,  that  thy  son  may  glorify  thee,  2  As  thou  hast  given  him  power  over 
all  flesh  that  all  which  thou  hast  given  him,  to  thetn  he  may  give  life  everlasting.  3  And  this 
is  life  everlasting  that  they  know  thee,  the  only  true  God,  and  whom  thou  hast  sent  Jesus 
Christ.  4  I  have  glorified  thee  upon  earth  :  I  have  consummated  the  work  which  thou  gavest 
me  to  do:  5  And  now  glorify  thou  me,  0  Father,  with  thyself,  with  the  glory  which  I  had,  be- 
fore the  world  was,  with  thee.  6  I  have  manifested  thy  name  to  the  men  whom  thou  gavest 
me  out  of  the  world.  Thine  they  were,  and  to  me  thou  gavest  them  :  and  they  have  kept  thy 
word.  7  Now  they  have  known  that  all  things  which  thou  gavest  me,  are  from  thee  :  8  Be- 
cause the  words  which  thou  gavest  me,  I  have  given  them:  and  they  have  received,  and  known 
in  very  deed  that  I  came  forth  from  thee,  and  have  believed  that  thou  didst  send  me.  9  For 
them  do  I  pray :  Not  for  the  world  do  I  pray,  but  for  them  whom  thou  hast  given  me  :  10  Be- 
cause they  be  thine  :  and  all  my  things  be  thine,  and  thine  be  mine  :  and  I  am  glorified  in  them. 
And  now  I  am  not  in  the  world,  and  these  are  in  the  world,  and  I  come  to  thee.  1 1  Holy  Father, 
keep  them  in  thy  name,  whom  thou  hast  given  me :  that  they  may  be  one,  as  also  we.  12 
When  I  was  with  them,  I  kept  them  in  thy  name.  Those  whom  thou  gavest  me,  have  I  kept : 
and  none  of  thent  perished,  but  the  son  of  perdition,  that  the  scripture  may  be  fulfilled.  13  And 
now  I  come  to  thee  :  and  these  things  I  speak  in  the  world,  that  they  may  have  my  joy  filled  in 
themselves.  14  I  have  given  them  thy  word,  and  the  world  hath  hated  them,  because  they  are 
not  of  the  world:  as  I  also  am  not  of  the  world.  15  I  pray  not  that  thou  take  them  away  out 
of  the  world,  but  that  thou  preserve  them  from  evil.  16  Of  the  world  they  are  not:  as  I  also 
am  not  of  the  world.     17  Sanctify  them  in  truth.     Thy  word  is  truth.     18  As  thou  didst  send 

Annotations.        Chapter  16. 


given  to  divers  private  men  and  to  all  good 
men,  to  sanctification  :  but  to  teach  all  truth,  and 
preserve  in  truth  and  from  error,  he  is  promised 
and  performed  only  to  the    Church   and  the 


chief  Governor  and  general  Councils  thereof 

ver.  23.  In  my  name.  Upon  this  the  Church 

concluded  all  her  prayers.  Per  Christ.  Dominum 

nostrum,  even  those  also  that  be  made  to  Saints. 


ver.  3.  Life  everlasting.  Both  the  life  of 
glory  in  heaven,  and  of  grace  here  in  the 
Church,  consisteth  in  the  knowledge  of  God  : 


Annotations.        Chapter  17. 


that,  in  perfect  vision :  this,  in  faith,  working  |  ledge.  1  John  2 


by  charity,  for  knowledge  of  God  without 
keeping  his  commandments,  is  not  true  know- 
ledge, that  is  to  say,  it  is  an  unprofitable  know- 


IGO  S.  JOHN. 

me  into  the  world,  I  also  have  sent  them  into  the  world.  19  And  for  them  I  do  sanctify  myself: 
and  they  also  m.iy  be  sanctitied  in  truth.  20  And  not  tor  them  only  do  I  pray,  but  for  them  also 
tliat  by  their  word  shall  btlicve  in  me  :  "21  That  they  all  may  be  one,  as  thou,  Father,  in  me, 
and  I  in  thee,  that  they  also  in  us  may  be  one :  that  the  world  may  believe  that  thou  hast  sent 
jue.  22  And  the  glory  that  thou  hast  given  me,  have  I  given  to  them  :  that  they  may  be  one, 
as  we  also  are  one.  23  I  in  them,  and  thou  in  nie  :  that  thev  may  be  consummate  in  one  :  and 
the  world  may  know  that  thou  hast  sent  me,  and  hast  loved  them,  as  me  also  thou  hast  loved. 
21  Father,  whom  thou  hast  given  me,  I  will,  that  where  I  am,  they  also  may  be  with  me  :  that 
they  may  see  my  glory  which  thou  hast  given  me,  because  thou  hast  loved  me  before  the  crea- 
tion of  the  world.  25  .hist  Father,  the  world  hath  not  known  thee,  but  I  have  known  thee  :  and 
these  have  known,  that  thou  didst  send  ine.  2()  And  I  have  notified  thy  name  to  them,  and  will 
notify  it :  that  the  love  wherewith  thou  hast  loved  me  may  be  in  them,  and  I  in  them. 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 
Being  gone  to  the  place  that  Judaa  the  Traitor  did  know,  4  he  offereth  himself  to  the  hand  of  his  ene- 
mies, shinrith  his  Divine  might  i?!  overt  h  rowing  them  all  with  a  v'ord,andin  savirig  his  Apostles  from 
than  alio  vilh  a  word,  1 0  rebukelh  Peter  that  would  defend  him  from  them :  12  and  so  ticing  appre- 
hended, hi'  is  brought  hound  to  Annas  and  Caiphas,  vihere  he  is  stricken  hi/  a  sei-vant,  and  tliriir  de- 
nied of  Peter.  28  Again  in  the  morning  he  is  hj  them  brought  to  Pdcte.  29  Who  demandiini  their 
accusation,  whereas  Iheij  vxiuJd  oppress  him  v-ith  'their  authority,  33  and  examining  the  point  of  his 
kingdom,  pronounceth  him  innocent '.  yet  they  cry  rather  to  have  a  thief's  life  saved. 
1  When  JEsas  had  said  these  things,  he  went  forth  with  his  disciples  beyond  the  Torrent 
Cedron,  where  was  a  garden,  into  the  which  he  entered  and  his  Disciples.  2  And  Judas  also, 
that  betrayed  him  knew  the  place  :  because  Jesus  had  often  resorted  thither  together  with  his 
disciples.  3  Judas  therefore  having  received  the  band  of  men,  and  of  the  chief  Priests  and 
the  Pharisees,  ministers,  conieth  thither  with  lanterns  and  torches  and  \yeapons.  4  Jesus 
therefore  knowing  all  things  that  should  come  upon  him,  went  forth,  and  said  to  them.  Whom 
seek  ye  ?  5  They  answered  him,  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  Jesus  saith  to  them,  I  am  he.  And 
.ludas  also  that  betrayed  him,  stood  with  them.  6  As  soon  therefore  as  he  said  to  them,  I  am 
he :  they  went  backward  and  fell  to  the  ground.  7  Again  therefore  he  asked  them,  whom  seek 
ye  ?  And  they  saidj  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  8  Jesus  answered,  I  have  told  you  that  I  am  he,  if 
therefore  you  seek  me,  let  these  go  their  ways.  9  That  the  word  might  be  fulfilled  which  he 
said.  That  of  them  whom  thou  hast  given  me,  I  have  not  lost  any.  10  Pinion  Peter  therefore 
having  a  sword,  drew  it  out :  and  smote  the  servant  of  the  high  Priest :  and  cut  off  his  right 
ear.  And  the  name  of  the  servant  was  Malchus.  11  Jesus  therefore  said  to  Peter,  Put  up 
vnv  sword  into  the  scabbard.  The  chalice  which  my  Father  hath  given  me,  shall  not  1  drink 
It  ?  12  The  band  therefore  and  the  Tribune  and  the  ministers  of  the  Jews  apprehended  .Iesus, 
and  bound  him  :  13  And  they  brought  him  to  Annas  first,  for  he  was  father-in-law  to  Caiphas, 
who  was  the  high  Priest  of  that  year.  14  And  Caiphas  was  he  that  had  given  the  counsel  to 
the  Jews,  That  it  is  expedient  that  one  man  die  for  the  people.  15  And  Simon  Peter  followed 
.Tesus,  and  another  disciple.  And  that  disciple  was  known  to  the  high  priest,  and  went  in  with 
.Iesus  into  the  court  of  the  high  priest.  16  But  Peter  stood  at  the  door  without.  The  other 
disciple  therefore  that  was  known  to  the  high  priest,  went  forth,  and  spake  to  the  portress,  and 
brought  in  Peter.  17  The  wench  therefore  that  was  portress,  saith  to  Peter,  Art  not  thou  also 
of  this  man's  disciples  ?  He  saith  to  her,  I  am  not.  18  And  the  servants  and  ministers  stood  at 
a  fire  of  coals,  because  it  was  cold,  and  warmed  themselves.  And  with  them  was  Peter  also 
standing,  and  warming  himself  19  The  high  priest  therefore  asked  Jesus  of  his  disciples, 
and  of  his  doctrine.  20  Jesus  answered  hini,  I  have  openly  spoken  to  the  world  ;  I  have  al- 
ways taucht  in  the  synagogue,  and  in  the  temple  whither  all  the  Jews  resort  together:  and  in 
secret  I  have  spoken  nothing.  21  Why  asketh  thou  me  ?  ask  them  that  have  heard  what  I 
have  spoken  unto  them:  behold  they  know  what  things  I  have  said.  22  When  he  said  these 
things,  one  of  the  ministers  standing  by,  gave  Jesus  a  blow,  saying,  Answerest  thou  the  high 
priest  so?  23  Jesus  answered  him,  if"  ITiave  spoken  ill,  give  testimony  of  evil :  but  if  well, 
why  strikest  thou  me?  24  And  Annas  sent  him  bound  to  Caiphas  the  high  priest.  25  And 
Simon  Peter  was  standing,  and  warming  himself  They  said  therefore  to  him,  art  not  thou 
also  of  his  disciples?  ife  denied  and  said:  I  am  not.  26  On»  of  the  servants  of  the  high 
priest  said  to  him,  his  cousin  whoso  ear  Peter  did  cut  off.  Did  not  I  see  thee  in  the  garden  with 
him?    27  Again  therefore  Peter  denied  :  and  forthwith  the  cock  crew.    28  They  therefore 

Annotations.        CnAPTEn  17. 
ver.  17.  Sanctify  them.    Christ  prayeth  that  [  holy  body  and  blood  to  his  Father,  both  upon 


the  Apostles,  their  successors,  and  all  that 
shall  be  of  their  belief,  may  be  sanctified  in 
truth,  which  is  as  much  to  say,  as  to  desire 
that  the  Church  may  ever  have  the  Spirit  of 
truth,  and  be  free  from  error,  which  prayer  of 
C/hrist  had  not  been  heard,  if  the  Church  might 
err. 

ver.  19.  Sanctify  myself .     To  sanctify  him- 
enlf,  is  to  sacrifice  himself,  by  dedicating  his 


the  Cross,  and  in  the  holy  Sacrament 

ver.  20.  But  for  them.  'He  expresseth,  and  it 
is  a  great  comfort,  that  he  prayeth  not  only  for 
the  Apostles,  but  for  the  whole  Church  after 
them,  that  is,  for  all  believers.  And  all  thia 
profound  and  divine  prayer  is  resembled  in  the 
lioly  Canon  of  the  Mass  before  the  consecra- 
tion, as  here  it  was  made  before  his  visible  sa- 
crifice on  the  Gross, 


S.  JOHN.  161 

Wms  Jksus  from  Caiplias  into  the  Palaco.  And  it  was  monifng:  sikJ  they  went  not  in  inta 
the  Palace,  that  thev  riiiglit  not  he  coiilaniinated,  hut  that  ihey  iiiight  eat  thii  Paseli.  ii9  Fihit« 
therefore  went  forth  to  thcin  without,  and  said,  What  acc\iaa;ion  briii<,'  you  against  this  man  T 
30  'I'hcy  answered  and  siid  to  him,  It'  he  were  not  a  inaletactor,  we  wouki  not  iiave  dftUvered 
liini  up  to  thee-  31  I'ilate  therefore  said  to  ihein,  Take  him  you,  and  accordinj^  to  your  law 
judge  iiim.  The  Jews  therefore  said  to  liim.  It  is  not  lawful  for  us  to  kill  any  man.  34  That 
the  word  of  .Iesl's  miglit  be  fulfilled  wliieli  he  said,  signifying  what  death  he  should  die.  3:1 
I'ilate  therefore  went  into  the  Palace  again,  and  called  JKstis  and  .said  to  him.  Art  thou  t!ie 
king  of  the  .lews'  34  .{i:s(js  answered,  Sayest  thou  this  of  thyself,  or  have  others  lold  thee  of 
me  .'  3'}  Pilate  answered,  Why,  am  I  a  Jew?  Thy  nation  and  the  chief  Priests  have  duliver- 
rd  thee  up  to  me,  what  hast  thou  done  ?  36  .Fesus  answered.  My  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world, 
it  my  kingdom  were  of  this  world,  my  ministers  verily  would  strive  that  I  should  not  be  de- 
livered to  the  Jews,  but  now  my  kingdom  is  not  from  hence.  37  Pilate  therefore  said  to  him.  Art 
thou  a  king  then  .'  Jicsus  answered,  thou  sayest  that  I  am  a  king.  For  this  was  1  born,  and  tor 
this  came  I  into  the  world  :  that  I  shoiUd  give  testimony  to  the  truth.  Every  one  that  isof  tho 
truth,  heareth  my  voice.  33  Pilate  saiih  to  him.  What  is  triiih  ?  And  when  he  iiad  said  thits 
he  went  forth  again  to  the  Jews,  and  saith  to  them,  I  find  no  cause  in  him.  3'.>  But  vou  have  a 
custom  that  I  should  release  one  to  you  in  tlie  Pascli :  will  you  therefore  th;it  1  release  unto 
you  the  king  of  the  Jews  ?  40  They  all  therefore  cried  again  saying.  Not  him,  but  Barabb;iM. 
And  Barabbas  was  a  chief. 

CHAPTER    XIX. 
The  Jewa  are  not  milhfied  with  his  scourging  and  irrisiun.     8  Pilule  licarins;  them  S(n/ that  he  mads 
himnelf  the  Son  of  God,  is  more  a/raid.    12  Yet,  thfy  urging  him  witli  his  toi/alti/  toward  Cesar  and 
]>rofissing  that  themselves  will  no  King  hut  Cesar,  he  yieldr/h  unto  thtin.     17  And  so  Cliri.<t  carrx^ 
iiig  his  own  cross  is  crucified  between  two  thieves,     19  Pilate  irriling  riotoriousli/  the  onli/  eanse  of 
his  death  to  be,  for  that  he  is  their  King  or  Christ.     23  His  gurnieii/s  be  so  used,  even  as  the  iScniy- 
tares  foretold.     25  He  hath  special  care  of  his  mother  to  the  end,     2S  He  signifieth  all  that  v^as  writ- 
ten of  his  Passion,  to  he  fulfilled,  and  so  yield:  th  up  hi.s  Gho^f.  31  Then  hy  the  Jews'  means  also  other 
Scriptures  about  his  legs  and  side,  are  fulfilled.     33  And  finally  he  is  honovrahly  buried. 
1  Tiien  therefore  Pilate  took  Jesus,  and  scourged  him.    2  And  the  soldiers  ])latiing  a  crow7i 
of  thorn?,  put  it  upon  his  head  :  and  they  put  about  him  a  purple  garment.     3  And  they  came 
to  him,  and  said.  Hail  king  of  the  Jews,  and  they  gave  him  blows.    4  Pilate  v/ent  forth  again, 
and  saith  to  them,  Behold,  I  bring  him  forth  unto  you,  that  j'ou  may  know  that  I  find  no  cau.so 
in  him.     5  Jesus  therefore  went  forth  carrying  the  crown  of  thorns,  and  the  purple  vestment. 
And  he  saith,  to  them,  Lo  the  man.    6  When  the  chief  Priests  therefore  and  the  ministers 
had  seen  him,  they  cried  saying.  Crucify,  crucify  him.     Pilate  saith  to  them.  Take  him  you., 
and  crucify  him,  for  I  find  no  cause  in  liim.     7  The  Jews  answered  him,  We  have  a  Law : 
and  according  to  the  Law  he  ought  to  die,  because  he  hath  made  himself  the  Son  of  God.    8 
When  Pilate  therefore   had  heard  this  saying,  lie  feared  more.    9  And  he  entered  into  the 
Palace  again :  and  he  said  to  Jesus,  Whence  art  thou?  But  Jesi;s  gave  him  no  tmswer.  Id 
Pilate  therefore  said  to  him,  Speakest  thou  not  to  me  ?  knowest  not  thou  that  I  have  power  to 
crucify  tliee,  and  I  have  power  to  release  thee?     11  Jesus  answered,  Thou  slioiddst  not 
have  any  power  against  me,  unless  it  were  given  thee  from  above.     Therefoi  e  he  that  hath 
betrayed  nie  to  thee,  hath  the  greater  sin.     12  From   thenceforth  Pilaie  sought  to  release 
him.     But  the  Jews  cried,  saying.  If  thou  release  this  man,  thou  art  not  Cesar's  friend,  every 
one  that  niaketh  himself  a  king,  sjieakelh  against  Cesar.     13  But  Pilate  when  he  liad  hearil 
tiiese  words,  brought  forth  Jesus  :  and  he  sat  in  the  judgment  seat,  in  the  place  that  is  callcil 
Lythostrotos,  and  in  Hebrew  Gabbatha.     14  And  it  was  the  Parasceve  of  Paseli,  about  tha 
sixth  hour,  and  he  saith  to  the  .lews,  Lo  your  kin":.     15  But  they  cried,  Away,  away  with  hiiri, 
crucify  him.    Pilate  saith  to  them.  Shall  I  crucify  your  king?  The  chief  priests  answered, 
We  have  no  king,  but  Cesar.     16  Tlicn  therefore  he  delivered  him  unto  tfiem  for  to  be  cruci- 
fied.   And  they  took  Jesus  and  led  him  forth.     17  And  bearing  his  own  cross  he  went  forth 
into  that  which  is  called  the  place  of  Calvary,  in  Hebrew,  Golgotha.    18  Where  they  crucified 
him,  and  with  him  two  others,  one  on  the  one  side  and  on  the  other,  and  in  the  midst  Jesuf. 
19  And  Pilate  wrote  a  title  also  :  and  he  put  it  upon  the   cross.     ^Vnd  it  was  v.'ritten,  Jr:.s(\s 
OF   Nazareth    the  King   of  the  Jews.    20  This  title   therefore   many   of  the  Jews  did 
read:  because  the  place  wliere  Jesus  was  crucified,  was  nigh  to  tlie  city:  and  it  was  written 

Annotations.        Chapter  19. 


ver.  15.  Hisoitmcros.<s.  This  cross,  for  that  it 
was  the  instrument  of  our  redemption,  and  as  it 
were  the  altar  of  the  supreme  sacrifice,  highly 
sanctified  by  the  touching,  bearing,  and  obla- 
tion of  the  sacred  body  and  blood  of  our  Lord, 
is  truly  called  the  IIoi>y  Cross  :  and  hath 
been  endued  with  virtue  of  miracles,  both  the 
whole  ami  every  little  jiiece  thereof.  For  the 
which  enuses,  and  specially  for  the  most  near 
«nemorial  of  Christ's  passion,  it  hath  been 
14* 


visited  in  Pilgririiages.  honoured  by  festival 
days,  and  otherwise,  reserved  and  reverenceci 
of  the  ancient  Fathers,  with  all  devotion  :  a!< 
contrariwise  it  hath  been  abused  of  Pagan^ 
Apostates,  and  Heretics,  seeking  in  vniii  to 
deface  and  destroy  it.  See  Cyril  lib.  0.  cont.  Ju- 
lian. Hierom.  ep.  17.  Pauli'iHs,  ep.  11.  Rnlfinns, 
lib.  1.  c.  7.  ayid  8.  Euagr.  histo.  lib.  4.  c.  25.  IjHp, 
ep.  72  and  Ser.  8.  de  Passion.  Paiilus  Diae. 
lib.  IS. 


162 


S.  JOHN. 


ill  Hebrew,  in  fJreck,  and  in  I,atin.  21  The  chief  prietsts  therefore  of  the  Jews  said  to  Pilafe 
^y^ite  not,  The  king  vf  the  Jews:  but  that  he  said,  I  am  kin^  of  the  Jews.  22  Pilate  answered, 
Tliat  which  I  have  written,  I  have  written.  23  Tht;  soldiers  therefore  when  they  had  cnici- 
Jitd  him,  took  his  garments,  and  they  made  tour  parts,  to  every  soldier  a  part,  and  his  coat. 
And  his  coat  was  without  seam,  wrought  Irom  the  top  throughout.  24  They  said  theretore 
'ine  to  another,  Let  us  not  cut  ir,  Imt  let  us  cast  lots  for  it  whose  itshall  be.  That  tlie  Scripture 
might  be  ivUfiWaA.,  !i^ymy!,,They  Itave parted  my  garments  umong  them:  and  upon  my  vesture  thcij 
have  ca.ft  ht.t.  And  the  soldiers  did  these  things.  25  And  there  stood  beside  the  cross  oi 
Jesi's,  ids  mother,  and  his  nmlher's  sister  Mary  ot  Cleophas,  and  Mary  Magdalen.  26  When 
Jk.sus  therefore  had  seen  his  mother  and  the  disciple  standing  whom  ne  loved,  he  said  to  his 
mother,  Woman,  behold  tiiy  son.  27  After  ttiat,  he  saith  to  the  disciple.  Behold  thy  mother. 
And  troni  that  hour  the  disciple  took  her  to  liis  own.  28  Afterwards  Jesus  knowing  that  all  things 
were  now  consummate,  that  the  Scripture  might  be  fulfilled,  he  saith,  1  thirst.  29  A  vessel 
tlierefore  stood  there  full  of  vinegar.  And  they  putting  a  sponge  lull  of  vinegar  about  hyssop,  of- 
fered it  to  his  mouth.  30  Jksus  therefore  when  he  had  taken  the  vinegar,  said,  It  is  consiim- 
)aate.  And  bowing  his  head,  he  gave  up  the  ghost.  31  The  Jews  therefore,  because  it  was  tht; 
I'arasceve,  that  the  bodies  might  not  remain  upon  the  cross  on  the  Sabbath,  for  that  was  a  great 
.^abbath  dav,  they  desired  Pilate  that  their  legs  might  be  broken,  and  they  might  betaken  away. 
•^2  The  soldiers  therefore  came  ;  and  of  the  first  indeed  they  brake  the  legs,  and  of  the  other  that 
N\ as  crucified  with  hiin.  33  But  after  they  were  come  to  Jesus  when  they  saw  that  he  was 
<lead,  they  did  not  break  his  legs,  34  But  one  of  the  soldiers  with  a  spear  opened  his  side, 
luid  incontinent  there  came  forth  blood  and  water.  35  And  he  that  saw  it  hath  given  testi- 
mony :  and  his  testimony  is  true.  And  he  knoweth  that  he  saith  true,  that  you  also  may  be- 
lieve. 36  For  these  things  were  done  that  the  Scripture  might  be  fulfilled.  You  shall  vot  break 
<i  lioiiv  of  him.  37  And  again  another  Scripture  saitii,  l^hey  shall  look  on  him  vhom  they  pierced. 
;W  And  after  these  things  Joseph  of  Arimathea,  because  lie  was  a  disciple  of  Jesus,  but 
secret  for  fear  of  the  Jews,  desired  Pilate  that  he  might  take  away  the  body  of  Jesus.  And 
Pilute  permitted.  He  came  therefore  and  took  awav  the  body  of  Jesus.  39  Nicodemus  also 
came,  he  that  at  the  first  came  to  Jesus  by  night,  bringing  a  mixture  of  myrrh  and  aloes,  aboni 
fl  hundred  pounds.  40  They  took  therefore  the  body  of  Jesus,  and  bound  it  in  linen  clothes 
vvith  the  spices,  as  the  manner  is  with  the  Jews  to  bury.  41  And  there  was  in  the  place 
where  he  was  crucified,  a  garden  :  and  in  the  garden  a  new  monument,  wherein  no  man  yet 
iiad  been  laid.  42  There  therefore  because  of  the  Parasceve  of  the  Jews,  they  laid  Jesus  be- 
•  uuse  the  monument  was  hard  by. 

CHAPTER  XX. 
/'/WW  Easter  day  his  body  is  missed  iri  the  sepulchre,  first  bi/  Mary  Magdalen,  3  secondlif,  oy  Peter 
also  and  John,  the  winding  clothes  yet  remaining.  11  Then  to  Mary  Magdalen,  after  she  had 
neen  two  Angels,  Jesus  al.w  himself  nppeareth.  18  She  having  told  to  the  Disciples,  he  appeareth 
III  them  also  the  same  day,  and  sendeth  them  as  himself  was  sent,  giving  them  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  re- 
mit and  to  retain  sins.  26  Again,  upon  low  Sunday  he  appeareth  to  them,  letting  Thomas  see, 
t/iiil  he  might  believe,  and  commending  such  as  not  seeing  yet  do  believe.  30  The  effect  of  this 
hook. 

1  And  the  first  of  the  Sabbath,  Mary  Magdalene  cometh  early,  when  it  was  yet  dark,  unto 
the  monument:  and  she  saw  the  stone  taken  away  from  the  monument.    2  She  ran  therefore, 


Annotations. 

ver.  20  Hebrew,  in  Greek,  and  in  Latin.  These 
three  tongues  beiir^  for  other  causes  most  fa- 
mous before  in  all  the  world,  are  now  also 
dedicated  to  God  in  the  triumphant  title  of  the 
("ros.s  of  Christ,  and  in  them  the  holy  Scrip- 
tures are  more  conveniently  written,  taught, 
and  jireserved. 

ver.  26.  To  his  mother.  The  marvellous  re- 
spect that  Christ  had  to  his  mother,  vouchsafing 
10  speak  to  her,  and  to  take  order  for  her,  even 
iroin  the  cross,  in  the  midst  of  his  infinite  an- 
guishes and  mysteries  a  working  for  mankind. 

ver.  27.  To  the  Di.iciple.  A  great  honour  to 
John  and  charge  to  have  that  blessed  jewel  in 
keeping  :  and  an  unspeakable  comfort,  that 
iroin  that  day  forward  the  one  was  to  the  other 
mother  and  son,  Virginem,  virgini  commenduvil, 
saith  Hierome,  He  commended  the  virgin  to  a 
virgin. 

ver.  .34.  Blood  and  irater.  This  piercing  of 
Christ's  side,  though  on  the  soldier's  part  it 
>vas  done  blindly  and  insolently,  yet  by  God's 
ordinance  it  contained  ureat   mysteries,  and 


Chapter  19. 
was  prefigured  by  Moses  striking  the  rock 
with  his  rod:  as  this  stream  of  blood  and  wa- 
ter drawn  miraculously  out  of  his  dead  body, 
running  in  the  Sacraments  of  the  Church  after 
the  people  of  God,  was  signified  by  the  water 
of  the  same  rock  following  the  Israelites  in  the 
desert.  Out  of  this  side,  saith  Augustine,  issued 
the  Sjcraments.  Hence,  Chrysostom,  the  great 
mysteries  have  their  beginning.  Who  warneth  us, 
that  when  we  come  to  drink  of  the  holy  cha- 
lice, we  should  so  approach,  as  though  we  draw 
the  blood  out  of  Christ's  side.  And  both  blood 
and  water  apart  did  flow  forth,  to  show  us  the 
fountain  of  two  principal  sacraments,  and  their 
several  matters,  Baptism  and  the  Eucharist, 
springing  to  life  everlasting  in  the  Church. 
The  fathers  also  say  that  the  Church  who  is 
Christ's  spouse  and  his  eoadjutrix  in  apply- 
ing the  blood  and  water  to  the  benefit  of  the 
Faithful,  was  here  formed, builded,  and  taken 
out  of  this  holy  side  of  Ciirist  sleeping  on  the 
Cross,  as  Eve  was  of  Adam's  side,  when  he 
was  cast  asleep  in  Paradise. 


S.  JOHN 


163 


and  Cometh  to  Simon  Peter,  and  to  the  other  disciple  wnom  Jksus  loved,  and  saith  to  them, 
they  have  taken  our  Lord  out  of  the  monument,  and  we  know  not  where  they  have  laid  him. 
3  Peter  theretore  went  forth,  and  that  other  disciple,  and  they  came  to  the  monument.  4  And 
both  ran  together,  and  that  other  disciple  did  outrun  Peter,  and  came  first  to  the  monument. 
5  And  when  he  had  stooped  down,  he  saw  the  linen  clothes  lying :  but  yet  he  went  not  in.  6 
Simon  Peter  therefore  cometh,  following  him,  and  went  into  the  monument,  and  saw  the  linen 
clothes  lying,  7  And  the  napkin  that  had  been  upon  his  head,  not  lying  with  the  linen  clothes, 
hut  apart,  wrapped  up  into  one  place.  8  Then  therefore  went  in  that  other  disciple  also,  which 
came  first  to  the  monument:  and  he  saw,  and  believed.  9  For  as  yet  they  knew  not  the  Scrip- 
ture, that  he  should  rise  agam  from  the  dead.  10  The  disciples  therefore  departed  again  to 
themselves.  11  But  Mary  stood  at  the  monument  without,  weeping.  Therelore  as  she  was 
weeping,  she  stooped  down,  and  looked  into  the  monument :  12  And  she  saw  two  Angels  in 
whise,  sitting,  one  at  the  head,  and  the  one  at  the  feet,  wiiere  the  body  of  Jesus  had  been 
laid.  13  They  say  to  her,  Woman,  why  weepest  thou?  She  saith  to  them,  Because  they  have 
taken  away  my  Lord,  and  I  know  not  where  they  have  put  him.  14  When  she  had  saicl  thus, 
she  turned  backward,  and  saw  Jesus  standing  :  and  she  knew  not  that  it  is  .Iesus.  15 
Jesus  saith  to  her,  Woman,  why  weepest  thou?  whom  seekest  thou?  She  thinking  that  it  was 
the  gardener,  saith  to  him.  Sir,  if  thou  hast  carried  him  away,  tell  me  where  thou  hast  laid  him  : 
and  I  wi.l  take  him  away.  IG  Jesus  saith  to  her,  Mary.  She  turning,  saiih  to  him,  Rabboni, 
which  is  to  say.  Master.  17  Jesus  saith  to  her,  Do  not  touch  me,  for  I  am  not  yet  ascended 
to  my  Father  :  but  go  to  my  brethren,  and  say  to  them,  I  ascend  to  my  Father  and  vour  Father, 
my  God  and  your  God.  18  Mary  Magdalen  cometh  and  telleth  the  disciples,  That  I  have 
seen  our  Lord,  and  tims  he  said  unto  me.  19  Therefore  when  it  was  late  that  day,  the  finstof 
the  Sabbaths,  and  the  doors  were  shut,  where  the  disciples  were  gathered  together  for  fear  of 
the  Jews,  Jesus  came  and  stood  in  the  midst,  and  saith  to  them,  Peace  be  to  you.  20  And 
when  he  had  said  this,  he  showed  them  his  hands  and  side.  The  disciples  therefore  were 
glad  when  they  saw  our  Lord.    21  He  said  therefore  to  tliem  again,  Peace  be  to  you.    As  my 


Annotations. 

ver.  11.  Monument  without.  The  Sepulchres 
of  Martyrs,  saith  Hierome,  ep.  17.  we  do  honour 
every  where,  and  putting  their  holy  ashes  to 
our  eyes,  if  we  may,  we  touch  it  also  with  our 
mouth :  and  be  there  some  that  think  the  mo- 
nument wherein  our  Lord  was  laid,  is  to  be 
neglected:  where  the  Devil  and  his  Angels, 
as  often  as  they  are  cast  out  of  the  possessed 
before  the  said  monument,  tremble  and  roar,  as 
if  they  stood  before  the  judgment  seat  of 
Christ .' 

ver.  19.  The  doors  were  shut.  Such  Heretics 
as  deny  Christ's  body  to  be,  or  that  it  can  be 
in  the  B.  Sacrament,  for  that  it  is  in  heaven, 
and  cannot  be  in  two  places  at  once,  nor  with- 
out the  natural  manner  of  the  quantity,  space 
or  place,  agreeable  to  the  condition  ot  his  hu- 
manity, be  invincibly  refuted  by  Christ's  en- 
tering in  to  the  Disciples,  the  doors  shut :  and 
by  that  his  true  natural  body,  whole  and  per- 
fect in  all  his  limbs,  length,  breadth,  and  thick- 
ness, distinct  and  divers  from  the  substance 
and  corpulence  of  the  wood,  was  in  the  same 
proper  place  that  the  wood  was  in,  and  passed 
through  the  same  :  as  he  also  came  out  of  his 
mother's  womb,  the  claijsure  not  stirred  :  and 
passed  through  the  stone,  out  of  his  sepulchre. 
By  all  which  the  Heretics  being  plainly  re- 
proved, and  convinced  of  infidelity,  they  boldly 
deny  the  plain  Scriptures,  or  so  fondly  shift 
themselves  from  the  evidence  thereof,  that 
their  impudence  is  specially  to  be  marked  in 
this  point. 

Some  say,  that  he  came  in  at  the  window: 
some,  that  the  door  opened  of  itself  to  let  him 
in:  some,  that  to  come  in,  the  doors  being 
shut,  signifieth  no  more,  but  that  he  came  in 
late  in  the  evening,  at  what  time  men  use  to 
shut  their  doors :  and  such  other  flisihts  to  de- 
fend falsehood,  against  express   Scriptures, 


Chapter  20. 

and  against  the  Apostles*  testimony,  who 
therefore  took  him  to  be  a  Spirit,  because 
they  saw  him  stand  suddenly  in  the  midst  of 
them,  all  the  house  being  close  shut.  And  the 
Fathers  all  confess,  that  he  went  in,  the  doors 
being  shut.  See  Ambrose,  Uh.  10.  m  Lucam. 
c.  24.  Augustine,  ep.  3.  ad  Volttsian,  et  lib.  22. 
de  civit.  c.  8.  and  Cyril,  in  Jo.  lib.  12.  c.  53.  and 
Hiero.  lib.  1.  cont.  Jovinianum.  c.21.  We  know 
it  is  the  natural  course  of  God's  ordinance, 
that  every  body  should  have  but  one  and  his 
own  proper  place,  fitted  to  the  lineaments, 
quantity,  terms  and  limits  of  the  same  :  with- 
out which  naturally  the  bodies  were  no  where, 
and  consequently  not  at  all,  as  Augustine  saith 
ad  Dardanuvi,  but  that  God  supernaturally  and 
miraculously  cannot  by  his  omnipoteDce  dis- 
pose otherwise  of  his  own  body  than  the  natu- 
ral form  or  quantity  or  quality  thereof  require: 
that  is  great  incredulity,  seeing  we  must  be- 
lieve that  he  can  do  so  with  any  other  body  of 
mere  men  or  other  creatures,  the  Scriptures 
being  plain  that  he  can  make  a  camel  pass 
through  a  needle's  eye,  continuing  in  his  na- 
tural figure  and  quantity  still :  and  Augustine 
tellefh  of  a  woman  whose  ring  fell  from  her 
girdle,  both  being  fast  and  whole  :  and  Ruper- 
tus  of  a  Religious  man,  whose  girdle  fast 
buckled  fell  dovvn  before  him  from  his  body- 
De  off.  Eccl  Therefore  it  is  too  much  unfaitn- 
fuliiess,  by  rules  of  place  to  debar  Christ  of  his 
will  or  wisdom  of  be  in  the  Sacrament  how 
himself  list,  and  on  as  many  altars  or  places  as 
he  liketh.  We  detest  for  all  that,  the  wicked 
I  heresy  of  certain  Protestants,  holding  quite 
'  contrary  to  the  Zuinglians,  that  Christ  accord- 
ing to  his  humanity  is  in  every  place  where 
the  Divinity  is:  which  is  both  against  faith, 
and  the  common  rules  of  nature  and  divi- 
nity. 


164 


s.  JOHN. 


Father  hath  sent  me,  1  also  do  send  you.    '-2  When  lie  had  said  tliin,  he  breathed  upon  tliem: 
and  lie  saith  to  them,  Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost :    'S.i  VVikise  sins  you  shall  i'drgive,  they 

AUK  FOKi;lVE.N  THEM:    AND  WIIOSK  VOi;  SHALL  UETAI N,  TIIKV  Atti;  KETAINED.      24    IJut  ThomilS 


Annotations. 

vcr.  21.  As  my  Father.  As  when  he  guvu 
them  eommii-sion  to  preach  and  baiitize 
througii  the  world,  he  made  mention  ot  his 
own  power  therein  :  so  here,  belore  he  insti- 
tute the  Saeranient  ot  I'enance,  and  jiive  them 
authority  to  remit  sins,  Itjit  ihe  wicked  should 
ask  -altorwurd,  by  what  rii^lit  they  ilo  such 
great  functions,  he  showetli  his  Father's  com- 
mission given  to  hiniscU,  and  then  in  plain 
terms  most  amjily  impartcth  the  same  to  his 
Apostles;  That  whosoever  deny  the  Apoitles 
and  their  successors,  the  Priests  of  God  s 
Church,  to  havt!  rijrhi  to  remit  sins,  s'nould 
deny  cons-equcntly  Christ  as  man  to  have  au- 
thority to  do  ihe  same. 

ver.  2"-;.  He  breathed.  He  piveth  the  Holy 
Ghost  in  and  by  an  external  sign,  to  his  Apos- 
tles, not  visibly,  and  to  all  sucli  jjurposes,  as 
afterward  at  ^Vhirs^.ntidc.  but  lor  the  i^race 
of  the  Sarrarnent  ol  (.)rders,  as  Augustine 
saitli,  and  that  none  make  doubt  of  the  1  riest's 
ritjlit  in  reniisoion  of  sins,  seeing  the  Holy 
Gliost  is  purposely  given  them  to  do  this 
same.  In  which  case  if  any  be  yet  contentious, 
he  must  deny  the  Holy  Ghost  to  be  God,  and 
not  to  have  power  to  remit  sins.  It  »>  not  ah- 
furil,  saith  Cyril,  iliat  they  forgive  sins,  which 
have  the  Hultj  Ghost.  For  when  they  remit  or  re- 
tdin,  the  Hohj  Ghost  rentitteth  or  rctuineth  in  them, 
and  that  they  do  two  vxiys,  first  in  Baptism,  and 
then  in  Penance.  As  Ambrose  also,  lih.  1.  c.  7. 
de  Pif.nitcntin,  refelling  the  Novatians,  a  sect 
of  old  fleretics,  which  pretending  God's  glory, 
us  our  new  sectaries  do,  deniea  that  Priests 
could  remit  sins  in  the  Sacrament  of  Penance, 
asketh,  why  it  should  be  more  dishonour  to 
CJod,  or  more  impossible  or  inconvenient  for 
men  to  forgive  sins  by  Penance  than  by  Bap- 
tism, seeing  it  is  the  Holy  Ghost  that  doth  it, 
by  the  Priest's  office  and  ministry,  in  both. 

vcr.  23.  Whose  sins.  Power  to  offer  Sacri- 
fice, which  is  the  principal  function  and  act  of 
Pries; hood,  was  given  them  at  the  institution 
of  the  Blessed  Sacrament :  the  second  and  ne.\t 
special  iaculiyot  Priesthood,  consisting  in  re- 
mitting sins,  IS  here  bestowed  on  them.  And 
withal,  the  holy  Sacrament  of  Penance,  im- 
plying Contrition,  Confession,  and  Satisfaction 
in  the  penitent,  and  Absolution  on  the  priest's 
jiart,  is  instituted  :  for  in  that,  that  express 
power  and  commission  is  given  to  priests  to 
remit  or  retain  all  sins  :  and  in  that,  that  Christ 
promiseih,  whose  sins  soever  tliey  forgive, 
ihey  be  of  God  forgiven  also  :  and  whose  sins 
they  retriin,  they  be  retained  before  God  :  it 
iolloweth  necessarily,  that  we  be  bound  to  sub- 
mit ourselves  to  their  judgment  for  release  of 
our  sins.  For  this  wonderfid  power  were 
given  them  in  vain,  if  none  were  bound  to 
seek  absolution  al  their  hands.  Neinher  can 
any  rightly  seek  for  absolution  of  ihem,  unless 
they  confess  particidarly  at  least  all  theirmor- 
tal  oflences,  wheiher  they  be  connnilted  in 
mind,  heart,  will,  and  cogitation  only,  or  in 


CnAi-TER  20. 
word  and  worl;  ;  for  God's  priests   being  in 
tliis    Sacrament    of   penance    constituted   in 
Christ's  stead  as  judges  in  causes  of  our  con- 
science, cannot  rightly  rule  our  cases,  wiihout 
tidl  and  exact  cognition  and  knowledge  of  all 
our  sins,  and  the  necessary  circumstances  and 
ditFerences  of  the  same.  Which  cannot  other- 
wise be  had  of  them,  being  mortal  men,  than 
by  our  sinijile,  sincere,  and  distinct  utterance 
to  them  of  our  sins,  with  humble  contrite  hear!, 
ready  to  take  and  to  do  |)enance  according  to 
their  injunction.    For  that  authority  to  retain 
sins,  consisteth  specially  in  enjoining  saiistac- 
tion  and  penitential  works  of  praying,  fasting, 
alms,  and  such  like.     All   which  God's  ordi- 
nance, whosoever  condemneth  or  contemneth, 
as  Heretics  do,  or  neglecteth,as  some  careless 
Catholics  may  perhaps  do,  let  them  be  assured 
they  cannot  be  saved.    Neither  must  any  such 
Christian  man  jiretend  or  look  to  have  his  sins, 
after  Baptism,  remitted  by  God  only,  without 
this  Sacrament:  which  was  the  old  Heresy  of 
tlie  Novatians,  Amiir.  lib.  1.  de  Panil.  c.  2.  So- 
crat.  lib.  7.  Ecii.  hisl.  c.  23.  more  than  any  may 
h(jpc  to  be  saved,  or  have  his  original  or  other 
sins,  betbre  Baptism,  forgiven  by  God  wiihout 
the  same  Sacrament.     Let  no   man   deceive 
himself,  this   is  the  second  tuhh.  or  hoard  after 
shipv-reck,  as  Hierome  calleth  it.     Whosoever 
take  not  hold   of  it  shall  perish  without  ail 
doubt,  because  they  contemn   God's  counsel 
and  order  for  their  salvation.     And  therefore 
Augustine,  ep.  180.  joining  both  together,  saith 
it   is   a   pitiful  case,  when  by  the  absence  of 
God's  priests  men  depart  this  life,  out  non  re- 
/:cnerati,  aut  lif;cli:  thtit  ii-,  either  not  regenera- 
ted by  Baptism,  or  fast  hound,  and  not  absolved 
by  the  Sacrament  of  penance  and  reconcilia- 
tion ;  because  they  shall  be   excluded   from 
eternal  life,  and  destruction  foUoweth  them.  And 
Victor,  lib.  2.  de  persccut.  Vandalica,  teileth  the 
miserable    lamentation   of  the   people,   when 
their  priests  were  banished  by  the  Arian  He- 
retics. IVVio,  say  \.\\ey,shall  baptize  these  infants? 
Who  shall  rniiiisler  jienance  unto  us,  arid  loose  us 
from  the  bunds  of  sins  !  &c.     And  therefore 
Cyprian  very  oltcn,  namely,  ip.  5J.  calleth   it 
great  cruelty,  and  such  as  priests  shall  answer 
tor  at  the  latter  day,  to  suffer  any  man  that  is 
penitent  of  his  sins,  to  (lej)art  this  life  without 
this   reconciliation   and    absolution  :    because, 
saith   he,  the  Lau-7naker  him.fclf,  Christ,  hath 
granted,  that  things  bound  in  earth,  should  aLso  be 
bound   in   heaven :    and  that  those  things   might 
there  be  loosed,  which  were  l(i(i.'!cd  be/ore  here  in 
the  Church.     And  it  is  a  world  to  see  how  the 
heretics  wrestle  with  this  so  filain  a  commis- 
sion of  remitting  sins,  referring  it  to  preaching, 
t(i  denouncing  God's  threats  upon  sinners,  and 
to  we  cannot  tell  what  else .  though  to  our 
English  protestanfs  this  authority  seemeth  so 
clear,  that  in  their  order  ol  visiting  the  sick, 
their  Ministers  acknowledge  and  challenge 
the  same,  using  a  formal  absolution  according 


S.  JOHN. 


165 


one  of  the  twelve,  who  is  called  Didymus,  was  not  with  them  when  Jesus  came.  25  The 
other  Disciples  theretbre  said  to  him,  We  have  seen  our  Lord.  But  he  said  to  them,  Unless  I 
see  in  his  hands  the  print  of  the  nails,  and  put  my  finger  into  the  place  of  the  nails,  and  put  my 
hand  into  his  side  :  I  will  not  believe.  26  And  after  eight  days,  again  his  disciples  were  with- 
in: and  Thomas  with  them.  Jesus  cometh  the  doors  being  shut,  and  stood  in  the  midst,  and 
said,  Peace  be  to  you.  27  Then  he  saith  to  Thomas,  Put  in  thy  finger  hither,  and  see  my  hands, 
and  bring  hither  thy  liand,  and  put  it  into  my  side  :  and  be  not  incredulous  but  faithful  28 
Thomas  answered,  and  said  to  him.  My  Lord,  and  my  God.  29  Jesus  saith  to  him.  Because 
thou  hast  seen  me,  Thomas,  thou  hast  believed :  blessed  are  they  that  have  not  seen  and  have 
beheved.  30  Many  other  signs  also  did  Jesus  in  the  sight  of  his  disciples,  which  are  not  writ- 
ten in  this  book.  31  And  thtse  are  written,  that  you  may  believe  that  Jesus  is  Christ  the 
Son  of  God :  and  that  beheving,  you  may  have  life  in  his  name. 

CHAPTER  XXI. 
Appearing  again  in  Galilee,  where  Peter  was  fiaidng  with  his  feUow/t :  and  causing  them  after  they  had 
all  night  taken  none,  to  catch  a  great  multitude,  which  Peter  draweth  to  land,  where  he  also  dineth 
with  them ;  15  He,  expressing  what  this  fishing  signified,  maketh  Peter  hi^  Vicar,  committing 
unto  him  the  feeding  of  his  lamHis  and  sheep:  18  and  revealeth  unto  him,  that  he  also  shall  he  cru- 
cified to  the  glori/  of  God,  20  and  admonishing  him  rather  to  mind  that,  rather  than  to  be  curious 
about  JoliHS  death. 

1  After  Jesus  manifested  himself  again  at  the  sea  of  Tiberias.  And  he  manifested  thus  :  2 
There  were  together  Simon  Peter  and  Thomas  who  is  called  Didymus,  and  Nathaniel  wdiich 
was  of  Cana  in  Galilee,  and  the  sons  of  Zebedee,  and  two  others  of  his  disciples.  3  Siinon 
Peter  saith  to  them,  I  go  to  fish.  They  say  to  him.  We  also  come  with  thee.  And  they  went 
forth  and  got  up  into  the  boat:  and  that  night  they  took  nothing.  4  But  when  morning  was  now 
come,  Jesus  stood  on  the  shore  :  yet  the  disciples  knew  not  that  it  was  Jesus.  5  Jesus  there- 
fore saith  to  them.  Children,  have  you  any  meat  ?  They  answered  him,  No.  6  He  saith  to 
them.  Cast  the  net  on  the  right  side  of  the  boat :  and  you  shall  find.    They  therefore  did  cast 


Annotations. 
to  the  Church's  order,  after  the  special  con- 
fession of  the  party.  But  to  conchide  the  mat- 
ter, let  everyone  that  list  to  see  the  true  mean- 
ing of  Christ's  words,  and  the  priest's  great 
power  and  dignity  given  them  by  the  same 
words  and  others,  mark  well  these  words  of 
Chrysostom :  For,  saith  he,  they  that  dwell 
on  the  earth,  and  converse  in  it,  to  them  is  commis- 
sion given  to  dispense  those  things  that  are  tVi  hea- 
ven, to  them  is  it  given  to  have  the  power  which 
God  would  not  to  he  given  neither  to  Angeh  nor 
Archangels,  for  neither  to  them  was  it  said.  What- 
soever you  shall  bind  in  earth,  shall  be  bound 
in  heaven  :  and  whatsoever  you  shall  loose  in 
earth,  shall  be  loosed  .in  heaven.  The  earthly 
Princes  indeed  have  also  power  to  bind,  but  the 
bodies  only :  but  that  bond  of  Priests  which  I 
speak  of,  toucheth  the  very  soul  itself,  and  reacheth 
even  to  the  heavens:  insomuch,  that  whatsoever 
the  Priests  shall  do  beneath,  the  self-same  God  doth 
ratify  above,  and  the  sentence  of  the  servants  of  the 
Lord  doth  confirm,  for  indeed  what  else  is  this, 
than  that  the  power  of  all  heavenly  things  is  grant- 
ed them  of  God?  Whose  sins  soever,  saith  he, 
you  shall  retain,  they  are  retained.  What  power, 
J  beseech  you,  can  be  greater  than  this  one  ?  The 
Father  gave  all  power  to  the  Son:  but  I  see  the 
same  power  altogether  delivered  by  the  Son  tmto 
them.  And  as  this  concerneth  the  priest's  high 
authority  to  absolve,  so  thereupon  concerning 
confession  also  to  be  made  unto  them,  the  an- 
cient Fathers  speak  in  this  sort.  Cyprian,  de 
Lapsis,  nu.  11.  They,  saith  he,  that  have  greater 
faith  and  fear  of  God,  though  they  did  not  fall  in 
persecution,  yet  because  they  did' only  think  it  in 
their  mind,  this  very  cogitation  they  confess  to 
God's  Priests  sorrowfully  and  plainly,  opening 
their  conscience,  uttering  and  discharging  the  bur- 
den of  their  mind,  and  seeking  wholesome  medicine 
for  their  wounds,  though  but  small  and  little. 


Chapter  20. 
And  a  little  after,  Let  every  one,  my  brethren,  I 
beseech  you,  confess  his  sin,  whiles  he  is  yet  alive, 
whiles  his  confession  mai/be  admitted,  v^hiles satis- 
faction and  remission  made  by  the  Priests  is  accept- 
able before  God.  Cyril,  or  as  some  think,  Ori- 
gen,  fib.  2  i?i  Levit.  calleth  it  a  great  part  of 
penance  when  a  man  is  ashamed,  and  yet 
openeth  his  sins  to  our  Lord's  priest.  See  also 
Tertul.  lib.  de  pmnit.  Hiero,  in  c.  10.  EcchsiastcB 
Basil  in  Regulus  brev.  quest.  229.  who  compare 
sinners  that  refuse  to  confess,  to  them  that 
have  some  disease  in  their  secret  parts,  and 
are  ashamed  to  show  it  to  the  physician  or 
surgeon,  that  might  cure  it :  where  they  must 
needs  mean  secret  confession  to  be  made  to 
them  that  may  absolve.  And  Leo,  ep.  80.  most 
plainly,  as  before  Cyril,  expressly  nameth 
priests.  That  confession  is  sufficient  which  is 
made  first  to  God,  then  to  the  Priest  also.  And 
again.  It  ts  sufficient  that  the  guiltiness  of  men's 
consciences  be  uttered  to  the  Priests  only  by  the  .le- 
crecy  of  confession.  Hierome  in  16  Matt,  saith, 
that  priests  loose  or  bind,  audita  peccntorum  va- 
rietate,  having  heard  the  variety  and  differences  of 
sins.  Paulinus  writeth  of  Ambrose,  that  as 
often  as  anij  confessed  his  sins  unto  him  for  to  re- 
ceive penance,  he  so  wept  for  compassion,  that 
thereby  he  caused  the  penitent  to  weep  also.  He 
addetli  moreover,  that  this  holy  Doctor  was  so 
secret  in  this  case,  that  no  man  knew  the  sins 
confessed,  but  God  and  himself.  And  Augus- 
tine, hom.  49.  de  50.  homiliis,  Tom.  10.  saith 
thus  :  Do  penance  such  as  is  done  in  the  Church, 
Let  no  man  say  I  do  it  secretly,  I  do  it  to  God :  in 
vain  the?!,  iins  it  said.  Whatsoever  you  shall  loose 
in  earth,  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven :  see  Am- 
brose depmit.  throughout :  Cyprian  de  Lapsis, 
the  book  de  vera  et  falsa  pajut.  in  Auugstine  : 
beside  all  antiquity,  which  is  full  of  these 
speeches  concerning  absolution  and  confession^ 


166 


S.  JOHN. 


It:  and  now  they  were  not  able  to  draw  it  for  the  muUitude  of  fishes.  7  That  his  disrinl« 
therelore  whom  Jesus  loved,  saith  to  Peter,  It  is  our  Lord     Simon  Ppfnr  L)    „  i  disciple 

?But  the°"H^".'t  ^'■'■f '  ''"  '■'''r^'  '"'"•  *-  1- "-  -i-d  a"nd\SlnT.^ 

a  li\il  the  other  Disciples  came  in  the  boat,  tor  thcv  were  not  tar  tr.im  thr.  i-  n  i   i    ,        V 

two  hundred  cubits,  drawin^^  ,he  net  ot  fishe  °.     9  Therefore  af^erlhrv™'         '"  /    7^'^ 

?f7hMri'"\r?^'^^'"^''r'^  '^^'^  '^"^  thereon  and  i^:ir'mj^^2uhZ£:x^:\^i:or 

of  the  tishes  that  you  took  now.  11  Simon  Peter  went  up,  and  drew  the  net  to  h;  Ian  f  ul  lof 
12  F  -Mw'«'',r  ^Z"^''"^  -"y  '^''f-"-  ^"^  ■■'I'hough  they  were  so  many,  the  net  wa.  no,  broken 
12  Jksu.  saith  to  tliem.  Come,  dme.    An,i  none  ofthem  that  sat  at  meat,  durst  aTkHr.    Who 

them  !^,  ,^'."Tf  '^V,' ''  ""^  ^-""■^-  ^^  ^^"'i  J^«"«  '^""'^th  and  taketh  the  bread  a  d  '„i veth 
hi.  Hi  J  ^^  '''  *  ''^  t"  '•''"  "-^'"'"^J-  ^4  '^*^'«  "o^^  the  third  lime  Jesus  was  man  frs-elo 
his  discip  es,  alter  he  was  risen  from  the  dead.  15  Therefore  when  thev  i  -ll  n  /l  Ivl,  2 
sa.  h  to  Simon  Peter,  Simon  of  John  lovest  thou  me  more  than  these?  He^  uh  to  m  Yea 
Lord  :  thou  knowest  that  I  love  thee  :  he  saith  to  him,  Feed  my  Lambs.  16  He  sLvelHo  hir^ 
again,  S  luon  of  John,  lovest  thou  me?  he  saith  to  him.  Yea  Lord,  thou  knowest  ha  I  lov^ 
thee.     He  saith  to  him.  Feed  my  La.mbs.     17  He  saith  to  him  ihp   hirH  tir.^  q     mat  i  love 

meT  td  r"  •  •  i'rr-  "%^  ^^^'l^^  ^^^'  '^— '  "e"said°um"him  tt^i""  i'n^'ToVit'tlS 
me  ?    And  he  said  to  him,  Lord  thou  knowest  all  things :  thou  knowest  that  I  love  E    He 


„    „.        „  Annotations. 

ver.  7.  i>m(m.  Peter.  Augustine,  tract.  122.  in 
John,  the  great  mystery  hereof  eoncernin'^  the 
Ohcrch,  andin  Gregory,  fiom.  24.  in  Evans.,  and 
Bernard, /f  2.  c.  8.  d,-.  consid.  Peter's  Primacy 
here  mystically  signified. 

I  •  "^^'^f-  ^T^  /"'^  '^^"^^'P-  As  it  was  promised 
him.  Matt  16,  that  the  Church  should  be  build- 
u  Ti°."  ■'  ^"'^^  ^^^^  the  keys  of  heaven 
should  be  given  him,  so  here  it  is  performed, 
and  he  is  actuallv  made  the  general  Pastor  and 
governor  of  all  Clirist's  sheep.  For  though  the 
other  ten,  as  Matthias  and  Paul  also  afterward 
were  Apostles,  Bishops,  Priests,  and  had  au- 
ttioriiy  to  bind  and  loose,  to  remit  and  retain, 
to  preach,  baptize,  and  such  like,  as  well  as  he  \ 
Yet m  these  things  and  all  other  government, 
Christ  would  have  him  to  be  their  head,  and 
they  to  depend  of  him  as  head  of  iheir  Collcfre 
and  consequently  of  the  whole  flock  of  Christ  • 
no  Apostle  nor  no  Prince  in  earth,  if  he  acknow- 
ledge himself  to  be  a  sheep  of  Christ,  exempted 
Irrmi  his  charge.  And  that  Christ  maketh  a 
difference  betwixt  Peter  and  the  rest,  and  gi- 
veth  him  some  greater  pre-eminence  and  reo-i- 
ment  than  the  rest,  it  is  plain  by  that  he  is  asked 
whether  he  love  our  Lord  more  than  the  other 
Apostles  do  :  where,  for  equal  charge  no  differ- 
ence of  love  had  been  required.  To  Peter, 
saifh  Cyprian,  our  Lord  after  his  Resurrection 
said,  teed  my  sheep,  and  huilded  his  Church  upon 
htm  qlone,  and  to  him  he  giveth  the  charge  of  feed- 
trig  his  sheep.  For  although  after  his  Resurrec- 
tion he  gave  his  power  alihe  to  all,  .wi/in'^  As  mii 
Father  sent  me,  ,so  /  send  >/ou,  tahe  ihr  lioly  (Ihosf, 
1/  you  rem,l  to  any  their  sins,  they  sluiU  he  remit- 
ted, 4'c.  1  et  to  maiujest  unit,/.  He  constituted  one 
'^'Mir,  and  so  disposed  by  /tj>  authority  that  unity 
slwuld  have  origin  of  one.  The  rest  of  the  Apos- 
tles were  that  Peter  was,  in  e,p,al  fellowship  of 
honour  and  power,  but  the  beginning  cometh  of 
uriJ'!/:  the  primacy  is  aiven  to  Peter,  that  the 
Uiurch  ofChnst  may  he  .■showed  to  be  one.  and  one 
^hair.  Chiysostom  also  saith  thus  :  ^^^hy  did 
our  Lord  shed  his  blood  ?  truly  to  redei,i  those 
sheep,  the  cure  of  which  he  committed  both  to  Peter, 
,  and  also  to  h,s  succe!<sors.  And  a  little  after, 
Christ  would  have  Peter  indued  with  such  autho- 
rity, and  to  he  far  above  all  his  othir  Apostles  .-  for 
he  saith;  Peter,  dost  thou  love  me  more  than  all 


Chapter  21. 
these  do  ?  Whereupon  our  Master  might  have  in- 
Jerred,  If  thou  love  me  Peter,  use  much  fastiwr, 
steep  on  the  hard  floor,  watch  much,  he  patron  to 
the  oppressed,  Jather  to  the  orphans,  and  husband 
to  the  vndows ;  hut  omitting  all  these  things,  he 
saith,  Feed  my  sheep.  For,  all  the  foresaid  'vir- 
tues certcs  may  be  done  easily  of  many  subjects,  not 
only  men  but  women :  hut  'when  it  cometh  to  the 
government  of  the  Church,  and  committing  the 
charge  of  so  many  souls,  all  womenhind  must 
needs  wholly  give  phice  to  the  burden  and  great- 
ness thereof,  and  a  great  number  of  men  also. 

And  because  the  Protestants  would  make 
the  unlearned  think,  that  Gregory  deemed  the 
Pope  s  supremacy  to  be  wholly  unlawful  and 
Antichristian,  for  that  he  condemneth  Jolin  of 
Constantinople  for  usurpinc;  the  name  of  uni- 
versal Bishop,  resembling  his  insolence  there- 
in to  the  pride  of  Antichrist:  note  well  the 
words  oi  this  holy  Father  in  the  very  same 
place  and  Epistle  against  the  B.  of  Constanti- 
nople, by  which  you  shall  easily  see  that  to 
deny  him  to  be  universal  Bishop,"isnot  to  deny 
Peter  or  the  Pope  to  be  head  of  the  Church,  or 
supreme  Governor  of  the  same,  as  our  adver- 
saries fraudulently  jiretend.  It  is  plain  to  all 
wen,  saith  he,  that  ever  read  the  Gospel,  that 
by  our  Lord's  mouth  the  charge  of  the  whole 
Church  was  committed  to  Peter  Prince  of  the 
Apostles,  for  to  him  it  was  said.  Feed  my 
sheep:  for  him  was  the  prayer  made  that  his  faith 
should  not  fail :  to  him  were  the  keys  of  heaven 
given,  and  authority  to  bind  and  loose':  to  him 
the  cure  of  the  Church  and  princijiality  was  deli- 
vered: and  yet  he  was  not  called  the  universal 
Apostle.  This  title  indeed  iras  offered  for  the  ho- 
nour of  Peter  Prince  of  the  Apostles,  to  the  Pope 
of  Rome  by  the  holy  Council  of  Chalcedon :  but 
none  of  that  See  did  ever  use  it  or  consent  to  take  it. 
Thus  much  Gregory,  who,  though  he  both 
practised  jurisdiction  throughout  all  Christen- 
dom, as  other  of  that  See  have  ever  done,  and 
also  acknowledged  the  principality  and  sove- 
reignty to  be  in  Peter  and  his  successors  :  yet 
would  he  not  for  just  causes  use  that  title  sub- 
ject to  vanity  and  misconstruction.  But  both 
he  and  :dl  tlu^ Popes  since  have  rather  called 
theinsclvcs,  Sennis  servorum  Dei,  the  servants 
of  God's  servants :  though  the  word,  Universal 


S.  JOHN. 


167 


eaith  lo  him,  Feed  my  Sheep.  18  Amen,  amen,  I  say  to  thee,  when  thou  wast  younger,  thoa 
didst  gird  thyself,  and  didst  walk  where  thou  wouldst,  but  wlien  thou  shah  be  old,  thou  shah 
stretch  torth  ihy  hands,  and  another  shall  gird  thee,  and  lead  thee  whither  thou  wilt  not.  19 
And  this  he  said,  sigiutying  by  what  death  he  should  glorily  God.  And  when  he  had  said  this, 
he  saithtohim,  Follow  me.  20  Peter  turnmg,  saw  the  disciple  whom  Jesus  loved,  following, 
who  also  leaned  at  the  supper  upon  his  breast,  and  said,  Lord  who  is  he  that  shall  betray  thee^? 
21  Him  therefore  when  Peter  had  seen,  he  saith  to  Jesus,  Lord,  and  this  man  what  ?  22  Jesus 
saith  to  him,  So  I  will  have  him  to  remain  till  I  come,  what  to  thee  ?  follow  thou  me.  23  This 
saying  therefore  went  abroad  among  the  brethren,  that  that  disciple  dieth  not.  And  Jesus  did 
not  say  to  him,  he  dieth  not:  but,  So  I  will  have  him  to  remain  till  1  coine,  what  to  thee  ?  24 
This  is  that  disciple  which  giveth  testimony  of  these  things,  and  hath  written  these  things  :  and 
we  know  that  his  testimony  is  true.  25  P,ut  there  are  many  other  things  also  which  Jesus  did  : 
which  if  they  were  written  in  particular,  neither  the  world  itself  I  think  were  able  to  contain 
these  books  that  should  be  written. 


Annotations. 
Bishop,  in  that  sense  wherem  the  holy  Council 
of  Chalcedon  ofl'ered  it  to  the  See  of  Rome, 
was  true  and  lawful.  For  that  Council  would 
not  have  given  any  antichristian  or  unjust  title 
to  any  man.  Oidy  in  the  Bishop  of  Constanti- 
nople and  other,  which  in  no  sense  had  any 
right  to  it,  and  who  usurped  it  in  a  very  false 
and  tyrannical  meaning,  it  was  insolent,  unjust 
and  antichristian.  See  also  the  Epistle  of  Leo 
the  Great  concerning  his  practice  of  universal 
jurisdiction,  though  he  refused  the  title  of  uni- 
versal Bishop.  And  Bernard,  that  you  may 
better  perceive  that  the  general  charge  of 
Christ's  sheep  was  not  only  given  to  Peter's 
person,  but  also  to  his  successors,  the  Popes  of 
Rome,  as  Chrysostom  also  before  alleged 
doth  testify,  writeth  thus  to  Eugenius  ;  Thou 
art  he  to  whom  the  keys  of  heaven  are  deliver- 
ed, and  to  whom  the  sheep  are  committed, 
there  be  other  Porters  of  heaven,  and  other 
Pastors  of  flocks  :  biit  thou  hast  inherited  in 
more  glorious  and  different  sort.  For  they  have 
every  one  their  particular  flock,  but  to  thee  all 
universally,  as  one  flock  to  one  man,  are  cre- 
dited :  being  not  only  the  Pastor  of  the  sheep, 
but  the  one  Pastor  of  all  the  Pastors  themselves, 
but  thou  wilt  ask  him  how  I  prove  that?  even 
by  our  Lord's  word,  for  to  whom  of  all,  I  say 
not  only  Bishops,  but  Apostles,  were  the  sheep 


Chapter  21. 

so  absolutely  and  without  limitation  coinmit- 
ted  ?  If  thou  love  me  Peter,  feed  my  sheep.  He 
saith  not  the  People  of  this  kingdom  or  that 
city,  but,  my  sheep,  without  all  disritiction.  And 
hereunto  may  be  added  that  the  second  feed,  is 
in  Greek  a  word  that  signifieth  withal  to  go- 
vern and  rule,  as  Psal.  2.  Mic.  5.  Matt.  2.  Apoc. 
2.  and  therefore  it  is  spoken  of  David  also,  and 
other  temporal  governors,  as  the  Hebre^y  word 
aiiswering  thereunto,  in  the  Scriptures  very 
often,  and  the  Greek  in  profane  writers  also. 

ver.  18.  Another  shall  gird  thee.  He  prophe- 
sieth  of  Peter's  martyrdom,  and  of  the  kind  of 
death  which  he  should  suffer,  that  was,  cruci- 
fying, which  the  heretics  fearing  that  it  were 
a  step  to  prove  he  was  martyred  in  Rome, 
deny:  whereas  the  Fathers  and  ancient  wri- 
ters are  as  plain  in  this,  as  that  he  was  at  Rome. 
Origen.  apud  Euseb.  lib.  3.  c.  1.  Euseb.  lib.  2.  c. 
24.  Hist.  Ec.  Tertul.  de  prcBScript.  nu.  14.  Aug, 
tract.  123.  in  Joan.  Chrysost.  Beda  in  hunc 
locnm. 

ver.  25.  Other  things  also.  How  few  things 
are  written  of  Christ's  acts  and  doctrine  in 
comparison  of  that  whicli  he  did  and  sjiake,  and 
yet  the  heretics  will  needs  have  all  in  Scrip- 
ture, trusting  not  the  Apostles'  own  preaching, 
or  report  of  any  thing  that  our  Master  did  or 
said,  if  it  be  not  written. 


THE  SUM  AND  THE  ORDER  OF  TIlE  EVANGELICAL  HISTORY: 


Mutt.  Mark 


Gathered  brief  y  out  of  all  four,  even  unto  Christ's  Ascension. 


12        3 


1 

4 

1 

5 

1 

4 

1 

4 

9 

4 

8 

5 

8 

John 
1 


The  Preface  moving  the  Reader  to  receive  Christ,  being  the  eternal 
Word  of  God,  the  life  and  the  light. 

The  Angel  telleth  Zachary  of  the  conception  of  John  Baptist,  Christ's 
Precursor  :   and  Elizabeth  conceivcth  him. 

The  same  Angel  doing  his  message  to  the  15.  Virgin,  Christ  is  incarnate 
in  her  womb. 

Our  B.  Lady  visiteth  Elizal>sth:  and  John  Baptist  is  born,  and  cir- 
cumcised. 

The  Angel  telleth  Joseph  that  his  wife  is  with  child  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

The  Genealogy  of  Christ. 

The  Birth  of  Christ  in  Bethlehem,  and  his  circumcision. 

The  Sages  come  from  the  East,  and  adore  Christ. 

Christ  is  presented  in  the  Temple  :  where  Simeon  and  Anna  prophesy 
of  him. 

Joseph  with  the  child  and  his  mother,  fleeth  into  Egypt :  and  retumeth 
to  Nazareth. 

Jesus  being  sought  of  his  parents,  is  found  in  the  Temple  among  the 
Doctors. 

Jolm  the  Baptist  preacheth  and  baptizeth,  preparing  all  to  receive 
Christ :  and  among  Other,  Christ  is  baptized  of  him. 

Christ  fasteth  forty  days,  and  is  tempted  in  the  wilderness. 

John  givrth  tcstimony"of  Christ  to  the  Legates, of  the  Jews,  to  the  peo- 
ple, and  to  his  own  disciples. 

Christ  worketh  his  first  miracle,  turning  water  into  wine  at  a  marriage. 

In  the  feast  of  Pasche  he  castcth  out  tlie  buyers  and  sellers  in  the  Tem- 
ple, insinuating  to  the  Jews  his  deatii  and  resurrection. 

He  teachcth  Nicodemus  by  night :  and  baptizeth  in  Jewry  by  the  minis- 
try of  his  Disciples,  whereupon  a  question  is  moved  to  John  about 
their  two  baptisms. 

John  Baptist  is  put  into  prison  for  reprehending  Herod's  incestuous 
adulteiy. 

After  John's  imprisonment,  Christ  returning  into  Galilee  by  Samaria, 
talkcth  with  the  Samaritan  woman. 

He  healeth  a  lord's  son  of  an  ague. 

He  preacheth  in  Galilee,  and  waxeth  very  famous. 

He  calieth  four  disciples  out  of  the  boat,  and  thej-^  follow  him. 

He  healeth  one  possessed  of  a  devil,  in  the  Synagogue. 

He  curcth  Simon  Peter's  mother-in-law,  and  many  sick  persons. 

He  refuseth  three  that  oll'er  to  follow  him. 

He  appea.seth  the  tempest  on  the  sea. 

He  healeth  two  possessed  of  devils  in  the  country  of  the  Gerasens,  and 
periuitteth  the  devils  to  enter  into  swine. 

He  healeth  the  sick  of  the  palsy,  being  let  down  through  the  tiles. 

He  calloth  Matthew  from  the  Custom-House,  and  disputeth  with  John'.s 
disciples  and  the  Pharisees  of  fasting 

He  raiscth  the  Archsynagogue's  daughter,  and  cureth  her  that  had  a 
flu.\  of  blood. 

He  healeth  two  blind,  and  one  possessed. 

He  healeth  him  on  the  Sabbath  day  that  lay  at  the  Probatica,  and  had 
been  diseased  eight  and  thirty  years. 

He  confuteth  the  Pharisees  being  offended  that  his  Di.sciples  bruised  the 
ears  of  corn  on  the  Sabbath. 


THE  SUM  AND  ORDER  OF  EVANGELICAL  HISTORY. 


169 


Malt.  I  Mark  Luke 
13 


5 
7 

7 
7.9 


H 

n.8 

8 


Jnhn 


He  rcfclloth  the  Pharisees  being  oirouled  because  lie  curc<l  the  withered 
hand  on  the  Sabbath. 

He  chooseth  the  twelve  Apostles  :  and  maketh  that  divine  sermon  called 
Scrmo  Domini  in  montc.  The  sermon  of  our  Lord  in  the  mount,  con- 
tainincr  the  j)attern  of  a  Christian  man's  hfe. 

He  cureth  a  leper. 

He  healeth  the  Centurion's  ser\'ant. 

He  raiseth  the  widow's  son  at  Nain. 

Joh.n  sendeth  out  of  prison  his  disciples  unto  Christ. 

He  forgiveth  Mary  Magdalen's  sins,  preferring  her  much  before  the  Pha- 
risees that  despised  her. 

He  healetii  him  that  had  a  deaf  and  dumb  devil,  and  refuteth  the  blas- 
pheming Pharisees. 

He  preferreth  the  observers  of  God's  word  before  carnal  mother  and 
brethren. 

The  parable  of  the  sower. 

The  parables  of  the  cockle,  of  the  seed  growing  when  men  sleep,  of  the 
mustard  seed,  and  of  the  leaven. 

The  parables  of  the  treasure  hid  in  the  field,  of  the  precious  stone,  and 
of  the  net. 

Teacheth  in  Nazareth,  he  condemneth  it  of  incredulity. 

He  sendeth  the  twelve  Apostles  to  preach. 

John  is  beheaded,  an<l  the  fame  of  Jesus  cometh  to  Herod's  ears. 

He  feexleth  five  thousand  men  with  five  loaves. 

He  walketh  upon  the  sea,  and  so  maketh  Peter  also  to  do. 

He  reasoneth  of  Manna,  and  of  the  true  bread  from  heaven. 

|He  reprehendeth  the  Pharisees  for  cavilling  at  his  disciples,  because 
they  did  eat  with  unwashed  hands. 

He  healeth  the  daughter  of  the  woman  of  Canaan. 

He  cureth  a  man  that  was  deaf  and  dumb. 

He  feedeth  four  thousand  with  seven  loaves. 

JHe  rejecteth  the  Pharisees  that  asked  a  sign,  and  biddeth  his  disciples 
beware  of  their  leaven. 

He  healeth  a  blind  man  in  Bethsaida. 

The  time  that  he  will  pass  out  of  this  world,  now  drawing  nigh,  he 
maketh  Peter,  for  confessing  him  to  be  Christ,  the  Rock  upon  which 
he  will  build  his  Church,  promising  to  give  him  the  keys  of  heaven, 
and  withal  foretelleth,  that  he  must  suffer  in  Jerusalem,  and  that  all 
must  be  ready  to  suffer  with  him. 

The  transfiguration. 

He  casteth  out  the  devil  which  his  disciples  could  not  cast  out,  com- 
mending unto  them  fa.sting  and  prayer. 

He  payeth  the  didrachmes  for  him  and  Peter,  after  that  Peter  had 
found  a  stater  in  the  fish's  mouth. 

His  disciples  contendeth  for  superiority,  he  teacheth  humility. 

He  threateneth  the  scandalizers  of  little  ones. 

He  teacheth  us  to  forgive  our  brother  sinning  against  us. 

Leaving  Galilee  he  goeth  into  Jewry,  and  the  Samaritans  will  not 
receive  him. 

In  that  journey  he  healeth  the  ten  lepers. 

He  teacheth  in  the  Temple  in  the  feast  of  Scenopegia,  that  is,  of  Ta- 

I     bernacles. 

|He  absolveth  the  woman  taken  in  adultery,  teacheth  in  the  Temple,  and 

o-oeth  out  of  their  hands  that  would  have  stoned  him. 
He  restoreth  sight  to  him  that  was  born  blind. 
He  reasoneth  of  the  true  Pastor  and  his  sheep. 
He  sendeth  the  seventy  disciples  and  they  return.     The  parab  e  of  tne 

Samaritan  and  the  wounded  man.     Martha  entertaineth  Jesus. 
He  teacheth  the  manner  and   force  of  prayers,   and  reprehendeth  the 
preposterous  cleanness  of  the  Pharisees. 
15 


170 


THE  SUM  AND  ORDER  OF  EVANGELICAL  HISTORY. 


Mark\Luke 
12 


13 


10 


10 


10 


12 


14 


20 


20 


John 


10 


11 


He  tcacheth  not  to  fear  them  that  kill  the  b'ody  only,  to  cast  away  the 
care  of  riches,  by  tlie  parable  of  him  tliat  thought  his  barns  too  little, 
and  tliat  the  faithful  ser\'ant  will  always  expect  the  coming  of  his 
lord  and  master. 

He  threateneth  them,  unless  they  do  penance,  showing  God's  patience 
by  the  fruitless  fig  tree  that  was  sutTered  to  stand  one  year  more. 
He  healcth  the  crooked  woman,  teacheth  the  way  to  heaven  to  be 
narrow. 

He  hcaleth  him  that  had  a  dropsy,  on  the  Sabbath :  and  teacheth  them 
to  renounce  all  tliing.s  in  comparison  with  him. 

In  the  feast  of  Dedication  he  goeth  out  of  their  hands  that  would  have 
stoned  him. 

The  parables  of  the  lost  sheep,  of  the  groat,  and  of  the  prodigal  son. 

The  parable  of  the  unjust  baihff. 

Of  the  indis.solubility  of  matrimony. 

The  rich  glutton  and  Lazarus. 

Wo  to  scandalizers.  The  force  of  faith  even  to  the  moving  of  trees 
with  a  word. 

Of  the  Pharisee  and  Publican  that  went  to  pray. 

He  imposeth  or  laycth  his  hands  upon  little  children,  and  exhorteth  a 
young  rich  man  to  forsake  all  and  become  perfect. 

The  parable  of  the  workm(>n  hired  into  the  vineyard. 

He  raiscth  Lazarus,  and  the  Jews  consult  how  to  destroy  him. 

He  foretelleth  his  death,  and  denieth  the  request  of  Zebedee's  two  sons, 
asking  the  two  chief  places  about  him. 

He  healeth  a  blind  man  before  his  entering  into  Jericho. 

Zacheus  the  Publican  entertaineth  Christ.  The  parable  of  the  ten 
pounds  delivered  to  ten  servants. 

He  healeth  two  blind  men  as  he  goeth  out  of  Jericho. 

.\t  a  supper  in  Belhania,  Mary  poured  ointment  upon  him. 

Riding  upon  an  ass  he  entereth  gloriously  into  Jerusalem. 

He  healeth  the  hune  and  the  blind,  and  the  Gentiles  desire  to  see  him. 

He  curseth  the  lig  tree,  and  ca.stelh  the  buyers  and  sellers  out  of  the 
Temple. 

To  his  enemies  the  Jews,  he  avoucheth  his  power  by  John's  baptism 
which  was  of  God,  and  foretelleth  their  reprobation,  with  the  Gen- 
tiles' vocation  in  their  place,  by  parables ;  as  the  parable  of  the  two 
sons,  the  one  promising  to  do,  the  other  doing  his  father's  command- 
ment. 

The  parable  of  the  vineyard,  let  out  to  husbandmen,  that  killed  both  the 
servants  and  the  son  sent  to  require  fruit. 

The  parable  of  the  king  that  made  a  marriage  for  his  son,  inviting 
guests  to  the  feast,  and  they  would  not  come. 

He  answereth  their  question  of  i)aying  tribute  to  Cesar,  and  the  Saddu- 
cees'  question  of  the  Resurrection. 

He  answereth  the  Pharisees'  question,  of  the  greatest  commandment. 

He  putteth  them  to  silence  with  this  question  concerning  Christ,  how 
he  could  be  David's  son. 

He  biddeth  them  do  as  the  Scribes  teach,  but  not  as  they  do. 

He  extoUeth  and  preferreth  the  poor  widow's  oficriug. 

He  foretelleth  to  some  of  his  disciples  the  destruction  of  the  Temple 
and  of  Jerusalem  :  and  by  that  occasion,  what  things  shall  be  before 
the  consummation  of  the  world,  and  Antichrist  in  the  consummation, 
and  then  incontinent  domesday,  warning  us  to  prepare  ourselves 
against  his  coming. 

By  the  parable  of  the  ten  virgins,  and  the  parable  of  the  talents,  he 
showeth  how  it  shall  be  at  domesday  with  the  faithful  that  prepare, 
and  that  prepare  not  themselves :  and  without  parables,  that  they 
who  do  not  good  works,  shall  be  damned. 


Mall. 
26 


2G 
26 


26 


28 


28 


Mark 
14 


14 


16 


16 


16 


Luki 
22 


22 

23 

24 


24 


24 


THE  SUM  AND  ORDER  OF  EVANGELICAL  HISTORY. 

John  I 


171 


24 


24 


Judas  bargaineth  with  the  Jews  to  betray  him,  and  two  of  his  disciples 
prepare  the  Paschal  lamb. 
13    At  supper  he  washeth  his  disciples'  feet. 

He  instituteth  the  Sacrifice  of  his  body  and  blood  in  the  B.  Sacrament. 

13  He  forctelleth  that  one  of  the  Twelve  shall  betra;y  him,  appeasing  their 

contention  for  the  superiority,  and  that  they  shall  all  deny  him. 

14  His  sermon  after  supper. 

17  His  prayer  to  his  Father. 

18  j  The  story  of  his  Passion  and  burial,  from  Thursday  at  night,  till  the 

next  day  at  eventide. 

19  He  riseth  the  third  day. 

20  lAppcareth  first  to  Mary  Magdalen. 


20 


20 


20 


21 


Then  to  the  other  women. 

Then  to  Peter,  ver.  34,  then  to  the  two  disciples  going  into  Emmaus, 

ver.  15., 
Then  to  his  disciples  gathered  together  in  a  house  at  Jerusalem,  when 

he  entered  the  doors  being  shut,  and  gave  to  them  power  to  remit 

and  retain  sins. 
Then,  upon  Low-Sunday,  to  the  disciples  likewise  gathered  together, 

and  Thomas  among  them. 
Then,  at  the  sea  of  Tiberias,  to  Peter  and  the  rest  that  were  fishing, 

where  he  committeth  his  sheep  to  Peter. 
Then,  to  the  disciples  upon  a  mount  in  Galilee :  giving  them  commis- 
sion to  preach  and  baptise  throughout  the  whole  world. 
Then  in  Bethania,  where  he  promised  to  send  the  Holy  Ghost,  bidding 

them  tarry  in  the  meantime  in  Jerusalem,  and  so  blessing  them, 

Ascendeth  into  heaven. 


172  ACTS 

THE  ARGUMENT  OF  THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES 

The  Gospel  having  showetl,  how  the  Jews  most  impiously  rejected  Christ,  as  also  Moses 
and  the  Prophets  had  foretold  theni:  and  tiieretore  deserved  to  be  rejected  themselves  also  of 
him :  now  followeth  this  book  oi  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  written  by  Luke  in  Rome,  the  fourth 
year  of  Nero,  A.  D.  61,  and  showetli,  how  not\vithsi;iiiding  their  deserts,  Christ  of  his  mercy, 
as  the  Prophets  also  had  foretold  of  hiui,  oficred  himself  unto  that  unworthy  people,  yea  after 
that  they  had  crucified  him,  sending  unto  them  his  twelve  Apostles  to  move  them  to  penance, 
and  so  by  baptism  to  make  them  of  his  Church :  and  while  all  the  Twelve  were  so  occupied 
about  the  Jews :  how  of  a  persecuting  Jew  he  made  him  an  extraordinary  Apostle,  who  was 
S.  Paul,  and  to  avoid  the  scandal  of  the  Jews,  to  whom  only  himself  likewise  lor  the  same 
cause  had  preached,  sent  him,  and  nor  any  of  his  Twelve  by  and  by,  who  were  his  known 
Apostles,  unto  the  Gentiles,  who  never  afore  hud  heard  of  Christ,  and  were  worshippers  of 
many  Gods,  to  move  them  also,  for,  that  likewise  the  Prophets  had  Ibretold,  to  faith  "and  pe- 
nance, and  by  baptism  to  make  them  of  his  Church:  and  how  the  incredulous  Jews  every 
where  resisted  the  same  Apostle  and  his  preachini^  to  the  Gentiles,  persecuting  him  and  seek 
ing  his  death,  and  never  ceasing  until  he  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Gentiles  :  that  so,  as  not  only 
he  every  where,  but  also  the  Prophets  afore  him,  and  Christ  had  foretold,  the  Gospel  might  be 
taken  away  from  them,  and  given  to  the  (xentiles:  even  from  Jerusalem,  whose  reprobation 
also  by  name  had  been  often  foretold,  the  head  city  of  the  Jews,  where  it  began,  translated  to 
Rome  the  head  city  of  the  Gentiles.  All  this  will  he  evident  by  the  parts  of  the  book  :  which 
may  be  these  six.  1.  How  Christ  ascending  in  the  sight  of  his  Disciples,  promised  unto  them 
the  Holy  Ghost,  foretelling  that  of  him  they  should  receive  strength,  and  so  begin  his  Church 
in  Jerusalem:  and  from  thence  dilate  it  into  all  that  country,  that  is  into  all  Jewry :^ea  and 
into  Samaria  also,  yea  into  all  nations  of  the  Gentiles,  be  they  never  so  fiir  off".  \ou  shall 
receive,  saith  he,  the  virtue  «f  the  Holy  Ghost  coming  upon  you  :  and  you  shoU  he  witnesses  unto  me 
in  Jerusalem,  and  in  all  Jeury,  and  Sat/taria,  and  even  to  the  uttermost  of  the  earth.  Ciuip.  1.  2.  The 
beginning  of  the  Church  in  Jerusalem,  accordingly.  Chap.  '2.  3.  The  propagation  of  it  conse- 
quently into  all  Jewry,  and  also  to  Samaria.  Chap.  8.  4.  The  propagation  of  it  to  the  Gentiles 
also.  Chap.  10.  5.  The  taking  of  it  away  from  the  obstinate  Jews,  and  giving  of  it  to  the  Gen- 
tiles, by  the  ministry  of  Paul  and  Barnaby.  Chap.  13.  6.  Of  taking  it  away  from  Jerusalem 
itself,  tne  head  city  of  the  Jews,  and  sending  it,  as  it  were,  to  Rome  the  head  city  of  the  Gen- 
tiles, and  that,  in  their  persecuting  of  Paul  so  far,  that  he  appealed  to  Cesar,  and  so  delivering 
him  after  a  sort  unto  the  Romans:  as  they  had  before  delivered  to  them  also  Christ  himself, 
whereas  Peter's  first  coming  thither,  was  upon  another  occasion,  as  shall  be  said  anon.  Of 
which  Romans  and  Gentiles  therefore,  the  same  Paul  being  now  come  to  Rome,  the  last  chap- 
ter of  the  Acts,  tbretelleth  the  obstinate  Jews  there,  saying :  Et  ipsi  audimi.  You  will  not 
hear,  but,  they  will  hear,  that  so  the  prediction  of  Christ  above  rehearsed  might  be  fulfilled:  And 
even  to  the  uttermost  of  the  earth.  And  there  doth  Luke  end  the  book,  not  caring  to  tell  so  much 
as  the  fulfilling  of  that  which  our  Lord  had  foretold.  Acts  27.  24.  to  Paul,  Thou  must  a^/pear 
before  Cesar,  because  his  purpose  was  no  more  but  to  show  the  new  Jerusalem  of  the  Chris- 
tians, where  Christ  would  place  the  chief  seat  of  his  Church,  as  also  indeed  the  Fathers  and 
all  other  Catholics  have  in  all  ages  looked  thither,  when  they  were  in  any  great  doubt :  no 
less  than  the  Jews  to  Jerusalem,  as  they  were  appointed  in  the  Old  Testament.  Deut.  17,  8. 
So  this  book  doth  show  tlie  true  Church,  as  plainly  as  the  Gospel  doth  show  the  true  Christ 
unto  all  that  do  not  wilfully  shut  their  own  eyes,  to  wit,  this  to  be  the  true  Church,  which  be- 
ginning visibly  at  Jerusalem,  was  taken  from  the  Jews,  and  translated  to  the  Gentiles,  and 
namely  to  Roine,  continuing  visibly,  and  visibly  to  continue  hereafter  also,  tmtil  the  fulness  of 
the  Gentiles  shall  be  come  in:  that  then  also  all  Israel  may  he  saved,  and  then  is  come  the  end  of 
the  world.  For  so  did  Christ  most  plainly  fijretel  us:  This  Gospel  of  the  Kingdom  shall  he 
preached  in  the  whole  world,  for  a  testimony  to  all  nations,  ajid  then  shall  come  the  consu/nmation.  For 
the  conversion  of  which  nations,  and  accomplishing  of  the  fulness  of  all  Gentiles,  the  foresaid 
Church  Catholic,  being  mindful  of  her  office,  to  be  Christ's  unt7iesses  even  to  the  uttermost  of  the 
earth,  doth  at  this  present,  as  always,  send  preachers  to  convert  and  make  them  also  Christians  : 
whereas  the  Protestants  and  all  other  heretics  do  nothing  else  but  subvert  such  as  before  were 
Christians.  This  being  the  sum  and  scope  of  this  book,  thus  to  give  us  historically  a  just  sight 
of  the  fulfilling  of  the  Prophets'  and  Christ's  prediction  about  the  Church  ;  it  is  not  to  be  mar- 
velled at,  why  it  telleth  not  of  S.  Peter's  coming  to  Rome,  con.sidering  that  his  first  coming 
thither,  was  not,  as  Paul's  was,  by  the  Jews  delivery  of  him,  working  so  to  their  own  reproba- 
tion, but  upon  another  occasion,  to  wit,  to  confound  Simon  Magus.  Ens.  his.  lib.  2.  c.  12, 13.  For 
who  also  seeth  not,  that  it  niaketh  no  mention  of  his  preaching  to  any  Gentiles  at  all,  those 
few  only.  Act.  10,  excepted,  who  were  the  first,  and  therefore,  lest  the  Gentiles  should  seem 
less  cared  for  of  God,  than  tlie  Jews,  Peter  being  the  head  of  all,  was  elected  of  God,  to  incor- 
porate thcni  into  the  rinireh,  as  before  he  had  done  the  Jews.  God,  saith  he,  amomr  us  chose, 
that  hi/  mil  niiiiilh  the  dnililes  should  hear  the  word  (f  the  Gospil,  and  believe,  and  .lames  thereupon  : 
Simon  hath  told  how  God  frsi  visited  to  take  of  the  Gentiles  a  people  to  his  name.  Rut  otherwise  here 
is  no  mention  of  Peter's  preaching  to  any  (Jentiles:  no  nor  of  the  other  eleven  Apostles,  will 
ony  man  therefore  infer,  that  neither  Peter,  nor  the  other  eleven  preached  to  any  nation  or 


ACTS. 


173 


city  of  the  Gentiles  ?  No,  the  meaning  of  the  Holy  Ghost  was  not  to  write  all  the  Acts  of  all 
the  Apostles,  no  nor  the  preaching  ot  Peter  and  his,  to  the  Gentiles,  but  only  to  the  Jews: 
thereby  to  set  out  unto  the  world,  the  great  mercy  of  Christ  toward  those  unworthy  Jews,  and 
consequently  their  most  worthy  reprobation  for  contemning  such  grace  and  mercy,  as  also  on 
the  other  side,  to  show  how  readily  the  Gentiles  in  so  many  nations,  were  converted  by  one 
Apostle  only,  who  from  Jerusalem  even  to  Illyricum  replenished  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  Ana  this 
parting  of  the  work  so  made  by  Peter  with  the  rest,  doth  Paul  himself  touch :  That  we  unto  the 
Gentiles,  and  they  unto  the  Circumcision.  Nevertheless  before  his  coming  to  Rome,  not  only  was 
the  Church  come  to  Rome,  as  it  is  evident,  Acts  the  last  chapter,  there  planted  by  Peter  and 
others,  as  likewise  by  Peter  it  was  planted  in  the  first  Gentiles,  before  that  Paul  began  the  tak- 
ing of  it  away  from  the  multitude  of  the  Jews,  and  the  translating  of  it  to  the  multitude  of  the 
Gentiles,  but  also  so  notable  was  the  same  Church  of  Rome,  that  Paul  writing  his  Epistle  to 
the  Romans,  before  he  came  thither,  saith :  Your  faith  is  renowned  in  the  whole  world,  and  there- 
fore they  with  the  rest  of  the  Gentiles,  be  that  Nation  whereof  Christ  told  the  Jews,  saying: 
The  kingdom  of  God  shall  he  taken  away  from  you,  and  shall  be  given  to  a  Nation  yielding  the  fruits 
thereof. 

THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 

CHAPTER    1. 

1  Christ  now  ready  to  ascend,  hiddelh  the  Apostles  to  expect  the  Holy  Ghost  which  he  had  promised, 
foretelling  rvhere,  being  strengthened  by  him,  they  should  begin  his  Church,  and  how  far  they  should 
carry  it.  9  After  his  Ascension  they  are  warned  by  two  Angels  to  set  their  minds  upon  his  second 
coming.  14  In  the  days  of  their  expectation,  15  Peter  beginneth  to  execute  his  Vicarship,  giving 
instruction  and  order,  by  which  Matthias  is  elected  Apojfle  in  the  place  of  Judas. 

1  The  first  treatise  I  made  of  all  things,  O  ThecV^ilns,  which  Jesus  began  to  do  and  teach. 

2  Until  the  day  wherein  giving  commandment  b/  the  Holy  Ghost  to  the  Apostles  whom  he 
chose,  he  was  assumpted.  3  To  whom  he  sl">Jwed  also  himself  alive  after  his  Passion  in 
many  arguments,  for  forty  days  appearing  to  them,  and  speaking  of  the  kingdom  of  God.  4 
And  eating  with  them,  he  connnanded  the'-'i  that  they  should  not  depart  from  Jerusalem,  but 
should  expect  the  promise  of  the  father,  •vhich  you  have  heard,  saith  he,  by  my  mouth :  5 
For  John  inleed  baptized  with  water,  '■tit  you  shall  be  baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost  after 
these  few  days.  6  They  therefore  th-t  were  assembled,  asked  him,  saying.  Lord,  whether  at 
this  time  wilt  thou  restore  the  kingd.-ni  to  Israel?  7  But  he  said  to  them,  It  is  not  for  you  to 
know  times  or  moments,  which  thf  lather  hath  put  in  his  own  power :  8  But  you  shall  receive 
the  virtue  of  the  Holy  Ghost  co'-nng  upon  you,  and  you  shall  be  witnesses  unto  me  in  Jerusa- 
lem, and  in  all  Jewry,  and  Saipina,  and  even  to  the  utmost  of  the  earth.  9  And  when  he  had 
said  these  things,  in  their  sifit  he  was  elevated  :  and  a  cloud  received  him  out  of  their  sight. 
10  And  when  they  beheld  hm  going  into  heaven,  behold  two  men  stood  beside  them  in  white 
garments,  11  Who  also  said,  Ye  men  of  Galilee,  why  stand  you  looking  into  heaven  ?  This 
Jesus  which  is  assumpted  trom  you  into  heaven,  shall  so  come  as  you  nave  seen  him  going 
into  heaven.  12  Then  i^ey  returned  to  Jerusalem  from  the  mount  that  is  called  Olivet,  which 
is  bv  Jerusalem,  distan^a  Sabbath's  journey.  13  And  when  they  were  entered  in,  they  went  up 
into  an  upper  chamb"!".  where  abode  Peter  and  John,  James  and  Andrew,  Philip  and  Thomas, 
Bartholomew  and  -*Iatthew,  James  of  Alpheus,  and  Simon  Zelotes,  and  Jude  of  James.  14 
All  these  were  persevering  with  one  mind  in  prayer  with  the  women  and  Mary  the  mother  of 


Annotations. 

ver.  1.  Ai'  things.  Not  all  particularly,  for 
the  other  .livangelists  write  divers  things  not 
touched  -^y  him,  but  all  the  principal  aird  most 
necessary  things. 

ver  2.  Giving  commandment.  He  meaneth 
the  power  given  them  to  preach,  to  baptize,  to 
reiiit  sins,  and  generally  the  whole  comniis- 
ja'on  and  charge  of  government  of  the  Church 
after  him,  and  in  his  name,  stead,  and  right, 
the  which  Regiment  was  given  them,  togetlier 
with  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  assist  them  therein 
forever. 

ver.  5.  Water.  John's  baptism  gave  not  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

ver.  7.  It  IS  not  for  you.  It  is  not  for  us,  nor 
needful  for  the  Church,  to  know  the  times  and 
moment  of  the  world,  the  coming  of  Anti- 
christ, and  such  other  God's  secrets.  This  is 
enough  in  that  case,  to  be  assured  that  Christ's 
faith  shall  be  preached,  and  the  Church  spread, 
throughout  all  Nations,  the  Holy  Ghost  con- 
15* 


Chapter  1. 
curring  continually  with  the  Apostles  and  their 
Successors  for  the  same. 

ver.  11.  Assumpted  from  you.  By  this  visible 
ascending  of  Christ  to  heaven,  and  like  return 
from  thence  to  judgment,  the  Heretics  do  in- 
credulously argue  him  not  to  be  in  the  Sacra- 
ment. But  let  the  faithful  rather  give  ear  to 
Chrysostom,  saying  thus :  O  miracle,  he  that 
sitteth  with  the  Father  in  heaven  above,  at  the  very 
same  time  is  handled  of  men  beneath.  Christ  as- 
cending to  heaven,  both  hath  his  Jlesli  uilh  him,  and 
left  it  with  us  beneath.  Elias  being  taken  up,  left 
to  his  Disciples  his  cloak  only ;  but  the  Son  of 
Man  ascending,  left  his  own  flesh  to  us.  Lib.  3.  de 
Sacerd.  Ho.  2.  ad  po'.  Ant.  in  fine.  Ho.  de  divit. 
et  paup.  in  fine. 

ver.  14.  Women.  The  heretics,  some  in  text, 
other  in  the  margent,  translate  Wives,  to  wit, 
of  the  Apostles,  most  impudently,  knowing  in 
their  consciences  that  he  meaneth  the  Marys 
and  other  holy  women  that  followed  Christ. 


174 


ACT& 


Jksus,  and  his  bretliren.     15  In  those  days  Peter  rising  up  in  the  midst  of  the  brethren,  said; 
u!u]  the  inuhitude  of  persons  together,  was  almost  a  hundred  and  twenty.     10  You  men,  bre- 


Annotations. 
LuA.  8,  2.  24,  10.  Beta  and  the  English  Bible, 
1579. 

ver.  14.  Mauy /Ae  mo/Aer  of  Jesus. 'This  is 
the  lust  mention  that  is  made  in  holy  Scripture 
of  our  Lady,  for  though  siic  were  full  of  all 
divine  wisdom,  and  opened,  no  doubt,  unto  the 
Evangelists    and  other   writers  ot   the  holy 
Scriptures,  divers  of  Christ's  actions,  speeches 
and  mysteries,  whereof  she  had  both  experi- 
mental and  revealed  knowledge:  Yet  for  that 
fihe  was  a  woman,  and  the  humblest  creature 
living,  and  the  patron  of  all  order  and  obedi- 
ence, it  pleased  not  God  that  there  should  be 
any  turther  note  of  her  life,  doings,  or  death 
in  the  Scriptures.    She  lived  the  rest  of  her 
lime  with  the  Christians,  as  here  is  peculiarly 
named  and  noted  among  them,  and  specially 
with  John  the  Apostle,  to  whom  our  Lord  re- 
commended her,  who  provided  for  htr  all  ne- 
cessaries, her  spouse   Joseph,  as  it  may  be 
thought,  being  deceased  before.     Ihe  -orn- 
mon  opinion  is,  that  she  lived  63  years  in  all. 
At  the  time  of  her  death,  as  Denis  first,  a^d 
after    him    Damascene    de    Vurmit.   Denxiru. 
vvrileth,  all  the  Apostles  then  dispersed  into 
divers  nations  to  preach  the  Gospel,  were  mi- 
raculously brought  together,  saving  Thomas, 
who  came  the  third  day  after,  to   Jerusalein, 
to  honour  her  divine  departure  and  fiuieral, 
as    the    said    Denis    witnesseth,   who   s:mh, 
that  himself,  Timothy,  and  Hierotheus  were 
present:  testifying  also  of  his  own  hearing, 
that  both  before  her  death  and  after  for  three 
days,  not  only  the   Apostles  and   other  holy 
men  present,  but  the  Angels  also  and  Powers 
<if  heaven  did  sing  most  melodious  Hymns. 
Thev  buried  her  sacred  body  in  Gethsemani : 
but  "for  Thomas'  sake,  who  desired  to  see  and 
reverence  it,  they  opened  the   sepulchre  the 
third  dav,  and  finding  it  void  of  the  holy  body, 
but  exceedingly  fragrant,  they  returned,  as- 
suredly deeming,  that  her  body  was  assiunpi.cd 
into  heaven,  as  the  Church  of  God   holdetli, 
being  most  agreeable  to  the  singular  privilege 
of  the  mother  of  God, -and  therefore   cele- 
brateth  most  solemnly  tlie  day  of  her  Assump- 
tion.   And  that  is  consonant  not  only  to  the 
said  Denis  and  Damascene;  but  to  holy  Allia- 
nasius  also,  who  avoucheth  the  same,  Scrm.  m 
Evang.  de  Delmra.oi  \\'\\\c\\  Assumption  of  her 
bodyrBernard  also  wrote  five  notable  Sermons, 
extant  in  his  works. 

But  neither  these  holy  Fathers,  nor  the 
Church's  tradition  and  testimony,  do  bear  any 
sway  now-a-days  with  the  Protestants,  that 
have  abolished  ihis  her  greatest  feast  of  her 
Assumption,  who  of  reason  should  at  the  least 
celebrate  it  as  the  day  of  her  death,  as  they  do 
of  other  Saints.  For  though  they  believe  not 
that  her  body  is  assuinpted,  yet  they  will  not, 
we  trow,  deny  that  she  is  dead,  and  her  soul 
in  glory:  neither  can  they  ask  Scriptures  for 
that,  no  more  than  they  require  for  the  deaths 
of  Peter,  Paul,  John,  and  other,  which  be  not 
mentioned  in  scriptures,  and  yet  are  still  celc- 


CllAl'TER  1.       , 

braied  by  the  Protestants.  Butconcerning  tlie 
B.  Virgin  Mary,  they  have  blotted  out  also 
both  her  Naiivity,  and  her  conception  :  so  as  it 
may  bo  thought,  the  Devil  beareth  a  special 
inahce  to  this  woman,  whose  seed  brake  his 
liead.  For  as  for  the  other  two  days  of  her 
Purification  and  Annunciation,  they  be  not 
])roper  to  our  Lady,  but  the  one  to  Christ's 
Conception,  the  otlier  to  his  presentation,  so 
that  she  by.  this  means  shall  have  no  festivity 
at  all. 

But  contrariwise,  to  consider  how  the  an- 
cient Church  and  Fathers  esteemed,  spake,  and 
wrote  of  this  excellent  vessel  of  grace  may 
make  us  detest  these  men's  impiety,  that  can- 
not abide  the  praises  of  her  whom  all  genera- 
tions should   call  Blessed,  and  that  esteem 
lier  honours  a  derogation  to  her  Son.    Some 
of  their  speeches  we  will  set  down,  that  all 
men  may  see,  that  we  neither  praise  her,  nor 
pray  to  her,  more  amply  than  they  did.    Atha- 
nasius  in  the  place  alleged,  after  he  had  de- 
clared how  all  the  Angelical  spirits,  and  every 
order  of  them,  honoured  and  praised  her  with 
*h".  Ave,  wherewith  Gabriel  saluted  her:  we 
aijo,  saith  he,  of  all  degrees  upon  the  earl;h 
extA  thee   with  loud  voice  saying,  Ave  gratia 
plena,  ^x.   Hail  full  of  grace,  our  Lord  is   with 
lhee,prui  for  us,  O  Mistress,  and  Lady,  and  Quten, 
and  Mother  of  God.    Ephrem  also"  in  a  special 
oration  wu\e  of  our  Lady,  saith  thus  in  divers 
places  there-.r,  hitemerate  Dripara,  ^c-  Mother 
of  God  undefivl.  Queen  of  all,  the  hope  of  them 
that  despair,  my  l^idy  most  glorious,  higher  than 
the  heavenly  iS'/z/rV,?,  more   honourable  than  the 
Cheruhins,  holier  Iha-j  the  Seraphins,  and  uiOwut 
comparison,  more  fi'orious  than  the  supernal  hosts, 
the  hope  of  the  Fatheii^  the  glonj  of  the  Prophets, 
the  praise  of  the  Aput^les.    And  a  little   after, 
Virgo  ante  partum,  inpa-tu,and  post  partum.  By 
thee  we  are  reconciled  to  Ci^ist  my  God,  thy  Son: 
thou  art  the  helper  of  xinner^  thou  the  haven  for 
them  that  are  tossed  ivHh  storm-^  the  solace  of  the 
world,  the  deliverer  of  the  impriso-ied,  the  helper  of 
orphans,  the  redemption  of  captivii,,    ^„fl  after- 
ward. Vouchsafe  me  thy  servant  tt.  praise  thee. 
Hail  Ladi/  Ma'uy/mH  of  grace,  hail  :'irgin  most 
blessed  ariiom:  vimien.     And  much  mo:e  in  that 
sense,  which  were  too  long  to  repeat. 

Cyril  hath  the  like  wonderful  speecies  of 
her  honour.  Horn.  6.  contra  Ncstorium.  Praise 
and  glory  be  to  thee,  0  holy  Trinity  :  to  thee  tlso 
lie  praise,  holi/ mother  of  God.  for  thou  art  the  pi'', 
cious  pearl  of  the  ivorld,  thou  the  candle  of  un- 
quenchable light,  the  crown  of  Virginily,the  scep- 
tre of  the  Catholic  faith.  By  tliee  the  Trinity  is 
glorified  and  adored  in  all  the  world:  by  thee 
heaven  rejoiceth.  Angels  and  Archangels  are  glad, 
devils  are  put  to  fight,  and  man  is  called  again  to 
heaven,  and  every  creature  that  ivas  held  with  the 
error  of  Idols  is  turned  to  the  hiowkdge  of  the 
truth  :  by  thee  Churches  ore  foundtd  through  the 
world :  thee  being  their  helper,  the  Gentiles  come  to 
penance,  and  much  more  which  we  omit.  Like- 
wise flic  (}rcek  Liturgies  or  Masses  of  James, 


ACTS. 


175 


ihren,  the  Scripture  must  be  fulfilled  which  the  Holy  Ghost  spake  before  by  the  moutli  of  David 
concerning  Judas,  who  was  the  captain  of  them  that  apprehended  Jesus  :  17  Who  was  num- 
bered among  us  and  obtained  the  lot  of  this  ministry.  18  And  he  indeed  hath  possessed  a 
field  of  the  reward  ot  iniquity,  ajid  being  hanged  he  burst  in  the  midst,  and  all  his  bowels  gushed 
out,  19  And  it  was  nuide  noiorious  to  all  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem:  so  that  the  same  field 
was  called  in  their  tongue,  Hacel-dana,  that  is  to  say.  The  field  of  blood.  20  For  it  is  written 
in  the  Book  ot  Psalms,  lie  their  hahUulion  made  desert,  and  be  there  none  to  dwell  in  it.  And  his 
bishopric  let  another  take.  21  Therefore,  of  those  men  that  have  assembled  with  us,  all  the  time 
that  our  Lord  Jesus  went  in  and  went  out  among  us,  22  Beginning  from  the  baptism  of  John 
until  tiie  day  wherein  he  was  assumpted  from  us,  there  must  one  of  these  be  made  a  witness 
vk'ith  us  of  his  resurrection.  2.3  And  they  appointed  two,  Joseph,  who  was  called  Barsabas,  who 
was  surnamed  Justus :  and  Matthias.  24  And  praying,  they  said.  Thou  Lord  that  knowest  the 
hearts  of  all  men,  show  of  these  two,  one,  whom  thou  hast  chosen,  25  To  take  the  place  of 
this  ministry  and  Apostleship,  from  the  which  Judas  hath  prevaricated,  that  he  might  go  to 
his  own  place.  26  And  they  gave  them  lots,  and  the  lot  fell  upon  Matthias,  and  he  was  num- 
bered with  the  eleven  Apostles. 


Ai\NOT.\TI0NS. 

Basil  and  Chrysostom,  make  most  honour- 
able mention  of  our  B.  Lady,  {^raying  unto  her 
saluting  her  with  the  Angelical  hymn,  Ave 
Maria  and  using  these  speeches,  Musi  holy,  tni- 
defdcd,  blessed  above  all,  our  Queen,  our  Ladij,  the 
mother  of  God,  Mary,  o  virgin  foreoer,  the  sacred 
ark  of  Christ's  Incurnatiov,  broader  than  the 
heavens  that  didst  bear  thy  creator,  \wlij  mother  of 
iins)je(diahle  light,  wemagnifi/  t/neirilh  Angelical 
hymns,  all.  things  pass  understanding,  all  things 
are  glorious  in  thie,  O  mother  of  God,  by  thee  the 
inqstery  before  unknaum  to  the  Angels,  is  made  ma- 
nifest and  revealed  to  them  on  the  earth,thouarl  more 
lionouruble  than  the  Cherubins,  and  more  glorious 
than  the  Seruphins,  to  thee  O  full  of  grace,  all  crea- 
tures, both  men  and  Angels  dogralulate  and  rejoice, 
glory  be  to  thee,  vhich  art  a  sanctified  temple,  a  spi- 
ritual paradise,  the  glory  of  virgins,  of  whom  God 
took  flesh  and  made  thy  womb  to  he  his  throne,  <|c. 

A-d  Augusdne,  Serm.  18.  de  Sanctis,  to.  10  : 
or,  as  some  think,  Fulgentius  :  O  blessed  Mary, 
117(0  carl  he  able  worthily  to  praise  or  thank  thee, 
receive  our  prayers,  obtain  us  our  requests,  for  thou 
art  the  special  liope  of  sinners,  by  thee  we  hope  for 
•jnirdon  of  our  sins,  and  in  thee,  0  most  blessed  is 
the  expectation  of  our  rewards.     And  then  follow 
these  words  now  used  in  the  Church's  ser- 
vice :  Saricta  Maria  succurre  miseris,juva  pusil- 
lanimes,  refove  jlebiles,  ora  pro  populo,  interveni 
]>ro  clero,  intercede  pro  deootofoemineo  scxu.     Sen- 
tiant  ornnes  tuum  juvamen,  quicunque  celebrant 
tuam  commemorationem.     Pray  thou  rontinuully 
for  the  people  of  God  which  didst  deserve  to  hear 
the  Redeemer  of  the  world,  who  liveth  and  reigneth 
forever.    Damascene  also  Ser.  de   dormitione 
DeiparEC.    Let  us  cry  with  Gabriel,  Ave  gratia 
plena.  Hail  full  of  Grace,  Hail  sea  of  joy  that  can- 
iiot  be  emptied,  hail  the  only  ease  of  griefs,  hail  holy 
vir^  in  by  whom  death  vxis  expelled  and  life  brought  I 
in.    See  Irenreus  lib.  3.  c.  33.  and  lib.  5.  circa  I 
medium,  and  Augustine  de  fide  and  Si/mbolo,  dc  I 
a'^one  Christiana,  where  they  declare  how  both  I 
the  Sexes  concur  to  our  salvation,  the  man  and  ; 
M'oman,  Christ  and  our  Lady,  as  Adam  and  I 
Eve  both  were  the  cause  of  our  fall,  though  } 
Adam  far  more  than  his  wife,  and  so  Christ  far  < 


Chapter  1. 
more  excellently,  and  in  another  sort  than  our 
Lady  :  who,  though  his  mother,  yet  is  but  his 
creature  and  handmaid,  himself  being  truly 
both  God  and  man.  In  all  wdiich  places  al- 
leged and  many  other  like  to  these,  if  it  please 
the  reader  to  see  and  read,  and  make  his  own 
eyes  witnesses,  he  shall  perceive  that  there  is 
nmch  more  said  of  her,  and  to  her  than  we 
have  here  recited,  and  that  the  very  same  or  the 
like  speeches  and  terms  were  used  then,  that 
the  Church  useth  now,  in  the  honour  and  invo- 
cation of  the  B.  Virgin :  to  the  confusion  of  all 
those  that  wilfully  will  not  understand  in  what 
sense  all  such  speeches  are  applied  unto  her, 
to  wit,  either  because  of  her  prayer  and  inter- 
cession lor  us  whereby  she  is  our  hope,  our 
reiuge,  our  advocate,  &c.  or  because  she 
brought  forth  the  author  of  our  redemption 
and  salvation,  whereby  she  is  the  mother  of 
mercy  and  grace,  and  life,  and  whatsoever 
goodness  we  receive  by  Christ. 

ver.  15.  Pet£r  rising  up.  Peter  in  the  mean- 
time practised  his  Superiority  in  the  company 
or  Church  publishing  an  election  to  be  made 
of  one  to  supply  Judas'  room.  Which  Peter 
did  not  upon  commandment  of  Christ  written, 
but  by  Suggestion  of  God's  Spirit,  and  by  un- 
derstanding the  Scriptures  of  the  old  testa- 
ment to  that  purpose :  the  sense  whereof 
Christ  had  opened  to  the  Apostles  before  his 
departure,  though  in  more  full  manner  after- 
ward at  the  sending  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  And 
this  Act  of  Peter  in  prescribing  to  the  Apostles 
and  the  rest,  this  election,  and  the  manner 
thereof  is  so  evident  for  his  supremacy,  that 
the  Adversaries  confess  here  that  he  was, 
Antlstes,  the  chief  and  Bishop  of  this  whole 
College  and  company, 

ver.  26.  Lots.  When  the  event  or  fall  of  the 
lot  is  not  expected  of  Devils,  nor  of  the  Stars, 
nor  of  any  force  of  fortune,  but  looked  and 
prayed  for  to  be  directed  by  God  and  his  holy 
Saints :  then  may  lots  be  used  lawfully.  And 
sornetimes  to  discern  betwixt  two  things  mere 
indifferent,  they  be  necessary,  as  Augustine 
teacheih,  ep.  180.  ad  Honoratum. 


170 


ACTS. 


CHAPTER  II. 
The  Hull/  Ghost  cojiiin^  to  the  fail hftd  upon  W'hilxtimUii/.  5  Jev^s  in  Jerusalem  of  all  Nations,  do 
wonder  to  hear  them  speak  all  long aas.  14  And  Peter  to  the  denders  declareth,  that  it  is  i>ot  drunken- 
ness, but  the  Iloli/  Ghost  which  Joel  did  prophesi/  of,  which  Jesus,  whom  they  crucified,  being  now 
risen  oanin  and  ascended,  as  heshouelh  aho  out  of  the  Scriptures,  hath  poured  out  from  heaven,  con- 
cluditit;  till  riforc  that  he  is  Christ,  and  they  rnost  horrible  murderers.  37  Whereat  they  being  com- 
■punct,  and  siilimilliiig  Ihemselves,  he  telleth  them  that  they  must  be  baptized,  and  then  they  also  shall 
receive  the  same  Hoi  1/  Ghost,  as  being  promised  to  idl  ihe  I'aplized.  41  And  no  three  th'jusand  were 
baptized  thai  very  dai/.  42  Whose  godly  exenisrs  are  here  reported,  and  also  their  living  in 
stale  of  perfection,  'the  Apostles  work  many  miracles,  and  God  daily  increaseih  the  number  oj  the 
('hurch. 

1  And  when  the  days  of  Pentecost  were  accomplished,  they  were  all  together  in  one  place: 
2  And  suddenly  there  was  made  a  sound  from  heaven,  as  of  a  vehement  wind  coming,  and  it 
filled  the  whole  house  where  they  were  sitting.  3  And  there  appeared  to  them  parted  tongues 
as  it  were  of  tire,  and  it  sat  upon  every  one  of  tlieiri :  4  And  they  were  all  replenished  with 
the  Holy  Giiosr,  and  they  hegan  to  speak  wiih  divers  tongues,  according  as  the  Hoi.y  Ghost 
gave  them  to  speak.  5  And  there  were  dwelling  at  Jerusalem  Jews,  devout  men  of  every  na- 
tion that  is  under  lu-aven.  6  And  when  this  voice  was  made,  the  nudtitude  came  together,  and 
was  astonished  in  mind,  because  every  man  heard  them  speak  in  his  own  tongue.  T  And  they 
were  all  amazed,  and  marvelled,  saying,  Are  not,  lo,  all  these  that  speak,  Galileans,  8  And 
how  have  we  luard  each  man  our  own  tongue  wherein  we  were  boni?  9  Parthians,  and  Me- 
dians, and  ElainilcH,  and  that  inhabit  Mesopotamia,  Jewry,  and  Cappadocia,  Pontus,  and  Asia, 
10  Phrygin,  and  PaniphiHa,  Egypt  and  the  parts  of  Lybia  that  is  about  Cyrene,  and  strangers  of 
Rome,  11  Jews  also,  and  Proselytes, Cretensians,  and  Arabians:  We  have  heard  them  speak 
in  our  own  tongues  the  great  works  of  God.  12  And  they  were  all  astonished,  and  marvelled, 
saying  one  to  another,  what  meaneth  this  ?  13  But  others  deriding  said.  That  these  are  full 
of  new  wine.  14  But  Peter  standing  with  the  Eleven,  lifted  up  his  voice,  and  spake  to  them, 
Ye  men,  Jews,  and  all  you  that  dwell  in  Jerusalem,  be  this  known  to  you,  and  with  your  ears 
receivemy  words.  15  for  these  are  not  dnmk,  asyou  suppose,  whereas  it  is  the  third  hour  of 
the  day  ;  16  But  this  is  that  was  said  by  the  Proph  jt  Joel,  17  And  it  shall  be,  in  the  last  days, 
saith  our  Lord,  of  mi/  Spirit  I  vnll  pour  out  upon  all  flesh:  and  your  sons  and  your  daughters  shall 
prophesy,  and  your  youngmen  shall  see  visions,  and  your  ancients  shall  dream  dreams.  IH  And  upon 
my  servants  truly,  and  upon  my  handmaids  imll  I  pour  out  in  those  days  of  my  Sjiirit,  and  they  shall 
prophesy:  19  And  I  will  give'iuonders  in  the  heaven  above,  and  signs  in  the  earth  beneath,  blood.,  and 
fire,  and  vapour  of  smoke.  20  The  Sun  shall  be  turned  into  darkness,  and  the  moon  into  blood,  before 
'the  great  aiid  manifest  day  of  our  Lord  doth  come.  21  And  it  shall  be,  every  one  whosoever  calleth 
upon  the  Name  of  our  L(/rd,'shall  be  saved.  22  Ye  men  of  Israel  hear  these  words,  Jesus  of  Na- 
zareth a  man  approved  of  God  among  you,  by  miracles  and  wonders  and  signs,  which  God  did 
by  him  in  the  midst  of  you,  as  you  know  :  23  This  same,  by  the  determinate  counsel  and  pre- 
science of  God  being  delivered,  you  by  the  hands  of  wicked  men  have  crucified  and  slain.    24 


Annotations. 

ver.  I.  The  days  of  Pentecost.  As  Christ  our 
Pasch,  for  correspondence  to  the  figure,  was 
offered  at  the  Jew's  great  feast  of  Pasch,  so 
fifty  days  after,  in  Greek,  Pentecost,  foraccom- 
plishinL'  the  like  figure  of  the  Lawgiving  in 
Mount  Sinai,  he  sent  down  the  Holy  Ghost 
just  on  the  day  of  their  Pentecost,  which  was 
always  on  Sunday,  as  appeareth  Levit.  23,  15. 
Both  wluch  days,  the  Church  keepeth  yearly 
for  memory  of  Christ's  death  and  resurrection, 
and  the  sending  down  of  the  Holy  Ghost :  as 
they  did  the  like  for  record  of  their  delivery 
out  of  Fjgypt,  and  their  Law^nying  aforesaid, 
the  said  feasts  with  us  containing,  beside  the 
remembrance  of  benefits  past,  great  Sacra- 
ments also  of  the  life  to  come.  August,  ep. 
119,  c.  16. 

ver.  4.  All  replenished.  Though  the  Apos- 
tles and  the  rest  were  baptized  before 
and  had  thereby  received  the  grace  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  to  sanctification  and  remission 
of  sins,  as  for  divers  other  purposes  also: 
Yet  as  Christ  promised  them,  they  should 
be  further  indued  with  strength  and  virtue 
from  above,  so  here  he  fulfilleth  his  pro- 
mise, visibly  pouring  down  the  Holy  Ghost 
upon  all  the  company,  and  upon  every  one  of 


Chapter  2. 

them,  thereby  replenishing  the  Apostles  spe- 
cially with  all  truth,  wisdom,  and  knowledge, 
necessary  for  the  government  of  the  Church, 
and  giving  both  to  them,  and  to  all  other  pre- 
sent, the  grace  and  effect  of  the  Sacrament  of 
Confirmation,  accomplishing,  corroborating, 
and  strengthening  them  in  their  faith  and  the 
confession  of  the  same.  And  lastly,  for  a  visi- 
ble token  of  God's  Spirit,  he  indued  them  all 
with  the  gift  of  divers  strange  tongues:  all 
there  present,  as  well  our  Lady,  as  other  holy 
women  and  brethren,  besides  the  Apostles, 
though  the  Heretics  fondly  argue,  for  the  de- 
sire they  have  to  dishonour  Christ's  mother, 
that  neither  she  nor  they  were  there  present, 
nor  had  the  gift  of  tongues,  contrary  to  the 
plain  Text  that  saith,  T/ify  were  all  together,  to 
wit,  all  the  120  mentioned  before,  cap.  1.  15. 

ver.  14.  Peter  standlmx.  Peter  the  head 
of  the  rest,  and  now  newly  rejilcnished  with  al! 
knowledge  and  fortitiule  maketh  the  first 
Sermon. 

ver.  23.  By  the  determinate  Counsel  of  God  de- 
livered. God  delivered  him,  and  he  delivered 
himself,  for  love  and  intention  of  our  salvation, 
and  so  the  act  was  holy,  and  God's  own  deter- 
mination.   But  the  Jews  and  others  which  be- 


ACTS. 


ITT 


Whom  God  hath  raised  up  loosing  the  sorrows  of  hell,  according  as  it  was  impossible  that  he 
should  be  holden  of  it.  25  For  David  saith  concerning  him,  I  Joresaw  the  Lord  in  my  sight  al- 
wai/s:  because  he  is  at  my  right  hand  that  I  be  not  moved.  26  For  this,  my  heart  hath  been  glad  and 
my  tongue  hath  rejoiced:  moreover  myjlesh  also  shall  rest  in  hope.  27  Because  thouudll  not  leave  my 
soul  in  hell,  nor  give  thy  Holy  One  to  see  corruption.  28  Thou  hast  made  known  to  me  the  ways  of  life : 
thou  shult  make  me  full  ofjuyfulness  with  thy  face.  Ye  men,  brethren,  let  me  boldly  speak  to  you 
of  the  Patriarch  David :  that  he  died  and  was  buried:  and  his  sepulchre  is  with  us  until  this 
present  day.  'SO  Whereas  therefore  he  was  a  Prophet,  and  knew  that  by  an  oath  God  had  sworn 
to  him,  that  of  the  fruit  of  his  loins  there  should  sit  upon  his  seat:  31  Forseeing  he  spake  of  the 
resurrection  of  Christ,  lor  neither  was  he  left  in  hell,  neither  did  his  flesh  see  corruption.  32 
This  Jesus  hath  God  raised  again,  whereof  all  we  are  witnesses.  33  Being  exalted  therefore 
by  the  right  hand  of  God,  and  having  received  of  his  Father  the  promise  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  he 
hath  poured  out  this  whom  you  see  aiid  hear.  34  For  David  ascended  not  into  heaven  :  but  he 
saith,  Our  Lord  hath  said  to  my  Lord,  sit  on  my  right  hand,  35  Until  I  make  thine  enemies  the  foot- 
stool of  thy  feet,  do  Tlierefore  let  all  the  house  of  Israel  know  most  certainly  that  God  hath 
made  him  both  Lord,  and  Ciiiust,  this  Jesus,  whom  you  have  crucified.  37  And  hearing 
these  ihinijs  they  were  compunct  in  heart,  and  said  to  Peter  and  the  rest  of  the  Apostles, 
What  shall  we  do  men  brethren  ?  33  But  Peter  said  to  them,  Do  penance,  and  be  every  one 
of  you  baptized  in  the  Name  of  Jesus  Christ  for  remission  of  sins:  and  you  shall  receive  the 
gitt  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  39  For  to  you  is  the  promise,  and  to  your  children,  and  to  all  that  are 
tar  ofi',  whomsoever  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call.  40  With  very  many  other  words  also  did  he 
testify,  and  e.\horted  them,  saying.  Save  yourselves  i'rom  this  perverse  generation.  41  They 
therefore,  that  received  his  word  were  baptized :  and  there  were  added  in  that  day,  about 


Annot.\tioi\s. 
trayed  and  crucified  hirn,  did  it  of  malice  and 
wicked  purpose,  and  their  fact  was  damnable, 
and  not  of  God's  counsel  or  causinjr  :  though 
he  tolerated  it,  for  that  he  could  and  did  turn 
their  abominable  fact  to  the  good  of  our  sal- 
vation. Therefore  abhor  those  new  Mani- 
chees  of  our  time,  both  Lutherans  and  Calvm- 
ists,  that  make  God  the  author  and  cause  of 
Judas'  betraying  of  Christ,  no  less  than  of 
Paul's  conversion,  besides  the  false  translation 
of  Beza,  saying  for  God's  prescience  or  fore- 
knowledge, in  the  Greek  rpoyi/wirif,  God's  pro- 
vidence. 

ver.  24.  Loosing  the  sorrows.  Christ  was  not 
in  pains  himself,  but  loosed  other  men  of  those 
dolours  of  hell,  wherewith  it  was  impossible 
himself  should  be  touched.     Augustine. 

ver.  27.  Mi/  soul  in  hell.  Where  all  the  faith- 
ful, according  to  the  Creed,  ever  have  believ- 
ed, that  Christ  according  to  his  soul,  went 
down  to  hell,  to  deliver  the  Patriarchs  and  all 
just  men  there  holden  in  bondage  till  his  death  : 
and  the  Apostle  here  citing  the  Prophet's  words, 
most  evidently  e.xpressetli  the  same,  distin- 
guishing his  soul  in  hell  from  his  body  in  the 
grave  :  Yet  the  Calvinists,  to  defend  against 
God's  express  words  the  blasphemy  of  their 
iMaster,  that  Christ  sufTered  the  pains  of  hell, 
and  that  no  where  but  upon  the  Cross,  and  that 
otherwise  he  descended  not  into  hell,  most 
falsely  and  flatly  here  corrupt  the  text,  by  turn- 
ing and  wresting  both  the  Hebrew  and  Greek 
words  from  their  most  proper  and  usual  signi- 
fications of,  Soule,  and  Hell,  into  body  and  grave : 
saying  for,  my  soul  in  hell,  thus,  my  bodi/,  life, 
person,  yea,  as  Beza  in  his  New  Testament,  my 
carcass  in  the  grave,  and  this  latter  they  corrupt 
almost  throushout  the  Bible  for  that  purpose. 
But  for  repelling  of  both  corruptions,  it  shall 
be  sufficient  in  this  place :  first,  that  all  He- 
brews and  Greeks  and  all  that  understand  the 
tongues,  know  that  the  foresaid  Hebrew  and 
Greek  words  are  as  proper,  peculiar  and  usual 
to  signify,  soule  and  hell,  as  anima  and  infemus  in 


Ch.^pter  2. 
Latin,  yea  as  soul  and  hell  in  English  do  pro- 
perly signify  the  soul  of  man,  and  hell  that  is 
opposite  to  heaven  :  and  that  they  are  as  un- 
properly  used  to  signify  body  and  grave,  as  to 
say  in  English,  soul  for  body,  or  hell  for  grave. 
Secondly,  it  doth  so  mislike  the  Heretics  them- 
selves, that  Castaleo  one  of  their  fine  trans- 
lators repelleth  it,  and  to  make  it  the  more 
sure,  he  for  in  inferno,  translateth,  in  Oreo,  that 
is,  in  hell.  Thirdly,  Beza  himself  partly  re- 
canteth  in  his  later  edition,  and  confesscth  that 
Carcass  was  no  fit  word  for  the  body  of  Christ, 
and  therefore,  I  have,  saith  he.  changed  it,  but  I 
retain  and  keep  the  same  sense  still,  meaning,  that 
he  hath  now  translated  it  soul,  but  that  he 
meaneth  thereby  as  before,  Christ's  dead  body  : 
fourthly,  he  saith  plainly,  that  translating  thus. 
Thou  shah  not  leave  my  carcass  in  the  grave,  he 
did  it  of  purpose  against  Limbus  Patrum,  Pur- 
gatory, and  Christ's  descending  into  hell,  which 
he  calleth  foul  errors,  and  marvelleth,  tliat 
most  of  the  ancient  fathers  V)ere  in  that  error : 
namely  of  Christ's  descending  into  hell,  and 
delivering  the  old  fathers,  what  need  we  more  ? 
He  opposeth  himself  both  against  plain  Scrip- 
tures and  all  ancient  fathers,  perverting  the  one 
and  contemning  the  other,  to  overthrow  that 
truth  which  is  an  Article  of  our  Creed,  whereby 
it  is  evidently  false  which  some  of  them  say  for 
their  defence,  that  none  of  them  did  ever  ot 
purpose  translate  falsely.  Annotation  upon  1 
Pet.  3.  V.  19. 

ver.  27.  In  hell,  nor  give.  Who  but  an  infidel, 
saith  Augustine,  will  deny  Christ  to  have  de- 
scended into  hell?    Ep.  99. 

ver.  27.  Corruption.  As  his  soul  suffered  no 
pains  in  hell,  so  neither  did  his  body  take  any 
corruption  in  the  grave. 

ver.  33.  Do  penance.  Not  only  amendment 
of  hfe,  but  penance  also  required  before 
baptism,  in  such  as  be  of  age,  though  not 
in  that  sort  as  afterward  in  the  Sacrament 
of  penance.  Aug,  de  fid.  and  oper.  C  11.  and 
ep.  108. 


178 


ACTS. 


three  thousand  souls.  42  And  they  were  persevering  in  the  doctrine  of  the  Apostles,  and  in 
the  communication  ot  the  breaking  of  bread  and  prayers.  43  And  fear  came  upon  every  soul: 
many  wonders  also  and  signs  were  done  by  the  Apostles  in  Jerusalem,  and  there  was  great 
fear  ia  all.  44  All  they  also  that  believed,  were  together,  and  had  all  things  common.  45 
Their  possessions  and  substance  they  sold,  and  divided  them  to  all,  according  as  every  one 
had  need.  46  iJaily  also  continuing  with  one  accord  in  the  temple,  and  breaking  bread  from 
house  to  house,  they  took  their  meat  witii  jov  and  simplicity  of  heart:  47  Praising  God, 
and  having  grace  with  all  the  people.  And  our  Lord  increased  them  that  should  be  saved,  daily 
together. 

CHAPTERIII. 
A  miracle,  and  a  Sermon  of  Peter  s  to  the  people,  showing  that  Jesus  is  Christ,  and  exhorting  them  to 

faith  in  him  and  penance  for  their  sins,  and  so  they  shall  have  hy  hhn  in  Baptism  the  benediction 

which  was  promised  to  Ahraliam. 

1  And  Peter  and  .lohn  went  up  into  the  temple,  at  the  riinth  hour  of  prayer.  2  And  a  certain 
man  that  was  lame  from  his  mother's  womb,  was  carried  :  whom  they  laid  every  day  at  the 
gate  of  the  temple,  that  is  called  Specious,  that  he  might  ask  alm§  of  them  that  went  mto  the 
temple.  3  He,  when  he  had  seen  Peter  and  .lohn  about  to  enter  into  the  temple,  asked  to  re- 
ceive an  alms.  4  But  Peter  with  John  looking  upon  him,  said,  Look  upon  us.  5  Put  he  look- 
ed earnestly  upon  them,  hoping  that  he  should  receive  something  ot  them.  6  But  Peter  said, 
Silver  and  gold  I  have  not,  but  that  which  I  have,  the  same  I  give  to  thee  :  In  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth  arise,  and  walk.  7  And  taking  his  right  hand,  he  lifted  him  up, 
and  forthwith. his  leet  and  soles  were  made  strong.  8  And  springing  he  .stood,  and  walkecl : 
and  went  in  with  them  into  the  temple  walking,  and  leaping,  and  praising  God.  9  And  all  the 
people  saw  him  walking  and  praising  God.  10  Andthey  knew  him,  that,  it  was  he  which  sat  for 
alms  at  the  Specious  »ate  of  the  Temple  :  and  they  were  exceedingly  astonished  and  aghast  at 
that  that  had  chnnced  to  him.  11  And  as  he  held  Peter  and  John,  all  the  people  ran  to  them 
unto  the  porch  which  is  called  Solomon's,  wondering.  12  But  Peter  seeing  them,  made  answer 
to  the  people.  Ye  men  of  Israel,  why  marvel  you  at  this,  or  why  look  you  upon  us,  as  though  by 
our  power  or  holiness  we  have  made  this  man  to  walk?  13  The  God  of  Abraham,  and  the  God 
of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob,  the  God  of  our  fathers  hath  glorified  his  son  Jesus,  whom  you 
indeed  delivered  and  denied  before  the  face  of  Pilate,  he  judging  him  to  be  released.  14  But  you 
denied  the  holy  and  the  just  one,  and  asked  a  mankiller  to  be  given  unto  you.  15  But  the  author 
of  life  you  killed,  whom  God  hath  raised  from  the  dead,  of  which  we  are  witnesses.  16  And 
in  the  faith  of  his  name,  this  man  whom  you  sec  and  know,  his  name  hath  strengthened  :  and 
the  faith  which  is  by  him,  hath  given  this  perfect  health  in  the  sight  of  all  you.  17  vVnd  now 
brethren,  1  know  that  you  did  it  throusrh  ignorance,  as  also  your  Princes.  18  But  God  who 
foreshowed  by  the  mouth  of  all  the  Prophets,  that  his  Christ  should  suffer,  hath  so  fulfilled 
it.  19  Be  penitent  therefore,  and  convert,  that  your  sins  may  be  put  out.  20  That,  when  the 
times  shall  come  of  refreshing  by  the  sight  of  our  Lord,  and  he  shall  send  him  that  hath  been 
preached  unto  you  Jesus  Christ.    21  Whom  heaven  truly  must  receive  until  the  times  of  the 


Annotations. 

ver.  42.  The  breaking.  This  was  the  B. 
Sacrament,  which  the  Apostles  daily  minister- 
ed to  the  Christians  at  least  in  one  kind.  Chap. 
20.7. 

ver.  44.  All  things  common.  This  living  in 
connnon  is  not  a  rule  or  a  precept  to  all  Chris- 
tian men,  as  the  Anabaptists  falsely  pretend:  but 
a  life  of  perfection  and  counsel,  followed  of 
our  religious  in  the  Catholic  Church.  Aug.  in 
Fs.  132.  in  principio,  and  ep.  109. 

Annotations. 

ver.  1.  Ninth  hour  of  prayer.  This  maketh 
for  distinction  of  Canonical  hours  and  di- 
versity of  appointed  times  to  pray  in.  Annot. 
c.  10,  9. 

ver.  6.  That  which  I  have.  This  power  of 
working  miracles  was  in  Peter,  and  Peter  pro- 
perly did  give  this  man  his  health,  though  he 
received  that  force  and  virtue  of  God,  and  in 
and  by  him  executed  the  same.  Therefore 
he  saith.  That  vjhich  I  have,  I  give  to  thee,  and 
the  Heretics  are  ridiculous  that  note  here,  a 
miracle  done  hy  Christ  hy  the  hands  of  the  Apostles, 
to  make  the"  simple  believe  that  they  had  no 
more  to  do  than  a  dead  instrument  in  the  work- 
man's hand 


Chapter  2. 

ver.  47.  Increased.  More  and  more  were  add- 
ed to  the  Church,  as  the  Greek  more  plainly 
expresseth,  that  we  may  see  the  visible  propa- 
gation and  increase  of  the  same,  from  which 
time  a  diligent  man  may  deduce  the  very 
same  visible  society  of  men  joined  in  Christ, 
through  the  whole  book,  and  afterward  by 
the  Ecclesiastical  story,  down  till  our  days, 
against  the  pretended  invisible  Church  of  the 
Heretics. 

Chapter  3. 

ver.  12.  By  our  poujer.  When  the  Apostles 
remit  sins,  or  do  any  other  miracles,  they  do  it 
not  by  any  human,  proper,  or  natural  power  in 
themselves  :  but  of  supernatural  force  given 
tlieni  from  above,  to  prove  that  the  faith  of 
Christ  is  true,  and  that  he  is  God  whom  the 
Jews  crucified,  in  whose  name  and  faith  they 
work,  and  not  in  their  own. 

ver.  16.  Faith  of  his  name.  This  faith  was 
not  the  faith  of  the  lame  man,  for  he  looked 
only  for  alms,  nor  a  special  faith  of  the  Apos- 
tles' own  salvation:  but  belief  of  Christian 
Relicrion. 

ver.  21.  Heaven  tnily.  Some  Heretics  foully 
corrupt  tliis  place,  thus,  Who  7nusi  be  contained 


ACTS.  179 

restitution  of  all  things,  which  God  spake  by  the  mouth  of  his  holy  Prophets  from  the  begin- 
ning of  the  world.  2'i  Moses  indeed  so.id,  That  a  Frophet  shall  the  Lord  your  God  raise  up  to 
you  of  your  brethren,  as  mi/self:  him  you  shall  hear  according  to  all  things  whatsoever  he  shall  speak  to 
you.     23  And  it  shall  lie,  even/  soul  that  shall  not  hear  that  Prophet  shall  be  destroyed  out  oj  the  people. 

24  And  all  the  Prophets  troni  Samuel  and  afterward  that  have  spoken,  tuld  of  these  days. 

25  You  are  the  children  of  the  Propliets  and  of  the  testament  which  God  made  to  our  fathers, 
saying  to  Abraham,  And  in  thy  seed  shall  all  the  families  of  the  earth  be  blessed.  26  To  you  tirst 
God  raising  up  his  son,  hath  sent  him  blessing  you ;  that  every  one  should  convert  himself  from 
his  naughtiness. 

CHAPTER  IV. 
The  rulers  of  the  Jeios  oppose  themselves  and  imprison  Peter  and  Jo\n.  4  But  yet  thousands  of  the 
people  are  converted:  5  and  to  the  Rulers  also,  Peter  boldli/  avoucheth  by  the Joresaid  miracle,  that 
Jesus  is  Christ,  telling  them  of  their  heinous  fault  out  of  the  Psalms,  and  that  ivithout  him  they  can- 
not be  saved.  13  They  though  confounded  with  the  miracle,  yet  they  proceed  in  their  obstinacy,  for- 
bidding them  to  speak  any  more  q/"  Jesus,  adding  also  threats;.  23  Whereupon  the  Church  Jleeth  to 
prayer,  wherein  they  comfort  themselves  ruiih  the  omnipotency  of  God,  and  prediction  of  David,  and 
ask  for  the  gift  of  boldness  and  miracles  against  those  threats.  31  And  God  showeth  miraculously 
thai  he  hath  heard  their  prayer.  32  The  wliole  Church's  unity  and  community  of  life.  36  Of  Bar- 
nabas by  name. 

1  And  when  they  were  speaking  to  tlie  people,  the  Priests  and  magistrates  of  the  temples 
and  the  Sadducees  came  upon  them,  2  Being  grieved  that  they  taught  the  people,  and  showed 
.'Esus  the  resurrection  from  the  dead:  3  And  they  laid  hands  upon  them,  and  put  them  into 
ward,  until  the  morrow,  for  it  was  now  evemng.  4  And  many  of  them  that  had  heard  the 
word,  believed  :  and  the  number  of  the  men  was  made  five  thousand.  5  And  it  came  to  pass 
on  the  morrow,  that  their  princes,  and  Ancients,  and  Scribes  were  gathered  into  Jerusalem. 
6  And  Annas  the  High  Priest,  and  Caiphas  and  John,  and  Alexander,  and  as  many  as  were  of 
the  priests'  stock.  7  And  setting  them  in  the  midst,  they  asked :  in  what  power  or  in  what 
name  have  you  done  this  ?  8  Then  Peter  replenished  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  said  to  them.  Ye 
princes  of  the  people  and  Ancients :  9  If  we  this  day  be  examined  for  a  good  deed  upon  an 
impoteiit  man,  in  what  he  hath  been  made  wliole,  10  Be  it  known  to  all  you  and  to  all  the 
people  of  Israel,  that  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth,  whom  you  did  crucify,  whom- 
God  hath  raised  fro;n  the  dead.  Ln  this  same  this  man  standeth  before  you  whole.  11  This  is 
the  sto7ie  that  was  rejecied  of  you  the  builders  which  is  made  info  the  head  of  the  comer.  12  And 
there  is  not  salvation  in  any  other,  for  nei'her  is  there  any  other  name  under  heaven  given  to 
men,  wherein  we  must  be  saved.  13  And  seeing  Peter's  constancy  and  John's,  understanding 
that  they  were  men  unlettered,  and  of  the  vulgar  sort,  they  marvelled,  and  they  knew  them  that 
they  had  been  with  Jesus  :  14  Seeing  the  man  also  that  had  been  cured,  standing  with  them, 
they  could  say  nothing  to  the  contrary  15  But  they  commanded  them  to  go  aside  forth  out  of 
the  council:  and  they  conferred  together.  16  Saying,  What  shall  we  do  to  these  men?  for  a 
notorious  sign  indeed  hath  been  done  by  them,  to  all  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  :  it  is  mani- 
fest, and  we  camiot  deny  it.  17  But  that  it  be  no  further  spreal  abroad  among  the  people,  let 
us  threaten  them,  that  tHey  speak  no  more  in  this  name  to  any  man.  18  And  callinij  them,  they 
charged  them  that  they  should  not  speak  at  all,  nor  teach  in  the  name  of  Jesits.  I'.t  But  Peter 
and  John  answering,  said  to  them,  If  it  be  just  in  the  sight  of  God,  to  hear  you  rat'.ier  than  God, 
judge  ye.  20  For  we  cannot  but  speak  the  things  which  we  have  seen  and  heard.  21  But 
they  threatening,  dismissed  them  :  not  finding  how  they  might  punish  them,  for  the  people,  be- 
cause all  glorified  that  which  had  been  done,  in  that  which  was  chanced.  22  For  the  man  was 
more  than  forty  years  old  in  whom  that  sim  of  health  had  been  wrought.  23  And  being  dis- 
missed they  came  to  theirs,  and  showed  all  that  the  chief  Priests  and  Ancients  had  said  to  them. 
24  Who  having  heard  it,  with  one  accord  lifted  up  their  voice  to  God,  and  said.  Lord,  thou  that. 
didst  make  heaven  and  earth,  the  sea,  and  all  things  that  are  in  them,  25  Who  in  the  H'lty 
Ghost  by  the  mouth  of  our  Father  David  thy  servant  hast  said.  Why  did  the  Gentiles  rage,  and 
the  people  meditate  vain  thijigs:  26  The  kings  of  the  earth  stand  up,  and  the  princes  assemble  together 
against  our  Lord,  and  against  his  CHRIST  7  27  For  there  assembled  indeed  m  this  citv  against  thy 
holy  child  Jesus  whom  thou  hast  anointed,  Herod,  and  Pontius  Pilate,  with  the  Gentiles  and 
the  people  of  Israel,  23  To  do  what  thy  hand  and  thy  counsel  decreed  to  be  done.  29  And 
now  Lord  look  upon  their  threatenings,  and  give  unto  thy  servants  with  all  confidence  to  speak 

Annotations         Chapter  3. 
in  heaven,  of  purpose,  as  they  protest,  to  hold  |  him  out  of  heaven.    Neither  can  they  pre'end 
Christ  in  heaven,   from    the    B.    Sacrament,    the  Greek,  which  is  word  for  word  as  in  the 
Beza.    As  though  his  presence   there,   drew  i  vulgar  Latin,  and  as  we  translate. 

Annotations.        Chapter  4. 


ver.  19.  If  it  be  just.  Their  constancy  and 
Courage  after  their  confirmation,  being  so 
weak  before.  And  if  any  Magistrate  command 
against  God,  that  is  to  say,  forbid  Catholic 
Christian  men  to  preach  or  serve  God,  this 


same  must  be  their  answer,  though  they  be 
whipped  and  killed  for  their  labour.  Cap.  5. 
verie  ver.  29. 

ver.  2S.  Thy  hand  and  thy  counsel.     Christ's 
death,  as  needful  for  man's  redemption,  was 


180 


ACTS. 


thy  word.  30  In  that,  that  thou  extend  thy  hand  to  cures  and  signs  and  wonders  to  be  done  by 
the  name  ot  iliy  holy  son  Jksus.  31  And  when  they  had  prayed,  the  place  was  moved  wherein 
they  were  gathered:  and  thuy  were  all  replenished  with  the  Holy  Ghosi,  aud  they  spake  the 
word  of  God  with  uonhdence.  3"^  And  the  multitude  ot  believers  had  one  lu.ari  and  one  soul : 
neither  did  any  one  say  lliat  aught  was  his  own  ot  those  things  which  he  possessed,  but  all 
tbnigs  were  common  unlo  them.  33  And  with  great  power  did  the  Apostles  give  testimony 
ot  ilie  resurrection  ot  Jksus  Chiust  our  Lord:  and  great  grace  was  in  all  them.  34  i:''or  nn- 
tiier  wus  there  any  one  needy  among  them.  l"'or  as  many  as  were  owners  ot  lands  or  Iioum  - 
sold  and  brought  ilie  prices  ot  those  things  whieh  they  sold,  35  And  laid  it  before  the  teei  >m 
the  Apostles.  And  to  every  one  was  divided  according  as  every  one  iiad  need.  36  Aiiti 
Joseph  who  was  surnamed  ot  the  Apostles  Barnabas,  which  is  by  interpretation,  the  son  of  con- 
solation, a  Levite,  a  Cypriai'i  born,  37  Whereas  he  had  a  piece  ot  land,  sold  it,  and  brought 
the  price,  and  laid  it  belore  the  teet  of  the  Apostles. 

CHAPTER  V. 
Ananias  and  his  wife  Saphira,  for  their  sacrik<re,  at  Peter's  ward  fall  dmon  dead,  to  the  great  terror 
oj  the  rest.  12  By  the  Apostles'  miracles,  not  onli/  the  numlir,  but  also  their  faith  so  increaselh,  that 
they  seek  in  the  streeis  to  the  very  shadow  oJ  Piter,  the  towns  also  about  bringing  their  diseased  to 
Jerusalt/n.  17  The  Rulers  again  oppose  themselves,  but  in  vain.  19  For  out  of  prison  an  Angel 
deUvtrelh  them,  bidding  them  preach  openly  to  all :  27  and  in  their  Council,  Peter  i^  iiothintx  afraid 
of  their  big  words :  34  Yea,  (romaliel  being  one  of  themselves  casteth  a  dcuht  among  them,  lest  tlie 
matter  be  of  God,  and  therefore  impossible  to  be  dissolved.  40  Finally,  the  Apostles  being  scourged 
by  them  count  it  an  honour,  and  cease  no  day  from  jireaching. 

1  But  a  certain  man  named  Ananias,  wiili  Saphira  his  wife  sold  a  piece  of  land,  2  And  de- 
frauded of  the  price  of  the  land,  his  wife  being  privy  thereto:  and  bringing  a  certain  portion, 
laid  it  at  the  feet  of  the  Apostles.  3  And  Peter  said,  Ananias,  why  hath  Satan  tempted  thy 
heart,  that  thou  shouldst  lie  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  defraud  of  the  price  of  the  land?  4  Re- 
maining, did  it  not  remain  to  thee :  and  being  sold,  was  it  not  in  thy  power?     Why  hast  thou 


Annotations. 
of  God's  determination  :  but  as  ot  the  malice 
of  the  Jews,  it  was  not  his  act  otherwise  than 
by  permission. 

ver.  37.  Before  the  feet.  He,  as  the  rest,  did 
not  only  give  his  goods  as  in  vulgar  alms,  but 
in  all  humble  reverent  manner  as  things  dedi- 
cated to  God,  he  laid  them  down  at  the  Apos- 
tles' holy  feet,  as  Luke  always  expresseth,  and 
gave  them  not  into  their  hands.  The  Sunamite 
tell  down  and  embraced  Eliseus'  feet.  Many 
that  asked  benefits  of  Christ,  as  the  woman  sick 

Annotations. 

ver.  2.  Defrauded.  In  this,  saith  Augustine, 
he  withdrew  any  part  of  that  which  he  pro- 
mised, he  was  guilty  at  once,  both  of  sacri- 
lege, and  of  fraud :  of  sacrilege,  because  he 
robbed  God  of  that  which  was  his  promise  ;  of 
fraud,  in  that  he  withheld  of  the  whole  gift,  a 
piece.  Let  now  the  heretics  come,  and  say,  it 
was  for  lying  or  hypocrisy  only  that  this  fact 
was  condemned:  because  they  be  loth  to  have 
sacrilege  counted  any  such  sin,  who  have 
taught  men  not  only  to  take  away  from  God 
some  piece  of  that  or  all  that  themselves  gave, 
but  plainly  to  spoil  and  apply  to  themselves  all 
that  other  men  gave. 

ver.3.  Petersaid.  Peter,  as  you  see  here,  with- 
out man's  relation  knew  this  fraud  and  the  cogi- 
tations of  Ananias,  and  as  luNid  of  the  College 
and  of  the  whole  Church  against  which  this 
robbery  was  committed,  exccuied  this  heavy 
S(Mitence  of  E.xcommunication  both  against 
him,  and  his  wife  consenting  to  the  Sacrilege, 
for  it  was  l-Ixcommunicating  by  Augustine's 
judgment,  lib.  5.  cont.  ep.  Farm.  c.  1.  torn.  7. 
and  had  this  corporal  miraculotis  death  joined 
withal,  as  the  Excommunic;ition  that  Paul 
gave  out  against  the  incestuous  and  others,  had 
(he  corjioral  vexation  of  Satan  incident  unto  it. 


Chaj'tkk  4. 
of  the  bloody  flux,  fell  down  at  his  feet,  and 
Mary  kissed  his  feet.  Such  are  signs  of  due 
reverence  done  both  to  Christ,  and  to  other  sa- 
cred persons,  either  Prophets,  Apostles,  Popes, 
or  otliers,  representing  his  person  in  earth. 
Hierome,of  Epiphanius  Bishop  in  Cyprus,  how 
the  people  of  Jerusalem  of  all  sorts  jloched  lo- 
gethtr  unlohim,  offering  their  children, \o  InWc  his 
blessing,  hissing  his  fed,  plucking  the  hems  of  hi» 
garment,  so  that  lie  could  not  move  for  the  throng 
Ep.  61.  c.  4.  cont.  erro.  Jo.  Hierosol. 

Chapter  b. 

ver.  4.  In  thy  power.  If  it  displeased  God,  sail] 
Augustine,  to  vilhdraw  of  the  money  whi< h  Ihej 
had  vowed  to  God,  how  is  he  angry  when  chastity 
is  vowed  and  is  not  performed  ?  for  to  such  riuiy 
be  said  that  which  Peter  said  of  the  money:  Thy 
virginity  remaining  did  it  not  remain  to  thee,  and 
before  thou  didst  Doie,  was  it  not  in  thine  ou<n power  ? 
for,  whosoever  have  vowed  such  things  and  have 
not  paid  them,  let  them  nut  think  to  he  condtmned 
to  corpvrid  death,  but  to  everlasting  f  re.  Augus. 
Ser.  10.  de  diversis.  And  Gregory  to  the  same 
purpose  writeth  thus  :  Ananins  hud  vowed  money 
to  God,  which  afterward  overcome  rcith  devilish  per- 
suasion he%vithdrew:  but  with  what  death  he  was 
punished,  thou  knoivest.  If  then  he  were  worthy 
of  that  death,  who  took  away  the  money  that  he  had 
iricen  to  God,  consider  nhitt  great  jn  ril  in  God's 
jUiLnncnt  thou  shall  be  worthy  if,  which  ha.'^l  rrilh- 
drawn,  not  money,  hut  thyself  from  Almighty  God, 
to  whom  thou  hadst  vowed  thyself  under  the  habit 
or  weed  of  a  Monk. 

ver.  4.  Not  to  men,  but.  To  take  from  the 
Church  or  from  the  Governors  thereof,  things 
dedicated  to  their  use  and  the  servic;e  of 
God,  01-  to  lie  unto  God's  Ministers,  is  so 
judcred  before  God,  as  if  the  lie  were  made, 
I  and  the  fraud    done  to  the  Holy  Ghost  him- 


ACTS.  181 

put  this  thing  in  thy  heart  ?  Thou  hast  not  lied  to  men,  but  to  God,  5  And  Ananias  hearing 
these  words,  fell  down,  and  gave  up  the  ghost.  And  there  came  great  fear  upon  all  that  hearo 
it.  6  And  young  men  risin;^  up,  removed  him,  and  bearing  him  forth  buried  him.  7  And  it 
was  the  space  as  it  were  of  three  hours,  and  his  wife,  not  knowing  what  was  chanced,  came  in. 
8  And  Peter  answered  her,  Tell  me  woman  whether  did  you  sell  the  land  for  so  much?  But 
she  said.  Yea,  for  so  much.  9  And  Peter  imto  her,  Why  have  you  agreed  together  to  tempi 
the  Spirit  of  our  Lord  ?  Behold,  their  feet  that  have  buried  thy  husband,  at  the  door,  and  they 
shall  bear  thee  forth.  10  Forthwith  she  fell  before  his  feet,  and  gave  up  the  ghost.  And  the 
young  men  going  in,  found  her  dead :  and  carried  her  forth,  and  buried  her  by  her  husband.  11 
And  there  fell  great  fear  in  the  whole  Church,  and  upon  all  that  heard  these  things.  l*i  And 
by  the  hands  ot  the  Apostles  were  many  signs  and  wonders  done  among  the  people.  And  they 
were  all  with  one  accord  in  Solomon's  porch.  13  But  of  the  rest  none  durst  join  themselves 
unto  them  :  but  the  people  magnified  them.  14  And  the  multitude  of  men  and  women  that  be- 
lieved in  our  Lord,  was  more  increased  ;  15  So  that  they  did  bring  forth  the  sick  into  the  street.-', 
and  laid  them  in  beds  and  couches,  that  when  Peter  came,  his  shadow  at  the  least  might  over- 
shadow any  of  them,  and  they  all  mio:ht  be  delivered  iVom  their  infirmities.  16  And  there  rarj 
together  unto  .lerusalem  the  multitude  also  of  the  cities  adjoining,  bringing  sick  persons  and 
nuch  as  were  vexed  of  unclean  spirits:  who  were  all  cured.  17  And  the  high  priest  rising 
Tip,  and  all  that  were  with  him,  which  is  the  heresy  of  the  Sadducees,  were  replenished  with 
zeal:  13  Laid  hands  upon  the  Apostles,  and  put  them  in  the  common  prison.  I'J  But  an  Angel 
of  our  Lord  by  night  opening  the  gates  of  the  prison,  and  leading  them  forth,  said,  20  Go :  and 
.standing,  speak  in  the  temple  to  the  people  all  the  \vords  of  this  life.  21  Who  having  heard 
this,  early  jn  the  morning  entered  into  the  temple,  and  taught.  And  the  high  priest  coming,  and 
they  that  were  with  him,  called  together  the  council  and  all  the  ancients  of  the  children  of 
Israel:  and  thev  sent  to  the  prison  that  they  might  be  brought.  22  But  when  the  ministera 
were  come,  and  opening  the  prison,  found  them  not:  returning  they  told,  23  Saying,  The  pri- 
son truly  we  found  shut  with  all  dihgence,  and  the  keepers  standing  before  the  gates :  but  open- 
ing it,  we  found  no  man  within.  24  And  as  soon  as  the  magistrate  of  the  temple  and  the  chief 
priests  heard  these  words,  thev  were  in  doubt  of  them,  what  would  befall.  25  And  there  came 
a  certain  man  and  told  them.  That  the  men,  lo,  which  you  did  put  in  prison,  are  in  the  temple 
standing,  and  teaching  the  people.  26  Then  went  the  magistrate  with  the  ministers,  and  brought 
them  without  force,  for  they  feared  the  people  lest  they  should  be  stoned.  27  And  when  they 
had  brought  them,  they  set  them  in  the  council.  And  the  hi^h  priest  asked  them,  28  Saying 
Commanding  we  commanded  you  that  you  should  not  teach  in  this  name  :  and  behold  you  have 
tilled  Jerusalem  with  your  doctrine,  and  you  will  bring  upon  us  the  blood  of  this  man.  29  But 
Peter  answering  and  the  Apostles  said,  God  must  be  obeyed  rather  than  men.  30  The  God 
of  our  Fathers  hath  raised  up  Jesus,  whom  you  did  kill,  hanging  him  upon  a  tree.  31  This 
Prince  and  Saviour  God  hath  exalted  with  his  right  hand,  to  give  repentance  to  Israel,  and  re- 
mission of  sins.  32  And  we  are  witnesses  of  these  words,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  whom  God 
hath  given  to  all  that  obey  him.  33  When  they  had  heard  these  things,  it  cut  them  to  the  heart, 
and  they  consulted  to  kill  them.  34  But  one  in  the  council  rising  up,  a  Pharisee  named  Gama- 
liel, a  doctor  of  law  honourable  to  all  the  people,  commanded  the  men  to  be  put  forth  awhile. 
35  And  he  said  to  them.  Ye  men  of  Israel,  take  heed  to  yourselves  touching  these  men  what 
you  mean  to  do.  36  For  before  these  days  there  rose  Theodas,  saying  he  was  somebody,  to 
whom  consented  a  number  of  men  about  tour  hundred,  who  was  slain:  and  all  that  believed 
him,  were  dispersed  and  brought  to  nothing.  37  After  this  fellow  there  rose  Judas  of  Galilee 
m  the  days  of  the  Enrolling,  and  drew  away  the  people  after  him,  and  he  perished :  and  as 
many  as  consented  unto  him,  were  dispersed.  33  And  now  therefore  I  say  to  you,  depart  from 
these  men  and  let  them  alone:  for  if  this  council  or  work  be  of  men,  it  will  be  dissolved:  39 
But  if  it  be  of  God,  you  are  not  able  to  dissolve  them,  lest  perhaps  you  be  found  to  resist  God 

Annot.\tio.\s.        Chaptfr  5. 
pelf,  who  is  the  Church' .s  president  and  pro-  I  of  the  miracles  done  by  the  Saints  now  reign- 
tector.  ing  in  heaven. 

ver.  11.  Fear  ill  the.  whole  Church.  Hereupon  ver.  ^'i).  Of  God,  you.  Time  and  the  evident 
rose  great  reverence,  awe,  and  fear  of  the  vul-  |  success  of  Christ's  Church  and  religion,  prove 
gar  Christians  toward  the  holy  Apostles,  for  an  I  it  to  be  of  God  :  no  violence  of  the  Jews,  no 
example  to  all  Christian  people  how  to  behave  |  persecution  of  the  Heathen  Princes,  no  eridea- 
theniselves  toward  their  Bishops  and  Priests.    ;  vour    of   domestical    Adversaries,    Heretic 


ver.  15.  Hi^shitdom.  Specially  they  sought 
to  Peter  the  chief  of  all,  who  not  only  by  touch- 
ing, as  the  other,  but  by  his  very  sharlow  cured 


Schismatics,  or  ill  livers,  ])revnilini)r  against 
it,  as  on  the  other  side,  many  attempts  have 
been    made    by    Arius,    Macedonius, .  Nesto- 


all   diseases,  whereupon  Augustine  saith,  If  i  rius,    Luther,    and    the    like,    who    thought 


then  the  shadow  of  his  body  could  help,  how 
much  more  now  the  fulness  of  power?  And 
if  then  a  certain  little  wind  of  him  passing  by 
did  profit  them  thnf  humbly  asked,  how  much 
more  the  grace  of  him  now  being  permanent 

and  remainintr?     .9pr.29.de  Sanctis,  speaking  '  ized  that  this  heresy  holdeth  up  for  a  time, 
16 


themselves  somebody :  but  after  they  had 
played  their  part  awhile,  thoir  memory  is 
buried,  or  live'h  only  in  malediction  and 
infamy,  and  their  scholars  come  to  naught 
Therefore    let    no  Catholic   man  be  scandal- 


182  ACTS. 

also.  And  they  consented  to  him.  40  And  calling  in  the  Apostles,  after  they  had  scourged 
tlieni,  they  charged  them  that  they  should  not  speak  in  tlie  name  of  Jesus,  and  dismissed.  41 
And  they  went  Irom  the  .«ii^ht  of  the  council  rejoicing,  because  they  were  accounted  worthy 
to  suffer  reproach  for  the  name  of  Jescs.  42  And  every  day  tliey  ceased  not  in  the  temple  and 
from  house  to  house  to  teach  and  evaiiL'elize  Christ  Jksus. 

Cll  AFTER    VI. 
Bi/  occasion  of  a  murmur  in  the  Church,  vihone  numbers  now  is  so  prown  tlint  it  cnnnvt  he  numbered. 

Seven  of  them  being  ordered  by  the  Apostles  in  the  holy  order  of  Deacons  ■■  8  one  ot  f/icm,  Stephen, 

vmrketh  great  miracles :  and  is  try  sudi  as  he  confounded  in  disputation,  falsely  accused  in  the  Coun^ 

cil,  nf  btd.tpjicmy  against  the  Temple  and  rites  thereof . 

1  And  in  those  days  the  number  of  disciples  increasing,  there  arose  a  murmuring  of  the 
Greeks  against  the  Hebrews,  tor  tliat  their  widows  were  despised  ui  the  dady  nunistry- 
2  And  the  Twelve  calling  together  tiie  nudiitude  of  the  disciples,  said,  It  is  not  reason,  that 
\^e  leave  tiie  word  of  God,  and  serve  tables.  3  Consider  therefore  firethren,  seven  men  of 
vou  of  good  testimony,  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  wisdom,  whom  we  mav  appoint  over  this 
business.  4  But  we  will  be  instant  in  prayer  and  the  ministry  of  the  word.  5  And  the  say- 
ing was  liked  before  all  the  niultiiude.  And  they  chose  Stephen  a  man  full  of  faith  and  of  the 
Holy  Gho.st,  and  Philip,  and  Prochorus,  and  Nicanor,  and  Timon,  and  Parmenas,  and  Nicholas 
a  stranger  of  Antioch.  G  'I'hese  tliey  did  set  in  the  presence  of  ihe  Apostles  :  and  praying  they 
imposed  hands  upon  them.  7  And  the  word  of  God  increased,  and  ilie  number  of  the  disciples 
was  multiplied  in  Jerusalem  exceedingly:  a  great  multiuide  also  of  the  Priests  obeyed  tiie 
faith.  8  And  Stephen  full  of  grace  and  fortitude  did  great  wonders  and  si^ns  among  the  people. 
9  And  there  arose  certain  of  that  which  is  called  the  Synagogue  of  the  Libertines,  and  of  the 
Cyrenians,  and  of  the  Alexandrians,  and  of  them  that  were  ot  Cilicia  and  Asia,  disputing  with 
Stephen:  10  And  they  could  not  resist  the  wisdom  and  the  Spirit  that  spake.  11  Then  tliey 
suborned  men,  to  say  they  had  heard  him  speak  words  of  hlaspherav  against  Moses  and  God. 
12  They  therefore  stirred  up  the  the  people,  and  the  Ancients,  ana  the  Scribes:  and  runnins; 

Annotations.        Chapter  5. 
For  the  Arians  and   some  others   flourished  |  ported   by  princes  and  learning,  and  yet  iiad 
much  longer  than  these,  and  were  better  sup- 1  an  end. 


Annotations. 
_  ver.  1.  Murmuring.  It  cometh  of  human  in- 
firmity, that  in  every  Society  of  men,  be  it 
never  so  holy,  there  is  some  cause  given  or 
taken  by  the  weak,  of  nun-mur  and  diHerence, 
which  must  ever  be  provided  for  and  stayed  in 
the  beginning,  lest  it  grow  to  further  schism 
or  sedition,  and  to  all  such  defects,  the  more 
the  Cluirch  increaseth  in  number  and  diversity 
of  men  and  provinces,  the  more  it  is  subject. 
In  all  which  things  the  spiritual  Magistrates, 
by  the  Apostle's  example  and  authority,  must 
take  order,  as  time  and  occasion  shall  require, 
ver.  3.  Seven  men.  We  may  not  think  that 
these  Seven,  here  made  Deacons,  were  only 
chosen  to  serve  profane  tables,  or  dispose  of 
the  Church's  mere  temporals,  though  by  that 
occasion  only  they  may  seem  to  some  now 
elected,  no  express  mention  being  made  of 
any  other  function :  for,  divers  circumstances 
of  this  same  place  give  evidence,  and  so  doth 
all  antiqtiity,  that  their  ofiicc  stood  not  princi- 
pally about  profane  things,  biU  about  the  holy 
vVltar.  The  t)ersons  to  be  elected,  must  be 
full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  wisdom,  they  must 
after  public  prayer  be  ordered  and  consecrated 
by  the  Apostle's  imposition  of  hands,  as  Bishops 
find  Priests  were  afterward  ordered,  cp.  ad. 
Tim.  Where  Saint  Paid  also  requireth  in  a 
manner  the  same  conditions  in  them  as  in 
Bishops.  All  which  would  not  have  been  pre- 
scribed for  any  secular  stewardship.  Yea 
straight  upon  their  Ordering  here,  no  doubt  by 
commission  of  the  Apostles,  which  they  had 
not  before  their  election,  they  preached,  bap- 
tized, disputed,  and  as  it  may  aiipcar  by  the 
words  spoken  of  Stephen,  tliat  he  was  lull  of 


Chapter  6. 

grace  and  fortitude,  they  received  great  in 
crease  of  grace  by  their  Deaconship. 

But  Ignatius,  ep.  2.  ad  Tral.  can  best  witness 
of  their  OfTice  and  the  Apostle's  manner  and 
meaning  in  such  things,  who  writeth  thus  :  Ft 
hehooveth  aho  la  please  by  all  means  the  Deacons, 
which  arefor  the  ministry  of  .]ksvs  Christ.  For 
thei/  are  not  fervilors  of  meat  and  drink,  hut 
77tinislers  of  the  Church  of  God.  For  what  are 
Deacons  hut  imilaiors  or  foJlotcers  of  Christ, 
ministering  to  the  Bishop,  as  Christ  to  his  Father, 
and  uorkrng  unto  him  a  clean  and  immaculate 
vork,  even  as  Stephen  to  James,  i^c.  Polycarp 
hath  the  like  in  his  epistle  ad  Philippenses. 
And  Denis  writeth  that  their  office  was  about 
the  Aliar,  and  putting  the  holy  bread  and  cha- 
lice upon  the  same.  Clement  also,  Apost. 
Cnn.tt.  lib.  2.  c.  61.  that  their  office,  among  other 
things,  is  to  assist  the  Bishops,  and  read  the 
Gospel  in  the  Service,  &c.  Cyprian  in  divers 
places,  ep.  Cb.  and  ep.  49.  ad  Cornel,  callelh 
Deacons,  the  Churches  and  the  Apostles'  Mi- 
nisters, and  their  Office,  adminislrntionnn  sa- 
cram,  an  holy  administration.  Hierome  affirm- 
eth,  in  cap.  fi.  Michecr,  and  in  episl.  85.  ad  Eva- 
grium  torn.  2.  where  he  checketh  some  of  them 
for  preferring  themselves  before  Priests,  and 
IHilteth  them  in  remembrance  of  their  fir.st  cal- 
ling, that  they  be  as  the  Levites  were  in  re- 
spect of  tilt"  Priests  of  the  old  Lnw,  finally,  by 
Ambrose,  lib.  Ojfic.  r.  II.  and  PrudcnHus  in 
Hymno  de  S.  iMureut,  speak  intr  of  Laurence  the 
Deacon,  we  may  see  their  office  was  most 
holy.  Aiisrustine  also  of  the  disrnity  of  Dea- 
cons, ep.  1 48.  ad  Valerium  Cone.  Carlhag.  4.  can 
37.  38.  39.  41. 


ACTS. 


183 


together  ihey  took  him,  and  brought  him  into  the  Council.  13  And  they  set  false  witnesses 
that  said  This  man,  ceasetli  not  lo  speak  words  against  the  holy  place  and  the  Law.  14  For 
we  have  heard  him  say,  that  this  same  Jesus  ot  iNazareih  shall  destroy  this  place,  and  shall 
change  the  traditions  which  Moses  delivered  unto  us.  15  And  all  that  sat  in  the  Council  be- 
holding him,  saw  his  iace  as  it  were  the  i'ace  ot  an  Angel. 

CHAPTER  VII. 
Stephen  being  perm'utfd  to  ansiuer,  beginning  ul  Abraham,  slwwcth  that  God  wag  with  their  fathers 
butli  in  other  phices  and  also  lung  before  the  Ttmple,  48  and  that  ajter  it  was  built,  it  could  not 
be,  as  they  gros.df/ inuigined,  a  house  for  God  to  dwell  in,  51  titen  he  invfigheth  against  their 
slif-necke.httss,  and  ttlltlh  them  Loldly  of  their  Iruilorous  murdvring  of  Christ,  us  their  fathers  hud 
done  his  prophets  u tore  him.  54  Whereat  thty  biiiig  woi  d,  he  setth  heaven  open,  and  iEsvs  therg 
in  his  divine  Majfety.  57  Whereat  thty  ietoine  more  mad,  so  <hat  they  stone  him  to  deatfi,  Hutd 
consentiiw;  he  commending  his  soul  to  Jksts,  and  humlly  praying  Jot  ihtm. 

1  And  tiie  chief  Priest  said,  are  these  things  so '?  "^  Who  saith.  Ye  men,  brethren  and  fa- 
thers, hear.  The  God  ot  Glory  appeared  to  our  lather  Abraham  when  he  was  in  Mesopotaniifi, 
before  that  he  abode  in  Charan.  3  And  he  said  to  him,  (Jo  forth  out  of  thy  country,  and  out  of  thy 
kindred,  and  come  into  a  land  that  I  shall  show  thee.  4  Then  went  he  forih  out  of  the  land  of  the 
Chaldees,  and  dwelt  in  Charan.  And  Irom  thence,  alter  liis  lather  was  dead,  he  translated 
him  into  this  land,  wherein  you  do  now  dwell.  5  And  he  gave  him  no  inheritance  in  it,  no 
not  the  pace  ol  a  lool :  and  he  promised  to  give  it  him  in  possession,  and  to  his  seed  after  hitn, 
when  as  he  had  no  child.  6  And  God  spake  to  him,  Tliat  his  seed  shall  he  a  sojcurne  in  a 
strange  ccuiilrtj,  and  thty  shall  subdue  than  to  seivilude,  and  shall  evil  intrcat  them  Jour  hundred 
years:  7  And  the  nation  which  they  shall  seive  will  J  Judge,  said  God,  and  after  these  things  they 
shall  go  forth,  and  shall  serve  me  in  this  place.  8  And  he  gave  him  the  testament  of  circum- 
cision, and  so  he  begat  Isaiic,  and  circumcised  him  the  eighth  day  :  and  Isaac,  Jacob :  and 
Jacob,  the  twelve  Patriarchs  9  And  the  Patria  chs  through  emulation,  sold  Joseph  into 
Egypt,  and  God  was  with  him  :  10  And  delivered  him  out  ofall  his  tribulations,  and  he  gave 
hin'i  grace  and  wisdom  in  the  sight  of  Pharuo  the  King  of  Egypt,  and  he  appointed  him  Go- 
vernor over  Egypt  and  over  all  Ids  house.  11  And  there  came  lamine  upon  all  I'gypt  and 
Chanaan,  and  great  tribulation  :  and  our  lalheis  lound  no  victual'^.  12  But  when  Jacob  had 
heard  that  tJiere  was  corn  in  Egypt :  he  sent  our  fathers  hrst :  13  And  at  the  second  tinie 
Joseph  was  known  ot  his  brethren,  and  his  kindred  was  made  known  unto  Pharao.  14  And 
Joseph  sending,  called  thither  Jacob  his  father  and  all  his  kindred  in  seventy-Hve  souls.  15 
And  Jacob  descended  into  Egypt;  and  he  died,  and  our  lathers.  16  And  ihey  were  trans 
lated  into  Sichem,  and  were  L.hi  in  the  Seinilclire  that  Abraham  bought  ior  a  price  of  silver 
of  the  son  of  Hemor  tlie  son  of  Sicheni.  17  And  when  the  time  drew  near  of  the  promise 
which  God  had  promised  to  Abraham,  the  people  increased  and  was  multiplied  in  Egypt,  18 
Until  another  king  arose  in  Egypt,  that  knew  not  Joseph.  19  This  same  circumventing  our 
stOL-k,  afflicted  our  fathers  :  that  they  should  expose  their  children,  to  ihe  end  they  might  not 
be  kept  alive.  '20  The  same  time  was  Moses  born,  and  he  was  acceptable  to  God,  who  was 
nourished  three  months  in  his  lather's  house.  21  And  when  he  was  exjjosed,  Pharoa's  daugh- 
ter took  him  up,  and  nourished  him  for  her  own  son.  22  And  Moses  was  instructed  in  all  the 
wisdom  of  the  Egyptians:  and  he  was  mij^hty  in  his  words  and  works.  23  And  when  he  was 
fully  ot  the  age  of  lorty  years,  it  came  to  his  mind  to  visit  his  brethren  the  children  of  IsraeL 
24  Ami  when  he  had  seen  o.ie  sillier  wrong,  he  defended  him  :  and  striking  the  Egyptian,  he 
revenged  his  quarrel  that  sustained  ihe  wrong.  25  And  he  thought  that  his  brethren  did 
understand  that  God  by  his  hand  would  save  them  :  but  they  understood  it  not.  2G  And  the 
day  following  he  appeared  to  them  being  at  striie  :  and  he  reconciled  them  unto  peace,  saying, 
Men,  ye  are  brethren,  wherefore  hurt  you  one  another?  27  But  he  that  did  the  injury  to  his 
neighbour,  repelled  him,  saying,  Who  hath  appointed  thee  prince  and  judge  over  us?  28  What, 
wilt  thou  kill  me,  as  thou,  didst  yesterday  kill  the  F,"yptian  ?  29  And  Moses  fled  upon  this  word: 
and  he  became  a  sojourner  in  the  land  of  Mudian,  where  he  begat  two  sons.  30  And  after 
forty  years  were  expired,  there  appeared  to  him  in  the  desert  of  mount  Sina  an  Angel  in  the 
lire  of  the  flame  of  a  bush.  31  And  Moses  seeing  it,  marvelled  at  the  vision.  And  as  he 
went  near  to  view  it,  the  voice  of  our  Lord  was  niacfe  to  liiin,  32  I  am  the  God  of  thi/  father!*, 
the  God  of  Abraham,  the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob.  And  Moses  being  made  to  tremble, 
durst  not  view  it.    33  And  our  Lord  said  to  him.  Loose  off  the  shoe  of  thy  feet :  for  the  place 


Annot.^tions. 

ver.  16.  Translated.  Translation  of  Saints' 
bodies  agreeable  to  nature  and  Scripture.  And 
the  desire  to  be  buried  in  one  place  more  than 
anotlier,  which  the  holy  Patriarchs  also  had. 
Gen.  49,  29.  50.  24.  Heb.  11,  22.  hath  sometime 
great  causes.  Aug.  de  Cur.  pro  mort.  c.  i.  and 
uit. 

ver.  33  Holy  Ground.  If  that  apparition  of 
God  himself  or  an  Angel,  could  make  the 
place  and  ground  holy,  and  to  be  used  of  Mo- 


Chapter  7. 
ses  with  all  signs  of  reverence  and  fear  :  how 
much  more  the  corporal  birth,  abode,  and 
wonders  of  the  Son  ol  God  in  Jewry,  and  his 
personal  presence  in  the  B.  Sacrament,  may 
make  that  country  and  all  Christian  Churches 
and  altars  holy  ?  And  it  is  the  greatest  blind- 
ness that  can  be,  to  think  it  superstition  to  re- 
verence any  things  or  places  in  respect  of 
God's  presence  or  wondrous  operation  in  the 
same.    HieTome,ep.  17,  18.27.  of  the  holy  land. 


184 


ACTS. 


wherein  thou  slundest,  is  holj  ground.  34  Seeing  I  have  seen  the  affliction  of  my  people  which  is  in 
Eaiii't,  nitd  I  have  heard  ttieir  groaning,  and  am  descended  to  deliver  them.  And  now  come,  and  I 
tnillse/tdthee  into  Egypt.  35  This  Moses  wlioni  they  denied,  saying,  Who  hath  appointed  titee 
I'rinceaiid  Captain  ?  liiiu  God  sent  prince  and  redeemer,  will)  the  hand  of  the  Angel  that  appeared 
I;)  him  ill  the  hush.  136  He  brought  them  forth  doing  wonders  and  signs  in  the  land  of  Egypt, 
and  in  ihe  Red  sea,  and  in  tlie  desert  forty  years.  ^7  This  is  that  Moses  which  said  to  the 
children  ot  Israel,  A  prophet  will  God  raise  up  to  you  nf  your  own  brethren  as  vnjselj :  him  you  shall 
hear.  38  This  is  he  tiiat  was  in  the  assembly  in  the  wilderness,  with  the  Angel  that  spake 
toiiini  in  Mount  Sin-.i,  and  with  our  fathers:  who  received  the  words  of  life  to  give  unto  us. 
3J  To  whom  our  fathers  would  not  be  obedient:  but  they  repelled  him,  and  in  their  hearts 
turned  away  into  Egypt.  40  Sayinp  to  Aaron:  Make  us  Gods  that  may  go  be/ore  us:  for  this 
Moses  that  brought  us  out  of  the  land  oj  Kgypt,  we  know  not  what  is  befallen  to  him.  And  they  made 
a  call' in  those  days,  and  offered  sacrifice  to  the  Idol,  and  rejoiced  in  the  works  of  their  own 
hands.  4".i  And  (iod  turned  and  delivered  them  up  to  serve  the  host  of  heaven,  as  it  is  written 
in  the  book  of  the  Prophets  :  Did  you  offer  victims  and  hosts  unto  me  forty  years  in  the  desert,  O 
/lOuse  of  Israel  ?  43  And  you  took  unto  you  the  tahernach;  of  Moloch,  and  the  star  of  your  God  Rem- 
pham,  jig  arcs  which  you  m'lde,  to  adore  them.  And  I  trill  translate  you  beyond  Babylon.  44  The 
tabernacle  of  testimony  was  among  our  fithers  in  the  desert,  as  God  ordaiaed  speaking  to 
Moses,  th-jt  he  should  make  it  according  to  the  form  irhirh  he  had  seen.  45  Which  our  fathers 
with  Jicsus  receiving,  brought  it  also  into  the  possession  of  the  Gentiles,  which  God  expelled 
from  the  face  of  our  fathers,  till  in  the  days  of  David,  46  Who  found  grace  before  God,  and 
desired  that  he  might  find  a  tabernacle  lor  the  God  of  .Tncob.  47  And  Solotnom  built  him  a 
house.  48  But  the  Highest  dvvelleth  not  in  houses  made  by  hand,  as  the  Prophet  saith  :  49 
Heaven  is  my  seat:  and  the  earth  the  footstool  of  my  feet.  What  house  vnll  youlniild  me,  saith  the 
Lord  ^  or  what  place  is  there  of  my  resting!  50  Hathnot  my  hand  made  all  ilusc  thiit'js?  51  You 
eiitl-necked  and  of  uncirciimciscd  hearts  and  ears,  you  always  resist  the  Holy  (ihost  as  your 
lathers,  yourselves  also.  52  Which  of  the  Prophets  did  not  your  fathers  persecute  ?  And  they 
slew  them  that  foretold  of  the  coming  of  the  .lust  One,  of  whoin  now  53  You  have  been  be- 
trayers and  nmrderers :  who  received  the  Law  by  the  disposition  of  Angels,  and  have  not 
kept  it.  54  And  hearing  these  things  they  were  cut  in  their  hearts,  and  liiey  gnashed  with 
tlieir  teeth  at  him.  55  But  he  being  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  looking  steadfastly  unto  heaven, 
eaw  the  glory  of  God,  and  .Iesus  standing  on  the  riglit  hand  of  God.  56  And  lie  said,  Behold, 
,1  see  the  heavens  opened,  and  the  Son  of  Man  standing  on  the  right  hand  of  God.  57  And 
they  crying  out  witii  a  loud  voice,  stopped  their  ears  and  with  one  accord  ran  violently  upon 
liim.  53  And  casting  him  forth  without  the  city,  they  stoned  him  :  and  the  witnesses  laid  off 
their  garments  beside  the  feet  of  a  young  man  that  was  called  Saul.  59  And  they  stoned 
Stephen  invocating,  and  saying;  Lord  .Iesus,  receive  my  spirit.  60  And  falling  on  his  knees, 
he  cried  with  a  loud  voice  saying  :  Lord  lay  not  this  sin  nnto  them.  And  when  he  had  said 
this,  he  fell  asleep.    And  Saul  was  consenting  to  his  death. 


A.woTATioNs        Chapter  7. 


ver.  35.  Redeemer.  Christ  is  our  Redeemer, 
and  yet  Moses  is  here  called  redeemer,  so 
Christ  is  our  Mediator  and  Advocate,  and  yet 
we  may  have  Saints  our  inferior  mediators 
and  advocates  also  Annot.  1.  .fo.  2.  2. 

ver.  48.  Not  in  houses.  The  vulgar  Heretics 
allege  this  place  against  the  corporal  being  of 
Christ  in  the  B.  Sacrament  and  in  Churches: 
by  which  reason  they  might  have  driven  him 
out  of  all  houses,  Churches  and  corporal  pla- 
ces, when  he  was  visible  in  earth.  But  it  is 
meant  of  the  Divinity  only,  and  spoken  to  cor- 
rect the  carnal  Jews  :  who  thought  God  either 
BO  to  i)e  contained,  compassed,  and  limited  to 
their  Temple,  that  he  could  be  no  where  else, 
or  at  least  that  he  would  not  hear  or  receive 
men's  prayers  and  sacrifices  in  the  Churches 
of  the  Gentiles,  or  elsewhere  out  of  the  said 
Temple.  And  so  as  it  maketh  nothing  for  the 
Sacramentaries,  no  more  doth  it  serve  for  such 
as  esteem  Churches  and  places  of  public 
prayer  no  more  convenient,  nor  more  holy 
than  any  other  profane  houses,  or  chambers. 


For  though  his  person  or  virtue  be  not  limited 
to  any  place,  yet  it  pleaseth  him  condescending 
to  our  necessity  and  profit,  to  work  his  won- 
ders and  to  be  worshipped  of  us  in  holy  places 
rather  than  profane. 

ver.  58.  They  stoned  him.  Read  a  marvel- 
lous narration  in  Augustine  of  one  stone,  that 
hitting  the  Martyr  on  the  elbow,  rebounded 
back  to  a  faithful  man  that  stood  near,  who 
keeping  and  carrying  it  with  him,  was  by  re- 
velation warned  to  leave  it  at  Ancona  in  Italy: 
whereupon  a  Church  or  Memory  of  Stephen 
was  there  erected,  and  many  miracles  done 
after  the  said  Martyr's  body  was  foimd  out, 
and  not  before.  Aug.  torn.  10.  ser.  33.  de  diversis 
in  edit.  Paris. 

ver.  60.  Lord.  Eusebius  Emissenu.s  saith, 
when  he  prayetli  for  his  persecutors,  he  pro- 
miseth  to  his  worshippers  his  manifest  in- 
tercession and  suffrages.  In  horn.  Steph. 
and  Augustine,  Si  Stephanus  sic  non  orasret, 
Rccksia  Paulum  non  haberet.  Serm.  1.  de  S.  Ste- 
phano. 


ACTS. 


185 


CHAPTER  VIII. 
So  far  is  persecution  from  prevailing  againsi  llie  Charch  thai  inj  it  the  Chunk  groxmlhfrom  Jerumien 
into  alt  Jemn/  and  Sainarm.  3  The  second  of  the  Deacuits,  FhUip  converleih  with  his  miracLfs  ihe 
city  itself  of  'Samuria,  and  baptizeth  them,  even  Simon  Alagus  also  himself  among  the  rest.  14  Dut 
the  Apostles  Peter  and  John  are  the  Ministers  togiva  them  the  Holy  Ghost.  18  Which  ministry  .SiOTon 
Magus  would  buy  of  them.  26  The  same  Philip  being  sent  of  an  Angel  to  a  great  man  of  Ethiopia, 
who  came  a  pilgrimage  to  Jerusalem,  first  catechiseth  him:  36  and  then,  he  professing  his  faith  and 
■desiring  baptism,  doth  also  baptize  him. 

1  And  the  same  day  there  was  made  a  great  persectition  in  the  Church,  which  was  at  Jeru- 
salem, and  all  were  dispersed  through  the  countries  of  .Tewry  and  Samaria,  savmg  the  Apostles. 
2  And  devout  men  took  order  lor  Stepiien's  luneral,  and  made  great  mourning  upon  him.  3 
But  Saul  wasted  the  Church:  entering  in  from  house  to  house,  and  drawing  men  and  women, 
delivered  them  inio  prison.  4  They  therefore  that  were  dispersed,  passed  through,  evangelizing 
the  word.  5  And  Philip  descending  into  the  city  of  Samaria,  preached  Christ  unto  them.  15 
And  the  multitudes  were  attent  to  those  things  which  were  said  of  Philip,  with  one  accord, 
hearing  and  seeing  the  signs  that  he  did.  7  t  or  many  of  them  that  had  unclean  spirits,  crying 
with  a'' loud  voice,  went  out.  And  many  sick  of  the  palsy,  and  lame  were  cured.  8  Tnero 
was  made  therefore  great  joy  in  that  city.  9  And  a  certain  man  named  Simon,  who  before 
had  been  in  that  city  a  Magician,  seducing  the  nation  of  Samaria,  saying  himseit  to  be  some 
great  one  :  10  Unto  whom  all  hearkened  from  the  least  to  the  greatest,  saying.  This  man  ia 
the  p;>wer  of  God,  that  is  called  great.  11  And  they  were  attent  upon  him,  because  a  long 
time  he  had  bewitched  them  with  his  magical  practices.  12  B.it  when  they  had  believed 
Philip  evangelizing  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  of  the  name  of  Jesu.'  Christ,  they  were  bap- 
tized, men  and  women,  13  Then  Simon  also  himself  believed  :  and  being  baptized,  he  cleaveth 
to  Philip.  Seeing  also  signs  and  very  great  miracles  to  be  done,  he  wat!  astonied  with  admira- 
tion. 14  And  wiien  the  Apostles  who  were  in  .Jerusalem,  had  heard  that  Samaria  had  received 
the  word  of  God:  they  sent  unto  them  Peter  and  Jolin.  la  Who  when  they  were  come,  prayed 
for  them,  tliat  they  might  receive  the  Ploly  Ghost.  16  For  he  was  not  yet  come  upon  any  ol 
them,  but  they  were  oaiy  baptized  in  ihe  name  of  our  Lord  .Iesus.  17  Then  did  they  impose 
their  hands  uiion  tliem,  and  they  received  the  Holy  Gho^t.     18  And  when  Simon  had  seen  that 


Annotations. 

ver.  2.  Devout  men.  As  here  great  devotion 
was  used  in  burying  his  body,  so  afterward  at 
the  invention  a.id  translation  thereof.  And  the 
miracles  wrought  by  the  same,  and  at  every 
little  memory  of  the  same,  were  infinite :  as 
Augustine  witnesseth,  lib.  'Z.deCioit  DeL  c.  8. 
and  Sermon  de  Steph.  torn.  10. 

ver.  14.  Sent  Peter.  Some  Protestants  use 
this  place  to  prove  Peter  not  to  be  head  of  the 
Apostles,  because  he  and  .John  were  sent  by  the 
Twelve,  by  which  reason  they  might  as  well 
conclude  he  was  not  equal  to  tlie  rest,  for  com- 
monly the  Master  sendeth  the  man,  and  the  Su- 
perior the  inferior,  when  the  word  of  sending  is 
•exactly  used.  But  it  is  not  always  so  taken  in 
the  scriptures,  for  then  could  not  the  Son  be 
sent  by  the  Father,  nor  the  Holy  Ghost  from 
the  Father  and  the  Son :  nor  otherwise  in  com- 
mon use  ef  the  world,  seeing  the  inferior  or 
eciual  may  intreat  his  friend  or  superior  to  do 
his  business  for  him,  and  specially  a  body  Po- 
litic or  a  Corporation  may  by  elecrion  or  other- 
wise choose  their  Head  ancl  send  him,  so  may 
the  Citizens  send  their  Mayor  to  the  Prince  or 
Parliament,  though  he  be  the  head  of  the  City, 
because  he  may  be  more  fit  to  do  their  busi- 
ness, also  the  superior  or  e(iual  may  be  sent  by 
his  ownconsentordesire.  Lastly,  the  College 
of  the  Apostles  comprising  Peter  with  the  rest, 
as  every  such  body  implieih  both  the  head  and 
the  members,  was  greater  than  Peter  their 
head  alone,  as  the  Prince  and  Parliament  is 
greater  than  the  Prince  alone.  And  so  Peter 
mieht  be  sent  as  by  auihority  of  the  whole 
College,  notwithstanding  he  w.ere  the  head  of 
the  same. 

ver.  17.  Did  they  impose.      If  this  Philip  liad 
16* 


Chapter  8. 
been  an  Apostle,  saith  Bede,  he  might  have  hn- 
posed  his  hands,  that  they  might  have  received  tha 
Holy  Ghost,  hut  this  none  can  do  saving  Bi.<:hops 
For  though  Priests  may  bapiize,  and  anoint  the 
baptized  aho  with  Chrism  consecrated  by  a 
Bishop:  yet  he  cannot  sign  his  foreheiul  with  ths 
same  holy  oil,  because  that  helongeth  only  to  Bishops, 
when  then  give  the  Holy  Ghost  to  thebaptized.  Sa 
saith  he  touching  the  Sacrament  of  Confirma- 
tion in  8.  Acts.  This  imposition  therefore  of 
hands,  together  with  the  prayers  here  speci- 
fied, which  no  doubt  were  the  very  same  that 
the  Church  yet  useth  to  that  purpose,  was  the 
ministration  of  the  Sacrament  of  Confirmation. 
Whereof  Cyprian  saith  thus  :  They  that  in  Sa- 
maria were  baptized  of  Philip,  because  they 
had  lawful  and  Ecclesiastical  Baptism,  ou^ht 
not  to  be  baptized  any  more  :  but  only  that 
wliich  wanted,  was  done  by  Peter  and  John,  to 
wit,  that  by  prayer  made  for  them  and  imposition 
of  hands,  the  Holy  Ghost  might  be  poured  upon 
them.  Which  now  also  is  done  with  us,  that 
they  which  in  the  Church  are  baptized,  be  by 
"he  Rulers  of  the  Church  offered,  and  by  our 
nraver  and  imposition  of  hand  receive  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  be  signed  with  our  Lord's 
seal.  But  the  Heretics  object,  that  yet  here  Is 
no  mention  of  oil.  To  whom  we  say,  that 
minv  things  were  done  and  said  in  the  admi- 
nistration of  this  and  other  Sacraments,  and  all 
instituted  bv  Christ  himself,  and  delivered  to_ 
the  Church  by  the  Apostles,  which  are  not  par- 
ticularly written  by  the  Evangelist  or  any  other 
in  the  Scripture,  among  whicli  this  is  evident' 
by  all  antiquity  and  most  general  practice  of 
the  Church,  to  be  one. 
1     Denis  saith.  The  Priests  did  present  the 


186 


ACTS. 


Dv  the  imposition  of  the  hand  of  the  Apostles,  the  Holy  Gliost  was  given,  he  offered  them 
money,     li>  Saying,  Give  me  also  this  power,  tliat  on  whomsoever  1  impose  my  hands,  he  may 


Annotations. 
baptized  to  the    Bishop,  that  he   might  sign 
divino  and  deijicv  unguculo,  with  the  divine  and 
deifijal   ointment.     And   again,  Advmtum  S. 
'Spirkus  loiisumman.i  murtclw largitur,i\ie  inunc- 
tion eonsunmiating  givetli  the  coming  ot  the 
Holy  Ghost.  Tertullian  dc.  rcfur.  earn.  7iu.  7.  and 
IV>.  l.adv.  Marcio.  spoaketli  ot  this  Confirmation 
by  Chrism  thus ;  T/ie  Jlesh  is  anointed,  that  the 
soul  may  be  consecrated  :  (he  flesh  is  signed,  that 
the  soul  may  be  fenced :  (he  flesh  by  imposition  of 
hand  is  shadowed,  (hat  the  soul  by  the  S^iiril  may 
be  illuminated.     Cyprian  likewise,  ep.  tO.  nu.  'i. 
He  must  also  he  unouitrd,  that  is  baptized,  with  the 
oil  sanctijied  on  the  altar.     And  ep.  72,  see  also 
cp.  73.  nu.  3,  he  e.xpressly  calleth  it  a  Sacra- 
ment, joining  it  with  baptism,  as  Melchiades 
doth,  ep.  ad  omnes  Hispaniae  Episcopos  nu.  2. 
torn.  1.  Cone,  siiowing  the  difference  oetwi.xt  it 
and  Baptism.    Augustine  also,  covt.  lit.    Pidl 
lib.  2.  c.  104.     The  Sacramen(  of  Chrism  in  the 
hind  of  visible  seals  is  sacred  and  holy,  even  as 
Baptism  itself.     Wo  omit  Cyril,  myskig.  3.  Am- 
brose lib.  3.  de  Sacram.  c.  2.  andde  iisquimyile- 
riis  initiantur.  c.  7.  Leo,  ep.  83.  the  ancient  Coun- 
cils also  of'Laodicea,  can.  48.  Carthage  3.  can. 
3y.   and   Arausicanum  4.  can.  1.  and  others. 
And  Clement,  Apo'st.  Const,  lil).  7.  c.  44.  report- 
eth  certain  constitutions  ol'the  Apostles  touch- 
ing the  same.     Denis  reterreth  tlie  manner  of 
consecrating  the  same  Chrism  to  the  Apostles 
instruction.     Basil,  lib.  de  Sp.  sancto.  c.  27.  call- 
eth it  a  tradition  of  the  Apostles.    And  the 
most  ancient   Martyr  Fabian,  ep.  2.  ad  omnes 
Orientales  Epi.<copos  in  initio,  torn.  1.  Cone,  saith 
plainly  that  Christ  himself  did  so  instruct  the 
Apostles  at  the  time  of  the  institution  of  the  B. 
Sacrament  of  the    Altar.     And   so   doth  the 
Author  of  the  book  de  uncdone  Chrismatis  apud 
Cypriunum  nu.   1.  telling  the  excellent  efl'ects 
and  graces  of  this  Sacrament,  and  why  this 
iud  of  oil  and  balsam  was  taken  of  the  old 
Law,  and  used  in  the  Sacraments  of  the  New 
Testament.    Which  things  the  Heretics  can 
with   less  cause  object  against  the    Church, 
seeing  they  confess  that  Christ  and  his  Apos- 
tles took  the  ceremony  of  the  imposition  of 
Inmds  in  this  and  other  Sacraments,  from  the 
Jews'  numner  of  consecrating  their  hosts  de- 
puted to  sacrifice. 

To  conclude,  never  none  denied  or  contemn- 
ed tliis  Sacrament  of  Confirmation  and  holy 
Chrism,  but  known  Hc^retics.  Cornelius  that 
r>.  Martyr  so  much  praised  of  Cyprian,  cp.  ad 
Fnhium  apud  Kitseb.  lib.  C>.  c.  35,  affirmeih,  that 
Novatus  fell  to  heresy,  for  that  he  had  not  re- 
ceived the  L'oly  Gliost  by  the  consignation 
of  a  Bishop.  Whom  all  the  Novatians  did  fol- 
4ow,  never  using  that  Holy  Chrism,  as  Theo- 
dore writelh, /</).  3.  Fabul.  Ha-r.  And  Optatus 
ljj>.  2.  cont.  Farm,  writeth  that  it  was  the 
P[ircial  barbarous  sacrilege  of  the  Donatists, 
to  conculcatP  the  holy  oil.  But  all  this  is  no- 
Ihiiig  to  die  savage  disorder  of  Calvinists  in 
this  point. 
ver.    17.    And  they  received  the  Holy  Ghost. 


GlIAl'TKR    8. 

The  I'rotestanis  charge  the  Catholics,  that  by 
approving  and  connnending  so  much  the  Sa- 
crament of  Confirmation,  and  by  attributing  to 
it  specially  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  they  di- 
minish the  force  of  Baptism,  challenging  also 
boldly  the  ancient  Fathers  for  the  same.    As 
though  any  Catholic  or  Doctor  ever  said  more 
than  the  express  words  of  Scripture  here  and 
elsewhere  plainly  give  them  warrant  for.    If 
they  diminish  the  virtue  of  Baptism,  then  did 
Christ  so,  appointing  his  Apostles  and  all  the 
Faithful  even  after  their  Baptism  to  expect  the 
Holy  Ghost  and  virtue  from  above,  then  did 
the  Apostles  injury  to   Baptism,  in  that  they 
imposed   hands    on  the    bajjiiztd,    and    gave 
them,  the  Holy  Ghost.    And  this  is  the  Here- 
tics' blmdness  in  this  case,  that  they  cannot,  or 
will  not  see  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  given  in 
Baptism  to  remission  of  sins,  lite,  and  sanctifi- 
cation  :  and  in  Confirmation,  for  force,  strength, 
and  corroboration  to  fight  against  all  our  spi- 
ritual enemies,  and  to  stand  constantly  in  con- 
fession of  our  faith,  even  to  death,  in  limes  of 
persecution   either  of  the  heathen  or  of  the 
neretics,  with  great  increase  of  grace.    And 
let  the  good  Reader  note  here,  our  Adversa- 
ries great  perversity  and  corruption  of  the  plain 
sense  of  the  Scriptures  in  this  jjoint :  some  of 
thinn  affirming  the  Holy  Ghost  here  to  be  no 
other  but  the  gift  of  wisdom  in  the  Apostles, 
and   a   tew  more  to  the   government   of  the 
Church,  when  it  is  plain  that  not  only  the  go- 
vernors, but  all  that  were  baptized,  received 
this  grace,  both  men  and  women.    Some,  that 
it  was  no  internal  grace,  but  only  the  gift  of 
divers  languages :    Which  is  very  false,  the 
gift  of  tongues  being  but  a  sequel  and  an  acci- 
dent to  the  grace,  and  an  external  token  of  the 
inward  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  our  Saviour 
calleth  it  virtue  from  above.    Some  say,  that 
whatsoever  it  was,  it  was  but  a  miraculous 
ihmg,  and  dured  no  longer  than  ihe  gift  of  tlie 
tongues  joined  thereunto :  by  which  evasion 
they  deny  also  the  Sacrament  of  E.\treme  Unc- 
tion, and  the  force  of  Excommunication,  be- 
cause the  corporal  punishments  which  were 
annexed  oftentimes  in  the  I'rimitive  Church 
unto  it,  ceaselh,  and  so  may  they  take  awav, 
as  they  mean  to  do,  all  Christ's  faith  or  reli- 
gion, because  it  hath  not  the  like  operations  of 
miracles  as  in  the  beginning.    But  Augustine 
toucheth  this  point  fully.  Is  (here  any  man,  saith 
he,  of  so  perverse  a  hear(,  to  deny  these  Children 
on  whom  wcnow  imposed  hands,  to  have  received  the 
Holy  (ihost,  because  thei/  spahe  not  viih  Tongues, 
ifc.     ]jastly,    some   of  them   make  no  more 
of  Confirmiilion  or  the  Apostles'  fact,  but  as  of 
a  doctrine,  instruction,  or  exhortation  to  con- 
tinue in  the  faith  received.     Whereupon  they 
have  turned  this  holy  Sacrament  into  a  Cate- 
chism.   There  are  also  that  put  the  baptized 
coming  to  years  of  discretion,   to  their  own 
choice  whether  they  will  continue  Christians 
or  no.    To  such  devilish  and  divers  inventions 
they  fall,  tliat  will  not  obey  God's  Church,  nor 


ACTS. 


18? 


receive  the  Holy  Ghost.  20  But  Peter  said  to  him,  Thy  money  be  with  thee  unto  perdition : 
because  thou  hasi  iliuu<;ht  tliat  the  gilt  of  God  is  purchased  with  money.  21  Thou  hast  no  part, 
nor  lot  in  this  word.  For  thy  heart  is  not  right  before  God.  22  Do  penance  tlieretore  from  this 
thy  wickedness  :  and  pray  to  God,  if  perhaps  this  cogitation  of  thy  heart  may  be  remitted  thee. 
23  For  1  see  thou  art  in  the  gall  of  bitterness,  and  the  obligation  of  iniquity.  24  And  Simon 
answering  said.  Pray  you  tor  me  to  our  Lord,  that  nothing  come  upon  me  ot  these  things  which 
you  have  said.  25  And  they  indeed  having  testified  and  spoken  the  word  of  our  Lord,  returned 
to  .Jerusalem,  and  evangelized  to  many  countries  of  tlie  Samaritans.  26  And  an  An^el  of  our 
Lord  spake  to  Philip,  saying  :  Arise,  and  go  toward  the  South,  to  the  way  that  goeth  down  from 
Jerusalem  into  Gaza  :  this  is  desert.  27  And  rising  he  went.  And  behold,  amanof  yEthiopia, 
a  eunuch,  of  great  authority  under  Candace  the  Queen  of  the  ^Ethiopians,  who  was  over  all 
her  treasures,  was  come  to  Jerusalem  to  adore  :  28  And  he  was  returning  and  sitting  upon  his 
chariot,  and  rearlin^  fsiiih  the  propiiet.  29  And  the  Spirit  said  to  Philip,  Go  near,  and  join 
thyself  to  tliis  same  chariot.  30  And  Philip  running  thereunto,  heard  him  reading  Isaiah  the 
prophet,  and  he  said  :  trowest  thou  that  thou  understandest  the  things  which  thou  readest.  31 
Who  said,  And  how  can  I,  unless  some  man  show  me  ?  and  he  desired  Philip  that  he  would 
come  up  and  sit  with  him.  32  And  the  place  of  ihe  Scripture  which  he  did  read,  was  this  :  As 
a  sheep  to  slaughter  was  he  led :  and  as  a  lamh  before  his  shearer,  without  voice,  so  did  he  vol  open 
his  mouth.  33  In  humiliti/  his  judgment  wa^  taken  away.  His  generation  who  shall  declare,  for  from 
the  earth  shall  his  life  he  taken?  34  And  the  eunuch  answering  Philip,  said,  I  beseech  thee, 
of  whom  doth  t!ie  Prophet  speak  this?  of  himself,  or  of  some  other?  35  And  Philip  opening 
his  mouth,  and  beirinning  from  this  scripture,  evanu-ehzed  unto  him  .Iesos.  36  And  as  they 
went  by  the  way,  they  came  to  a  certain  water:  and  the  eunuch  said,  Lo  water,  who  doth  let 
me  to  be  baptized  ?  '37  And  Philip  said,  if  thou  believe  with  all  thy  heart,  thou  mayest.  And 
he  answering  said,  I  believe  that  Jesus  Chuist  is  the  Son  of  God.  33  And  he  commanded 
the   chariot  to   stay:    and  both    went  down  into  the  water,  Philip  and  the  eunuch,  and  he 


Anmotations. 
the  express  scriptures,  which  tell  usof  prayCr, 
of  imposition  ot  hands,  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  of 
grace  and  virtue  from  above,  and;  not  of  in- 
struction, which  might  and  may  be  done  as 
well  before  baptism,  and  by  others,  as  by  Apos- 
tles and  Bishops,  to  whom  only  this  holy  func- 
tion pertaineth,  insomuch  that  in  our  country  it 
is  Called  Bi'^hopping. 

ver.  18.  Offered  money.  This  wicked  sor- 
cerer Simon  is  noted  by  Irenffius  lib.  1.  c.  20, 
and  others,  to  have  been  the  first  Ileretic,  and 
father  of  all  Heretics  to  come,  in  the  Church  of 
God.  He  taught,  only  faith  in  him,  without 
good  life  and  works,  to  be  enough  to  salvation, 
he  gave  the  onset  to  purchase  with  his  money 
a  spiritual  function,  that  is  to  be  made  a  Bishop, 
for,  to  have  power  to  give  the  Holy  Ghost  by 
imposition  of  hands,  is  to  be  a  Bishop:  as  to 
buy  the  power  to  remit  sins,  or  to  consecrate 
Christ's  body,  is  to  buy  to  be  a  Priest,  or  to  buy 
Priesthood,  and  to  buy  the  authority  to  minis- 
ter Sacraments,  to  preach,  or  to  have  cure  of 
souls,  is  to  buy  a  benefice,  and  likewise  in  all 
other  spiritual  things,  whereof  either  to  make 
sale  or  purchase  for  inonev  or  money  worth,  is 
a  great  horrible  sin  called  Simony :  and  in  such 
as  think  it  lawful,  as  here  Simon  judged  it,  it 
is  named  Simoniacal  Hereby,  of  this  detestable 
man  who  first  attempted  to  buy  a  spiritual  func- 
tion or  office.  Greg,  apiid.  Joan.  Diac.  invit.  lib. 
3.  a/j),  2,  3,  4,  5. 

ver.  22.  Do  penance.  Augustine,  epist.  108, 
understanding  this  of  the  penance  done  in  the 
Primitive  Church  for  heinous  ofiences,  doth 
teach  us  to  translate  this  and  the  like  places,  2 
Cor.  12.  21.  Apoc.  9.  21,  as  we  do,  and  as  it 
is  in  the  vulgar  Latin,  and  consequently  that 
the  Greek  fiirnvmiv  doth  signify  so  much. 
Yen  when  he  adileth,  that  very  good  men  do 
daily  penance  for  veninl  sins  by  fastinsr, 
prayer,  and  alms,  he  warranteth  this  phrase, 


Chapter  8. 
and  translation  throughout  the  New  Testa- 
ment, specially  himself  also  reading  so  as  it 
is  in  the  vulgar  Latin,  and  as  we  translate. 

ver.  22.  If  perhaps.  You  may  see,  great 
penance  is  here  required  for  remission  of  sin, 
and  that  men  must  stand  in  fear  and  dread  lest 
they  be  not  worthy  to  be  heard,  or  to  obtain 
mercy,  whereby  all  men  that  buy  or  sell  any 
spiritual  function,  dignities,  offices,  or  livings, 
may  specially  be  warned  that  the  sin  is  ex- 
ceeding great. 

ver.  24.  Pray  you  for  me.  As  this  Sorcerer 
had  more  knowledge  of  the  true  religion  than 
the  Protestants  have,  who  see  not  that  the  Apos- 
tles and  Bishops  can  give  the  Holy  Ghost  in 
this  Sacrament  or  other,  which  he  plainly  per- 
ceived and  confessed,  so  surely  he  was  more 
religious  than  they,  that  being  so  sharp'y 
checked  by  the  Apostle,  yet  blasphemed  not, 
as  they  do  when  they  be  blamed  by  the  Go- 
vernors of  the  Church,  but  desired  the  Apostle? 
to  pray  for  him. 

ver.  26.  This  is  a  desert.  Intolerable  boldness 
of  some  Protestants,  here  also,  as  in  other 
places,  against  all  copies  both  Greek  and  Latin, 
to  surmise  corruption  or  frdsehood  of  the  text, 
saying  it  cannot  be  so:  Which  is  to  accuse 
the  holy  Evangelist,  and  toblaspheme  tlie  Holy 
Ghost  himself.  Beza,  who  is  often  very  saucy 
with  Luke. 

ver.  27.  To  adore.  Note  that  this  jEthio- 
pian  came  to  Jerusalem  to  adore,  that  is,  on 
Pilgrimage.  Whereby  we  may  learn  that  it  is 
an  acceptable  act  of  religion,  to  go  from  home 
to  places  of  greater  devoiion  and  sanctification. 
ver.  31.  How  can  I.  The  Scriptures  are  so 
written  that  they  cannot  be  understood  without 
an  interpreter,  as  easy  as  our  Protestants  make 
thf^m.  Hiero'Tie,  Ep.  ad.  PanHnmn  de  omnibus 
divine  hislora:  libri.'',  set  in  the  beginning  of  Latin 
Bibles 


ISa  ACT3. 

baptized  liim.  39  And  when  they  were  come  up  out  of  the  water,  the  Spirit  of  our  Lord  took 
nvv;iy  Philip,  ;iri(l  the  tuiiuch  saw  him  no  more  Ami  lie  went  (>n  his  way  rejaicin;;.  40  But 
Philip  was  luund  in  Azotut^,  and  passing  through,  he  evangelized  to  all  the  citieB,  till  he  came  to 
Cesarea.  n 

,,  CHAPTER  IX. 

■Saul  not  content  to  pcr.icculi'  so  cruelly  in  Jerusalem,  3  is  in  the  nay  to  Damascus  told  hy  our  Lord 
Jksus  of  his  vain  attempt,  and  miraculously  converted  to  he  an  Apostle:  Andujier preut  jenunce, 
restored  to  his  sight  liy  Ananias,  and  liaptized.  '20  And  presently  he  dealeth  mightily  against  the 
Jews,  proving  .1  Esus  to  be  i'hrist,  to  their  great  admiration.  23  But  such  is  their  otistinacy,  that  they 
lay  uU  Damascus  to  hill  him.  26  From  thence  he  gotlh  to  Jerusalem,  and  there  joineth  with  the 
Apostles,  u'ld  again  hy  the  obstinate  Jews  his  death  is  sought.  31  The  Church  hcing  7iow  groun 
over  all  Jewry,  Galilee  and  Samaria,  Peter  visiteth  all ;  and  in  his  visitation,  33  healing  a  lame 
truin,     3G  and  raising  a  dead  voman,  converteth  very  many. 

1  And  Saul  as  yet  breathing  l'or:h  threatenings  and  slau<rhter  against  the  Disciples  of  our 
Lord,  came  to  the  high  Priest,  2  And  asked  letTersof  him  unto  Damascus  to  the  Synagogues, 
that  if  he  had  found  any  men  and  women  of  this  way,  he  might  bring  them  bound  untoJerusa- 
leiii.  3  And  as  he  went  on  hisjourney,  it  chanced  that  he  drew  nigh  to  Damascus  :  and  sud- 
denly a  light  from  heaven  shined  round  about  him.  4  And  falling  on  the  trround,  he  heard  a 
Voice  saying  to  him,  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutes!  thou  me.  5  Who  said,  Who  art  thou  Lord  ? 
and  he,  1  am  .Iesus  whom  thou  dost  persecute,  it  is  hard  for  thee  to  kick  against  the  prick. 
6  And  trembling  and  being  astonished  he  said,  liOfd  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do?  7  And 
our  Lord  to  him.  Arise  and  go  into  the  city,  and  it  shall  be  told  thee  what  thou  mu.'<t  do.  But 
the  men  thai  went  in  company  with  him,  stood  amazed,  hearing  the  voice,  but  seeing  no  man. 
8  And  Saul  rose  up  from  the  ground  and  his  eyes  being  opened,  he  saw  nothing.  And  they 
drawing  him  by  the  hands  they  brought  him  into  Damascus.  9  And  he  was  three  days  not 
seeing,  and  he  did  neither  eat  nor  drink.  10  And  there  was  a  certain  disciple  at  Damascus, 
named  Ananias  :  and  our  Lord  said  to  him  in  a  vision,  Ananias.  But  he  said,  Lo,  here  I  am 
Lord.  11  And  our  Lord  to  him,  Arise,  and  go  into  the  street  that  is  called  Straight :  and  seek 
in  the  house  of  Judas  one  named  Saul  of  Tarsus,  for  behold  he  prayeth.  12  And  he  saw  a 
man  named  Ananias,  coming  in  and  imposing  hands  upon  him  for  to  receive  his  sight.  13  But 
Ananias  answered,  Lord,  1  have  heard  by  many  of  this  man,  how  much  evil  he  hath  done 
to  thy  Sainis  in  .lerusaleni :  14  And  here  he  hath  authority  from  the  chief  Priests  to  bind  all 
that  invocate  thy  Name.  1.5  And  our  Lord  said  to  him.  Go,  for  a  vessel  of  election  is  thia 
man  unto  me,  to  carry  my  name  before  the  Gentiles,  and  Kings,  and  the  children  of  Israel. 
16  For  I  will  show  him  how  great  things  he  must  sufl'erfor  my  Name.  17  And  Ananias  went, 
and  entered  into  the  house  :  and  imposing  hands  upon  him,  he  said,  Brother  Saul,  our  Lord 
Jescs  hath  sent  me,  he  that  appeared  to  tlree  in  the  way  that  thou  eamest :  that  thou  mayesi 
see  and  be  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost.  18  And  forthwith  there  fell  from  his  eyes  as  it  were 
scales,  and  he  received  sight,  and  rising  he  v.as  baptized.  19  And  when  he  had  taken  meat, 
he  was  strengthened.  And  he  was  with  tlie  di-^ciples  thtit  were  at  Damascus,  for  certain  days. 
20  And  incontinent  entering  into  the  synagogues,  he  preached  .Tesi-s,  that  this  is  the  Son  of 
God.  21  And  all  that  r.eard  were  astonished,  and  said,  Is  not  this  he  that  e.xj-ugned  in  .Jeru- 
salem those  that  invocated  this  name  :  and  came  hither  to  this  purpose  that  he  might  bring 
them  bound  to  the  chief  Priests  ?  22  But  Saul  waxed  mighty  much  more,  and  confounded 
the  .Tews  that  dwelt  at  Damascus,  affimiing  that  lliis  is  Chhist.  23  And  when  many  days 
were  passed  the  .lews  consulted  that  they  migiit  kill  him.  24  But  their  conspiracy  came  to 
Saul's  knowledfre.  And  they  kept  the  gates  also  dav  and  night,  that  they  mi<;ht  lull  him. 
25  But  the  Disciples  taking  him  in  the  nigh*,  conveyed  him  away  by  the  wall,  letting  him  down 
in  a  basket.  20  And  when  he  was  was  come  into  .ierusalem,  he  assayed  to  ioin  himself  to  the 
disciples,  and  all  feared  him,  not  believinu  that  he  \yas  a  disciple.  27  But  Barnabas  took  him 
and  brought  him  to  the  Apostles,  and  told  him  hovr  in  the  way  he  had  seen  our  Lord,  and  that 
he  spake  unto  him,  and  how  in  Damascus  he  dealt  confidently  in  the  name  of  .Tk.si's.  28  And 
he  was  with  them  going  in  and  going  out  in  .Ierusalem,  and  dealing  confidently  in  the  name 

Annotations.        Ciiai-tkk  8. 


ver.  38.  Hehapli~ed  him.  AVhen  the  Heretics 
of  this  tiino  find  mention  made  in  Scripture  of 
any  Sacrament  ministered  by  the  Apostles  or 
other  in  the  Primitive  Church,  they  imagine 
no  more  was  done  than  there  is  expressly  told, 
nor  scarcely  believe  so  nnich.  As  if  imposi- 
tion of  hands  in  the  sacrameut  of  Confirmtition 
be  only  expressed,  they  think  tluTC  was  no 
Chrism  nor   other  work  or  word   used.     So 


they  think  no  more  ceremony  was  used  in 
the  baptizing  of  this  noble  man,  than  here 
is  mentioned.  Whereupon  Augustine  hath 
these  memorable  words,  /;i  that  that  he  salth, 
Philip  haptizcd  him,  he  vnnld  hare  it  under- 
slo(d  that  idl  things  vere  done,  vhich  though  in 
the  Scri/ilures  for  hrerity's  sale  they  are  not 
mentioned,  yel  by  order  of  tradition  we  know  were 
to  he  done. 


Annotations.        Cmaptkr  0. 
ver.  4.  Saul,  !^auhrlniper.oecutest.  Tlielleve-  I  ment,  shall  hrrdly  resolve  a  man  that  would 
tics  that  conclude  CiiKisT  so  in  heaver,  ilat    know  where  Ciir.iT  was  when  he  appeared 
he  can  he  no  where  else  till  the  day  of  .Uidg-  1  in  the  way,  and  spake  these  words  lo  Saul. 


ACTS. 


189 


of  our  Lord.  29  He  spake  also  to  the  Gentiles,  and  disputed  with  the  Greeks :  but  they 
sought  to  kill  him.  30  Which  when  the  brethren  had  known,  they  brought  him  downto  Ce- 
sarea,  and  sent  him  away  to  Tarsus.  31  The  Church  truly  through  all  Jewr/ and  Galilee 
and  Samaria  had  peace,  and  was  edified,  walking  in  the  ieo.r  of  our  Lord,  and  w;ts  replenished 
with  the  consolation  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  32  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  Peter  as  he  passed 
through  all,  came  to  the  Saints  that  dwelt  at  Lydda.  33  And  he  found  there  a  certain  man 
named  Aeneas,  lying  in  his  bed  from  eight  years  before,  who  had  the  palsy.  34  And  Peter 
said  to  him,  Aeneas,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  heal  thee:  arise,  and  make  thy  bed.  And  in- 
continent he  arose.  35  And  all  that  dsvelt  at  Lydda  and  Sarona,  saw  him  :  who  converted  to 
our  liord.  36  And  in  Joppa  there  was  a  certain  disciple  named  Tabitha,  which  by  interpreta- 
tion is  called  Dorcas.  This  woman  was  full  of  good  works  and  alms-deeds  which  she  did. 
37  And  it  came  to  pass  in  those  days,  that  she  was  sick  and  died.  Whom  when  they  had 
washed,  they  laid  her  in  an  upper  chamber.  33  And  whereas  Lydda  was  nigh  to  Joppa,  the 
disciples  hearing  that  Peter  was  in  it,  they  sent  two  men  unto  him,  desiring  him.  Be  not  loth  to 
come  so  lar  as  to  us.  39  And  Peter  rising  up  came  with  them.  And  when  he  was  come, 
they  brought  him  into  the  upper  chamber:  and  all  the  widows  stood  about  him  weeping,  and 
showing  him  the  coats  and  garments  which  Dorcas  made  them.  40  And  all  being  put  tbrth, 
Peter  falling  on  his  knees  prayed,  and  turning  to  the  body  he  said:  Tabitha,  Arise.  And  she 
opened  her  eyes  :  and  seeing  Peter,  she  sat  up.  41  And  giving  her  his  hand,  he  lifted  her  up. 
And  when  he  had  called  the  saints  and  the  widows,  he  presented  her  alive.  42  And  it  was 
made  known  throughout  all  Joppa :  and  many  believed  in  our  Lord.  43  And  it  came  to  pass 
that  he  abode  many  days  in  Joppa,  with  one  Simon  a  tanner. 

CHAPTER    X.  • 

Because  the  Jews  so  much  abhorred  the  Gentiles,  for  the  belter  warrant  of  their  Christening,  an  Angel 
appearelh  to  Cornelius  the  devout  Italian,  9  and  a  vision  is  showed  to  Peter  himself,  the  chief  and 
Pastor  of  all,  19  and  the  Spirit  speuketh  to  him,  34  yea  and  as  he  is  Catechizing  them  about 
Jesus,  44  the  Holy  Ghost  cometh  visibly  upon  them:  and  therefore  not  fearing  any  longer  the 
offence  of  the  Jews,  he  commandelh  to  baptize  them. 

I  And  there  was  a  certain  man  in  Cesarea,  named  Cornelius,  Centurion  of  that  which  is 
called  the  Italian  band.  2  Religious,  and  tearing  God  with  all  his  house,  doing  many  alms- 
deeds  to  the  people.  And  always  praying  to  God,  3  He  saw  in  a  vision  manifestly,  about  the 
ninth  hour  of  the  day,  an  Angel  ol  God  coming  in  unto  him,  and  saying  to  him,  Cornelius.  4 
But  he  beholding  him,  taken  with  fear,  said.  Who  art  thou  Lord?  and  he  said  to  him.  Thy 
prayers  and  thy  alms-deeds  are  ascended  into  remembrance  in  the  sight  of  God.  5  And  now 
send  men  into  Joppa,  and  call  hither  one  Simon  that  is  surnamed  Peter.  6  He  lodgeth  with 
one  Simon  a  tanner,  whose  house  is  by  the  sea  side,  he  will  tell  thee  what  thou  must  do.  7 
And  when  the  Angel  was  departed  that  spake  to  him,  he  called  two  of  his  household,  and  a 
soldier  that  feared  our  Lord,  of  them  that  were  under  him.  8  To  whom  when  he  had  told  all, 
he  sent  them  unto  Joppa.  9  And  the  next  day  whiles  they  were  going  on  their  journey,  and 
drawing  nigh  to  the  city,  Peter  went  up  into  the  higher  parts,  to  pray  about  the  sixth  hour.     10 


Annotations. 

ver.  36.  Good  works.  Behold  good  works  and 
alms-deeds,  and  the  force  thereof  reaching 
even  to  the  next  life. 

ver.  39.  And  showing  him.  The  prayers 
ol  our  Alms-lblk   and   Beads-men   may   do 

Annotations. 
ver.  2.  Doing  many  alms-deeds.  He  knew  God 
creator  of  all,  but  that  his  omnipotent  Son  was  in- 
carnate, he  knew  not :  and  in  that  faith  he  made 
prayers  and  gave  alms  vihich  pleased  God,  and  by 
well  doing  he  deserved  to  know  God  perfectly,  to 
believe  the  mysleri/  ofllie  Incarnation,  and  to  come 
to  the  Sacrament  of  Baptism.  Bede  out  of  Gre- 
gory. And  Augustine  thus,  lib.  1.  deBupt.  c.  8. 
Because  whatsoever  goodness  he  had  in  prayers 
and  alnui,  the  same  could  not  profit  him  unless  he 
viereby  the  baud  of  Christian  Society  and  peace, 
incorporated  to  the  Church,  he  is  bidden  to  send 
tinto  Peter,  that  by  him  he  may  learn  (Virist,  by 
him  he  may  be  hiptized,  f(c.  Whereby  it  appear- 
eth  that  such  works  ate  done  before  justifica- 
tion, though  I  hey  suffice  not  to  salvation,  yet 
be  acceptable  preparatives  to  the  grace  of  jus- 
tification, and  such  as  move  God  to  mercy,  as 
it  miofht  appear  also  by  God's  like  provident 
mercifulness  to  the  eunuch,  though  all  such 


Chapter  9. 
as  great  good  even  after  our  depart- 
ure. For  if  they  procured  her  temporal 
life,  much  more  may  they  help  us  to  God's 
mercy,  and  to  release  of  punishment  in  Pur- 
gatory. 

Chapter  10. 
works  preparative  come  of  grace  also :  other- 
wise they  could  never  deserve  at  God's  hand 
of  congruity,  or  any  otherwise  tov^ard  justifi- 
cation. 

ver.  9.  To  pray  about  the  sixth  hour.  The  hour 
is  specified,  for  that  there  were  certain  appoint- 
ed ti  mes  of  prayer  used  in  the  Law,  which  de- 
vout persons,  according  to  the  ptjblic  service 
in  the  Temple,  observed  also  privately:  and 
which  the  Apostles  and  holy  Church  afterward 
both  kept  and  increased.  Whereof  thus  wri- 
teth  Cyprian  very  notably.  In  celebrating  their 
prayers,  we  find  that  the  three  children  with  Daniel 
observed  the  third,  sixth,  and  ninth  hour,  as  in  Sa- 
crament, or  mystery,  qftheholy  Trinity,  ^c.  And 
a  little  after.  Which  spaces  of  hours  the  worship- 
pers if  God  spiritually,  or  mystically,  determining 
long  since,  observed  set  times  to  pray :  and  after- 
ward the  thing  became  manifest,  that  it  was  for  5a- 
crament,  or  mystery,  tluu'thejust  so  prayed.  For 


190 


ACTS. 


And  being  hungry,  he  was  desirous  to  triki;  somewhat.  And  as  they  were  perparting,  there 
fell  upon  liim  an  excess  of  mind :  11  And  he  suw  ilie  heaven  opened,  and  a  certain  vessel  de- 
scending, as  it  werc^  a  great  linen  slieet  with  lour  corners  let  down  irom  heaven  to  the  earth, 
12  Wherein  were  all  tour-looted  beustf;,  and  iliat  creep  on  the  earth,  and  lowls  of  the  air.  13 
And  there  came  a  voice  to  him.  Arise,  Feicr  •  kill,  and  eat.  14  ButPcter  said,  God  forbid,  Lord, 
for  1  did  never  eat  any  common  and  unclean  thing.  15  And  a  voice  came  to  him  ;igain  the  second 
time,  That  which  God  hath  purified,  do  not  thou  call  common.  16  And  this  was  done  thrice,  and 
forthwith  the  vessel  was  taken  up  again  into  heaven.  17  And  whiles  Peter  doubled  within 
himself,  what  the  vision  should  be  that  he  had  seen,  behold  the  men  that  were  sent  irom  Cor- 
nelius, inquiring  for  Simon's  house,  stood  at  the  gate.  18  And  when  they  had  called,  ihey 
asked,  if  Simon  tliat  is  surnamed  Peter,  were  lodged  there.  IS  And  as  Peter  was  tiiinking  of 
the  vision,  the  Spirit  said  to  him.  Behold  three  men  do  seek  thee.  '20  Arise  therelore,  and 
get  thee  down,  and  go  with  them,  d.^ubiing  nothing:  for  I  have  sent  them.  21  And  Peter  going 
dov.n  to  the  men,  said,  Behold,  I  an.  he  whom  you  seek  :  what  is  the  cause,  lor  the  \s hich  you 
are  come  .'  ~2  Who  said,  Cornelius  the  Centurion,  a  just  man  and  that  learcih  God,  and  hav- 
ing testimony  of  all  the  nation  of  the  Jews,  received  an  answer  of  a  holy  Angel  to  send  for 
thee  into  his  house,  and  to  hear  words  of  thee.  23  Therelore  bringing  them  in  he  lodged  them. 
And  the  day  ioUowing  he  arose  and  went  with  them  :  and  certain  ol  the  brethren  ol  Jopjia  ac- 
companied liim.  24  And  on  the  morrow  he  entered  into  Cesarea.  And  Cornelius  expected 
them,  having  called  together  his  kin,  and  special  friends.  25  And  it  came  to  pass.  When  Peter 
was  come  in,  Cornelius  came  to  meet  him,  falling  at  his  feet  adored.  26  But  Peter  lilted  him 
up  s:iying.  Arise,  myself  also  am  a  man.  27  And  talking  with  him,  he  went  in,  and  findelh 
many  th:it  were  assembled,  28  And  he  said  to  them,  You  know  how  abominable  it  is  tor  a 
man  that  is  a  Jew,  to  join,  or  to  approach  unto  a  stranger:  but  God  hath  showed  to  me,  to  call 
no  mtui  conjnion  or  unclean.  29  For  the  which  cause,  making  no  doubt,  I  came  wh(  n  1  was 
sent  for,  1  demand  therefore,  for  what  cause  you  have  sent  lor  me''  30  And  Cornelius  said. 
Four  uavs  since,  until  this  hour,  I  was  praying  inihe  ninth  hour  in  my  house,  and  l)el;old  a  man 


Annotations. 
at  the  third  hour  the  Holy  Ghost  descended  vpon 
the  Apostles,  J'uljilli Jiff  the  grace  of  the  Lord's  ]/rc- 
mise,  (ind  at  the  sixth  honr  Peter  qoitig  up  to  the 
higher  room  of  the  house,  tias  both  by  voire  avd  sign 
from  God  instructed,  that  all  Nations  should  be 
admitted  to  the  grace  of  salxxition,  uhcreus  of 
cleansing  the  Gentiles  he  doubted  before,  and  our 
Lord  being  crucified  at  the  sixth  hour,  at  the  ninth, 
washed  away  our  sins  with  /us  blood.  But  to  us, 
dearly  beloved,  besides  the  seusojis  cbsei-ved  of  old, 
loth  the  ti7ncs  and  sacraments  of  praying  be  in- 
creased. For  we  must  pray  in  the  morning  early, 
that  the  Resurrection  of  our  Lord  maybe  celebrated 
by  Morning  prayer:  us  of  old  the  Holy  Ghost  de- 
signed in  the  Psalm,  saying.  In  the  morning  early 
will  I  stand  up  to  thee,  early  in  the  morning  wilt 
thou  hear  my  voice.  Toward  the  evening  also 
when  the  smi  drparteth,  and  the  day  mdeth,  we 
must  of  necessity  pray  again. 

Hierome  also  wriiihg  of  Daniel's  praying 
three  times  a  day,  saith  :  7'//fre  are  three  times, 
wherein  we  must  bow  our  hnees  to  God.  The  third, 
the  sixth,  and  the  ninth  hour  the  Ecclesiastical  tra- 
dition doth  well  understand.  Moreover,  at  the 
third  hour  the  Holy  Ghost  descended  upon  the 
Apostles,  at  the  sixth,  Piter  went  up  into  a  higher 
chamber  to  pray,  at  the  ninth,  Peter  and,  John  went 
to  tne  Temple. '  Again,  writing  to  Euslochium  a 
virgin  and  Nun,  epist.  22.  c.  16.  Though  the 
Apostle  bid  us  pray  always,  and  to  holy  persmis 
their  very  sleep  is  prayer:  yet  we  must  have  dis- 
tinct hours  of  prayer,  that  if  perhaps  we  be  nther- 
vnse  occu]ned,  the  very  time  may  admonish  us  of 
our  office  or  duty.  The  third,  sixth,  ninth  hour, 
morning  early,  and  the  evening,  no  man  cm)  he  ig- 
norant of.  And  to  Demetrius,  op.  8.  c.  8.  that 
in  the  Psalms  and  prayer  she  must  kee])  aluays 
the  third,  s^ixlh,  ninth  hour,  evening,  midnight,  and 
morning.  He  hath  the  like,  ep.  7.  c.  5.  And, 
ep.  27.  c,  10.  he  telleth  how  Paula  the  holy  ab- 


Ciiafteh  10. 
bess  with  her  religious  Nuns  sang  the  Psalter 
in  order,  i?«  the  morning,  at  the  third,  sixth,  ninth 
hour,  evening,  midnight,  by  midniglit,  meaning 
the  time  of  Matins,  iherelore  called  Nocturnes, 
agreeable  to  Cyprian  de  Oral.  Do.  num.  15.  and 
by  the  morning,  the  first  hour  called  Prime:  all 
correspondent  to  the  times  and  hours  oi  Christ's 
Passion,  as  in  Matthew  is  noted  c.  26,  27.  By 
all  which  we  see,  how  agreeable  the  use  of  the 
Church's  service  is  even  at  this  time  to  the 
Scriptures  and  Primitive  Church :  and  how 
wicked  the  Puritan  Calvinists  be,  that  count 
all  such  order  and  set  seasons  of  prayer,  su- 
perstition :  and  !astly,  how  insufncitnt  and 
unlike  the  pretended  Church-service  of  Eng- 
land is  to  the  primitive  use,  which  hath  no 
such  hours  of  nicht  or  day,  saving  a  litile  imi- 
tation of  the  old  Matins  and  pAensong,  and 
that  in  schism  and  heresy,  and  therelore  not 
only  unprofitable,  but  also  damnable. 

ver.  15.  A  voice  came  to.  Here  God  first  ut- 
tered to  Peter  ihat  the  lime  was  come  to  pre:ich 
also  to  the  Gentiles,  and  to  converse  wiili  them 
for  their  salvation,  no  less  than  with  the  Jews, 
with  full  freedom  to  eat  all  meats  without  re- 
spect of  the  prohibition  of  certain,  made  in  ihe 
old  Law. 

ver.  25.  Adcred.  Chrysoslom,  ho.  21.  in  Acts, 
thinketh  Peter  refused  this  adoration  of  humi- 
lity only,  because  every  falling  down  lo  the 
ground  for  worship  sake,  is  not  divine  worship 
or  due  only  to  God,  the  woid  of  Adoration  and 
prostration  being  con'nionly  used  in  the  f^crip- 
tnrcs  toward  men.  But  Ilicron  e,  adv.  Vigil, 
cap.  2.  10.  2.  rather  thinketh  that  Cornelius  by 
error  of  Geniiiity,  and  of  Peter's  person,  did 
go  about  to  adore  him  with  divine  honour,  ;;nd 
therefore  was  lifted  up  by  the  Apostle,  adding 
that  he  was  but  a  man. 

ver.  30.  A  man  stood.  Note  these  apparitions 


ACTS. 


195 


stood  before  me  in  white  apparel,  31  And  said  :  Cornelius,  thy  prayer  is  heard,  and  thy  alms- 
deeds  are  in  memory  in  the  sight  oi  God  32  Send  therefore  to  Joppa,  and  call  hither  Simon 
that  is  surnamed  Peter:  he  lodgeth  in  the  house  ot  Simon  a  tanner  by  the  seaside,  '-i'i  imme- 
diately tlieretore  I  sent  to  thee  :  and  thou  hast  done  well  in  coming.  Now  therelore  all  we  are 
present  in  thy  sight,  to  hear  all  things  whatsoever  are  commanded  thee  of  the  Lord.  34  And 
Peter  opening  his  mouth,  said.  In  very  deed  I  perceive  that  God  is  not  an  acceptor  of  persons. 
35  But  in  every  nation,  he  that  fearetti  him,  and  worketh  justice,  is  acceptable  to  him.  36  The 
word  did  God  send  to  the  children  ot  Israel,  preaching  peace  by  Jesus  Christ,  this  is  Lord 
of  all.  37  You  know  the  word  that  hath  been  made  through  all  Jewry,  for  beginning  troin 
Galilee,  after  the  baptism  which  John  preached.  38  Jesus  ot  Nazareth  how  God  anointed  hiin 
with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  wiih  power,  who  went  throughout  doing  good  and  healmg  all  that 
were  oppressed  of  the  devil,  because  God  was  \whh  him.  39  And  we  are  wiinesses  ot  all 
things  that  he  did  in  the  country  of  the  Jews  and  in  Jerusalem,  whom  they  killed  hanging  him 
upon  a  tree.  40  Him  God  raised  up  the  third  day  and  gave  hmi  to  be  made  manifest.  41  Not 
to  all  the  people,  but  to  us,  who  did  eat  and  drink  with  him  after  he  rose  again  from  the  dead. 
42  And  he  commanded  us  to  preach  to  the  people,  and  to  testify  that  it  is  he  that  of  God  was 
appointed  judge  of  the  living  and  of  the  dead.  43  To  him  all  the  prophets  give  testimony,  that 
all  receive  remission  of  sins  by  his  Name,  which  believe  in  liim.  44  As  Peter  was  yet  speak- 
ing these  words,  the  Holy  Ghost  fell  upon  all  that  heard  the  word.  45  And  the  iaitlitul  ot  the 
circumcision  that  came  with  Peter,  were  astonished,  for  that  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost  was 
poured  out  upon  the  GentUes  also.  46  For  they  heard  them  speaking  with  tongues,  and  mag- 
nifying God.  Then  Peter  answered,  47  Can  any  man  forbid  water,  that  these  should  not  be 
baptized  which  have  received  the  Holy  Ghost  as  well  as  we?  48  And  he  connnanded  them 
to  be  baptized  in  the  Name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Then  they  desired  him  that  he  v.ould 
tarry  with  them  certain  days. 

CHAPTER  XI. 
The  Christian  Jews  reprehend  the  foresaid  fact  of  Peter,  in  laplizing  the  Gentiles.  4  Butheallcgi7)g 
his  foresaid  warrants,  and  showing  plainly  that  it  vtas  of  God.  18  The  like  good  Catholics  do  yield. 
19  Bi/  their  foresaid  persecution,  the  Church  is  yet  further  dilated,  not  only  into  all  Jewry,  Galilee, 
and  Samaria,  hiitaho  into  other  ccuulries,  spa  iuUy  into  Antiochia  .Si/Wa  ;  the  increase  among  the 
Greeks  is  notable,  first  6y  the  foresaid  disjK  rscd,  22  then  hy  Barnahus,  Ihirdli/ '/(/  him  and  Saul  to- 
gether :  So  that  there  beginneth  the  name  of  Christians  :  27  with  perfect  unity  between  them  and  the 
Church  that  was  before  them  at  Jerusalem. 

1  And  the  Apostles  and  brethren  that  were  in  Jewry,  heard  that  the  Gentiles  also  received 
the  word  of  God.  2  And  when  Peter  was  come  up  to  Jerusalem,  they  that  were  of  the  Cir- 
cumcision reasoned  against  him,  saying,  3  Why  didst  thou  enter  in  to  men  uneircumcised,and 
didst  eat  with  them?  4  But  Peter  began  and  declared  to  them  the  order,  saying  :  5  I  was  in 
the  city  of  Joppa  praying,  and  I  saw  in  iui  excess  of  mind  a  vision,  a  certain  vessel  descending 
as  it  were  a  great  sheet  with  four  corners  let  down  from  heaven,  and  ii  came  even  unto  me. 
0  Into  which  I  looking  considered,  a;id  sa\v  tour-footed  beasts  of  the  earth,  and  cattle,  and 
such  as  creep,  and  fowls  of  the  air.  7  And  1  heard  also  a  voice  saying  to  me.  Arise,  Peter, 
kill  and  eat.  8  And  I  said.  Not  so,  Lurl  ■  for  common  or  unclean  thing  never  entered  into  my 
mouth.  9  And  a  voice  answered  the  second  time  from  heaven  :  That  which  God  made  clean, 
do  not  thou  call  common.  10  And  this  was  done  thrice:  and  all  were  taken  tip  agaiii  into 
heaven.  11  And  behold,  three  men  immediately  were  come  to  ilie  house  wherein  I  was,  sent 
to  ine  from  Cesarea.  12  And  the  Spirit  said  to  me,  that  1  should  go  with  them,  doubling  noiliing. 
And  there  came  with  me  these  six  brethren  also  :  and  we  went  into  the  man's  house.  13  And 
he  told  us,  how  he  had  seen  an  Angel  in  his  house,  standing,  and  saying  to  hiin,  send  to  .Fuppa. 
and  call  hither  Simon  that  is  surnamed  Peter,  14  Who  shall  speak  to  thee  wortls  wherein  ihou 
shah  be  saved  and  all  thy  house.  15  And  when  1  had  begun  to  speak,  the  Holy  Ghost  fell 
upon  them,  as  upon  us  also  in  the  beginning.  16  And  I  remembered  the  word  of  our  Lord, 
according  as  he  said,  John  indeed  baptized  wiih  viater,  but  you  shall  be  baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost.. 


Annotations. 
and  visions  to  Peter,  Cornelius,  and  others, 
in  the  Scriptures  very  often,  against  the 
incredulity  of  our  Heretics,  that  will  be- 
lieve neither  vision  nor  miracle,  not  ex- 
pressed in  Scripture:  these  being  believed 
of  Christian  men  even  before  they  were 
written. 

ver.  35.  Worketh  juslire.  Not  such  as  believe 
only,  but  stu;h  as  fear  God  and  work  justice, 
are  acceptable  to  him. 

ver.  40.  Gave  him.  Christ  did  not  utter  his 
Resurrection  and  other  mysteries  to  all  at  once, 
and  immediately  to  the  vulgar:  but  to  a  few 
chosen  men  that  should  be  the  governors  of 
the  re.st,  instructing  us  thereby  to  take  our  faith 


Chapter  10. 
and  all  necessary  things  of  Salvation,  at  the 
hands  of  our  Superiors.  ' 

ver.  47.  Baptized,  uhich  have  received.  Such 
may  be  the  grace  of  God  sometimes  toward 
men,  and  their  charity  and  contrition  so  great, 
that  they  may  have  remission,  justification,  and 
sanctification  before  the  external  sacrament  of 
Baptism,  Confirmation,  or  Penance  be  received, 
as  we  sec  in  this  example,  where  at  Peter's 
preaching,  they  all  receive  the  Holy  Ghost  be- 
fore any  Sacrament,  but  in  the  Fame  we  le.'irn 
one  necessary  lesso:i,  tha'  ."uch  notwiihstatiding 
must  needs  receive  the  Sacraments  appointed 
by  Christ,  which  whosoever  contemneili,  can 
never  be  justified.  Aug.  sup.  Levit.  q.  84.  turn.  4. 


102 


ACTS 


IV  if  tlierefore  God  hath  given  them  the  same  grace,  as  to  us  also  that  believed  in  our  Lord 
JtiSL's  Chkist  :  who  was  I  that  niii^ht  prohibit  God  ?  IS  Having  heard  these  tilings,  they  held 
theif  peace  :  and  glorified  (iod,  saying,  God  then  to  the  Gentiles  r.lso  hath  given  repentance 
unto  lite,  li)  And  they  truly  that  had  oeen  dispersed  by  the  tribulation  that  was  made  under 
Stephen,  walked  throughout  unto  Flieniee  and  Cyprus  and  Antioch,  speaking  the  word  to  none, 
bui  10  the  Jews  only.  'M  But  certain  ot  them  were  men  ot  Cyprus  and  Cyrene,  who  when  they 
were  entered  into  Antioch,  spake  to  the  Greek?,  preaching  our  Lord  Jksus.  iJl  And  the  hand 
ot  our  Lord  was  with  them  ;  and  a  great  number  ot  believers  was  converted  to  our  Lord. 
22  And  the  report  came  to  the  ears  of  rhe  Church  that  was  at  .lerusalem,  touching  these 
lhinf.d  :  and  they  sent  Barnabas  as  far  as  Antioch.  '23  Who  when  he  was  come,  and  saw  the 
grace  of  (iod,  rejoiced :  and  he  exhorted  all  with  purpose  ot  heart  to  continue  in  our  Lord  : 
24  Because  he  was  a  good  man,  and  full  ot  the  Holy  Ghost  and  taith.  And  a  great  multitude 
was  added  to  our  Lord.  25  And  he  went  forth  to  Tarsus,  to  seek  Saul:  26  Whom  when 
he  had  touiid,  he  brought  him  to  Antioch.  And  they  conversed  there  in  the  Church  a  whole 
year  :  and  tliey  taught  a  great  multitude,  so  that  the  Disciples  were  at  Aniioch  first  named 
CuRis n.-iNs.    i;7  And  in  these  days  there  came  Prophets  from  Jerusalem  to  Antioch,  28  And 


Annotations. 

ver.  18.  Held  their  peace.   Good  Christians 

hear  and  obey  gladly  such  truths  as  be  opened 

unto  them  from  God  by  their  chief  pastors, 

by  vision,  revelaiion  and  oUier  ways. 

ver.  24.  Multilude added.  As  bclore,  c.  10.  a 
few,  so  now  great  numbers  of  Gentiles  are  ad- 
joined also  to  the  visible  Church,  consisting 
before  only  of  the  .Tews.  Which  Church  hath 
been  ever  since  Christ's  Ascension,  notorious- 
ly seen  and  known  :  their  preacliiiig  open, 
their  Sacraments  visible,  their  discipline  visi- 
ble, their  Heads  and  Governors  visible,  the 
provision  for  iheir  maintenance  \nsible,  the 
persecution  vi.sible,  their  dispersion  visible ; 
the  heretics  ih.it  went  out  from  them,  visible  : 
the  joining  either  of  men  or  nations  unto  them, 
visible:  theirpeace  and  rest  after  persecutions, 
visible:  their  governors  in  prison,  vi.sible  :  the 
Church  prayeth  for  them  visibly,  their  Coun- 
sels visible,  tlieir  gifts  and  graces  visible,  their 
name.  Christians,  known  to  all  the  world,  of 
the  Protestants'  uivisible  Church  we  hear  not 
one  word. 

ver.  26.  Christians.  This  name  Chnslian, 
ought  to  be  common  to  all  the  faithful,  and 
other  new  names  of  Schismatics  and  Secta- 
ries must  be  abhorred.  J/ thou  hear,  saith  Ilie- 
rome,  a>iy  vihere,  such  as  lie  said  to  be  of  Christ, 
not  to  have  their  names  of  iht  7-oraf  .fEstJS  Christ, 
hut  to  lie  called  after  some  nlhtr  certain  naine,  as 
Marcioiiites,  Vuhntiniaus,  as  now  also  the  Lu- 
therans, Calvinists,  Protestants,  hnow  thou  that 
thcij  helong  not  to  the  Church  of  Christ,  litit  to  the 
S ynagugue  of  Antichrist.  Lactantius  also,  hb. 
7.  Divin.  insiit.  c.  20.  saith  thus.  When  I'hry- 
fi'uuis,  or  Nivutiaus,  orValentiniatis,  or Marcion- 
iles,  or  Anthrn/iomorjihites,  or  Ariavs,  or  any 
other  be  named,  they  cease  to  he  Christians,  vho 
having  lost  the  name  of  Chri-.t,  have  done  on  the 
names  of  men.  Neither  can  our  new  Sectaries 
discharge  themselves,  for  that  they  take  not  to 
themselves  these  names,  but  are  forced  to 
bear  them  as  given  by  their  advf'rsarics.  f'or 
so  were  the  names  of  Arians  and  the  rest  of 
old,  imposed  by  others,  and  not  chosen  com- 
monly of  themselves:  Which  notwithstand- 
itig  were  callings  that  proved  them  to  be  Ife- 
relics.  And  as  for  the  name  of  Protestants, 
our  num  hold  them  w^(dl  content  therewith. 
But  concerning  the  Heretics  turning  of  the  ar- 
gument against  the  peculiar  callings  of  our 


Chapter  11. 
Religious  as  Dominicans,  Franciscans,  Jesuits, 
^i'homists,  or  such  like,'  it  is  nothing,  except 
they  could  prove,  that  the  Orders  and  persons 
so  named,  were  of  divers  faiths  and  sects,  or 
I  differed  in  any  necessary  point  of  religion,  or 
were  not  all  of  one  Christian  name  and  com- 
I  munion :    and    it    is    as  ridiculous,    as    if  it 
i  were  objected,  that  some  be  Ciceronians,  some 
!  Plinians,   some     good   Augustine-men,   some 
j  Hieronymians,  some  Oxford-men,  some  Cam- 
bridtre men,  and,  which  is   most   like,   some 
I  Rechahites,  some  Nazarites. 
!      Neither   doth     their  objection  that  we   be 
I  called  Papists,  help  or  excuse  them  in  their 
new  names  :  for,  besides  it  is  by  them  scorn- 
I  fully  invented,  as   the  name  Homousians  w  as 
I  of  the  Arians,   this  name  is  not  of  any  one 
man  P.  of  Rome,  or  elsewhere,  known  to  be 
i  ihc  author  of  any  schism  or  sect,  as  their  call- 
I  ings  be  :  but  it  is  of  a  whole  state  and  order  ui 
I  Governors,  and  that  of  the  chief  Governors,  to 
whom  we  are  bound  to  cleave  in  religion,  and 
obey  in  all  things.     So  to  be  a   Pajiist  is  to  be 
I  a  Christian  man,  a  child  of  the  ("liurch,  a  sub- 
ject to  Christ's  Vicar.    And  therefore  against 
I  such  impudent  Sectaries  as  compare  the  fiiiih- 
ful   for  lollowing  the  Pope,  to  the  diversity  of 
Hereiics  bearing  the  names  of  new  Masters, 
let  us  ever  have  in  readiness  this  saying  of 
Hierome  to  Pope  Damasus,  Vilalis  Ik'now  not, 
Meletius  I  refuse.  I  hnnw  nut   Paiilinus,  Whoso- 
rvrr  fdfhereth   niitvilh   tlif',  srotlereth  :  that  is  to 
.«(?»/.    \yho.'<iiever   is  not   Christ's,  is  Avtkhrisl's. 
And  again.  If  any  man  join  xcith  Peter'' s  chair, 
lie  is  mine. 

We  must  here  further  observe  that  this 
name,  (.'hristian,  to  all  believers  and  to  the 
whole  (3hurch,  was  specially  taken  to  distin- 
guish them  from  the  .lews  and  Ilenihens  which 
believed  not  at  all  in  Christ,  and  the  same  now 
severeth  and  makeih  known  nil  Christian  men 
from  Turks  and  oiln  rs  that  hold  not  of  Christ 
at  all.  I>nt  when  Heretic  s  be<:nn  to  rise  from 
among  the  Christians,  who  [professed  Clirisi's 
name,  and  sundry  Articles  of  faith  as  true  bt- 
lievers  do,  the  name  Christian  was  loo  conv 
mon  to  sever  the  lieretits  from  the  true  faith- 
ful men  :  and  thereupon  the  Apostles  by  the 
Holy  Ghost  imposed  this  name  Catholic  upon 
the  believers  which  in  all  pcjinl.a  were  obedi 
cut  to  the  Church's  doctrine.     When  heresies 


ACTS. 


193 


one  of  them  rising,  named  Agabus.  did  by  the  Spirit  signify  a  great  famine  that  should  be  in 
the  whole  world,  which  fell  under  Claudius.  29  And  the  Disciples  according  as  each  man 
had,  purposed  every  one  to  send,  for  to  serve  the  brethren  that  dwelt  in  Jewry:  30  Whicli 
also  they  did,  sending  to  the  Ancients  by  the  hands  of  Barnabas  and  Saul. 

CHAPTER    XII. 
Herod,  the  first  king  that  persecuted  the  Church,  havins;  at  Jerusalem,  when  Barnabas  and  Saul  wae 
there  with  the  Colhlion  of  the  Aritiochians,  k'dled  James  the  Apostle,     3,  and  to  please  the  Jews,  im- 
j)risoned  Peter  with  the  mind  to  kill  kim  also,  but  frustrate  by  an  Aiifrel  seiit  of  God,  at  the  continiul 
prayers  of  the  Church  made  for  her  chief  Pastor,     19  being  puffed  up  with  such  pride  that  at  Ce- 
sareu  he  refuseth  not  to  be  honoured  as  (j^od,   23  is  miraculously  stricken  of  God's  Angel.     24  And 
so,  after  the  persecutor's  death,  the  Church's  preaching  prospereth  exceedingly. 
1  And  at  the  same  time  Herod  the  king  set  his  hands,  to  afflict  certain  of  the  Church.  2  And 
killed  James  the  brother  of  John  with  the  sword.     3  And  seeing  that  it  pleased  the  Jews,  he 
added  to  apprehend  Peter  also.    And  it  was  the  days  of  the  Azimes.    4  Whom  when  he  had 
apprehended,  he  cast  into  prison,  delivering  him  to  four  quaternions  of  soldiers  to  be  kept, 
meaning  after  the  Pasch  to  bring  him  forth  to  the  people.    5  And  Peter  indeed  was  kept  in 
prison.    But  prayer  was  made  of  the  Church  without  intermission  unto  God  for  him.    6  And 
when  Herod  would  have  brought  him  forth,  the  same  night  Peter  was  sleeping  between  two 
soldiers,  bound  vvith  two  chains :  and  the  keepers  before  the  door  kept  the  prison.    7  And  be- 
hold an  Angel  ol'  our  Lord  stood  in  presence  :  and  light  shined  in  the  house :  and  striking 
Peter's  side,  he  raised  him,  saying.  Arise  quickly.  And  the  chains  fell  from  his  hands.    8  And 
the  Angel  said  to  him.  Gird  thee,  and  put  on  thy  shoes.    And  he  did  so.    And  he  said  to  him, 
Put  thy  garment  about  thee,  and  follow  me.    9  And  going  forth,  he  followed  him,  and  he  knew 
not  that  It  was  true  which  was  done  by  the  Angel :  but  he  tiiought  that  he  saw  a  vision.     10 
And  passing  through  the  first  and  the  second  watch,  they  came  to  the  iron  gate  that  leadeth  to 


Anmotations. 
rvere  risen,  saith  Pacianus,  ep.  ad  Symphoria- 
num,  and  endeavoured  by  divers  names  to  tear  the 
Dove  of  God  and  Queen,  and  to  rent  her  in  pieces, 
the  Apostolical  people  required  their  surname, 
xeherehy  the  incorrupt  people  might  he  distinguish- 
ed, <^c.  and  so  those  that  before  were  called 
Christians,  are  now  surnamed  also  Catholics. 
Christian  is  mu  name,  saith  he,  Catholic  my 
surname.  And  this  word  Catholic,  is  the  pro- 
per note  whereby  the  holy  Apostles  in  their 
creed  taught  us  to  discern  the  true  Church 
from  the  false  heritical  concrregation  of  what 
sort  soever.  And  not  only  the  meaning  of  the 
word,  which  signifieth  universality  of  times, 
places,  and  persons,  but  the  very  name  and 
word  itself,  by  God's  providence  always,  and 
only  appropriated  to  the  true  believers,  and, 
though  sometimes  at  the  beginning  of  sects 
challenged,  yet  never  obtained  by  heretics, 
giveth  so  plain  a  mark  and  evidence,  that  Au- 
gustine said.  In  the  lap  of  the  Church  the  very 
name  of  Catholic  keepefh  me,  cont.  ep.  fund.  r.  4. 
And  again,  tract.  32.  in  10.  We  receive  the  Holy 
Ghost  if  we  love  the  Church,  if  we  he  joined,  to'iether 
in  chariti/,  if  we  rejoice  in  the  Catholic  name  and 
faith.  And  again,  de.  ver.  rel.  c.  7.  to  1.  We 
must  hold  the  communion  of  that  Church  which  is 
named  Catholic,  not  only  of  her  aum,  but  also  of 
all  her  enemies,  for,  vidl  they,nill  they,  the  Heretic^ 

Annotatfons. 

ver.  4.  Four  quaternions.  As  Peter's  person 
was  more  notorious  than  others,  and  therefore 
better  guarded  than  others,  for  fear  he  should 
escape:  so  God's  providence,  in  preserving 
and  delivering  him  for  the  longer  govern- 
ment of  his  Church,  is  very  marvellous. 

ver.  5.  Prayer  was  made.  The  Church  prayed 
incessantly  for  her  chief  Pastor,  and  was  heard 
of  God:  and  all  Christian  people  are  warned 
thereby  to  pray  for  their  Bishops  and  Pastors 
in  prison. 

17 


Chaptkr  1]. 
also  and  Schismatics  themselves,  when  they  speak 
not  vyith  their  own  fellows  hit  with  strangers,  call 
the  Catholic  Church  nothing  else  hut  the  Catholic 
Church:  for  they  could  not  be  understood,  uidess 
they  discern  it  by  this  name,  wherewith  she  is  called 
of  all  the  world.    The  Heretics  when  they  see 
themselves  prevented  of  this  name  Catholic, 
then  they  plainly  reject  it,  and  deride  the  name, 
as  the  Donatists  did,  calling  it  a  human  forgery 
or  jfr/ioH,  which  Augustine  calleth  words  of 
blasphemy,  lib.  1.  c.  33.  cont.  Gaudent,  and  some 
Heretics  of  this  time   call  them  scornfully, 
cartholics,  and  cacolics.    Another  calleth  it, 
the  most  vain  term  Catholic.     Beza  in  pref.  no. 
Test.  an.  1565.    Another  calleth  the  Catholic 
religion.   Catholic  Apostacy  or  defection,  Hum- 
frey  in  vit.  luel.  page  213.    Yea,  and  some  have 
takeri  the  word  out  of  the  Creed,  putting  Chris- 
tian for  it.    But  against  these  good  fellows  let 
I  us  follow  that  which  Augustine  de  util.  Cred. 
c.  8.  to  6.  giveth  as  a  rule  to  direct  a  man  the 
right  and   sure  way  from  the  diversity  and 
I  doubtfulness  of  all  error,  saying.  If  after  these 
I  troubles  nf  mind  thou  serm.  to  thyself  sufficiently 
I  tossed  and  vexed,  and  wilt  have  an  end  of  these 
\  molestations,  foUoiv  the  wai/ of  Catholic  discipline, 
j  which  from  Christ  himself  by  the  Apostles  hath 
j  proceeded  even  unto  us,  and  shall  proceed  from 
1  hence  to  the  posterity.    Annot.  1  Tim.  3.  c.  15. 

I      Chapter  12. 

j  ver.  6.  Two  chains.  These  chains  are  famous 
I  for  miracles,  and  were  brought  from  Jerusa- 
!  lem  to  Rome  by  Eudoxia  the  Empress,  wife 
!  to  Theodosius  the  younger,  where  they  were 
I  matched  and  placed  with  another  chain,  that 
'  the  same  Apostle  was  tied  with  by  Nero,  and 
■  a  church  founded  thereupon,  named  Petri  ad 
1  vinculo,  where  they  are  religiously  kept  and 
!  reverenced  until  this  day,  and  there  is  a  Feast 
I  in  the  whole  Church  for  the  same,  the  first  of 
I  August,  which  we  call  Lammas  day. 


194 


ACTS. 


the  cltv  which  of  itself  opened  to  them.  And  going  out,  they  went  forward  one  street:  and 
tne  ciiy,  wmcn  oi  ii.=  \^  ,  ,•  y  n  And  Peter  returning  to  himself,  said  :  Now  I 
jncontment  the  ^''S^^^rfSmih^^^  lis  Angel,  and  delivered  me  out  of  Herod's  hand, 
know  in  very  deed  ''''^  "  H\'^^'''''J '*{;"  '^.^^  'j,;.^.  12  And  considering,  he  came  to  the 
^ol^o7^t;i"th"['■Sr  oVJot^whi:  walurnam  Mark,  where  many  /ere  ga.hered  and 
tr.vfnp  3  And  when  he  knocked  at  the  door  of  the  gyte,  there  came  lorth  a  wench  to  see, 
praying.  IJ  ^,.^,,71  as  she  knew  Peter's  voice,  for  joy  she  opened  not  the  jjate,  but  run- 
named  ^hoda.      4  A.  d  a^  she  knew  t  tar  ,^      y  ^^^^  ^^.^  ^^  ^^^^^  ^,|^^^^^  ^^ 

rung  in,  she  old  *  f  \  ^-f  ^^^f  *'°„';  But  they  said,  It  is  his  Angel.  16  And  Peter  continued 
But  she  atfirincd  that  It  was  ^"^  J^"  ,  ^  ^-  ^^  ^^^^  astonished.  17  And  heckon- 
knocking  .  And  whe.    they  liadop^^^^^^^  ^^^.^  ^  ^^  ^^, ^  ^^^  ^^^^  Lord  had  brought 

ing  with  his  hand  tot  em,  tiumey^^^^^  1  ^_^^  ^^  ^^^^  brethren.    And  going 

him  out  of  prison,  '^"^  "^  ^^^j^'  ^  ig  And Vhca  day  was  come,  there  was  no  little  ado  between 
forth,  he  went  into  another  place.  IS  Ana  wncaoa^  ^^^^  ^^^ 

the  soldiers,  what  was  bcfP  them  to  be  led 'away  :  and  going 

not  io"."'^''V^^i'"SJ„^"t^';,'^°^a,  there  he  abode.  20  And  he  was  angry  with  the_^Tynans  and 
i°''^,  WmsBuUheyS  one  accord  came  to  him,  and  persuading  Blastus,  that  was  chief 
^f%h  Ss  chamber^  Uiey  desired  peace,  for  that  their  coutitries  were  nourished  by  him 
of  the  kings  cUamoer,  V'"->,"tt  j  t  :  arrayed  with  kngy  attire,  sat  in  the  judgment 
21  And  upon  a  day  appointed  Herod  be>"g  arrayed  ^^m        ^  X  '  ^,^^  voice  of  a  God, 

seat,  and  made  an  oration  to  tern-^^^^^  ^^^^^,^  him:  because  he  had  not 

ral^^mr&t^a^cS^elS^  ^'^^  ^  —'  ''-''■ 

^  1         1-41    ni,     ^1,  ^f  Aniinrhnreiiarin'r  themselves,  the  Holy  Gho^t,  Old  of  them  all,  chooseth 

Thepreachers^<l^h^^^^^^  ^,,,;         ,  ',0  their  appoLed  circuit  over  all 

fj,TLfofcZZTt}JpT^^^^^^^  hereof  ,s  also  converted,  seeing  the  mrramJ^usexMwnofa 
the  land  ^yP'J''  "'^  f  ™  .„,^  Pamphylia  :  14  And  Pisidia,  where  in  Anttoch  Paul  prearheth  to 
Jeiohy  Paul.  1%/ J^"^^^' '™°  ^Ar/./  38  and  that  in  him  u  salmtion,  and  not  m  their  Law  of 
,AeJe«;.,.^m.,.|'Aa  Jesu^  ^^^  p^^^,  ^^  But  the  next 

Moses  :  40  ^irnmg  tliem  to  "e."  "'•',,'  ^  forsaketh  them,  and  turneth  to  the  Gentdes.  ^\  hereat 
^St:Su1S'ii7:^ti:^Z£:^^  &FinaU,j  the'je.s  raism,  persecution,  they  forsake 

them,  pronouncing  them  to  '^f,  ^r^hid^was  at'Xntioch,  Prophets  and  Doctors,  among  whom 
1  And  there  ^^re  in  tne  Umrchwhicji^^^^^^^^^  o/cyrene,and  Manahen,  who  was 

was  Barnabas,  and  ^l?^°"  V\^' "X?' ^arch  anS  Saul.  2  And  as  thev  were  ministering  to  our  Lord 
the  fosterbrotherof  Herod  hele^ar^^^^^^ 

fgC thr^'  ^'".^uL^.SevS^sdn.  an'd  praying_^d  imposing  hands  upon  them  dismissed  them. 


Annotations. 
ver  12.  House  of  Mary.  It  is  iwich  for 
the  praise  of  these  good  Christians,  that 
the  assembly  to  God's  service  and  prayer 
was  kept  in  their  houses  m  the  time  of  per- 
secution, and  that  the  Apostle  came  thither 
.traiaht  out  of  prison,  as  his  first  refuge,  as 
now  Christian  people  do,  much  to  their  com- 

Annotations. 
vpr  2  As  they  were  ministering.  If  we  should, 
as  our  adversaries  do,  boldly  turn  what  text 
we  list,  and  flee  from  one  language  to  another 
for  the  advantage  of  our  cause,  we  might  have 
ranslated  for  ministering,  sacnfirmg,  for  so  the 
Greek  doth  signify,  and  so  Erasmus  trans- 
a[ed    veawe  might  have  translated,  .S«vw^ 
E:  f^r  so  they  U  :  and  the  Greek  Fathers 
hereof  had  their  name.  Liturgy,  which  Eras- 
mus translated  Mass,  saying,  Mma  Chrysos- 
Zi     But  we  keep  our  text,  as  the  translators 
of  the  Scriptures  should  do  most  religiously. 

ver  ^  iejmrateme.  Though  Pau  was  taught 
bv  God  himself,  and  specially  designed  by 
Christ  to  be  an  Apostle,  and  here  chosen  by 
the  Holy  Ghost  together  with  Barnabas  yet 
hey  we^e  to  be  ordered,  consecrated  and  ad- 
tnitLd  by  men.  Which  wholly  condemneth 
S   these  new  rebellious  disordered  spirits, 


Chapter  12.  ,    ,      . 

mcndation,  in  places  where  heresy  doth  reign. 

ver.  17.  TellJames.  He  willeth  them  to  show 
this  to  James,  Bishop  of  .lerusaleni,  and  to  the 
Christians,  that  they  might  see  the  effect  of 
their  prayers  for  him,  and  t^ive  God  thanks: 
for  James  no  doubt  published'  common  prayer 
for  Peter. 

Chapter  13. 
that  challenge  and  usurp  the  office  of  preach- 
ing and  other   sacred  actions  from  heaven, 
without  the  Church's  admission.  r/-.   j 

ver.  3.  Fasting.  Hereot  the  Church  of  God 
useth  and  prescribeth  public  fasts  at  the  four 
solemn  times  of  giving  holy  Orders,  which  are 
our  Imlier  days,  as  a  necessary  preparative  to 
so  great  a  work,  as  Leo  declareth  by  this 
place,  naming  it  also.  An  Apostolical  tra- 
dition. Leo,  Ser  dejejunio  7.  jnensis,  arid  Calix- 
tusep.  l.tom.  l.Conc.  Cone.  Magvnt.  c.  34^  33. 
tom.  3.  And  this  fasting  was  not  fosting  from 
sin,  nor  moral  or  Christian  temperance,  as  the 
Protestants  ridiculously  affirm,  for  such  fasting 
they  were  hound  ever, to  keep  :  but  it  was  ab- 
stinence for  a  time  from  all  meats,  or  from 
certain  kinds  of  meats,  which  was  joined  with 
prayer  and  sacrifice,  and  done  specially  at 
such  seasons  as  the  Church  prescribed,  ot  all 


ACTS.  ^^^ 

4  And  they  being  sent  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  went  to  Seleudaan^^^^^^^^^^  5  And 

when  they  were  come  to  Salamina  the^  preached  the  ^°fX<^°J,^"£^  Jalked  throughout 
Jews     And  they  had  John  also    n  the,    n^^^  ^^^^  ^J^  ^ 

the  whole  island  as  tar  ab  fapnos,  tney  i""""  ^,  yS    •  -^u  ,v      pfoconsu    Sergius  Faulus  a 

phet,  a  Jew,  whose  name  was  Bar-jesu.  J  7  ^o  being  with  ttieproco  „ 

^ise  man.    He  sending  to  ^amabas  and  Saul  desued  to  hea^^^^^^^^  ^^^  p^^^ J^_ 

raus  the  Magician,  for  so  is  his  "ame.i"'"l','^f%^;/Sed  with  he  Holy  Ghost,  looking  upon 
6ul  from  the  faith.  9  But  Saul,  otherwise  Paul,  ^''.P^emshed  witii  tne  no^y  j.  j,  ^  ^hou 
him.  10  Said  :  p  full  of  all  guile,  and  a  deceit,  son  ^^^J^^^^^^^^Jj^'^'^f  Kand  of  the'Lord 
ceasest  not  to  subvert  the  right  ways  of  our  Loid^  S,m  until  a  dme  And  forthwith  there  fell 
upon  thee,  and  thou  shalt  be  blmd,  not  ^'^^^"g^S  .^,^1' ™''it  .om;body  tl  at  would  give  him 
dmmess  and  darkness  unon  him    and  gO'"g,  ^J^^^'^J'^.f^^gJicC  w^^^^^^ 

his  hand.  12  Then  the  I^roconsul,  when  he  had  ^^^^^^^^XlTev  SaTwere  w  th  him  had  sailed 
ling  at  the  doctrine  ot  our  Lord.  13  And  when  P^^l/" Vn  TnaScf  from  t^^^^^  returned  to 
from  Paphos,  they  came  to  Perge  in  Pamphyha.     And  /o^n  departm    trom  ine    ,  .^^^ 

Jerusalem.  14  But  they  passing  through  terge  ^^"^f^^ /'^J^^Jf^f^^^^f,^^  lesTon  of  the^Law 
the  Synagogue  on  the  day  of  the  Sabbaths,  they  sat  down    15  ^na^"^^Y"^  brethren,  if  there 

nations  m  the  1^/ "f  t^anaan,  by  lot  he  div  ded  dimr  1^^^  ^^^^  ^^^^^^  theprophet. 

four  hundred  and  tihy  years  :.and  ^"^[  "^^^^^  Jug=„^ve  them  Saul  the  son  of  Gis,  a  man  of  the 
21  And  thenceforth  they  desired^_^^ing-a^^^^^^^^^^  t^^^em  ba^  ^^^^^^        ^^^.^  _ 

tribe  of  Benjamin,  forty  years.  -.  ^^j^JjZ.,.^  Vavid  the  son  of  Jesse,  a  man  according  to  my 
to  whom  giving  testimony  he  l^i^Af,  f/f  >^'^^f  J'^V'fo/ding  to  H  s  promise  hath  brought  fort^ 
heart,  who  shall  do  all  my  wdU^    23  Ot  his  setd  i.oQ  acLorumg  \      coming,  baptism  of  pe- 

to  Israel  a  Saviour  Jesus  24  J^'^^^f  f '^^^g  J^jX  uffiUed  hs  course,  he  saiS,  ^yhom  do 
nance  to  all  the  people  of  Israel.  ^25  And jhen  John  tu  hUed  ms  co^^^^  ^^.  ^^.^  ^^^^  ^ 

you  think  me  to  be  ?  I  am  not  he,  but  b/^^old  there  cometh^^^^  Abraham,  and  they 

am  not  worthy  to  unloose.    26  Men  brethren    children  ottn^siocK  ^^^^^  .^_ 

among  you  that  fear  God,  to  you  the  word  of  this  salva^^^^^^ 

habited  Jerusalem,  and  the  princes  thereof  not  knowing  him  n^r  the  ^^^^^  J  ^^^^^  .^ 

are  read  every  Sabbath,  judging  ha^f^/"%''ff ''^'^'i'^  And  when  they  had  consummated  all 
him,  desired  of  Plate  that  they  might  Jvill  h  m.    -J  And  wn^^^^ 

Annotations.        Chapter  13.  .  r  .,      q 

together,  as  in  Lent,  the  Imber  days,  Friday,    the  sacred  words  and  actions  of  tlie  Sacra- 


togemer,  aa   m  jj^h..,  ^.^v. — .. -,  ^. 

Saturday,  and  not  when  every  man  list,   as 
Aerius   and  such  heretics  did  hold.   August. 

Jusr.  53.  ,       T.  11  i-i     ™ 

ver  3.  Imposing  hands.  Because  all  bless- 
in<TS  and  consecrations  were  done  in  the  Apos- 
tle°s'  time  bv  the  external  ceremony  ot  imposi- 
tion of  hands,  divers  Sacraments  were  named 
of  the  same,  specially  Confirmation,  as_  is 
noted  before,  and  holv  ordering  or  consecrating 
Bishops,  Priests  and  Deacons,  and  subdea- 
cons,  as  we  see  here  and  elsewhere.  In 
which,  though  there  were  many  holy  W9rds 
and  ceremonies,  and  a  very  solemn  action : 
vet  whatsoever  is  done  in  those  Sacraments, 
is  altoc^ether  called  Imposition  of  hands:  aa 
whatsoever  was  done  in  the  whole  divme 
mystery  of  the  B.  Sacrament,  is  named  I'rac- 
Hon  of  bread,  for  the  Apostles,  as  Denis,  Ecd. 
hier  c.  1.  in  fine  writeth,  purposely  kept  close^, 


ments.  And  Ambrose  saith,  vi  1.  Tim.  c.  4. 
The  imposition  of  the  hand  is  mystical  words, 
wherewith  the  elected  is  conformed  land  made  apt 
to  Aix  function,  receiving  authoriti/,  his  conscience 
bearing  witness  that  he  may  he  bold  in  our  Lord's 
stead  ''to  offer  sacrifice  to  God.  And  Hierome, 
The  imposition  of  hand  is  the  Ordering  of  Clerks, 
which  is  done  by  prayer  of  the  voice,  and  imposi- 
tion of  the  hand.  And  this  is  in  some  inferior 
Orders  also,  but  Paul  and  Barnabas  were 
ordered  to  a  higher  function  than  inferior 
Priests,  even  to  be  Bishops  throughout  all 
Nations.  _  __., 

ver.  4.  Sent  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Whosoever 
be  sent  by  the  Church,  are  sent  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  though  in  such  an  extraordinary  sort 
it  be  done.  Whereby  we  see  how  far  the 
Officers  of  our  souls  in  the  Church  do  pass  the 


tf^mporal  Magistrates,  who  though  they  be  ot 
r^l^i^'openlr^^che;'  ^^d^^Ui^s  which  |  God's  ordinance,  yet  not  of  the  lloly  Ghosts 
Lrghreome  to  the  hands  or  ears  of  Infidels,  i  special  calhng. 


196  ACTS. 

Thou  shall  not  give  thy  holy  one  to  see  corruption.  36  For  David  in  his  generation  when  he  had 
served,  according  to  the  will  of  God  slept :  and  he  was  laid  to  his  fathers  and  saw  corruption 
o7  iJut  he  whom  God  hath  raised  up,  saw  no  corruption.  38  Be  it  known  therefore  to  vou 
men  brethren,  that  through  him,  forgiveness  of  sins  is  preached  to  you,  Irom  all  the  thincrg 
from  the  which  you  could  not  be  justihcd  by  the  law  of  Moses.  39  In  him  every  one  that  he- 
heveth,  is  justified.  40  Take  heed  therefore  lest  that  come  upon  you  which  is  spoken  in  the 
Prophets.  41  ^ee  i/e  contemners,  and  wortdei;  and  perish  :  because  I  work  a  work  in  your  days,  a 
work  which  you  iciU  jiot  lieliew,  if  a  man  shall,  tell  it  you.  42  And  they  going  forth,  tliey  desired 
them  that  the  Sabhuih  following  tiiey  would  speak  unto  them  these  words'!  43  And  when  the 
Synagogue  was  dismissed,  many  of  the  Jews,  and  of  the  strangers  serving  God.  followed 
Paul  and  Barnabas  :  who  speaking,  exhorteth  them  to  continue  in  the  Grace lif  God,  44  But 
the  next  Sabbath  the  whole  City  almost  assembled  to  hear  the  word  of  God.  45  And'the  Jews 
seeing  the  multitudes,  were  replenished  with  envy,  and  contradicted  those  things  which  were 
said  of  Paul,  blaspheming.  46  Then  Paul  and  Barnabas  constantly  said.  To  you  it  behooved 
us  first  to  speak  the  word  of  God:  but  because  you  repel  it,  and  judge  yourselves  unworthy  of 
eternal  life  :  behold  we  turn  to  the  Gentiles.  47  For  so  our  Lord  commanded  us  :  I  have  piil 
thee  to  be  the  light  oj  Ihe  Gentiles  :  that  thou  mayesl  be  salvation  unto  the  utmost  of  the  earth.  48  And 
the  Gentiles  hearing  it,  were  glad,  and  glorified  the  word  of  our  Lord :  and  there  believed  as 
many  as  were  preordinate  to  life  everlasting.  49  And  the  word  of  our  Lord  was  spread 
throughout  the  whole  country.  50  But  the  Jews  stirred  up  religious  and  honest  women,  and 
the  Chiefs  of  the  City,  and  raised  persecution  against  Paul  and  Barnabas:  and  they  did  cast 
them  forth  out  of  their  coasts.  51  But  they  shaking  off  the  dust  of  their  feet  against  them, 
came  to  Iconium.  52  The  disciples  also  were  replenished  with  joy  and  witli  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
Next  in  Iconium  they  preach,  where  many  being  converted  of  both  sorts,  the  obstinate  Jews  raise  perse- 
cution. 6  T/ien  m  the  towns  of  Lycaonia,  where  the  Heathen  first  seeing  that  Paul  had  healed  one 
bom  lame,  are  hardly  persuaded  but  they  are  Gods :  18  hut  afterward,  by  the  instiaation  of  the  ma- 
licious Jews,  they  stone  Paul,  leaving  him  for  dead.  20  And  .f'o  having  done  their  circuit,  the)/  return 
the  same  way,  confirming  the  Christians,  and  making  Priests  for  every  Church.  25  And  being 
come  home  to  Antiuch  in  Syria,  they  report  all  to  the  Clmrch  there. 

1  And  it  came  to  pass  at  Iconium  tiiat  they  entered  togetlierinto  the  Synagogue  of  the  Jews, 
and  so  spake,  that  a  very  great  multitude  of  Jews  and  of  the  Greeks  did  beireve.  2  But  the 
Jews  that  w«re  incredulous,  stirred  up  and  incensed  the  hearts  of  the  Gentiles  to  anger  against 
the  brethren.  3  A  long  tinie  therefore  they  abode,  dealing  confidently  in  our  Lordfwho  gave 
testimony  lo  the  word  of  his  grace,  granting  signs  and  wonders  to  be  done  by  their  hands 
4  And  the  multitude  of  the  city  was  divided:  and  certain  of  them  indeed  were  with  the  Jews, 
but  certain  with  the  Apostles.  5  And  when  the  Gentiles  and  the  Jews,  with  their  princes, 
had  made  an  assault  to  use  them  contumeliously,  and  to  stone  them,  6  Understanding  it,  they 
fied  to  the  cities  of  Lycaonia,  Lystra,  and  Derbe,  and  the  whole  country  about,  and  there  they 
were  evangelizing.  7  And  a  certain  man  at  Lystra  impot'ent  of  his  feet  sat  there,  lame  from 
his  mother's  womb,  that  had  never  walked.  8  This  same  heard  Paul  speaking.  Who  looking 
upon  him,  and  seeing  that  he  had  faith  for  to  be  saved,  9  He  said  with  a  loud  voice.  Stand  up 
ndit  on  thy  feet.  And  he  leaped  and  walked.  10  And  the  multitudes,  when  they  had  seen 
what  Paul  had  done,  lifted  up  their  voices  in  the  Lycaonian  tongue,  saving,  (iods  made  like  to 
men,  are  descended  to  us.  11  And  they  called  Barnabas,  Jupiter :  but  Paul,  Mercury,  because 
he  was  the  chief  speaker.  12  The  Priest  also  of  Jupiter  that  was  before  the  city,  brin^iuo- 
oxen  and  garlands  before  the  gates,  would  with  the  people  sacrifice.     13  Which  thing  wlien 

Annotations.        Chapter  13. 
ver.    46.  You  repel  it.    The  Jews  of  their  i  specially    by    God's    grace   and    preordina- 
own    free    will    repelling  the  truth,   are  un-    tion,    yet    they   believe    also  by    their    own 
worthy    of  Christ,    and    worthily  forsaken :    free    will,   which  standeth   well  with  God's 
and    the     Gentiles     though     they    behoved  |  providence. 

Annotations.        Chapter  14. 


ver.  12.  TJiey  would  sacrifice.  This  love  is  the 
divine  worship,  consisting  in  external  sacri- 
fice, and  in  acknowledging  the  parties  wor- 
shipped to  be  gods  :  which  may  be  done  to  no 
man  nor  creature,  and  therefore  the  Apostles 
refuse  it  with  all  possible  diligence,  and  all  the 
Angels  and  Saints  in  heaven  refuse  that  ado- 


Augustine,  though  the  Priest  that  sarrificeth, 
standeth  over  their  bodies,  and  offereth  in  Iheir  me- 
mories. But  other  kinds  of  honours  and  duties, 
inferior  without  all  comparison,  how  great  so- 
ever they  be,  to  this,  we  do  as  the  Scripture 
and  Nature  teach  us,  to  all  superiors  in  heaven 
and  earth,  according  to  the  degrees  of  grace, 


ration  by  sacrifice.  The  Catholic  Church  suf-  ;  honour,  and  blessedness  that  God  hath  called 
fereth  no  priest  nor  other  so  to  wor.ship  in  j  them  unto,  from  our  Blessed  Lady,  Christ's 
heaven  or  earth.  She  hath  but  one  externa!  |  own  mother,  to  the  least  servant  heiiath  in  the 
sacrifice,  which  is  m  the  holy  Mass,  of  Christ's  I  world  :  for  which  the  Heretics  would  never 
body  and  blood:  that  she  offereth  to  God  -  accuse  Christian  people  of  Idolatry,  if  they  had 
alone,  and  neither  to  Peter  nor  to  Paul,  saith  '  either  grace,  learning,  faith,  or  natural  afiection. 


ACTS. 


197 


tl'ic  Apostles  Barnabas  and  Paul  heard,  renting  their  coats,  they  leaped  forth  into  the  multitudes 
crying,  14  And  saying,  Ye  men,  why  do  ye  these  things  ?  We  also  are  mortal  men,  like  unto  you, 
preaeliing  to  you  tor  to  convert  from  these  vain  things,  to  the  living  God,  that  made  the  heaven 
and  the  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  all  things  that  are  in  them  :  15  Who  in  the  generations  past 
suffered  all  the  Gentiles  to  go  their  own  ways.  16  Howbeit  he  left  not  himself  without  testi- 
mony, being  beneficial  from  heaven,  giving  rains,  and  fruitful  seasons,  filling  our  hearts  with 
food'and  gladness.  17  And  speaking  these  things,  they  scarce  appeased  the  multitudes  from 
sacrificing  to  them.  13  But  there  came  in  certain  Jews  from  Antioch  and  Iconium :  and  per- 
suading the  multitudes,  and  stoning  Paul,  they  drew  him  out  of  the  city,  thinking  him  to  be 
dead.  I'J  But  the  disciples  compassing  him  round  about,  he,  rising  up,  entered  into  the  city, 
and  the  next  day  he  went  forth  with  Ba'rnabas  unto  Derbe.  20  And  when  they  had  evangelized 
to  that  city,  and  had  taught  many,  they  returned  to  Lystra  and  Iconium,  and  to  Antioch  :  21 
Confirming  the  hearts  ot  the  disciples,  and  exhorting  them  to  continue  in  the  faith,  and  that  by 
many  tribulations  we  must  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God.  22  And  when  they  had  ordained 
to  them  priests  in  every  Church,  and  had  prayed  with  fastings,  they  commended  them  to  our 
Lord  in  whom  they  believed.  23  And  passing  through  Pisidia,  they  came  into  Pamphylia, 
24  And  speaking  the  word  of  our  Lord  in  Perge,  they  went  down  into  Attalia  :  25  And  from 
thence  they  sailed  to  Antioch,  whence  they  had  been  delivered  to  the  grace  of  God  unto  the 


Annotations. 

ver.  22.  They  had  ordained.  We  see  by  this, 
first  that  Paul  and  Barnabas  were  Bishops, 
having  here  authority  to  give  holy  Orders  : 
secondly,  that  there  was  even  then  a  ditference 
between  Bishops  and  Priests,  though  tiie  name 
in  the  primitive  Church  was  often  used  indif- 
ferently :  lastly,  that  always  fasting  and  praying 
were  preparatives  to  the  giving  ot  holy  Orders. 

ver.  22.  Had  ordained.  The  Heretics,  to 
make  the  world  believe  that  all  priests  ought 
to  be  chosen  by  the  voices  of  the  people,  and 
that  they  need  no  other  Ordering  or  Conse- 
cration by  Bishops,  pressing  the  profane  use 
of  the  Greek  word,  more  than  the  very  natu- 
ral signification  requireth,  and  Ecclesiastical 
use  beareth,  translate  thus.  Ordained  bt/  election. 
Whereas  indeed  this  word  in  ScripiureS  sig- 
nifieih,  Ordering  by  imposition  of  hands,  as  is 
{iliiin  by  other  words  equivalent.  Acts  6,  13. 
1  Tim.  4,  5.  2  Tim.  1.  where  the  Ordering  of 
deacons,  priests,  and  others,  is  called  Imposi- 
tion of  hands,  not  of  the  people,  but  ot  the 
Apostles.  And  this  to  be  the  Ecclesiastical 
use  of  the  word,  appeareth  by  Hierome  say- 
ing that  ^aporoiia  is  the  Ordering  of  Clerks  or 
Clergymen,  by  prayer  and  Imposition  of  hands. 

vtT.  22.  Priests.  Even  so  here  also,  as  before, 
fleeing  from  the  proper,  apt,  known  word,  and 
which  is  most  precisely  correspondent  to  the 
very  Greek  in  our  tongue  and  all  nations,  they 
translate  for  Priest,  Elder,  that  is,  for  a  calling 
of  Office,  a  word  of  an;e  :  for  a  term  of  art,  and 
by  consent  of  all  the  Church  and  Apostolic  au- 
thority and  Fathers,  appropriated  to  holy  Order, 
a  vulgar,  common,  and  profane  term:  with  as 
little  grace  as  if  they  should  translate  Pontifi- 
cem,  a  bridgemaker,  the  Mayor  of  London, 
the  Bigger  ot  London.  And  thus  you  see  with- 
in three  words'  compass,  they  flee  guilefully 
from  the  Latin  to  the  Greek,  and  again  guile- 
fully from  the  Greek  to  the  vulgar  English. 
Such  corruption  of  Scriptures  their  hatred  of 
priesthood  driveth  them  unto.  If  they  had 
translated  it  so  when  the  Scriptures  were  first 
written,  at  which  time  the  word  was  but  newly 
received  into  the  special  and  Ecclesiastical 
signification,  and  when  it  was  yet  taken  some- 
times in  common  profane  sort,  as  1  Tim.  5.  or 
there  only  where  our  ancient  Latin  version 
17* 


CiiAPTEa  14. 
turneth  Presbyter  into  Senior,  because  the  word 
was  not  yet 'wholly  and  only  appropriated  to 
holy  Orders,  as  afterward  by  use  of  many  hun- 
dred years  it  was  and  is,  their  dealing  might 
have  had  some  colour  of  honesty  and  plain 
ness,  which  now  cannot  be  but  of  plain  false- 
hood and  corruption,  and  that  of  further  pur- 
pose than  the  simple  can  see  :  which  is  to  take 
away  the  office  of  Sacrificing,  and  other  func- 
tions of  priests,  proper  in  the  New  Testamerit 
to  such  as  the  Apostles  often,  and  the  posteri- 
ty in  manner  altogether  call  Friests,  Presbyte- 
ros:  which  word  doth  so  certainly  imply  the 
authority  of  sacrificing,  that  it  is  by  use  made 
also  the  only  English  of  Sacerdos,  the  Adver- 
saries themselves  as  well  as  we,  so  translating 
it  in  all  the  old  and  new  Testament :  thougH 
they  cannot  be  ignorant  that  Priest  cometli  of 
Presbyter,  and  not  of  Sacerdos :  and  that  anti- 
quity'for  no  other  cause  applied  the  significa- 
tion of  Presbyter  to  Sacerdos,  but  to  show  that 
Presbyter  is  in  the  new  Law,  that  which  Sacer- 
dos was  in  the  old :  the  Apostles  abstaining 
from  this  and  other  like  old  names  at  the  first, 
and  rather  using  the  words  Bishops,  Pastors, 
and  Priests,  because  they  might  be  distin- 
guished from  the  Governors  and  Sacrificers  of 
Aaron's  order,  who  as  yet  in  the  Apostles' 
time  did  their  old  functions  still  in  the  temple. 
And  this  to  be  true,  and  that  to  be  a  Priest  is 
to  be  a  man  appointed  to  sacrifice,  the  Here- 
tics themselves  calling  Sacerdos  always  a 
Priest,  must  needs  be  driven  to  confess.  Al- 
though their  folly  is  therein  notorious,  to  apply 
willingly  the  word  Priest  to  Sacerdos,  and  to 
take  it  from  Presbyter,  whereof  it  is  properly 
derived,  not  only  in  English,  but  in  other  lan- 
guages, both  French  and  Italian :  which  is  to 
take  away  the  name  that  the  Apostles  and  Fa- 
thers gave  to  the  Priests  of  the  Church,  and 
to  give  it  wholly  and  only  to  the  order  of 
Aaron,  which  never  had  it  before  our  Priest- 
hood began.  Never  did  three  Heretics  stand 
so  much  upon  doubtful  derivations  and  descant 
of  words  as  these  Protestants  do,  and  vet  never 
men  behaved  themselves  more  fondly  in  the 
same  -.  as  whosoever  marketh  the  distinction 
of  their  Elders,  Ministers,  Deacons,  and  suck 
like,  shall  perceive. 


198 


ACTS. 


work  which  they  accomphshed.  2G  And  when  they  were  come,  and  had  assemMed  the 
Church,  they  reported  what  great  things  God  had  done  with  them,  and  that  he  had  opened  a 
door  of  faith  to  the  .Gentiles.    ~7  And  thev  abode  no  little  time  with  the  disciples. 

CHAPTER  XV. 
Some  of  those  Jews  also  that  were  Christians,  do  Jail,  and  are  authors  of  the  Heresi/  of  Judaizing. 
2  Thei/ refer  the  matter  to  Council :  7  Wherein  after  great  disjmtation,  Peter  striking  the  stroke, 
12  and  other  confirming  his  sentence  with  miracles,  13  and  with  Scriptures  ■•  22  the  Apostles  arid 
Priests  do  write  and  command  in  the  name  of  tlie  Holy  Ghost  what  is  to  be  done.  30  And  the 
faithful  thereby  are  straighlways  quieted  in  mind.  36  After  which,  Paul  and  Banwhas  thinking  to 
go  again  their  aforesaid  circuit  together,  are  by  occasion  of  Mark  parted,  to  the  greater  increase  of 
the  Church. 

1  And  certain  coming  down  from  Jewry,  taught  the  brethren:  That  unless  you  be  circum- 
cised according  to  the  manner  of  Moses,  you  cannot  be  saved.  2  No  little  sedition  therefore 
being  risen  to  Paul  and  Barnabas  against  them,  they  appointed  that  Paul  and  Barnabas  should 
go  up,  and  certain  others  of  the  rest,  to  the  Apostles  and  Priests  unto  Jerusalem,  upon  this 
question.  3  They  therefore  being  brought  on  their  way  by  the  Church,  passed  through  Pho'- 
nice,  and  Samaria,  reporting  the  conversion  ot  the  Gentiles:  and  they  made  great  joy  to  all 
the  brethren.  4  And  when  they  were  come  to  Jerusalem,  they  were  received  of  the  Church 
and  of  the  Apostles  and  Ancients,  declaring  whatsoever  God  had  done  witli  them.  5  And 
there  arose  certain  of  the  heresy  of  the  Pharisees  that  believed,  saying,  That  thev  must  be 
circumcised,  connnanded  also  to  keep  the  law  of  Moses.  6  And  the  Apostles  and  Ancients 
assembled  to  consider  of  this  word.    7  And  when  there  was  made  a  great  disputation,  Peter 


Annotations. 
ver.  2.  Appointed.  We  learn  by  this  exam- 
ple, what  is  to  be  done  when  any  controversy 
ariseth  in  religion  between  the  Teachers  or 
other  Christian  people.  We  see  it  is  not 
enough  to  contend  by  allegations  of  Scriptures 
or  other  proofs  seeming  to  make  for  either 
part:  for  so  of  contentious  part  takmg  there 
should  be  no  end,  but  the  more  writing,  WTCst- 
ling,  striving  there  were,  every  one  for  his  own 
fancy,  cloaking  it  with  the  title  of  God's  word 
and  Scripture,  the  more  schisms,  Sects,  and 
Divisions  would  tall,  as  we  see  specially  in  the 
Heresies  of  our  time.  Whose  fautors  admitting 
no  judges,  stand  to  no  trial  of  mortal  men,  to 
no  tribunal  of  Pope,  Councils,  Bishops,  Synods, 
but  each  man  to  his  own  fantastical  spirit,  his 
own  sense  of  Scriptures,  and  his  own  wilful 
obdurate  rebellion  against  God's  Church  and 
his  Superiors  in  the  same.  But  here  we  see 
Paul  and  Barnabas,  men  that  were  Apostles 
and  full  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  as  the  other  par- 
ties, though  never  so  much  partial  to  the  cere- 
monies ot  their  Law  by  their  former  long  use 
and  education  therein,  yet  not  to  stand  stifly 
to  their  own  opinion  on  either  side,  but  to  con- 
descend to  reier  the  whole  controversy,  and 
the  determination  thereof  to  the  Apostles, 
Priests,  or  ancients  of  Jerusalem,  that  is  to 
say,  to  commit  the  matter  to  be  tried  by  the 
heads  and  Bislio|)s  and  their  determination  in 
Council.  This  is  God's  holy  and  wise  provi- 
dence amon"  other  judgments  in  his  Church, 
to  keep  the  Christian  people  in  truth  and  unity, 
and  to  condemn  sects  and  false  teachers,  and 
troublers  of  the  church.  By  which  judgment 
and  order,  whosoever  will  not  or  dare  not  be 
tried  in  all  their  doctrine  and  doings,  they 
show  themselves  to  mistrust  their  own  cause, 
and  to  flee  from  the  light,  and  ordinance  of  God. 
Without  which  order  of  appeasin"  all  differ- 
ences in  faith  and  construction  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, the  church  had  been  more  dciectual 
and  insufficient  than  any  Commonwealth  or 
society  of  men  in  the  world:  none  of  wliich 
ever  wanteth  good  means  to  decide  all  disorders 


Chapter  15. 
and  dissension  arising  among  the  subjects  and 
citizens  of  the  same. 

ver.  4.  Apostles aiid  Ancients.  The  Heresies 
of  our  Protestants  which  would  have  all  men 
to  give  voice  or  to  be  present  in  Councils,  and 
of  others  that  would  have  none  but  the  holy  or 
elect  to  be  admitted,  are  refuted  by  this  ex- 
ample, where  we  see  none  but  Apostles,  and 
Priests,  or  Ancients  assembled  to  dispute  of 
the  matter,  though  many  devout  people  were 
in  the  city  the  same  time.  Neither  did  ever  any 
other  in  the  Ancient  Councils  of  the  Church, 
assemble  to  debate  and  define  the  matter,  but 
such,  though  many  other  for  other  causes  be 
ever  present.  Secular  men  or  women,  be  their 
gift  never  so  great,  cannot  be  judges  ui  causes 
of  faith  and  religion.  //'  any  thing,  saith  God, 
be  hard  and  doubtjul,  thou  shall  come  to  the  Priests 
oj  the  Levilical  stock,  and  thou  s  halt  follow  their 
sentence.  Again,  The  lips  of  the  Priest  shall  keep 
knowledge,  and  the  Law  thou  shall  require  of  his 
mouth.  Again,  Ask  the  Law  of  the  Priest.  Much 
more  mu.'^t  we  refer  all  to  our  Bishops  and 
Pastors,  whom  God  hath  placed  in  the  regi- 
ment of  the  Church  witli  much  larger  privilege, 
than  ever  he  did  the  old  Priests  over  the  Syna- 
gogue, to  whom  it  is  said,  He  that  despi.ieth 
you,  despiseth  me.  And  it  is  to  be  noted  that 
the  Bishops  so  gathered  in  Council,  represent 
the  whole  Church,  have  the  authority  of  the 
whole  church,  and  the  Spirit  of  God  to  protect 
them  from  error,  as  the  whole  Church.  Paul 
and  Barnabas  come  hither  for  the  definition  of 
the  whole  Church.  The  senterice  of  a  plenart/ 
or  general  Council,  saith  Augustine,  is  the  con- 
sent of  the  whole  Church.  And  so  it  must  needs 
be  in  the  Church,  because  the  Magistrates, 
Senate,  Council,  or  deputies  of  all  Common- 
wealths represent  the  whole  body :  and  to  have 
it  otherwise,  as  the  Clnircirs  Rebels  wish,  were 
to  bring  all  to  hell  and  horror,  and  themselves 
to  be  perpetually,  by  ibe  seditious  and  popular 
persons,  iipiiolden  against  Law,  reason,  and  re- 
hgion,  in  their  wickedness. 

ver.  C\  Assevibled.  A  Council  was  called  to 


ACTS. 


199 


rising  up  said  to  them,  Men  brethren,  you  know  that  of  old  days  God  among  us  chose,  that  by 
my  mouth  the  Gentiles  should  hear  the  word  of  the  Gospel,  and  believe.  8  And  God  which 
kiioweth  the  hearts,  gave  testimony,  giving  unto  them  tiie  Holy  Ghost  as  well  as  to  us.  9  And 
hath  put  no  ditierence  between  us  and  them,  by  taitli  purii'ying  their  hearts.  10  Now  therefore 
why  tempt  you  God,  to  put  a  yoke  upon  the  necks  of  the  disciples,  which  neither  our  fathers 
nor  we  have  been  able  to  bear  >  11  But  by  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesls  Christ  we  believe  to 
be  saved,  in  like  manner  as  they  also.  12  And  all  the  nmltitude  held  their  peace  :  and  they 
heard  Barnabas  and  Paul  lellmg  what  great  signs  and  wonders  God  had  done  among  the  Gen- 
tiles by  them.  13  And  after  they  held  their  peace,  James  answered,  saying.  Men  brethren, 
hear  me.  14  Simon  hath  told  how  God  first  visited  to  take  of  the  Gentiles  a  people  to  his 
Name.  13  And  to  this  accord  the  words  of  the  propliets,  as  it  is  written  :  16  After  these  things  I 
will  return,  and  will  re-edify  the  tabernacle  of  David  xvhich  was  fallen,  and  the  ruins  thereof  I  will  re- 
edify,  and  set  it  up :  17  'That  the  residue  of  men  may  seek  after  the  Lord,  and  all  nations  upon  whom 
my  'name  is  invocated  saith  the  Lord,  that  doth  these  things.  18  To  our  Lord  was  his  own  work 
known  from  the  beginning  of  the  world.  19  For  the  which  cause  I  judge,  that  they  which  of 
the  Gentiles  are  converted  to  God,  are  not  lo  be  disquieted,  20  But  to  write  unto  them  that 
they  restrain  themselves  from  the  contaminations  of  Idols,  and  fornication,  and  strangled  things, 


Annotations. 
discuss  the  matter,  which  Council  was  the  more 
easily  gathered,  because  the  Christian  Bishops 
and  countries  were  not  yet  so  many,  but  that 
the  principal  Governors  of  the  Church  being 
not  tar  dispersed,  and  as  many  learned  men  as 
were  necessary  might  be  in  Jerusalem,  or 
easily  called  thither :  and  it  was  not  a  Provincial 
Council  or  Synod  only,  but  a  general  Council, 
consisting  ot  the  chief  Apostles  and  Bishops 
that  then  were,  though  the  number  was  no- 
thing so  great  as  afterward  used  to  assemble, 
when  the  Church  was  spread  iiuo  all  nations, 
ver.  7.  Peter  rising  up.  Peter  as  the  head  of  the 
Church  speaketh  first,  as  his  Successors  have 
ever  had,  not  only  in  their  personal  presence, 
but  in  their  absence  by  their  Lejiates  and  sub- 
stitutes, the  chief  voice  in  all  Councils  gene- 
ral, none  ever  received  into  authority  and  cre- 
dit into  the  Church  without  their  Confirmation. 
And  therefore  the  councils  of  the  Arians,  and 
of  other  Heretics,  were  they  never  so  great, 
wanting  the  Pope's  assent,  assistance,  or  Con- 1 
firmation,  did  shamefully  err,  as  Ariminense 
for  the  Arians,  and  Ephesinum  secundum  for 
the  Nestorians,  and  such  like  condemned  as- 
semblies. 

ver.  7.  Chose  that  by  my  mouth.  Though 
Paul  were  called  and  appointed  specially  to  be 
the  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  yet  that  was  Pe- 
ter's special  privilege  by  God's  own  choice, 
that  the  first  Gentiles  should  be  called  by  his 
mouth,  and  that  he  first  should  utter  to  the 
Church  that  truth  of  the  admission  of  the  Gen- 
tiles himself,  for  that  he  was  Christ's  Vicar, 
being  notwithstanding,  as  his  Master  was.  Mi- 
nister Circumcisionis,  that  is.  Apostle  of  the 
Jews,  Christ  deferring  all  pre-eminence  unto 
him  in  that  point  also. 

ver.  13.  James.  James  because  he  was  an 
Apostle  and  also  a  Bishop  of  Jerusalem,  gave 
his  sentence  next,  for  the  speech  interposed  of 
Paul  and  Barnabas,  was  but  for  their  better  in- 
formation in  the  decision  of  the  matter,  and  for 
confirmation  of  Peter's  sentence,  though  they 
being  Apostles  and  Bishops,  had  voices  in  the 
Council  also  :  as  many  more  had,  though  their 
sentences  be  not  here  reported.  And  where 
James  in  his  speech  saith,  I  judge,  it  is  not 
meant  that  he  gave  the  principal  definitive  sen- 
tence •  for  he,  as  all  the  rest,  followed  and  al- 


ClIAPTER  15. 
lowed  the  sentence  of  Peter,  as  it  is  plain  in 
the  text,  the  whole  assembly  for  reverence  of 
his  person,  and  approbation  of  his  sentence, 
holding  their  peace.  All  the  multitude,  saith 
Hieroine,  held  their  peace,  and  into  his  sentence 
James  the  Apostle  and  all  the  Priests  did  pass  toge- 
ther. For  though  James  did  particularize  cer- 
tain points  incident  to  the  question  debated,  as 
of  eating  strangled  meats,  &c.  yet  the  proper 
controversy  for  which  the  Council  assembled, 
was.  Whether  the  Gentiles  converted  were 
bound  to  observe  the  Law  of  Moses,  and  it  was 
concluded  that  they  were  not  bound,  nor  ought 
not  to  be  charged  with  Moses'  Law  or  the  sa 
craments  and  ceremonies  of  the  same,  this  is 
the  substance  aiad  principal  purpose  of  this 
council's  decree,  which  doth  bind  for  ever, 
and  Peter,  saith  Hierome  in  the  same  place,  was 
Prince  or  author  of  this  decree,  the  matter  ot  for- 
nication and  idolatries  being  but  incident  to  the 
question  or  resolution,  and  the  forbidding  of 
eating  strangled  and  blood,  but  a  tenmoral  pro- 
hibition, which  by  consent  of  the  Church  or 
otherwise  afterward  was  abrogated,  the  Church 
of  God  having  the  true  sense  of  difference  of 
times,  places,  and  persons,  when  and  how  far 
such  things  are  to  be  observed,  and  when  not. 
And  in  such  things  as  there,  and  in  other  like 
which  according  to  circumstances  require  al- 
teration, it  is,  that  Augustine  saith,  lib.  2.  de 
bapt.  cap.  3.  torn.  7.  The  former  general  or  ple- 
nary Councils  may  be  amended  by  the  latter. 

ver.  20.  Fornication.  Fornication  and  con- 
tamination with  Idols,  are  of  themselves  mortal 
sins,  and  therefore  can  never  be  lawful :  yet 
because  the  Gentiles  by  custom' were  prone  to 
both,  and  of  fornication  made  very  small  ac- 
count, it  pleased  the  Holy  Ghost  to  forbid  both 
specially.  Concerning  the  other  points  of  ab- 
staining from  blood  and  stifled  meats,  they 
were  things  of  their  own  nature  indifferent,  in 
which  for  a  time  the  Jews  were  to  be  borne 
withal,  and  the  Gentiles  to  be  a  little  exercised 
to  obedience.  By  which  we  may  see  the  great 
authority  of  God's  Church  and  Councils,  which 
may  command  for  ever,  or  for  a  time,  such 
things  as  be  fit  for  the  state  of  times  and  na- 
tions, without  any  express  scriptures  at  all,  and 
so  by  commandment  make  things  necessary 
i  that  were  before  indilferent. 


soo 


ACTS. 


ond  blood.  21  For  Moses  of  old  times  hath  in  every  city  them  that  preach  him  in  the  syna- 
gogues, where  he  is  read  every  Sabbaih.  22  Then  it  pleased  the  Apostles  an  Ancients  with 
the  whole  Church,  to  choose  men  out  ot  them,  and  to  send  to  Amioch  with  Paul  and  Barnabas 
Judas,  who  was  sunianied  Barsabas,  and  Silas,  chief  men  among  the  brethren,  23  Writing  by 
their  hands.  The  Apostles  and  Ancients,  the  brethren,  to  the  brethren  of  the  Gentiles  that  are 
at  Antioch  and  in  Syria  and  Cilicia,  greeting.  24  Because  we  have  heard  that  certain  going 
forth  troni  us,  have  troubled  you  with  words,  subverting  your  souls,  to  whom  we  gave  no  com- 
mandment :  25  It  hath  pleased  us  being  gathered  in  one,  to  chose  out  men  and  to  send  them 
unto  you  with  our  dearest  Barnabas  and  Paul,  26  Men  that  have  given  their  lives  for  the 
name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  .'  27  When  we  sent  therefore  Judas  and  Silas,  who  them- 
selves also  will  in  words  report  unto  you  the  same  things.  28  For  it  hath  seemed  good  to  the 
Holy  Ghost  and  to  us,  to  lay  no  liirther  burden  upon  you'than  these  necessary  things  :     29  That 


Annotations. 

ver.  24.  Going  forth  from  us.  A  proper  de- 
scription or  note  of  heretics,  or  scliismatics, 
and  seditious  teachers,  to  go  out  from  their 
spiritual  pastors  and  governors,  and  to  teach 
without  their  commission  and  approbation,  to 
disquiet  the  Catholic  people  with  multitude  of 
words  and  sweet  speeches,  and  finally  to  over- 
throw their  souls. 

ver.  23.  To  (he  Holy  Ghost  and  to  us.  By  this 
first  we  note,  that  it  is  not  such  a  fault  as  the 
heretics  would  moke  it  in  the  sight  of  the  sim- 
ple, or  any  incongruity  at  all,  to  join  God  and 
ids  creatures,  as  the  principal  cause  and  the 
secondary,  in  one  speech,  anc^to  attribute  tliat 
to  both,  which  though  diversely,  yet  proceed- 
cth  of  both.  God  and  you,  say  good  people  com- 
monly :  God  and  our  Lady,  Christ  and  John  : 
We  co7ifess  to  God  and  to  Peter  and  Paul,  as,  God, 
aitd  his  Angel.  To  our  Lord,  and  Gideon,  the 
sword  of  our  Lord  and  of  Gideon,  Our  Lord  aTui 
Moses,  Christ  and  his  Angels.  Our  Lord  and  all 
'Saints,  ep.  ad  Philem.  ^Paul  and  our  Lord,  1 
Thes.  1,  6.  All  these  speeches  being  pardy 
scriptures,  partly  like  unto  the  scriptures' 
speeches,_  are  warranted  also  by  this  council, 
which  saith  boldly,  and  hath  given  the  form 
thereof  to  all  other  councils  lawfully  called  and 
confirmed  to  say  the  like.  //  hath  pleased  the 
Holy  Ghost  and  us,  Cyprian,  ep. ^4.  nu.  reporting 
the  like  of  a  Synod  holden  in  Africa,  saith,  It 
hath  pleased  us  by  the  suggestion  of  the  Holy 
Ghogt. 

Secondly  we  note,  that  the  holy  councils  law- 
fully kept  for  the  determination  and  clearing  of 
doubts,  or  condemning  of  errors  and  heresies, 
or  appeasing  of  schisms  and  troubles,  or  re- 
formation ot  life,  and  such  like  important  mat- 
ters, have  ever  the  assistance  of  God's  Spirit, 
and  therefore  cannot  err  in  their  sentences  and 
determinations  concerning  the  same,  because 
the  Holy  Ghost  cannot  err,  from  whom,  as 
as  you  see  here,  jointly  with  the  council  their 
resolution  proceedeth. 

Thirdly  we  learn,  that  in  the  holy  councils 
specially,  though  otherwise  and  in  other  Tri- 
bunals of  the  church  it  be  also  verified,  Christ's 
promise  is  fulfilled,  that  the  Holy  Ghost  should 
suggest  them  and  teach  them  all  truth,  and 
that  not  in  the  Apostles'  time  only,  but  to  the 
world's  end.  I'or  so  long  shall  Councils,  the 
Churcli,anfl  her  Pastors  hnve  this  privilege  of 
God's  assistance,  as  there  be  either  doubts  to 
resolve,  or  heretics  to  condemn,  or  truths  to 
be  opened,  or  evil  men  to  be  reformed,  or 
schisms  to  be  appeased :  for  which  cause  Gre- 
gory Lib.  1.  ep.  Zk.  subfm.  reverence  the  four 


Chapter  15. 

general  councils,  Nicen.Constantinop.  Ephes. 
halcad.,  as  the  four  books  of  the  holy 
Gospel,  alluding  to  the  number :  and  of  the 
filth  also  he  saith  that  he  doth  reverence  it 
alike  :  and  so  would  he  have  done  more,  if  they 
had  been  before  his  time,  who  saith  of  iheni 
thus.  Whiles  they  are  eoncluded  and  made  by  uni- 
versal consent,  himself  doth  he  destroy,  and  not 
them,  uhosoevcr  presumeth  either  to  loose  whom 
they  bind,  or  to  bind  uhom  they  loose. 

Gregory  therefore  reverencing  all  five  alike, 
it  may  be  marvelled  whence  the  heretics  have 
their  fond  difference  betwixt  those  four  first 
and  other  latter:  attributing  much  to  them,  and 
nothing  to  the  rest.     Whereas  indeed  the  lat- 
ter can  err  no  more  than  the  first  four,  being 
holden  and  approved  as  they  were,  and  having 
the  Holy  Ghost  as  they  had;  but  in  those  first 
also  when  a  man  findeth  any  thing  against  their 
heresies,  as  there  be  divers  things,  then  they 
say  plainly  that  they  also  may  err,  and  that  the 
Holy  Ghost  is  not  tied  to  men's  voices,  nor  to 
the  number  of  sentences  :  Which  is  directly  to 
reprove  this  first  council  also  of  the  Apostles., 
and  Christ's  promise  of  the  Holy  Ghost's  as- 
sistance to  teach  all  truth.     Yea  that  you  may 
know  and  abhor  these   heretics    thoroughly, 
hear  you  what  a  principal  Sect-master  Mith  his 
blasphemous  mouth  or  pen  uttereth,  saying, 
that  In  the  very  best  times  such  uns  partly  the 
ambition  of  Bishops,  partly  the  foolishness  and  ig- 
norance, that  the  very  blind  may  easily  perceive, 
Satan  verily  to  have  been  jrresident  of  their  assem- 
blies.   Good  Lord  deliver  the  people  and  the 
world   from   such  blasphemous   tongues  and 
books,  and  give  men  grace  to  attend  to  the  holy 
Scriptures  and  Doctors,  that  they  may  see  how 
much,  not  only  Augustine  and  other  fathers  at- 
tribute  to  all  general  councils   specially,   to 
which   they  refer  themselves    in    all   doubts 
among  themselves  and  in  all  their  controver- 
sies with  heretics :   but  to  \\  horn  even  Paul 
himself,  so  specially  taught  by  (hid,  and  others 
also   yielded   themselves.    Notorious   is  the 
sayuig    of    Augustine    concerning    Cyprian, 
M'ho  being  a  blessed    Catholic  Bishop    and 
Martyr,  yet  erred  about  the  rebaptizing  of  such 
iis  were   christened   by  heretics.    If   he  had 
lived,  saith  Augustine  lib.  2.  de  bapt.  cap.  4,  to 
have  .^een  the  determination  of  a  plevary  council, 
which  he  saw  not  in  his  life  time,  he  would  for  his 
great  humilit  1/  and  charili/  siraighlvfly  have  yielded 
and  preferred  the  general  council  before  his  oum 
judgment  and  his  fellow  bishops  in  a  Provincial 
council  only,  whereby  also  we  learn,  that  Pro- 
vincial councils  may  err,  though  many  times 


ACTS. 


201 


you  abstain  from  the  things  immolated  to  idols,  and  blood,  and  that  which  is  strangled,  and  for- 
nication, from  tlie  which  things  keeping  yourselves,  you  shall  do  well.  Fare  ye  well.  30  They 
therefore  being  dismissed  went  down  to  Antioch  :  and  gathering  the  multitude,  delivered  the 
epistle.  31  Which  when  they  had  read,  they  rejoiced  upon  the  consolation:  32  But  Judas 
and  Silas,  themselves  also  being  Prophets,  with  many  words  comforted  the  brethren,  and  con- 
firmed ihem.  33  And  having  spent  some  time  there,  they  were  with  peace  dismissed  of  the 
brethren  unto  them  that  had  sent  them.  34  But  it  seemed  good  unto  Silas  to  remain  there  : 
and  Judas  departed  alone  :  And  Paul  and  Barnabas  tarried  at  Antioch,  teaching  and  evange- 
lizing with  many  others  the  word  of  our  Lord.  36  And  after  certain  days,  Paul  said  to  Bar- 
nabas, Let  us  return  and  visit  our  brethren  in  all  cities  wherein  we  have  preached  the  word  of 
our  Lord,  how  they  do.  37  And  Barnabas  would  have  taken  with  them  John  also  that  was 
sarnamed  Mark.    38  But  Paul  desired  that  he,  as  who  had  departed  from  them  out  of  Pam- 


Annotations. 
they  do  not,  and  being  conformable  to  the  gene- 
ral councils,  or  confirmed  and  allowed  by  them 
or  the  See  Apostolic,  their  resolutions  be  infal- 
lible as  the  others  are. 

Il  any  here  ask  what  need  so  much  disput- 
ing, study  and  travel  in  councils  to  find  out  and 
determine  the  truth,  if  the  Holy  Ghost  infalli- 
bly guide  them  ?  We  answer  that  such  is  the 
ordinary  Providence  of  God  in  this  case,  to  as-  j 
sist  them  when  they  do  their  endeavour,  and 
use  all  human  means  of  industry,  and  not  else. 
And  so,  though  somewhat  otherwise,  God ' 
assisted  the  Evangelists  and  other  writers 
of  the  Holy  scriptures,  that  they  could  not  err 
in  penning  the  same,  but  yet  they  did  and  ought 
to  use  all  possible  human  diligence  to  know 
and  learn  out  the  histories  ana  truth  of  mat- 
ters, as  is  plain  in  the  beginning  of  Luke's  Gos- 
pel: else  the  Holy  Ghost  would  not  have  as- 
sisted them.  Even  so  in  this  council  of  the 
Apostles,  though  they  had  the  Holy  Ghost  as- 
sistant, yet  the  text  saith,  cum  ma^na  con^tii- 
sitio  fieret,  when  there  was  great  disputation, 
search  and  examination  of  the  case,  then  Pe- 
ter spake,  &c.  If  again  it  be  demanded,  what 
need  is  there  to  expect  the  Council's  determi- 
nation, if  the  Pope's  or  See  Apostolic's  judg- 
ment be  infallible  and  have  the  assistance  of 
God  also,  as  the  Catholics  affirm  ?  We  answer, 
that  for  the  Catholic  and  peaceable  obedient 
children  of  the  Church,  it  is  a  comfort  to  have 
such  various  means  of  determination,  trial,  and 
declaration  of  the  truth,  and  that  it  is  necessary 
for  the  recovery  of  Heretics,  and  for  the  con- 
tentation  of  the  weak,  who  not  always  giving 
over  to  one  man's  determination,  yet  will  either 
yield  to  the  judgment  of  all  tlie  learned  men 
and  Bishops  of  all  Nations,  or  else  remain  des- 
perate and  condemned  before  God  and  man 
forever.  And  as  I  said  before,  this  assistance 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  promised  to  Peter's  See, 
presupposeth  human  means  of  searching  out 
the  truth,  which  the  Pope  always  hath  used, 
and  will,  and  must  use  in  matters  of  great  im- 
portance, by  calling  Councils,  even  as  here  you 
see  Peter  and  Paul  themselves  and  all  the 
Apostles,  though  indeed  with  the  Holy  Ghost, 
yet  thought  it  notwithstanding  necessary  for 
further  trial  and  clearing  of  truth  and  mainte- 
nance of  unity  to  keep  a  Council. 

Lastly  it  is  to  be  noted,  that  as  Christ  and  the 
Holy  Ghost  be  present  by  his  promise,  to  all 
such  assemblies  as  gather  in  the  obedience 
and  unity  of  the  Church,  with  full  mind  to  obey 
whatsoever  shall  be  determined,  whereby  the 


Ch.4pter  15. 

assembled  though  of  divers  judgments  before, 
do  most  peaceably  yield  to  truth,  and  agree  in 
one  uniform  determination  of  the  same  :  so  all 
such  as  gather  out  of  the  Church,  without  hu- 
mility or  intention  to  yield  one  to  one  another,  or 
to  any  Superior,  man  or  Council,  or  what  else 
soever,  but  challenge  to  themselves  learning, 
spirit,  and  we  cannot  tell  what :  such,  how 
many  meetings  soever  they  make,  being  desti- 
tute of  the  Holy  Ghost  the  author  of  truth  and 
concord,  are  further  oft'  and  further  out,  than 
ever  before  :  as  God  hath  showed  by  the  suc- 
cess of  all  Heretical  Colloquies,  Synods,  and 
assemblies  in  Germany,  France,  Poole,  and 
other  places  in  our  days.  Read  a  notable 
place  in  Cyprian,  that  the  promise  of  Christ, 
that  he  would  be  in  the  midst  of  two  or  three 
gathered  in  his  name,  pertaineth  not  to  the  that 
assemble  out  of  the  Church.  Deunit.  Ec.  nu.  7. 

ver.  31.  Rejoiced  upon  the  Consolation.  Strait 
upon  the  intelligence  of  the  Council's  deter- 
mination, not  only  the  Gentiles,  but  even  the 
Masters  of  the  former  troubles  and  dissension, 
were  at  rest,  and  all  took  great  comfort  that 
the  controversy  was  so  ended.  And  so  should 
all  Christian  men  do,  when  they  see  the  sects 
of  our  time  condemned  by  the  like  authority, 
and  most  grave  judgment  of  the  holy  Council 
of  Trent.  Against  which  the  heretics  of  our 
time  make  the  like  frivolous  exceptions  and 
false  cavilations,  as  did  the  Heretics  heretofore 
against  those  Councils  that  specially  condemn- 
ed their  errors.  The  Pope  and  Bishops,  say 
they,  are  a  party,  and  they  ought  not  to  be  our 
judges :  they  are  partial  and  come  with  preju- 
dicate  minds  to  condemn  us,  and  we  accuse 
them  all  of  idolatry  and  otiier  crimes,  and  we 
will  be  tried  by  God's  word  only,  and  we  will 
expound  it  according  to  another  rule,  that  is  to 
say,  as  we  list.  So  say  they  against  this  Coun- 
cil, and  the  like  say  the  Arians  against  the  first 
Nicene  Council,  and  all  such  like  against  those 
Councils  namely,  that  condemn  their  heresies. 
And  so  say  all  thieves  against  their  correctors 
and  punishers,  and  would  both  say  and  do  more 
against  temporal  tribunals,  Judges,  Justices, 
and  Juries,  if  they  had  as  much  license  and 
liberty  in  those  matters,  as  men  have  now  in 
religion. 

ver.  3ti.  Visit  our  brethren.  Hereof  our  Ca- 
tholic Bishops  took  up  the  necessary  use  of 
often  visiting  their  flocks  and  cures  committed 
to  their  charge,  for  confirmation  in  faith  and 
virtue,  and  reformation  of  manners  both  of 
clergy  and  laity. 


202 


ACTS. 


phylia,  and  had  not  gone  with  tliem  to  the  work,  might  not  be  received.  39  And  there  rose  a 
dissension,  so  that  ihey  departed  one  from  another,  and  that  Barnabas  indeed  taking  Mark, 
sailed  to  Cyprus.  40  But  Saul  choosing  Silas  departed,  heing  delivered  of  the  brethren  to  the 
grace  of  God.  41  And  he  walked  through  Syria  and  Cilicia  coiitirniing  the  Churches;  com- 
manding them  to  keep  tlie  precepts  of  the  Apostles  and  the  Ancients. 

CHAPTER  Xyi. 
Paid  having  for  hU  part  visited  the  Churches  of  Syria,  Civilia,  and  Lycaonia,  delivering  unto  them 
tvilhal  to  keep  the  Decrees  (f  the  Council:  6  begiiineth  a  new  journey,  over  Phrygia,  GaUUia, 
My^ia  :  8  Yea  into  Europe  also  he  passeth,  admonished  by  a  vision,  and  cometh  into  Macedonia,  I'Z 
and  there  he  beginnelh  the  Church  of  the  Philippinns,  working  miracles,  and  suffering  persecution. 
1  And  he  came  to  Derbe  and  Lyslra.  And  behold,  there  was  a  certain  disciple  tliere  named 
Timothy,  the  son  of  a  widow  woman  that  believed,  of  a  father  a  Gentile.  2  To  this  man  tiie 
breihrer'i  that  were  in  Lystra  and  Iconium,  gave  a  "ood  testimony.  3  Him  Paul  would  have  to 
go  forth  v\  ith  him:  and  taking  him  he  circumcised  him  because  of  the  Jews  that  were  in  those 
places.  For  they  all  knew  that  his  father  was  a  Gentile.  4  And  when  they  passed  through 
the  cities,  they  delivered  unto  them  to  keep  the  decrees  that  were  decreed  of  the  Apostles 
and  Ancients  which  were  at  Jerusalem.  5  And  the  Churches  were  confirmed  in  faith,  and 
did  abound  in  number  daily.  6  And  passing  through  Phrygia  and  the  country  of  Galatia,  they 
were  forbidden  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  preach  the  word  in  Asia.  7  And  when  they  were  come 
into  Mysia,  they  attempted  to  go  into  Bithynia;  and  the  Spirit  of  Jesus  permitted  tham  not.  8 
And  when  they  hud  pa.ssed  through  Mysia,  they  went  down  to  Troas:  9  And  a  vision  by  night 
was  showed  to  Paul;  There  was  a  certain  man  of  Macedonia  standing  and  beseeching  Inm, 
and  saying,  pass  into  Macedonia,  and  help  us.  10  And  as  soon  as  he  had  seen  the  vision,  forth- 
with we  sought  to  £^0  into  Macedonia,  being  assured  that  God  had  called  us  to  evangelize  to 
them.  11  And  sailing  from  Troas,  we  came  with  a  straight  course  to  Samothracia,  and  the 
day  following  to  Neapolis :  12  And  from  thence  to  Philippi,  which  is  the  first  city  of  the 
part  of  Macedonia,  a  Colonia.  And  we  were  in  this  city  certain  days,  abiding.  13  And  upon 
the  day  of  the  Sabbaths,  we  went  forth  without  the  gate  beside  a  river,  where  it  seemed  that 
there  was  prayer  ;  and  sitting  we  spake  to  the  women  that  were  assembled.  14  And  a  certain 
woman  named  Lydia,  a  seller  of  purple  of  the  city  of  llie  Thyatirians,  one  that  worshipped 
God,  did  hear:  whose  heart  our  Lord  opened  to  attend  to  those  things  which  were  said  of 
Paul.  15  And  when  she  was  baptized,  and  her  house,  she  besought  us,  saying :  If  you  have 
judged  me  to  be  faithful  to  our  Lord,  enter  in  unto  my  house,  and  tarry.  And  she  constrained 
us.  16  And  it  came  to  pass  as  we  went  to  prayer,  a  certain  wench  having  a  Pythonical  spirit, 
met  us,  that  brought  great  gain  to  her  masters  by  divining.  17  This  same  following  Paul  and 
us,  cried  saying.  These  men  are  the  servants  of  the  high  God,  which  preach  unto  you  the  way 
of  salvation.  18  And  this  she  did  many  days.  And  Paul  being  sorry :  and  turning,  said  to  the 
spirit,  1  command  thee  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  to  go  out  from  ner.  And  he  went  out  the 
same  hour.  19  But  her  masters  seeing  that  the  hope  of  their  gain  was  gone,  apprehending 
Paul  and  Silas,  brought  them  into  the  market  place,  to  the  princes:  20  And  presenting  them 
to  the  magistrates,  they  said.  These  men  trouble  our  city,  oeing  Jews:  21  And  they  preach 
a  fashion  which  it  is  not  lawful  for  us  to  receive,  nor  do,  being  Romans.  22  And  the  people 
ran  against  them  :  and  the  magistrates  tearing  their  coats  commanded  them  to  be  beaten  with 
rods.  23  And  when  they  had  laid  many  stripes  upon  them,  they  did  cast  them  into  prison, 
commanding  the  keeper  that  he  should  keep  them  diligently.    24  Who  when  he  had  received 


Annotations. 
ver.  39.  Dmensinn.  Such  occasions  of  dif- 
ferences fall  out  even  among  the  perfect  men 
often,  without  any  great  offence.  And  this 
their  departing  fell  out  to  the  great  increase 
of  Christians.  And  therefore  it  is  very  ridicu- 
lously applied  to  excuse  the  disagreeing  of  the 
heretics  among  themselves,  in  the  principal 
points  of  religion,  namely,  the  Sacrament. 

Annot.ations. 

ver.  4.  Keep  the  decrees.  Here  again  they 
take  order  that  the  decrees  and  articles  of 
faith  agreed  upon  in  the  Council  of  Jerusalem, 
should  be  executed  and  observed.  Whereby 
we  see  both  the  great  authority  of  councils, 
and  the  diligence  that  all  Prelates  ought  to 
have  to  see  the  decrees  and  canons  of  the 
councils  put  in  execution. 

ver.  Ci.  Forbidden  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  This 
people  had  not  the  Go.'pel  denied  unto  them 
altogether,  but  for  a  time :  becAse,  as  Bcde 
thinketh,  God  foresaw  that  they  would  not  be- 


Chapter  15. 

ver.  41.  Commanding  them.  Not  only  the 
things  commanded  by  Christ's  e.xpress  word, 
or  written  in  the  Scriptures,  as  our  Heretics 
hold,  but  whatsoever  the  Apostles  and  Rulers 
of  the  Church  command,  is  to  be  kept  and 
obeyed.  See  these  words  repeated  again  cap. 
16, 4.  and  that  in  the  Greek,  lest  any  man  cavil, 
because  here  the  Greek  hath  them  not. 

ClIAPTEK  16. 

lieve,  and  so  should  have  been  more  grievously 
damned. 

ver.  12.  A  Colonia.  Colonia,  is  such  a  city, 
where  the  most  inhabitants  are  strangers,  sent 
thither  from  other  great  cities  and  states, 
namely  from  the  Romans. 

ver.  17.  The.ie  men  are  the  servants.  Eith>^r 
the  devil  was  compelled  bv  the  virtue  of  Paul's 
presence  to  say  truth,  or  else,  as  such  do  often- 
times, he  spoke  truth  now,  that  they  might  the 
more  trust  him,  and  he  better  beguile  liiem  at 
other  times. 


ACTS.  203 

Buch  commandment,  cast  them  into  the  inner  prison,  and  made  their  feet  fast  in  the  stoclts.  25 
And  jit  midnight,  Paul  and  Silas  praying,  did  praise  God.  And  they  that  were  in  the  prison, 
heard  them.  26  But  suddenly  there  was  made  a  great  earthquake,  so  that  the  foundations  of 
the  prison  were  shaken.  And  ibrthwith  all  the  doors  were  opened  :  and  the  bands  of  ail  were 
loosed.    '-^7  And  the  keeper  of  the  prison  waked  out  of  his  sleep,  and  seeing  the  doors  of  the 

Erison  opened,  drawing  out  his  sword,  would  have  killed  himself,  supposing  that  the  prisoners 
ad  been  fled.  28  But  Paul  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  Do  thyself  no  harm,  for  we  are 
all  here.  29  And  calling  for  light,  he  went  in,  and  trembhng  fell  down  to  Paul  and  Silas  at 
their  teet :  30  And  bringing  them  forth,  he  said,  masters,  what  must  1  do  that  1  may  be  saved  ? 
31  But  he  said,  Believe  in  our  Lord  Jesus:  and  thou  shalt  be  saved  and  thy  house.  32  And 
they  preached  the  word  of  our  Lord  to  him  with  all  that  were  in  his  house.  33  And  he  taking 
them  in  the  same  hour  of  the  night,  washed  their  wounds  :  and  himself  was  baptized  and  ail 
his  house  incontinent.  34  And  when  he  had  brought  them  into  his  own  house,  he  laid  the 
table  for  them,  and  rejoiced  with  all  his  house,  believing  God.  35  And  when  day  was  come,  the 
magistrates  sent  the  sergeants,  saying.  Let  those  men  go.  36  And  the  keeper  ot  the  prison 
told  these  words  to  Paul,  That  the  magistrates  have  sent  that  you  should  be  let  go,  now  there- 
fore departing,  go  ye  in  peace.  37  But  Paul  said  to  them.  Being  whipped  openly,  uncon- 
demneci,  men  that  are  Romans,  they  have  cast  us  into  prison  :  and  now  do  they  send  us  out 
secretly?  Not  so,  but  let  them  come,  and  let  us  out  themselves.  38  And  the  sergeants  re- 
ported these  words  to  the  magistrates.  And  they  were  afraid  hearing  that  they  were  Romans. 
39  And  coming  they  besought  them,  and  bringing  them  forth  they  desired  them  to  depart  out 
of  the  city.  40  And  going  out  of  the  prison,  they  entered  in  unto  Lydia:  and  having  seen  the 
brethren,  they  comforted  them,  and  departed. 

CHAPTER  XVII. 
How  in  other  parts  of  Macedonia  he  planted  the  Church,  and  namely  at  Thessalonira,  5  where  the 
obstinate  Jews  are  so  malicious,  that  they  ptcrsue  him  also  into  Berea,  14  From  whence  being  con- 
ducted into  Greece,  he  preached  at  Athens  both  to  the  Jews  and  Gentiles,  disputing  vrith  the  Philoso- 
phers, 19  and  in  Areopagus,  persuading  themfrom  their  Idols  unto  one  God  and  Jesus  Christ 
raised  from  the  dead. 

1  And  when  they  had  walked  through  Amphipolis  and  Apollonia,  they  came  to  Thessalo- 
nica,  where  there  was  a  Synagogue  of  the  Jews.  2  And  Paul  according  to  the  custom  entered 
in  unto  them,  and  three  Sabbaths  he  discoursed  to  them  out  of  the  Scriptures,  3  Declaring 
and  insinuating  that  it  behooved  Christ  to  sufier  and  to  rise  again  from  the  dead  :  and  that 
this  is  Jesus  Christ,  whom  I  preach  to  you.  4  And  certain  of  them  believed  and  were 
joined  to.  Paul  and  Silas,  and  of  the  Gentiles  that  served  God  a  great  multitude,  and  noble 
women  not  a  few.  .'i  But  the  Jews  envying,  and  taking  unto  them  of  all  the  rascal,  lor  certain 
naughty  men,  and  making  a  tumult,  stirred  the  city  :  and  besetting  Jason's  house,  sought  to 
bring  them  forth  unto  the  people.  6  And  not  finding  them,  they  drew  Jason  and  certain 
brethren  to  the  Princes  of  the  city,  crying,  That  these  are  they  that  stirred  up  the  world,  and 
are  come  hither.  7  Whom  Jason  hath  received,  and  all  these  do  against  the  decrees  of 
Cesar,  saying  that  there  is  another  king,  Jesus.  8  And  they  moved  the  people,  and  the  princes 
of  the  cily  tiearing  these  things.  9  And  taking  a  satisfaction  of  Jason  and  of  the  rest,  they 
dismissed  them.  10  But  the  brethren  forthwith  by  night  sent  away  Paul  and  Silas  unto  Be- 
rea. Who  when  they  were  come,  entered  into  the  Synagogue  of  the  Jews.  11  And  these 
were  more  noble  than  they  that  are  at  Thessalonica,  who  received  the  word  with  all  greedi- 
ness, daily  searching  the  Scripture,  if  these  things  were  so.     12  And  many  surely  ot  them 

Annotations.        Chapter  16. 
ver.  31.  Believe  in  our  Lord.     It  is  no  other  I      ver.  33.  Washed  their  wounds.   Happy  gaolors 
faith  that  saveth,  but  that  which  worketh  by    that  do  mercy  toward  their  godly  prisoners,  and 
charity.    Aug.  Euzkind,  cap.  67.  !  receive  again  by  them  such  spiritual  benefits- 

Annotations.        Chapter  17. 


ver.  5.  Envying  Zelanies.  This  is  the  zeal 
of  Heretics,  and  a  lively  pattern  of  their  deal- 
ing at  this  day  against  Catholic  Priests  and 
Preachers,  and  the  good  Jasons  that  receive  them. 

ver.  11.  Searching  the  Scriptures.  The  Here- 
tics use  this  place  to  prove  that  the  hearers 
must  try  and  judge  by  the  Scriptures,  whether 
their  teachers'  and  preachers'  aoctrine  be  true, 
and  so  reject  that  they  find  not  in  the  scrip- 
tures, as  though  here  the  sheep  were  made 
judges  of  their  Pastors,  the  people  of  their 
priests,  and  men  and  women  of  all  sorts,  even 
of  Paul's  doctrine  itself:  which  were  the 
most  foolish  disorder  in  the  world.  And  they 
did  not  therefore  read  the  Scriptures  of  the 
old  Testament,  for  none  of  the  new  were  yet 


extant  commonly,  to  dispute  with  the  Apostle, 
or  to  try  and  jtidge  of  his  doctrine,  or  whether 
they  should  believe  him  or  no:  for  they  were 
bound  to  believe  him,  and  obey  his  word, 
whether  he  alleged  Scripture  or  no,  and  whe- 
ther they  could  read  or  understand  the  Scrip- 
tures or  no,  bnt  it  was  a  great  comfort  and  con- 
firmation for  the  Jews  that  had  the  Scriptures, 
to  find  even  as  Paul  said,  that  Christ  was  God, 
crucified,  risen  and  ascended  to  heaven : 
which  by  his  preaching  and  expounding  they 
understood,  and  never  before,  though  they  read 
them,  and  heard  them  read  every  Sabbath. 
As  it  is  a  great  comfort  to  a  Catholic  man,  to 
have  the  Scriptures  declared  and  alleged  and 
most  evidently  for  the  Church's  truth  against 


S04 


ACTS. 


believed,  and  of  honest  women  Gentiles,  and  men  not  a  few.  13  And  when  the  Jews  in  Thes* 
salonica,  understood  that  ut  Berea  also  the  word  ot  God  was  preached  by  Paul,  they  came 
thither  also,  iiiovuig  and  troubling  the  multitude.  14  And  then  immediately  the  bretliren  Sent 
away  Paul,  to  go  unto  the  .sea  ;  but  Silas  aud  Timothy  remained  there.  15  And  they  tliat  con- 
ducted Paul,  broutrht  him  as  far  as  Athens,  and  receiving  commandment  of  liim  to  Silas  and 
Timothy,  that  they  should  come  unto  him  very  speedily,  they  departed.  IG  And  when  Paul 
expected  thein  at  Athens,  his  spirit  was  incensed  within  him,  seeing  the  city  given  to  Idolatry. 
17  lie  disputed  therefore  in  the  Synagogue  with  the  Jews  and  them  that  served  God,  and  in  ' 
the  market-place,  every  day  with  them  that  were  there.  18  And  certain  Philosophers  of  the 
Epicures  and  the  Stoics  disputed  with  him,  and  certain  said.  What  is  that  this  word-sower 
would  say '.'  But  others.  He  seemeth  to  be  a  preacher  of  new  Gods.  Becau.se  he  preached  to 
them  Jesus  and  the  resurrection.  19  And  apprehending  him,  they  led  him  to  Areopagus, 
saying.  May  we  know  what  this  new  doctrine  is  that  thou  speakesi  ot !  20  For  thou  briugest 
in  certain  new  things  to  our  ears.  We  will  know  therefore  what  these  things  may  mean.  "21 
And  all  the  Athenians,  and  the  strangers  sojourning  there,  employed  themselves  to  nothing 
else  but  either  to  speak,  or  to  hear  some  news.  22  But  Paul  standing  in  the  midst  of  Areopa- 
gus, saith  :  Ye  men  of  Athens,  in  all  things  1  perceive  you  as  it  were  superstitious.  23  tor 
passing  by  and  seeing  yon  Idols,  1  found  an  altar  also  whereupon  was  written.  To  Ihe  tinkiwwn 
God.  That  therefore  which  you  worship,  not  knowing  it,  the  same  do  I  preach  to  you.  24 
The  God  that  made  the  world  and  all  things  that  are  in  it,  he  being  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth, 
dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with  hand,  25  Neither  is  he  served  with  men's  hands,  needing 
anything,  whereas  himself  giveth  life  unto  all,  and  breathing,  and  all  things :  26  And  he  made 
of  one  all  mankind,  to  inhabit  upon  the  whole  face  of  the  earth,  assigning  set  times,  and  the 
limits  of  their  habitation,  27  For  to  seek  God,  if  happily  they  may  ieel  or  find  him  although 
he  be  not  far  from  every  one  of  us.  28  For  in  him  we  live  and  move  and  be,  as  certain  also 
of  your  own  poets  said.  For  of  this  kind  also  we  are.  29  Being  therefore  of  God's  kind,  we  may 
not  suppose,  the  Divinity  to  be  like  unto  gold  or  silver,  or  stone,  the  graving  of  art  and  devise 


Annotations. 
Heretics,  in  Sermons  or  otherwise.  And  it 
doth  the  Catholics  good  and  much  confirmeth 
them,  to  view  dilieently  the  place  alleged  by 
the  Catholic  preacTiers.  Yet  they  must  not  be 
judges  for  all  that,  over  their  own  Pastors, 
whom  Christ  commandeth  them  to  hear  and 
obey,  and  by  whom  they  hear  the  true  sense 
of  Scriptures. 

ver.  22.  Superstitious.  Paul  called  not  them 
superstitious  for  adoring  the  true  and  only 
God  with  much  devotion  or  many  ceremonies, 
or  in  comely  prescribed  order,  or  for  doing 
due  reverence  to  Holy  Sacraments,  to  Saints 
and  their  memories.  Images  or  Monuments  : 
or  for  keeping  the  prescribed  laws,  days,  and 
fasts  of  tne  Church,  or  for  fulfilling  vows 
made  to  God,  or  for  blessing  with  the  sign  of 
the  Cross,  or  for  capping  or  kneeling  at  the 
name  of  Jesus,  or  for  religiously  using  crea- 
tures sanctified  in  the  same  name,  or  any  other 
Christian  observation,  ibr  which  our  new  Mas- 
ters condemn  the  Catholic  people  of  Super- 
stition :  themselves  wholly  void  of  that  vice  by 
all  wise  men's  judgment,  because  they  have  in 
manner  taken  away  all  religion,  and  are  be- 
come Epicureans  and  Atheists,  who  are  never 
troubled  with  superstition,  because  it  is  a  vice 
consisting  in  excess  of  worship  or  religion, 
whereof  they  are  void,  but  the  Apostle  callcth 
them  superstitious  for  worshipping  the  Idols 
and  gods  of  the  heathen,  and  for  fear  that 
they  nad,  lest  they  should  leave  out  any  (lod 
that  was  unknown  to  them,  for  thus  their  Altar 
was  inscribed  :  Diis  Asitr,  Eurome  et  Lyhiue, 
Deo  ignoto  et  peregrino,  that  is,  To  the  gods 
of  Asia,  Europe,  and  Lybia:  to  the  un- 
known and  strange  God.  'J'his  superstition, 
saith  Augustine,  is  wholly  taken  away  from 
the  Church  by  Christ's  incarnation,  and  by 
Uie  Apostles'  preaching,  and  by  Martyrs'  holy 


Ch.\fter  17. 
life  and  death.  Neither  doeth  the  Catholic 
Church  allow  this  or  any  other  kind  of  super- 
stitious observation.  Only  we  must  take  heed 
that  we  believe  not  her  Adversaries  definition 
of  superstition,  for  they  would  imply  therein 
all  true  religion. 

ver.  23.  HoU,  I  found,  &c.  The  adversa- 
ries, in  the  new  Testament,  1580,  translate,  yo«r 
devotions,  most  corruptly  against  the  nature  of 
the  Greek  word,  2  TItess.  2.  4,  and  most  wick- 
edly, against  the  laudable  devotion  of  good 
Christians,  calling  the  Pagans  idolatry  and 
superstition,  their  devotions. 

ver.  29.  The  Divinity  to  he  like.  Nothing 
can  be  made  by  man's  hand  of  what  form  or 
sort  soever,  that  is  like  to  God's  essence,  or 
to  the  form  or  shape  of  his  Godhead  or  Divini- 
ty, theretbre  howsoever  the  heathens  did  paint 
or  grave  tiieir  Idols,  they  were  nothing  like  to 
God.  And  this  also  is  impertinently  alledged 
by  Heretics  against  the  Church's  images: 
which  are  not  made,  either  to  be  adored  wiili 
godly  honour,  or  to  be  any  resemblance  of  the 
Divinity  or  any  of  the  three  persons  in  the 
Godhead,  but  only  in  Christ  as  ne  was  in  form 
of  man,  who  in  that  respect  may  be  truly  ex- 
pressed, as  other  men  by  their  portraits  :  and 
of  the  Holy  Gliost,  not  as  he  is  in  himself,  but 
as  he  appeared  in  fiery  tongues,  or  in  the 
similitude  of  a  dove,  or  such  like.  And  so  to 
paint  or  grave  any  of  the  three  persons  as  they 
appeared  visibly  and  cniporally,  is  no  more 
inconvenient  or  unlawful  than  it  was  inde- 
cent for  them  to  ajjpear  in  such  forms.  And 
therefore  to  paint  or  portrait  the  Father  also 
being  the  first  person,  as  he  hath  showed  him- 
self in  vision  to  any  of  the  Prophets  of  the  old 
or  new  Testament,  namely  to  Daniel  as  an  old 
man,  or  the  three  angels  representing^  the  three 
Persons  to  Abraham,  or  the  one  Angel  that 


ACTS. 


205 


oFman.  30  And  the  times  trul/  of  this  ignorance  whereas  God  despised,  now  he  denounceth 
Unto  men  that  all  every  where  do  penance,  31  P'or  that  he  hath  appointed  a  day  wherein  he 
will  judge  the  world  in  equity,  by  a  man  whom  he  hath  appointed,  giving  all  men  faith,  raising 
him  up  troni  the  dead.  32  And  when  they  had  heard  the  resurrection  ot  the  dead,  certain  in- 
deed mocked)  but  certain  said.  We  will  hear  thee  again  concerning  this  point.  33  So  Paul 
went  forih  out  of  the  midst  of  them.  35  But  certain  men  joining  unto  him,  did  believe 
among  whom  was  also  Dioiiysius  Areopagita,  and  a  woman  named  Daraaris,  and  others  with 
them. 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 
Al  Corinth  ill  Achaia,  he  workcth  with  his  own  hands,  preaching  Jesus  to  he  CirRiST,  u7ito  the  Jews 
upon  (heir  Sahbii/hs.  6  But  they  being  obstinate  and  blaspheming,  he  in  plain  terms  forsahelh  them, 
and  tnrnclh  to  the  Gentiles,  among  whom  according  to  a  vision  that  he  had  to  emholdenhim,  he  plant- 
eth  the  ('hiirch  in  great  numbers.  12  The  obstinate  Jems  in  vain  soliciting  the  Proconsul  against 
him.  18  From  thence  at  length  depjarting  he  retumeth  19  by  Ephesiis,  where  he  promise  the  Jews 
to  return  to  them,  22  and  so  to  Antioch  in  Syria,  from  whence  he  began  his  journey,  Acts  15 
23  but  not  resting,  by  and  by  he  goeth  again  to  visit  the  new  Churches  that  he  planted.  Acts  16.  in 
Galatia  and  Phrygia  :  24  Apollo  in  his  absence  mightily  conjounding  the  Jews  at  Ephesus,  27 
and  afterward  at  Corinth. 

1  After  these  things,  departing  from  Athens,  he  came  to  Corinth.  2  And  finding  a  certain 
Jew, .named  Aquila,  oorn  in  Pontus,  who  of  late  was  come  out  of  Italy,  and  Priscilla  his  wife, 
because  Claudius  had  commanded  all  Jews  to  depart  from  Rome,  he  came  to  them.  3  And 
because  he  was  of  the  same  craft,  he  remained  with  them  and  wrought,  and  they  were  tent- 
makers  by  their  craft.  4  And  he  disputed  in  the  synagogue  every  Sabbath  interposing  the 
name  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  and  he  exhorted  the  Jews  and  the  Greeks.  5  And  when  Silas  and 
Timothy  were  come  from  Macedonia,  Paul  was  instant  in  preaching,  testifying  to  the  Jews 
that  Jesus  is  Christ.  €  But  they  contradicting  and  blaspheming,  lie  shaking  his  garments 
said  to  them.  Your  blood  upon  your  own  head:  I  being  clean,  from  henceforth  will  go  to  the 
Gentiles.  7  And  departing  thence,  he  entered  into  tlie  house  of  a  certain  man,  named  Titus 
Justus  one  that  served  God,  whose  house  was  adjoining  to  the  synagogue.  8  And  Crispus 
the  Prince  of  the  Synagogue  believed  our  Lord,  with  all  his  house  :  and  many  of  the  Corinthians 
hearing  believed,  and  were  baptized.  9  And  our  Lord  said  in  the  night  by  a  vision  to  Paul, 
Do  not  fear,  but  speak,  and  hold  not  thy  peace,  10  For  because  I  am  with  thee  :  and  no  man 
shall  set  upon  thee  to  hurt  thee :  for  I  have  much  people  in  this  city.  11  And  he  sat  there  a 
year  and  six  months,  teaching  among  them  the  Word  of  God.  12  But  Gallio  being  proconsul 
of  Achaia,  the  Jews  with  one  accord  rose  up  against  Paul,  and  brought  him  to  the  judgment 
seat,  13  Saying,  That  this  man  contrary  to  the  Law  persuadeth  men  to  worship  God.  14  And 
Paul  begimiinp^  to  open  his  mouth,  Gallio  said  to  the  Jews,  If  it  were  some  unjust  thing,  or  a 
heinous  fact,  0  you  men  Jews,  I  should  by  reason  bear  you.  15  But  if  they  be  questions  of 
word  and  names  and  of  your  law,  yourselves  look  unto  it:  I  will  not  be  judge  of  these  things. 
16  And  he  drove  them  from  the  judgment  seat.  17  And  all  apprehending  Sosthenes  the  prince 
of  the  synagogue,  struck  him  before  the  judgment  seat:  and  Galho  cared  for  none  ot  those 
things.  18  But  Paul  when  he  had  stayed  yet  many  days,  taking  his  leave  of  the  brethren 
Sailed  to  Syria,  and  with  him  Priscilla  and  Aquila,  who  had  shorn  his  head  in  Cenchris,  for  he 


Annotations. 
wrestling  with  Jacob  bare  our  Lord's  person, 
no  such  thing  is  any  where  forbidden,  but  is 
very  agreeable  to  the  people's  instruction.  In 
which  sort  the  Angels  were  commonly  por- 
traited,  and  namely  the  Cherubims  over  the 
Propitiatory,  as  they  be  now  in  the  Church,  not 
in  their  natural  form,  but  with  corporal  wings, 
as  the  Seraphims  appeared  to  Isaias  the  Pro- 
phet, to  express  their  quality  and  ofiice  of  be- 
ing God's  angels,  that  is,  Messengers :  and  God 
the  Father  with  the  world  in  his  hand,  to  sig- 
nify his  creation  and  government  of  the  same, 
and  such  like  :  Whereof  the  people  being  well 
instructed  may  take  much  good,  and  no  harm 
in  the  world,  being  now  through  their  faith  in 
Christ  far  from  all  fond  imagination  of  the  false 
gods  of  the  Pagans.  And  therefore  Gregory 
saithofthe  Church's  Images,  That  ivhich  scrip- 
ture or  writing  doth  to  the  readers,  the  same  doth 
the  picture  to  the  simple  that  look  thereupon,  for  in 
it  even  the  ignorant  see  what  they  ought  to  follow,  in 
\t  they  do  read,  that  know  no  letters.  Where  he 
calleth  it  a  matter  of  antiquity  and  very  conve- 
nient, that  in  holy  places  images  were  painted 


Chapter  17. 

to  the  people's  Instruction,  so  they  be  taught 
that  they  may  not  be  adored  with  divine  ho- 
nour, and  he  in  the  same  place  sharply  rebuked 
Serenus  the  Bishop  of  Massilla,  that  of  indis- 
creet zeal  he  would  take  away  images,  rather 
than  teach  the  people  how  to  use  them. 

ver.  34.  Dionysius  Areopagita.  This  is  the  fa- 
mous Denis  that  first  converted  France,  and 
wrote  those  notable  and  divine  works,  De  Ec- 
clesiastica.  et  calesti  hierarchia,  de  divinis  noinini- 
bus,  and  others,  in  which  he  confirmeth  and 
provetli  plainly,  almost  all  things  that  the 
Church  now  useth  in  the  ministration  of  the 
holy  sacrament,  and  affirmeth  that  he  learned 
them  of  the  Apostles,  giving  also  testimony  for 
the  Catholic  faith  in  most  things  now  controver- 
sied,  so  plainly,  that  our  Adversaries  have  no 
shift  but  to  deny  this  Denis  to  have  been  the 
author  ofthem,  feigning  that  theybe  another's  of 
later  age.  Which  is  an  old  flight  of  Heretics, 
but  most  proper  to  these  of  all  others.  Who 
seeing  all  antiquity  against  them,  are  forced  to 
be  more  bold  or  rather  impudent  than  others 
in  that  point 


206 


ACTS. 


had  a  vow.  19  And  he  came  unto  Ephesus,  and  them  he  left  there.  But  himself  entering  into 
the  synagogue,  disputed  with  the  Jews.  20  And  when  they  desired  him,  that  he  would  tarry 
a  longer  time,  he  consented  not.  21  But  taking  his  leave,  and  saying,  I  will  return  to  you 
again  God  willing,  he  departed  from  Ephesus.  22  And  goin^  down  to  Cesarea,  he  went  up, 
and  saluted  the  Church,  and  came  down  to  Antioch.  23  And  having  tarried  there  a  certain 
time,  he  departed,  walking  in  order  through  the  country  of  Gulatia  and  Phrygia,  confirming  all 
the  disciples.  24  And  a  certain  .lew,  named  Ai)ollo,  born  at  Alexandria,  an  eloquent  man, 
came  to  Ephesus,  mighty  in  the  Scriptures.  25  This  man  was  taught  the  way  of  our  Lord  : 
and  being  tervent  in  spirit  he  snake  and  taught  diligently  those  things  that  pertain  to  Jesus, 
knowing  only  the  baptism  of  John.  26  This  man  therefore  began  to  deal  confidently  in  the 
synagogue.  Whont  when  Pri.scilla  and  Aquila  had  heard,  they  took  him  unto  them,  and  ex- 
pounded to  liim  the  way  of  our  Lord  more  diligently.  27  And  whereas  he  was  desirous  to  go 
to  Achaia,  the  brethren  exhorting  wrote  to  the  disciples  to  receive  him.  Who,  when  he  was 
come,  profited  them  much  that  had  believed.  28  For  he  with  vehemency  convinced  the  Jews 
openly,  showing  by  the  scriptures  that  Jesus  is  Christ. 

CHAPTERXIX. 
How  Paul  he"an  the  Church  of  Ephesus,  first  in  twelve  that  wrre  baptized  vith  John's  baptism,  8 
then  preaching  three  months  in  the  Synagogue  of  the  Jeu:s,  until  for  their  obstinacy  and  blaspheming, 
he  Jorsook  them,  disputing  afterward  in  a  certain  school  for  two  years  space  to  the  marvellous 
increase  of  the  Church,  specially  through  his  great  miracles  also,  in  healing  diseases  with  the  touch 
of  his  clothes,  and  expelling  devils,  13  who  yet  contemned  the  exorcists  of  the  Jews.  18  How 
the  Christiajis  there  confess  their  acts,  and  burn  their  unlauful  boohs:  12  arid  how  he  foretold 
that  after  he  had  been  at  Jerusalem,  he  must  see  Rome,  23  and  what  a  great  sedition  was 
raised  against  hi7n  at  Ephesus,  by  them  that  got  their  living  of  working  to  the  idolatrous  Temple 
of  Diana. 

1  And  it  came  to  pass  when  Apollo  was  at  Corinth,  that  Paul  having  gone  through  the 
higher  parts  came  to  Ephesus,  and  found  certain  disciples :  2  And  he  said  to  them,  have  you 
received  the  Holy  Ghost,  believing  ?  But  they  said  to  him,  Nay,  neither  have  we  heard  whe- 
ther there  be  a  Holy  Ghost.  3  But  he  said.  In  what  then  were  you  baptized  ?  Who  said,  In 
John's  baptism.  4  And  Paul  said  :  John  baptized  the  people  with  the  baptism  of  penance,  say- 
ing :  That  they  should  believe  in  him  that  was  to  come  after  him,  that  is  to  say,  in  Jesus.  5 
Hearing  these  things  they  were  baptized  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus.  6  And  when  Paul 
had  imposed  hands  on  them,  the  Holy  Ghost  came  upon  them,  and  they  spake  with  tongues, 
and  prophesied.  7  And  all  the  men  were  about  twelve.  8  And  entering  into  the  Synagosne, 
he  spake  confidently  for  three  months,  disputing  and  exhorting  of  the  kingdom  of  God.  9  "But 
when  certain  were  indurate,  and  believed  not,  ill-speaking  the  way  of  our  Lord  before  the 
multitude,  departing  from  them,  he  separated  the  disciples,  daily  disputing  in  the  school  of  one 
Tyrannas.  10  And  this  was  done  for  the  space  of  two  years,  so  that  all  which  dwelt  in  Asia, 
heard  the  word  of  our  Lord,  Jews  and  Gentiles.  11  And  God  wrought  by  the  hand  of  Paul 
miracles  not  common:  12  So  that  there  were  also  brought  from  his  body  napkins  or  hand- 
kerchiefs upon  the  sick,  and  the  diseases  departed  from  them,  and  the  wicked  spirits  went  out. 
13  And  certain  also  of  the  Judaical  exorcists  that  went  about  assayed  to  invocate  upon  them  that 
had  evil  spirits,  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  saying,  I  adjure  you  by  Jesus  whom  Paul 
preacheth.  14  And  there  were  certain  sons  of  Sceva  a  Jew,  chief  Priest,  seven,  that  did  this, 
15  But  the  wicked  spirit  answering,  said  to  them,  Jesus  I  know,  and  Paul  I  know  :  but  you, 


Annotations. 

ver.  3.  In  John's  baptisin.  John's  baptism  not 
sufficient. 

ver.  4.  In  Jesus.  Christ's  baptism  neces- 
sary. 

ver.  6.  Imposed  hands  on  them.  Paul  minis- 
tered the  Sacrament  of  (Confirmation.  Annot. 
cap.  8.  11. 

ver.  12.  Napkins.  The  napkins  that  had 
touched  Paul's  body,  wrought  miracles,  and  it 
was  no  superstition  to  attribute  that  virtue  to 
them  which  God  gave  to  them  indeed  :  nor  to 
seek  to  touch  them  for  health,  was  any  dis- 
honour to  God,  but  it  much  proved  Christ's  re- 
ligion to  be  true,  and  him  to  be  the  only  God, 
whose  servants,  yea  whose  servants'  shades 
and  napkins  could  do  such  wonders,  as  Chry- 
sostom,  torn.  5.  ront.  Gentiles,  quod  Christus  sit 
Deus,  in  vit.  DabyUc,  showeth  in  a  whole  book 
to  that  purpose  against  the  Pagans,  proving 
hereby  and  by  the  like  virtue  of  other  Saints 
and  their  Relics,  that  Christ  their  Lord  and 
Master  is  God,  for  it  is  all  one  concerning  the 


Chapter  19. 
bodies  of  saints,  relics,  garments,  staves,  books, 
or  any  thing  that  belonged  to  them,  all  which 
may  and  have  done,  and  yet  do,  when  it  is  ne- 
cessary to  our  edification,  the  like  wonders  to 
God's  great  honour :  not  only  in  their  lite  time, 
but  after  their  death  much  more,  for  Paul's 
napkins  had  as  great  force  when  he  was  dead, 
as  when  he  lived,  and  so  much  more,  as  his 
grace  and  dignity  with  (iod  is  greater  than 
before.  Which  Chrysostome  in  the  place  al- 
leged proveth  at  large  by  the  shrine  of  Babylas 
the  Martyr :  and  to  think  the  contrary,  is  the 
Heresy  of  Vigilantius,  condemned  so  long 
since  as  Hicrome's  time,  and  by  him  refuted 
abundantly. 

ver.  15.  Paul  I  know.  Both  the  said  napkins 
taken  from  Paul's  body,  and  his  name  also, 
were  dreadhiland  able  to  expel  devils.  Where- 
by we  learn  that  not  only  Christ's  name,  which 
is  the  principal,  but  his  servants'  names  also 
invocatcd  upon  the  possessed,  have  powcrover 
devils  :  which  is  a  marvellous  honour  to  saints, 


ACTS. 


207 


what  are  ye  ?  16  And  the  man  in  whom  the  wicked  spiritwas,  leaping  upon  them,  and  master- 
ing both,  prevailed  -xgainst  them,  so  that  they  fled  out  of  that  house  naked  and  wounded.  17 
And  this  was  made  notorious  to  all  the  Jews  and  the  Gentiles  that  dwelt  at  Ephesus  :  and  fear 
fell  upon  all  them,  and  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  was  magnified,  18  And  many  of  them  that 
had  believed,  came  confessing  and  declaring  their  deeds.  19  And  many  of  them  that  had  fol- 
lowed curious  things,  brought  together  their  books  and  burnt  them  before  all :  and  counting  the 
prices  of  them,  they  found  the  money  to  be  fifty  thousand  pence.  20  So  mightily  increased  the 
word  of  God  and  was  confirmed.  21  And  wiien  these  things  were  ended,  Paul  purposed  in  the 
Spirit,  when  he  had  passed  through  Macedonia  and  Achaia,  to  go  to  Jerusalem,  saying.  After 
I  shall  have  been  there,  I  must  see  Rome  also.  22  And  sending  into  Macedonia  two  of  them 
that  ministered  unto  him,  Timothy  and  Erastus,  himself  remained  for  a  time  in  Asia.  23  And 
at  that  time  there  was  made  no  little  trouble  about  the  way  of  our  Lord.  24  For  one  named 
Demetrius,  a  silversmith,  that  made  silver  temples  of  Diana,  procured  to  the  artificers  no 
Binallgain:  25  Whom  calling  together  and  them  that  were  the  same  kind  of  workmen,  he 
said,  Sirs,  you  know  that  our  gain  is  of  this  occupation  :  26  And  you  see,  and  hear  that  this 
same  Paul  by  persuasion  hath  averted  a  great  multitude  not  only  of  Ephesus,  but  almost  of  all 
Asia,  saying.  That  they  are  not  gods  which  be  made  by  hands.  27  And  not  only  unto  us  is  this 
part  in  danger  to  be  reproved,  but  also  the  temple  of  great  Diana  shall  be  reputed  for  nothing, 
yea,  and  her  majesty  shall  begin  to  be  destroyed,  whom  all  Asia  and  the  world  worshippeth. 
28  Hearing  these  things,  tney  were  replenished  with  anger,  and  cried  out  saying,  Great  is 
Diana  of  the  Ephesians.  2'J  And  the  whole  city  was  filled  with  confusion,  and  they  ran  violently 
with  one  accord  into  the  theatre,  touching  Gaius  and  Aristarchus,  Macedonians,  Paul's  com- 

E anions.  30  And  when  Paul  would  have  entered  into  the  people,  the  disciples  did  not  permit 
ini.  31  And  certain  also  of  the  Princes  of  Asia  that  were  his  friends,  sent  unto  him,  desiring 
that  he  would  not  adventure  himself  into  the  theatre.  32  And  others  cried  another  thing.  For 
the  assembly  was  confuse,  and  the  more  part  knew  not  for  what  cause  they  were  assembled. 
33  And  of  the  multitude  they  drew  forth  Alexander,  the  Jews  thrusting  him  forward.  But 
Ale.xande'-  with  his  hand  desiring  silence,  would  have  given  the  people  satisfaction.  34  Whom 
as  soon  as  they  perceived  to  be  a  Jew,  there  was  made  one  voice  of  all,  almost  for  the  space  of 
two  hours  crying  out.  Great  is  Diana  of  the  Ephesians.  35  And  when  the  Scribe  had  appeased 
the  multitudes,  he  saith,  Ye  men  of  Ephesus,  for  what  man  is  there  that  knoweth  not  the  city 
of  the  Ephesians  to  be  a  worshipper  of  great  Diana,  and  Jupiter's  child  ?  36  Forasmuch  there- 
fore as  these  things  caimot  be  gainsaid,  you  must  be  quieted,  and  do  nothing  rashly.  37  For 
you  have  brought  these  men,  being  neither  sacrilegious,  nor  blaspheming  your  Goddess.    38  But 


Annotations. 
and  nothing  diminisheth  the  glory  of  Christ,  but 
exceedingly  increaseth  the  same,  not  only  him- 
self, but  his  servants  also  being  able  to  do  such 
things,  and  to  be  stronger  than  any  devil  in  hell. 
So  we  read  in  Hierome  that  many  did  invocate 
the  name  of  Ililarion  upon  the  possessed,  and 
the  devils  straight  departed,  so  did  the  devil 
know  Babylas  and  other  saints,  even  after  they 
were  deaa,_when  they  could  not  speak  for  the 
presence  of  their  relics,  and  when  they  were 
tormented  and  expelled  by  them :  whereof  all 
antiquity  is  full  of  testimonies.  But  our  heretics 
Luther  and  Calvin,  and  their  scholars  attempt- 
ing to  cast  out  devils,  sped  much  like  as  these 
good  fellows  did. 

ver.  18.  Their  deeds.  They  made  not  only 
a  general  confession  wherein  all  men  show 
themselves  alike  to  be  sinners,  as  our  Protest- 
ants do :  but  every  one  confessed  his  own  pro- 
per deeds  and  faults. 

ver.  19.  Curious  things.  Curious  and  unlaw- 
ful sciences,  as  Witchcraft,  Necromancy,  and 
other  means  of  divination  by  soothsaying, 
figure-casting,  interpretation  of  dreams,  orany 
way  not  allowed  by  God  and  his  Church,  must 
much  more  be  abhorred  of  old  Christians, 
when  thesi;  so  lately  converted  were  zealous 
and  so  diligent  to  leave  them.  And  by  this  ex- 
ample all  that  are  newly  reconciled  to  the 
Church,  are  taught  the  fi^rst  thing  they  do,  to 
bum  their  heretical  and  naughty  books. 

ver.  19.  Books.  A  Christian  man  is  bound  to 
burn  or  deface  all  wicked  books  of  what  sort 


Chapter  19. 
soever,  especially  heretical  books.  Which 
though  they  infect  not  hini  always  thatkeepeth 
them,  yet  being  forthcoming,  they  maybe  noi- 
some and  pernicious  to  other  that  shall  have 
them  and  read  them  after  his  death,  or  other 
wise.  Therefore  hath  the  Church  taken  order 
for  condemning  all  such  books,  and  against  the 
reading  of  them,  where  danger  may  ensue  : 
and  the  Christian  Emperors,  Constantius  Mag- 
nus, Valentinian,  Theodosius,  Marcian,  Justi- 
nian, made  penal  laws  for  the  burning  or  de- 
facing of  them.  Zozom.  lib.  1.  ca.  20.  lib.  2,  en. 
31.  Conc.Chalc.  Act.  3.  in  fine,  cap.  Amplw.  and  in 
fine  totius  Cone.  c.  Imperator.  Cone.  Constanti- 
nop.  2.  confes.  5.  ca.  Dehitam.  and  Act.  1.  ca.  and 
ca.  Rem.  Eusebius,  lib.  3.  de  vita  Constant,  ca. 
61.  62.  63.  64.  The  danger  of  reading  them,  as 
it  is  manifest,  so  it  is  signified  by  Euseb.  lib.  7 
ca.  6.  August,  lib.  3.  de  bapt.  cap.  14.  Greg.  lih. 
G.  ep.  64. 

ver.  21.  Rome  also.  Of  taking  away  the 
Gospel  from  Jerusalem  the  head  city  of  the 
Jews,  and  giving  it  to  Rome  the  head  city  of 
the  Gentiles. 

ver.  24.  Temples  of  Diana.  The  Protestants 
translate,  shrines,  in  the  bible,  an.  1577,  to  make 
the  people  think  that  ittoucheth  the  holy  shrines 
of  saints  :  most  corruptly,  the  Greek  signifying 
plainly,  temples,  and  that  of  heathen  gods. 

ver.  35.  Jupiter's  child.  Here  the  heretics 
add  to  the  text  this  word,  image,  more  than  in 
the  Greek,  to  put  a  scruple  into  the  people's 
mind  concerning  holy  Images. 


208  ACTS. 

if  Demetrius  and  the  artificers  that  are  with  him,  have  matter  to  say  against  any  man,  there 
are  Courts  kept  in  the  common  place,  and  there  are  Proconsuls,  let  ihtm  accuse  one  another. 
3y  And  it  you  ask  any  oilier  niatter:  it  nuiy  be  resolved  in  a  lawlul  assembly.  40  For  we  are 
in  danger  also  to  be  accused  tor  this  day's  sedition  :  whereas  there  is  no  man  guilty  by  whom 
we  may  give  an  account  ol  this  concourse.  And  when  he  had  said  these  things  he  dismissed 
the  assembly. 

CHAPTER  XX. 
Having  visited  the  Churches  of  Macedonia  und  Aehaia,  as  he  purposed  Act  19,  and  now  about  to  sail 
from  Corinth  toward  Jerusalem,  because  of  the  Jews  h/ing  in  wait  for  him,  he  is  constrained  to 
return  into  Macedonia.  G  And  so  at  I'hilijiptis  taking  hoal,  conielh  to  Troas,  vuliere  upon  the  Sunday, 
with  a  sermon,  and  a  miracle,  he  grcalii/  amjirmith  that  Clinrch.  13  Thence  comins:  to  Mihiiim, 
17  he  senilclh  to  Ejihesus  for  the  clergy  if  those  parts,  to  v-honi  he  viuheth  a  Pastoral  sermon,  com- 
mitting unto  their  charge  the  jlock  begun  by  him  there,  and  now  like  to  be  seeti  of  him  no  more,  con- 
sidering the  troubles  that  hi/  revelation  he  lookeih  for  at  Jerusalem. 

1  And  alter  that  the  tumult  was  ceased,  Paul  calling  the  disciples,  and  exhorting  them,  took 
his  leave,  and  set  forward  to  go  into  Macedonia.  2  And  when  he  had  walked  through  those 
parts,  and  had  e.\horted  them  with  much  speech,  he  came  to  Greece  :  3  Where  when  he  had 
spent  three  months,  the  .lews  laid  wait  lor  him  as  he  was  about  to  sail  into  Syria:  and  he  had 
counsel  to  return  through  Macedonia.  4  And  there  accompanied  him  Sosipater  of  Pyrrhus, 
of  Bercra  :  and  oi  Thessalonians,  Aristarchus,  and  Secuudus  :  and  Gains  ot'Derbe,  and'Timo- 
thy  :  and  of  Asia,  Tychicus  and  Trophimus.  5  These  goiui;  before,  staid  lor  us  at  Troas : 
6  But  we  sailed  after  the  days  of  Azymes  from  Philippi,  and  came  to  them  unto  Troas  in  five 
days,  where  we  abode  seven  days.  7  And  in  the  first  of  the  Sabbath,  when  we  were  assem- 
bled to  break  bread,  Paul  disputed  with  them,  being  to  depart  on  the  morrow,  find  he  continued 
the  sermon  uniil  midnighi.  8  And  there  were  a  great  number  of  lamps  in  ilie  upper  chamber 
where  we  were  assembled.  9  And  a_  certain  young  man  named  Eutychus,  sitting  upon  the 
window,  whereas  he  was  oppressed  with  heavy  sleep,  Paul  disputing  lono-,  driven  by  sleep, 
fell  from  the  third  loft  down,  and  was  taken  up  dead.  10  To  whom  when  Paul  was  gone 
down  he  lay  upon  him  :  and  embracing  him  he  said,  Be  not  troubled,  for  his  soul  is  in  liim. 
11  And  going  up  and  breaking  bread  and  tasting,  and  having  talked  sufTiciently  to  them  until 
'  daylight,  so  he  departed.  12  And  they  brought  the  lad  alive,  and  were  not  a  little  comforted. 
13  But  we  going  up  into  the  ship,  sailed  to  Asson,  from  thence  meaning  to  receive  Paul,  for 
so  he  had  ordained,  himself  purposing  to  journey  by  land.  14  And  when  he  had  found  us  in 
Asson,  taking  him  with  us,  we  came  to  Mytclene.  15  And  sailing  thence,  the  day  following 
we  came  over  against  Chios  :  and  the  other  day  we  arrived  at  Samos  :  and  the  day  following 
•we  came  to  Miletum.  1(5  For  Paul  had  purposed  to  sail,  leaving  Ephesus,  lest  any  stay  should 
be  made  him  in  Asia.  For  he  hastened,  if  it  were  possible  for  him,  to  keep  the  day'of  Pen- 
tecost at  Jerusalem.  17  And  sending  from  Miletum  to  Ephesus,  he  called  the  Ancients  of  the 
Church.  18  Who  bein^  come  to  him,  and  assembled  together,  he  said  to  them.  You  know, 
from  the  first  day  that  lentered  into  Asia,  in  what  manner  I  have  been  with  you  all  the  time, 
19  Serving  our  Lord  with  all  humility,  and  tears,  and  temptations,  that  did  chance  to  me  by 
the  conspiracies  of  the  Jews:  20  How  I  liave  withdrawn  nothing  that  was  profitable,  but  that 
I  preached  it  to  you,  and  taught  you  openly  and  from  house  to  house.  21  Testifying  to  Jews 
and  Gentiles  penance  toward  God  and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  22  And  now  behold, 
being  bound  by  the  spirit,  I  go  to  Jerusalem:  not  knowing  what  things  shall  befal  me  in  it, 
23  But  that  the  Holy  Ghost  throughout  all  cities  doth  protest  to  me,  saying  :  that  bands  and 
tribulations  abide  me  at  .lerusalem.  24  But  I  fear  none  of  these  things,  neither  do  I  make  my 
life  more  precious  than  myself,  so  that  I  may  consummate  my  course  and  ministry  which  I 
received  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  to  testify  the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God.  25  And  now' behold  I 
do  know,  that  you  shall  no  more  see  my  face  all  you  through  whom  I  have  passed  preaching 
the  kingdom  of  God.    26  Wherefore  I  take  you  to  witness  this  present  day  that  I  am  clear 

Annotations.        Chapter  20. 


ver.  7.  Break  bread.  Paul  did  here  break 
bread  on  the  Sunday,  as  it  is  broken  in  the  Sa- 
crament of  the  body  of  Christ,  and  had  both 
before  and  after  the  celebrating  of  the  Sacra- 
ment a  Sermon  to  the  jieople.  Aug.  ep.  86.  ad 
Cnsidanunt.  Vener.  Beda  in  20  Act. 

ver.  16.  Pentecost.  Tliough  the  Apostles 
might  desire  to  come  to  the  Jews'  Festivities, 
by  reason  of  the  general  concourse  of  people 
to  the  same,  the  better  to  deal  for  their  salva- 
tion and  to  spread  the  Gospel  of  Clirist,  vet  it 
is  like  that  they  now  kept  solemnly  the  Chris- 
tian Pentecost  or  Whitsuntide,  for  memory 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  that  Paul  went  to 
that  Feast  of  the  Christians,  rather  than  the 
other  of  the  Jews.   And  Ven.  Bcde  saith  here, 


The  Apostle  maketh  hoste  to  keep  the  fiftieth  day, 
that  is,  of  remission  and  of  the  Iloly  Ohost.  For, 
that  the  Christians  already  kept  the  eighth 
day,  that  is,  the  Sunday  or  <nir  Lord's  day,  and 
had  altered  already  the  ordinary  Sabbaih  into 
the  same,  it  is  plain  by  the  Scriptures,  1  Cor. 
16.  2.  Apoc.  1.  10.  and  by  Antiquity,  Justin. 
Marl.  Apolog.  2.  ad  Anton.  Pium  in  fine.  And  it 
is  as  like  that  they  changed  the  Jews'  Pasch 
and  Pentecost  as  that.  s]iecially,  when  it  is 
evident  that  these  Festivities  be  kept  by  Apos- 
tolic tradition,  and  approved  by  the  use  of  all 
ancient  Churches  and  Councils. 

ver.  21.  Penance  toward.  Apostolic  preaching 
commendeth  not  faith  only  but  penance  also  tu 
the  people. 


ACTS. 


from  the  blood  of  all.  27  For  I  have  not  spared  to  declare  unto  you  all  the  counsel  of  God. 
28  Take  heed  to  yourselves  and  to  the  whole  flock  wherein  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  placed  you 
bishops,  to  rule  the  Church  of  God  which  he  hath  purchased  with  his  own  blood.  29  1  know 
that  after  my  departure  there  will  ravening  wolves  enter  in  among  you,  not  sparing  the  flock. 
30  And  out  of  your  own  selves  shall  arise  men  speaking  perverse  things,  to  draw  away  disci- 
ples after  themselves.  31  For  the  which  cause  be  vigilant,  keeping  in  memory  that  for  three 
years,  ni^ht  and  day,  1  ceased  not  with  tears  to  admonish  everv  one  of  you.  32  And  now  I 
commend  you  to  God  and  to  the  word  of  his  grace,  who  is  able  to  edity,  and  to  give  inheri- 
tance in  all  the  sanctified.  33  No  man's  silver  and  gold  or  garment  have  I  coveted.  34  Your- 
selves know  that  for  such  things  as  were  needful  for  me  and  them  that  are  with  me,  these 
hands  have  ministered.  35  1  have  showed  you  all  things,  that  so  labouring  you  must  receive 
the  weak,  and  remember  the  word  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  because  he  said.  It  is  a  more  blessed 
thing  to  give  rather  than  to  take.  3C  And  when  he  had  said  these  thincs,  falling  on  his  knees, 
he  prayed  with  all  them.  37  And  there  was  great  weeping  made  of  all,  and  falling  upon  the 
neck  of  Paul,  they  kissed  him.  38  Being  sorry  most  of  all  for  the  word  which  he  had  said, 
that  they  should  see  his  face  no  more.    And  they  brought  him  going  imto  the  ship. 

CHAPTER    XXI. 
From  Miletum  going  on  his  journey,     4  he  cannot  he  dissuaded  neither  at  Tyre,     8  nor  at  Cesarea, 
in  both  which  places  the  Holy  Ghost  revealed  hovi  he  should  be  handled  in  Jerusalem,     10  the  Pro- 
phet Agahus  ejcpressly  foretelling  that  the  Jews  there  should  deliver  him  to  the  Gentiles,     15  but  to 
Jerusalem  he  cometh:  where  being  welcome  to  the  Christians,  and  namely  to  James  the  Bishop,  and 
to  the  Priests,  while  he  goeth  about  to  satisfy  the  Christian  Jews  there,  who  had  been  misinformed  of 
him,  as  if  he  had  taught  it  to  be  unlawful  J  or  the  Jews  to  keep  Moses'  Law:     27  he  is  invaded  by 
the  infidel  Jews,  and  ready  to  be  murdered  by  them,  until  the  lioman  soldiers  do  rescue  him. 
1  And  when  it  came  to  pass,  that  \ye  sailed,  being  carried  from  them,  with  a  straight  course 
we  came  to  Coos,  and  the  day  following  to  Rhodes,  and  from  thence  to  Patara.    2  And  when 
we  had  found  a  ship  that  passed  over  to  Phoenice,  going  up  into  it,  we  sailed.    3  And  when 
we  were  in  the  sight  of  Cyprus,  leaving  it  on  the  left  hand,  we  sailed  into  Syria,  and  came  to 
Tyre  :  for  there  the  ship  was  to  discharge  her  load.    4  And  finding  disciples,  we  tarried  there 
seven  days :  who  said  to  Paul  by  the  Spirit,  that  he  should  not  go  up  to  Jerusalem.    5  And  the 
days  being  expired,  departing,  we  went  forward,  all  bringing  us  on  the  way,  with  their  wives 
and  children,  till  we  were  out  of  the  city  :  and  falling  upon  our  knees  on  the  shore,  we  prayed. 
6  And  when  we  had  bid  one  another  farewell,  we  went  up  into  the  ship  :  and  they  returned 
unto  their  own.    7  But  we  having  ended  the  navigation,  from  Tyre  came  down  to  Ptolemais: 
and  saluting  the  brethren,  we  tarried  one  day  with  them.    8  And  the  next  day  departing,  we 
came  to  Cesarea.    And  entering  into  the  house  of  Philip  the  Evangelist,  who  was  one  of  the 
seven,  we  tarried  with  him.    9  And  he  had  four  daughters,  virgins,  that  did  prophesy.   10  And 
as  we  abode  there  for  certain  days,  there  came  a  certain  Prophet  from  Jewry,  named  Agabus. 
11  He,  when  he  was  come  to  us,  took  Paul's  girdle  :  and  binding  his  own  hands  and  leet,  he 
said,  Thus  saith  the  Holy  Ghost:  The  man  whose  girdle  this  is,  so  shall  the  Jews  bind  in  Je- 
rusalem, and  shall  deliver  him  into  the  hands  of  the  Gentiles.     12  Which  when  we  had  heard, 
we  and  they  that  were  of  the  same  place,  desired  him  that  he  would  not  go  up  to  Jerusalem. 
13  Then  Paul  answered,  and  said.  What  do  you,  weeping  and  afflicting  my  heart  ?  for  I  am 
ready  not  only  to  be  bound,  but  to  die  also  in  Jerusalem  for  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus.     14 
And  when  we  could  not  persuade  him,  we  ceased,  saying.  The  will  of  our  Lord  be  done. 
15  And  after  these  days,  being  prepared,  we  went  up  to  Jenisalem.    16  And  there  came  also 


Annotations. 
ver.  29.  Ravening  wolves.  The  governors  of 
the  Church  are  foretold  of  the  great  danger 
that  should  fall  to  the  people  by  wolves,  that 
is  to  say,  by  Heretics,  whose  cruelty  toward 
the  Catholics  is  noted  by  this  term.  They  be 
known  by  the  forsaking  the  unity  of  the  Church 
whereof  they  were  before,  by  going  out  and 
drawing  many  disciples  after  them,  and  by 
their  perverse  doctrine.  Such  wolves  came 
afterward  indeed  in  divers  ages,  Arius,  Mace- 
donius,  Nestorius,  Eutyches,  Luther,  Calvin, 

treat  bloodsucking  wolves,  and  wasters  of  the 
ock  of  Christ. 


Chapter  20. 

ver.  35.  More  blessed  to  give.  Among  many 
other  infinite  goodly  things  and  speeches 
which  Christ  spake  and  be  not  written  in  the 
Gospels,  this  sentence  is  one :  which  Paul 
heard  of  some  of  the  Apostles  daily  conversant 
with  him,  or  else  learned  of  Christ  himself,  or 
of  tiie  Holy  Ghost.  And  it  signifieth,  that  where- 
as the  world  commonly  counteth  him  happy 
that  receiveth  any  benefit,  as  alms  either  tempo- 
ral or  spiritual,  yet  indeed  he  thatgiveth  orbe- 
stowelh,  is  more  happy.  Which  if  the  world 
did  well  consider,  men  would  give  alms  faster 
than  they  do,  if  it  were  but  for  their  own  benefit. 


Annotations. 

ver.  9.  Four  daughters.    As  Peter  had  a  wife, 

but  used  her  not  after  his  calling,  as  it  is  noted 

elsewhere  out  of  Hierome,  Luke  4,  38.  so  may 

it  be  said  of  Philip  being  Deacon. 

ver.  9.  Virgins.    Luke  noteth  specially  that 
his  daughters  were  Virgins,  meaning  no  doubt  I  c.  34.     Occam,  c.  29.  in  hunc  locum. 
18* 


Chapter  21. 
that  they  were  of  the  state,  profession,  or  pur- 
pose of  perpetual  virginity,  not  only  they  that 
were  young  maids  unmarried ;  and  that  they 
were  the  rather  for  that,  endowed  with  the  gift 
of  prophesy,  as  Hierome  saith,  lib.  1.  adv.  Jov. 


210  ACTS. 

of  the  disciples  from  Cesarca  witli  us,  bringing  with  them  one  Jason,  a  Cyprian,  with  whom 
we  should  lodge,  an  old  disuiple.     17  And  when  we  were  come  to  Jerusalem,  the  brethren 
received  us  gladly.     18  And  the  day  following  Paul  went  in  with  us  to  James,  and  all  the 
Ancients  were  assembled.     19  Whom  when  ne  had  saluted,  he  told  particularly  what  God 
had  done  among  the  Gentiles  by  his  ministry.    20  But  they  hearing  it,  magnified  God,  and 
said  to  him  :  Thou  seest,  brother,  how  many  thousands  there  are  among  the  Jews  that  have 
believed:  and  all  are  zealators  of  the  Law.    21  But  they  have  heard  of  thee  that  thou  dost 
each  those  Jews  that  are  among  the  Gentiles,  to  depart  from  Moses  :  saying  that  they  ought 
not  to  circumcise  their  children,  nor  walk  according  to  the  custom.    22  What  is  it  then  ? 
needs  must  the  multitude  assemble  :  for  they  will  hear  that  thou  art  come.    23  Do  this  there- 
tore  which  we  tell  thee.  There  are  with  us  four  men,  that  have  a  vow  on  them.     24  Taking 
these  unto  thee,  sanctity  thyself  with  them  :  and  bestow  on  them,  that  they  may  shave  their 
heads  :  and  all  shall  know  that  the  things  which  they  heard  of  thee,  are  false  :  but  that  thvself 
also  walkcst  keeping  the  Law.    25  But  concerning  them  that  believe  of  the  Gentiles,  we  liave 
written,  decreeing  that  they  refrain  themselves  from  the   immolated  to  Idols,  and  blood,  and 
sufibcated,  and  fornication.    2G  Then  Paul  taking  the  men  unto  him,  the  next  day  being  puri- 
fied with  them  entered  into  the  temple,  showing  the  accomplishment  of  the  days  of  the  purifi- 
cation, imtil  an  oblation  was  offered  for  every  one  of  them.    27  But  whiles  the  seven  days 
were  a  finishing,  those  Jews  that  were  of  Asia,  when  they  had  seen  him  in  the  temple,  stirred 
up  all  the  people  and  laid  hands  upon  him,    28  Crying,  Ye  men  of  Israel,  help:  tliis  is  the 
man  that  against  the  people  and  the  Law  and  this  jilace  teaching  all  men  every  where,  hath 
also  moreover  brought  in  Gentiles  into  the  Temple,  and  hath  violated  this  holy  place.    29  For 
they  had  seen  Trophimus  the  Ephesian  in  the  city  with  him,  whom  they  supposed  that  Paul 
had  brought  into  the  Temple.    30  And  the  whole  city  was  in  an  uproar  :  and  there  was  made 
a  concourse  of  the  people.    And  apprehending  Paul,  they  drew  him  forth  of  the  Temple  :  and 
immediately  the  doors  w-ere  shut.    31  And  as  they  sounnt  to  kill  him,  it  was  told  the  Tribune 
of  the  band.  That  all  Jerusalem  is  in  a  confusion.    32  Who  forthwith  taking  unto  him  soldiers 
and  centurions,  ran  down  to  them.    WHio,  when  they  had  seen  the  Tribune  and  the  soldiers, 
ceased  to  strike  Paul.    33  Then  the  Tribune  coming  near  apprehended  him,  and  commanded 
him  to  be  bound  with  two  chains  :  and  he  demanded  who  he  was,  and  what  he  had  done.    34 
And  some  cried  one  thing,  some  another,  in  the  multitude.    And  whereas  he  could  not  know 
the  certainty  for  the  tumult,  he  commanded  him  to  be  led  into  the  castle.    35  And  w  hen  he 
was  come  to  the  stairs,  it  chanced  that  he  was  carried  of  the  soldiers  because  of  the  violence 
of  the  people.    36  For  the  multitude  of  the  people  followed,  crying,,  Away  with  him.    37  And 
when  Paul  began  to  be  brought  into  the  castle,  he  saith  to  the  Tribune,  Is  it  lawful  for  me  to 
speak  something  to  thee  ?  Who  said,  Canst  thou  speak  Greek?    38  Art  not  thou  the  Egyptian 
that  before  these  days  did  raise  a  tumult,  and  didst  lead  forth  into  the  desert  four  thousand 
nien,  that  were  murderers?    39  And  Paul  said  to  him,  I  am  a  man  truly  a  Jew  of  Tarsus,  a 
citizen  not  of  an  obscure  city  of  Cilicia.    And  1  desire  thee,  permit  me  to  speak  to  the  people. 
40  And  when  he  had  permitted  him,  Paul  standing  on  the  stairs,  beckoned  with  his  hand  to 
the  people  :  and  great  silence  being  made,  he  spake  unto  them  in  the  Hebrew  tongue,  saying, 

CHAPTER  XXII. 
Being  licensed  hy. the  Tribune  to  speak  to  the  people,  lie  sfioueih  them  that  he  was  once  as  earnest  on 
that  side  as  they  now  be :  6  and  how  strange  and  miraculous  his  conversion  was.  17  They  hear 
him  quietly,  until  he  began  to  make  mention  of  a  vision  that  sent  him  avw/from  them  to  the  Gentiles, 
22  Then  they  cry  out  upon  him  so,  23  that  for  their  crying  the  Tribune  comnuindeth  him  to  be 
scourged.     25  Which  yet  by  his  wisdom  he  escapelh. 

1  Men  brethren  and  fathers,  hear  what  account  I  do  render  now  unto  you.  2  And  when 
they  had  heard  that  he  spake  to  them  in  the  Hebrew  tongue,  they  did  the  more  keep  silence. 
3  And  he  saith,  1  am  a  man  a  Jew,  born  in  Tarsus  in  Cilicia,  but  brought  up  in  this  city,  at  the 
feet  of  Gamaliel  instructed  according  to  the  verity  of  the  law  of  the  fathers,  an  emulator  of 
the  Law  as  also  all  you  are  this  day  :  4  Who  persecuted  this  way  unto  death,  binding  and 
delivering  into  custodies  men  and  women,  5  As  the  high  priest  doth  give  me  testimony  and 
all  the  Ancients.  6  Of  whom  receiving  letters  also  to  the  brethren,  I  went  to  Damascus,  that 
I  might  bring  them  thence  bound  to  Jerusalem,  to  be  punished.  7  And  it  came  to  pass  as  I 
was  going,  and  drawing  nigh  to  Damascus  at  mid-day,  siuidcnly  from  heaven  there  shone 
rouna  about  me  much  light :  8  And  falling  on  the  ground,  I  heard  a  voice  saying  to  me,  Saul, 
Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  me  ?  9  And  I  answered.  Who  art  thou  Lord  ?  And  he  said  to  me, 
I  am  Jesus  of  Nazareth  whom  thou  persecutest.  10  And  iliey  that  were  with  me,  saw  the 
light  indeed,  but  the  voice  they  heard  not  of  him  that  spake  with  me.  11  And  I  said.  What 
shall  I  do  Lord  ?  And  our  Lord  said  to  me.  Arise  and  go  to  Damascus  :  and  there  it  shall  be 
told  thee  of  all  things  that  thou  must  do.     12  And  whereas  I  did  not  see  for  the  brightness  of 

Annotations.  Chapter  21. 
ver.  24.  Keeping  the  Lam.  All  the  observa-.l  observed  even  of  the  Christian  Jews:  and 
tions  of  the  Law  were  now  in  themselves  dead  for  fear  of  scandalizing  the  weak  of  that  nation, 
and  unprofitable,  yet  till  further  propagation  newly  converted  or  prone  to  receive  the  faith, 
of  the  Gospel,  they  were  not  damnable  to  the  the  Apostles  by  God's  suggestion  did  think  it 
keepers  nor  offensive  to  God,  but  might  be  i  good  to  observe  them,  as  occasix)n  required. 


ACTS. 


ail 


^liat  light,  being  led  of  my  companions  by  the  hand,  I  came  to  Damascus,   13  And  one  Ananias* 
a  man  according  to  tlie  Law  having  testimony  of  all  the  Jews  inhabitants,     14  Coming  tome, 
and  standing  by  me,  said  to  me,  Brother  Saul,  look  up.    And  I  the  self  same  hour  looked  upon 
him.     15  But  he  said,  The  God  of  our  fathers  hath  preordained  thee,  that  thou  shouldst  know 
his  will,  and  see  the  just  one,  and  hear  a  voice  trom  his  mouth  :  16  Because  thou  shalt  be  his 
witness  to  all  men,  of  those  things  which  thou  hast  seen  and  heard.     17  And  now  what  tarriest 
thou  ?  Rise  up,  and  be  baptized,  and  wash  away  thy  sins  invocating  his  name.     18  And  it  befel 
me  returning  into  .Jerusalem  and  praying  in  the  temple  that  I  was  in  a  trance,     19  And  saw  him 
saying  unto  me.  Make  haste,  and  depart  quickly  out  of  Jerusalem  because  they  will  not  receive 
thy  testimony  of  me.    20  And  1  said.  Lord,  they  know  that  I  did  cast  into  prison  and  beat  in 
every  synagogue  them  that  believed  in  thee.    '21  And  when  the  blood  of  Stephen  thy  witness 
was  shed,  1  stood  by  and  consented,  and  kept  the  garments  of  them  that  killed  him.    22  And  he 
said  to  me.  Go,  for  into  the  Gentiles  atar  I  will  send  thee.  23  And  they  heard  hini  until  this  word, 
and  they  lifted  up  their  voice,  saying,  Away  with  such  a  one  from  the  earth  :  for  it  is  not  meet 
he  should  live.    24  And  when  they  cried  out,  and  threw  ofi'  their  garments,  and  cast  dust  into' 
the  air,    25  The  Tribune  commanded  hun  to  be  carried'  into  the  Castle,  and  to  be  beaten  with 
whips,  and  that  he  should  be  tormented:  to  know  for  what  cause  they  did  so  cry  at  hiin. 
26  And  when  they  had  bound  him  very  straiglit  with  thongs,  Paul  saith  to  the  Centurion  stand- 
ing by  him  :  Is  it  lawful  for  you  to  whip  a  man  that  is  a  Roman,  and  uncondemned  ?  27  Which 
the  Centurion  heariiig,  went  to  the  Tribune,  and  told  him,  saying,  What  wilt  thou  do  ?  for  this 
man  is  a  citizen  of  Rome.    28  And  the   Tribune  coming,  said  to  him.  Tell  me,  art  thou  a 
Roman?  But  he  said.  Yea.    29  And  the  Tribune  answered,  I  obtained  this  city  with  a  great 
sum.     And  Paul  said.  But  I  was  also  born  to  it.    30  Immediately  therefore  they  departed  from 
him  that  were  to  torment  him.    The  Tribune  also  feared  after  he  understood  that  he  was  a 
citizen  of  Rome,  and  because  he  had  bound  him.     31  But  the  next  day  meaning  to  know  more 
diligently  for  what  cause  he  was  accused  of  the  Jews,  he  loosed  him,  and  conniianded  the 
Priests  to  come  together,  and  all  the  Council :  bringing  forth  Paul,  he  set  him  among  them. 

CHAPTER  ^XXIII. 
As  the  people  in  the  tumult,  so  also  Ihe  very  chief  of  the  Jews  in  their  Council  show  themselves  obstinate, 
and  wilful  persecutors  of  the  truth  in  PauV  s  person,  ichose  behaviour  towards  them  is  full  nf  constancy., 
modesty,  and  wisdom.  11  Christ  also  by  a  vision  cncouraqing  him,  andfurelelling  that  he  shall  to 
Rome.  12  Yea,  they  consjnre  with  forty  men  to  kill  him  traiforousli/.  16  But  the  matter  being  dc' 
tectrd,  the  Roman  Tribune  conveyeth  him  strongly  to  Cesarea. 

1  And  Paul  looking  upon  the  Council,  said.  Men  brethren,  I  with  all  good  conscience  have 
conversed  before  God,  until  this  present  day.  2  And  the  High  Priest  Ananias  commanded 
them  that  stood  by  him,  to  smite  hirn  on  the  mouth.  3  Then  Paul  said  to  him,  God  shall  strike 
thee  thou  whited  wall.  And  thou  sitting  judgest  me  according  to  the  law,  and  contrary  to  the 
law  dost  command  me  to  be  smitten  ?  4  And  they  that  stood  by,  said.  Dost  thotV  revile  the 
_High  Priest  of  God?  5  And  Paul  said,  I  knew  not,  brethren,  that  he  is  the  High  Priest.  For 
'it  is  written.  The  prince  of  thy  people  thou  shalt  not  misspeah.  6  And  Paul  knowins  that  the  one 
part  was  of  Sadducees,  and  the  other  of  Pharisees,  he  cried  out  in  the  Council,  Men  brethren, 
I  am  a  Pharisee,  the  son  of  Pharisees:  of  the  hope  and  resurrection  of  the  dead  am  I  judged. 
7  And  when  he  had  said  these  things,  there  arose  dissension  between  the  Pharisees  and  Sad- 
ducees, and  the  multitude  was  divided.    8  For  the  Sadducees  say  there  is  no  resurrection,  nor 


Annotations. 
ver.  17.  Washaway  thy  sins.  The  sacrament 
of  Baptism  doth  itself  wash  away  sins  as  here 
is  plain,  and  therefore  doth  not  only  signify,  as 
the  Heretics  affirm,  that  our  sins  be  forgiven 
before,  or  otherwise  by  faith  only  remitted, 
whereby  the  Church's  doctrine  is  proved  to  be 
fully  agreeable  to  the  Scriptures,  that  the  Sa- 
craments give  grace  ex  opere  operato,  that  is,  by 

Annotations. 

ver.  3.  God  shall  strike  thee.  He  said  not  this 
through  perturbation  of  mind,  or  of  a  passion, 
but  by  way  of  prophecy;  that  this  figurative 
high  priesthooQ,  then  trimmed  like  a  whited 
wall,  was  to  be  destroyed,  whereas  now  the 
true  priesthood  of  Christ  was  come.  Bede  in 
hujic  loc. 

ver  5.  I  knew  not.  Our -Lor<i,  saith  Cyprian, 
in  the  Gospel,  when  it  was  said  to  him,  Answerest 
thou  the  high  Priest  so  t  teaching  that  the  honour 


Chapter  22. 
the  force  and  virtue  of  the  work  and  word,  done 
and  said  in  the  Sacrament. 

ver.  21.  I  stood  by.  Not  only  the  principals, 
but  all  that  consent  to  the  death  and  vexation 
of  Christians,  even  for  the  Catholic  faith  do 
highly  offend.  Which  the  Apostle  confesses 
here,  that  God's  mercy  may  be  more  notori- 
ously glorified  in  him  thereby. 

Chapter  23. 
why  smilest  thou  me  ?  Also  the  blessed  Apostle 
when  it  was  said  to  him.  Dost  thou  assail  the  high 
Priest  so  with  ill  words  7  spake  not  any  thing  ron- 
tumeliously  against  the  Priest,  whereas  he  might 
have  put  forth  himself  stoutly  against  them  irhich 
had  both  crucified  our  Lord,  and  which  had  now 
also  lost  their  God  and  Christ,  Temple  and  Priest^ 
hood,  but  though  in  false  and  ."Spoiled  Priests,  yet 
considering  the  very  bare  shadow  of  the  name  of 
Priests,  he  said,  I  knew  not  brethren  that  he  was 


of  Priesthood  mustbekept,  saidnothing  tothehiich  \  hish  Priest.  By  which  words  of  the  Apostle, 
Priest,  but  onli/  purging  his  innocenry,  said.  If  I  |  either  it  may  be  thought  he  knew  not  indeed 
ha\^e  spoken  evil,  bear -witness  of  evil:  but  if  well,  1  that  he  was  in  that  fimction,  because  he  had  not 


S12 


ACTS 


Angel,  nor  spirit:  but  the  Piiiinsccs  confess  both.  9  And  tliere  was  made  a  great  cry.  And 
certain  of  the  Pharisees  rising  up,  strove  saying,  We  find  no  evil  in  this  man,  what  it  a  spirit 
nath  spoken  to  him,  or  an  Angel  ?  10  Anil  when  there  was  risen  "teat  dissension,  the  Tri- 
bune fearinp  lest  Paul  should  he  torn  in  pieces  by  them,  conunandeu  the  soldiers  to  go  down, 
and  to  take  him  out  of  the  rnid.^t  of  tiieni,  and  to  bring  him  into  the  Castle.  11  And  the  night 
following  our  Lord  standing  by  him,  said.  Be  constant :  for  as  tliou  hast  testified  of  mc  in  Jeru- 
salem, so  nmst  thou  testify  at  Rome  also.  12  And  when  day  was  come,  certain  of  the  Jews 
fathered  themselves  togetlur,  and  vowed  tiiemselves,  saying,  tliat  they  would  neither  eat  nor 
rink  till  they  killed  Paul.  13  And  they  were  more  than  forTy  men  that  had  made  this  con- 
spiracy:  14  Who  came  to  the  chief  priests  and  the  Ancients,  and  said,  By  execration 
we  have  vowed  ourselves,  that  we  will  eat  nothing,  till  we  kill  Paul.  15  Now  there- 
fore give  you  knowledge  to  the  Tribune  with  the  Council,  that  he  bring  him  forth  to 
you,  as  if  you  meant  to  know  some  more  certainty  touching  him.  But  we,  before  lie  come 
near,  are  ready  for  to  kill  him.  K!  Which  when  Paul's  sister's  son  had  heard,  of  their  lying 
in  wait,  he  came  p.nd  entered  into  the  castle  and  told  Paul.  17  And  Paul  calling  to  him 
one  of  the  Centurions,  said.  Bring  this  young  man  to  the  Tribune,  for  he  hath  something  to 
tell  him.  18  And  he  taking  him,  brought  him  to  the  Tribune,  and  said.  The  prisoner  Paul  de- 
sired me  to  bring  this  young  man  unto  thee,  having  something  to  say  to  thee.  19  And  the 
Tribune  taking  him  by  the  hand,  went  aside  with  him  apart,  and  asked  him.  What  is  it  that 
thou  hast  to  tell  me  ?  20  And  he  said,  The  Jews  have  agreed  to  desire  thee,  that  to-morrow 
thou  wilt  bring  forth  Paid  into  the  Council,  as  though  they  meant  to  inquire  some  more  certainty 
touching  him.  21  But  do  not  thou  credit  them,  for  there  lie  in  wait  for  him  more  than  forty 
men  of  them,  which  have  vowed  neither  to  eat  nor  to  drink,  till  they  kill  him:  and  they  are 
now  ready,  expecting  thy  promise.  22  The  Tribune  therefore  dismissed  the  young  man,  com- 
manding that  he  should  speak  to  no  man  tliat  he  had  notified  these  things  unto  him.  23 
And  calling  two  Centurions,  he  said  to  them.  Make  ready  two  hundred  soldiers,  to  ^o  as  far 
as  Cesarca,  and  seventy  horsemen,  and  lances,  two  hundred,  from  the  third  hour  of  the  night: 

24  And  prepare  beasts,  that  setting  Paul  on,  they  might  bring  him  safe  to  Felix  the  President, 

25  For  he  feared  lest  perhaps  the  Jews  might  take  him  away  and  kill  him,  and  himself  after- 
M-ard  should  sustain  reproach,  as  though  he  would  have  taken  money.  26  Writing  a  letter 
containing  this  much.  Claudius  Lysias  to  the  most  excellent  President  Felix,  greetinff.  27  This 
man  being  apprehended  of  the  Jews,  and  ready  to  be  killed  of  them,  I  coming  in  with  the  band 
delivered  him,  understanding  that  he  is  a  Roman  :  28  And  meaning  to  know  the  cause  that 
they  objected  unto  him,  I  brought  him  down  into  their  Coimcil.    29  Whom  I  found  to  be  ac- 

Chapter  23. 
could  not  lie,  promised  Paul  that  he  should  go 
to  Rome  :  yet  the  Apostle  omitted  not  human 
means  to  defend  himself  from  his  enemies,  and  . 
otiierwise.  Neither,  said  he,  as  tjie  Heretics 
called  Predestinates,  let  them  do  what  they 
will,  they  cannot  hurt  me,  for  1  am  predestinate 
to  go  to  Rome.  See  his  sayings  and  doings  to 
save  himself  in  the  chapter  following. 

ver.  12.  Vowed  themselves.  Such  vows,  oaths, 
or  execrations  as  this,  bind  no  man  before  God, 
yea  they  must  in  nowise  be  preserved.  It  is 
a  great  offence  either  to  vow  voluntarily,  or  to 
take  any  such  thing  upon  a  man,  lor  fear  or  by 
commandment.  For  example,  if  thou  have 
rashly  by  promise,  vow,  or  oath,  appointed  to 
be  revemrcd  upon  a  man,  thou  bindcst  not  thy- 
self thereby,  neither  must  thou  keep  thy  pro- 
mise. If  thou  be  put  to  an  oath  to  accuse  Ca- 
tholics for  serving  God  as  they  ought  to  do,  or 
to  utter  any  innocent  man  to  God's  enemies  and 
his,  fhououshtest  first  to  refuse  such  unlawful 
oaths:  but  if  thou  have  not  constancy  and  cou- 
rage so  to  do,  yet  know  thou  that  such  oaths 
bind  not  at  all  in  conscience  and  haw  of  God, 
but  may  and  tiiust  be  broken  under  pain  of 
damnalion.  For  to  make  or  take  such  vows  or 
oaths,  is  one  sin,  and  to  keep  them,  is  another 
far  greater,  as  when  Herod  to  "keep  his  oath, 
killed  Jolin  Baptist.  And  such  vows  and  oaths 
to  God  as  these,  are  unlawfiil  and  must  be 
broken:  and  not  the  vows  of  chastity  and  reli- 
gion, as  our  new  Ministers  teach  by  their  words 
and  works. 


Annotations. 
been  of  long  time  in  those  parts :  or  else  that  he 
so  said  in  respect  of  the  abrogation  of  the  high 
Priesthood  of  the  Jews,  whereby  he  knew  this 
man  not  to  be  truly  any  priest,  as  also  because 
at  this  time  they  came  not  orderly  to  it  by  suc- 
cession of  Aaron  and  Law  of  Moses,  but  by 
the  Roman  Emperor's  favour,  as  is  said  be- 
fore ;  thouirh,  as  it  is  lawful  in  such  a  case,  the 
less  tn  irritate  them,  he  frameth  his  speech  so 
as  they  mi  gilt  not  take  occasion  of  further  accu- 
sation against  him. 

ver.  5.  I  knew  not.  Such  prudent  evasions 
from  danger  are  lawful :  which  Chrysostom 
calleth,  specially  in  this  Apostle,  the  wisdom 
of  tlic  serpent;  as  the  wise  in  teaching  and 
preaching  and  paiience,he  used  the  simplicity 
of  a  dove.     Phil.  3.  5. 

ver.  8.  The  Sadducees.  This  was  the  worst 
heresy  among  the  Jews,  denying  that  there  be 
any  Angels  or  spirits,  the  resurrection  also  of 
the  bodies;  and  consequenily,  as  it  may  very 
well  be  eathered  by  the  book  of  the  Maccabees, 
they  denied  jirayer  for  the  dead,  for  to  offer  or 
pray  for  the  (lead,  and  to  think  rightly  and  reli- 
giously of  the  resurrection,  are  made  there  se- 
quels one  of  am  ither.  Oftlus  sect  of  Sadducees, 
was,  as  Eusebius  writeth,  lib.  2.  c.  22.  Ec.hist. 
this  A""'das  the  high  Priest,  that  caused 
Paul  to  be  smitten:  for  their  Priesthood  had 
now  no  more  the  protection  of  God  to  preserve, 
it  in  truth  and  right  judament,  the  Christian 
Priesthood  being  then  established. 

ver.  11.  Must  thou  testify.    Though  God  who 


ACTS. 


213 


cuscd  concerning  questions  of  their  law  :  but  having  no  crime  worthy  of  death  or  of  bands. 
30  And  when  it  was  told  mo  of  anibushmeiits  tiiat  tiiey  had  prepared  against  him,  I  sent  him 
to  thee,  signifying  also  to  the  accusers,  to  speaii.  before  ;hee.  Farewell.  31  And  the  soldiers 
according  as  it  was  commanded  them,  taking  Paul,  brought  him  by  night  to  Antipatns.  32 
And  the  next  day  sending  away  the  horsemen  to  go  with  him,  they  returned  to  the  castle.  33 
Who  when  they  were  come  to  Ccsarea,  and  had  delivered  tlie  letter  to  the  President,  they 
did  set  Paul  also  before  iiim.  3t  And  when  he  had  read,  and  had  asked  of  what  province  he 
was  :  and  understanding  that  of  Cilicia:  33  I  will  hear  thee,  said  he,  when  thy  accusers  aro 
come.    And  he  commanded  him  to  be  kept  in  Herod's  palace. 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 
Theij prosecute  him  to  Ce.tnren,  hringhiff  viiili  them  an  orator,  who  before  the  President  Felix  accuseth  him. 
10  He  answereth,  defendiiii'  himselj  from  the  crimes  they  charged  him  with,  hut  confessing  his  religion 
jjftiiiili/.  22  The  Judge  perceiving  his  religion  to  he  trreprehensihle,  yieldeth  not  to  condemn  him  at 
theu  jJeasure,  24  i/ea  he  oflenlime  with  liis  wife  hcareth  his  preaching,  27  hut  yet  doth  not  Ids  duty 
to  deliver  him  out  oj  prison. 

1  And  after  five  days  the  high  priest  Ananias  descended,  with  certain  Ancients  and  one 
TertuUus  an  orator,  who  went  to  the  President  against  Paul.  2  And  Paul  being  cited, 
TeituUus  began  to  accuse,  saying.  Whereas  we  live  in  much  peace  by  thee,  and  many  thiig3 
are  corrected  by  thy  providence:  3  We  do  always  and  in  all  places  receive  it,  most  e.xcel- 
lent  Felix,  with  all  thanksgiving.  4  But  lest  I  hinder  thee  any  longer,  I  desire  thee  of  thy 
clemency  briefly  to  hear  us.  5  We  have  found  this  man  pestiferous,  and  raisin^  seditions  to 
all^  the  .lews  in  the  whole  world,  and  author  of  the  sedition  of  the  sect  of  the  Nazarenes,  6 
Who  also  hath  attempted  to  violate  the  temple,  whom  also  being  apprehended,  we,  would  have 
judged  according  to  our  law.  7  But  Lysias  the  Tribune  coming  in,  with  great  force  took  him 
away  out  of  our  hands,  8  Commanding  his  accusers  to  come  to  thee,  of  "whom  thou  mayest 
thyself  judging,  understand  of  all  these  things,  whereof  we  accuse  him.  9  And  the  Jews  also 
added,  saying^that  these  things  were  so.  10  But  Paul  answered,  the  President  making  a  si*n 
unto  liim  for  to  speak.  Knowing  that  of  many  years  thou  art  judge  over  this  nation,  I  will  with 
good  courage  answer  for  myself.  11  For  thou  mayest  understand  that  it  is  not  above  twelve 
days  to  me,  since  I  went  up  to  adore  in  Jerusalem.  12  And  neither  in  the  temple  did  they  find 
me  disputing  with  any  man,  or  causing  concourse  of  the  multitude,  neither  in  the  synagogues, 
nor  in  the  city :  13  Neither  can  they  prove  unto  thee  the  things  whereof  they  now  accuse  me. 
14  But  this  I  confess  to  thee,  that  according  to  the  sect,  which  they  call  heresy,  1  do  serve  the 
Father  my  God,  believing  all  things  that  are  written  in  the  Law  and  the  Prophets  :  15  Having 
hope  in  God,  the  which  these  also  themselves  expect,  that  there  shall  be  a  resurrection  of  just 
and  unjust.  16  In  this  myself  also  do  study  to  have  a  conscience  without  offence  toward  God 
and  toward  men  always.  17  And  after  many  years  I  came  to  bestow  alms  upon  my  nation,  and 
oblations,  and  vows.  13  In  the  which  they  found  me  purified  in  the  temple  :  not  with  multitude 
nor  with  tumult.  19  But  certain  Jews  of  Asia,  who  ought  to  be  present  before  thee  and  to  ac- 
cuse, if  they  had  any  thing  against  me  .  20  Or,  let  these  men  themselves  say,  if  they  have 
found  in  me  any  iniquity,  forasmuch  as  I  stand  in  the  Council,  21  But  of  this  one  voice  only 
that  I  cried  standing  among  them,  That  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  am  I  judged  this  day 
of  you.  22  And  Felix  deferred  them,  knowing  most  certainly  of  this  way,  saying.  When 
Lysias  the  Tribune  is  come  down,  I  will  hear  you.  23  And  he  commanded  the  Centurion  to 
keep  him,  and  that  he  should  have  rest,  neither  to  prohibit  any  of  his  to  minister  unto  him.  24 
And  after  some  days,  Felix  coming  with  Drusilla  his  wife,  which  was  a  Jew,  called  Paul,  and 
heard  of  him  the  iaith  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  25  And  he  disputing  of  justice  and  chastity, 
and  of  the  judgment  to  come,  Felix  being  terrified,  answered,  For  this  time,  go  thy  way  :  but 
in  time  convenient  I  will  send  for  thee.  26  Hoping  also  withal,  that  money  would  be  given 
l;im  of  Paul,  for  the  which  cause  also  oftentimes  sending  for  him,  he  spake  with  him.  27  But 
when  two  years  were  ended,  Fe'ix  had  a  successor  Fortius  Festus.  And  Felix  being  willing 
to  show  the  Jews  a  pleasure,  left  Paul  in  prison. 


Annotations. 
ver.  14.  The  sect.  Because  Terttdlus  the 
Jews'  orator  called  the  Christian  religion  the 
sect,  or  as  it  is  there  in  verse  5,  in  the  Greek, 
the  heresy  of  the  Nazarenes:  Paul  answereth 
and  showeth,  that  it  is  no  heresy.  And  as  for 
the  word  sect,  in  this  place  ;  it  is  in  the  Greek, 
according  to  the  way  which  they  call  heresy, 
as  also.  Acts  9.  2:  and  24.  22.  And  therefore 
the  word  sect  here  is  so  taken.  Anriot.  28. 
23. 


Chapter  24. 

yer.  25.  Justice  and  cJiastity.  The  Apos- 
tolic teaching  was  not  of  only  or  special 
faith,  but  of  justice,  and  chastity,  and  judg- 
ment, that  is  to  say,  of  the  terrors  of  hell 
and  other  of  God's  judgments  in  the  next 
life,  answerable  to  our  deeds  in  this  world : 
by   which    the   hearers    were   first  terrified, 


crites? 


214  ACTS. 

CHAPTERXXV. 

After  tuio  years'  imprisonment  the  Jews  continue  their  suit  ai^uinst  him,  soli<-itin!;  the  nein  President, 
Festus,  6  first  at  Jenisdiem,  then  at  Cesarea;  'J  where  through  the  Jews  jxirliulili/  he  is  fain  to 
appeal  unto  the  Kmpenir :  13  and  is  in  the  meantime  brought  Jorth  by  Festus,  giving  him  good 
teslimon;/,  notwitiistanding  the  exclamation  of  the  Jews  against  him,  unto  King  Agrippa  and  his 
Queen  Bernice. 

1  Festus  therefore  when  he  was  come  into  the  Province,  aft?.r  three  days  went  up  to  Jerusa- 
lem, from  Cesarea.  2  And  the  chief  priests,  and  principal  men  of  the  Jews  went  unto  him 
against  Paul:  and  they  desired  him,  3  Requesting  lavour  apiainst  him,  that  he  would  com- 
mand him  to  be  brought  to  Jerusalem,  laving  wait  for  to  kill  him  in  the  way.  4  But  Festus 
answered,  that  Paul  is  in  Cesarea :  and  that  he  would  very  shortly  go  thither.  5  They  there- 
fore, saith  he,  that  are  of  ability  among  you,  goin"  down  with  me,  it  there  be  any  crime  in  the 
man,  let  them  accuse  him.  G  And  having  tarried  among  them  not  above  eight  or  ten  days,  he 
went  down  to  Cesarea,  and  the  next  day  he  sat  in  the  judgment  seat :  and  he  commanded  Paul 
to  be  brought.  7  Who  being  brougiit,  there  stood  about  him  the  Jews  that  were  come  down 
from  Jerusalem,  objecting  many  and  grievous  causes  which  they  could  not  prove,  8  Paul 
making  answer,  Tliat  neiiTier  against  the  law  of  the  Jews,  nor  against  the  temi)!e,  nor  against 
Cesar  have  I  any  thing  offended.  'J  But  Festus  willing  to  show  the  Jews  a  pleasure,  answer- 
ing Paul,  said.  Wilt  thou  go  up  to  Jerusalem,  and  there  be  judged  of  these  things  before  me  ? 
IO^'AiuI  Paul  said,  At  Cesar's  judgment  seat  do  I  stand,  where  fought  to  be  judged:  the  Jews 

I  have  not  hurt,  as  thou  very  well  knowest.  11  For  if  I  have  hurt  them,  or  done  any  thing 
worthy  of  death,  I  retuse  not  to  die,  but  if  none  of  those  thinars  be,  whereof  these  accuse  mc, 
no  man  can  give  me  to  them.  I  appeal  to  Cesar.  12  Then  Festus  having  conferred  with  the 
council,  answered,  Hast  thou  appealed  to  (3esar  ?  to  Cesar  shalt  thou  go.  13  And  when  cer- 
tain days  were  passed,  King  Agrippa  and  Bernice  came  down  to  Cesarea  to  salute  Festus. 

II  And  as  they  tarried  there  a  good  nuiny  days,  Festus  signified  to  the  King,  of  Paul,  saving, 
A' certain  person  was  left  prisoner  byfeli.x,  15  Concerning  whom,  when  I  was  at  Jerusalem, 
the  chief  priests  and  the  Ancients  of  the  Jews  came  unto  me,  desiring  coriaemnation  against 
him.  16  To  whom  I  answered.  That  it  is  not  the  Romans'  custom  to  yield  up  any  man  btiore 
that  he  which  is  accused  have  his  accusers  present  and  take  place  to  make  his  answer  ior  to 
clear  himself  of  the  crimes.  17  When  they  therefore  were  assembled  hither,  without  any  de- 
la}',  the  day  following,  sitting  in  the  judgment  scat,  I  commanded  the  man  to  be  brought.  18 
Of  whom,  when  the  accusers  stood  up,  they  brought  no  cause  which  I  thought  ill  of:  19  But 
certain  questions  of  their  own  superstition  they  had  against  him,  and  of  one  Jksus  deceased, 
whom  Paul  affirmeth  to  live.  20  Doubting  therefore  of  this  kind  of  question,  I  said,  whether 
he  would  go  to  Jerusalem,  and  there  be  judged  of  these  things.  21  But  Paul  appealing  to  be 
kept  unto  the  knowledge  of  Augustus,  I  commanded  him  to  be  kept,  till  I  send  him  to  Cesar. 
22  And  Agrippa  said  to  Festus,  Myself  also  would  hear  the  inan.  To-morrow,  said  he,  thou 
shalt  hear  him.  23  And  the  next  day  when  Agrippa  and  Bernice  were  come  with  great  pomp, 
and  had  entered  into  the  hall  of  audience  with  the  Tribunes  and  principal  men  of  the  city,  at 
Festus'  commandment  Paul  was  brought.  24  And  Festus  saith,  King  Agrippa,  and  all  ye  men 
that  are  present  together  with  us,  you  see  this  man,  concerning  whom  all  the  multitude  of  the 
Jews  called  upon  me  at  Jerusalem,  requesting  and  crying  out  that  he  ought  not  to  live  any 
longer.  25  Yet  have  I  found  nothing  that  he  hath  committed  worthy  of  death.  But  forasmuch 
as  he  himself  appealed  to  Augustus,  I  have  determined  to  send  him.  26  Of  whom  what  to 
write  for  certainty  to  my  lord;  I  have  not.  For  the  which  cause  I  have  brought  him  forth  to 
you,  and  especially  to  thee,  king  Agrippa,  that  examination  being  made,  I  may  have  what  to 
write.  27  For  it  seemeth  to  me  without  reason,  to  send  a  prisoner,  and  not  to  signify  his 
causes. 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 
In  that  honourahle  audience  being  permitted  to  speak,  2  he  declareth  to  the  King  what  he  first  was, 
12  and  how  miraculoush/  he  was  converted,  I'J  and  that  he  hath  preached  nince,  as  he  was  com- 
manded from  heaven,  and  as  the  Prophets  had  foretold  of  Christ.  24  Which  slranae  tale  Festus 
the  Heathen  President  hearing,  saith  that  he  is  mad.  25  But  he  answereth,  and  e.rhorleth  them  all 
to  be  Christians  as  he  is.  30  They  finally  pronounce  that  he  might  he  set  at  liberty,  but  only  for  his 
apj)e(d. 

1  But  Agrippa  said  to  Paul,  Thou  art  permitted  to  speak  for  thyself.  Then  Paul  stretching 
forth  his  hand,  began  to  make  his  answer.  2  Touching  all  things  whereof  I  am  accused  of 
the  Jews,  king  Agrippa,  I  account  myself  happy  for  that  I  am  to  defend  myself  this  day  be- 

Annotations.        Chapter  25. 


ver.  11.  J  appeal  to  Cesar.  If  Paul  both  to 
save  himself  from  whipping  and  from  death 
sought  by  the  Jews,  doubted  not  to  cry 
for  honour  of  the  Roman  laws,  and  to  ap- 
peal to  Cesar  the  Prince  of  the  Romans, 
not  yet  christened:  how  much  more  may  we 
call  for  aid  of  Christian  Princes  and  their 
aws,  for  the  punishment  of  heretics,  and  for 


the  church's  defence  against  them.    August, 
epist.  50. 

ver.  19.  One  3^svs  deceased.  This  whom  ho 
termeth  by  contempt,  one  Jcstrs,  hath  now 
made  all  the  Roman  Emperors  and  Princes  of 
the  world  to  know  him,  and  hath  given  the 
seat  of  the  Cesars  to  his  servants,  Peter  and 
his  successors. 


ACTS.  21& 


fore  thee,  3  Especially  whereas  thou  knowest  all  things  that  are  among  the  Jews,  customB  and 
nues  ions  -for  the  which  cause  I  beseech  thee,  hear  me  patiently.  4  And  my  life  truly  from 
mv  vomh.wMch  was  from  the  beginning  in  my  nation  in  Jerusalem,  al  the  Jews  do  know  : 
?^KnowL  me  before  from  the  beginnfng,  if  they  will  give  testimony,  that  according  to  the 
mos?sur^se?t  of  our  religion  I  lived  a  Pharisee.  6  And  now  for  the  hope  of  the  promise  that 
was  made  of  God  to  our  fathers,  do  1  stand  subject  to  judgniem.  7  The  which,  our  twelve 
^iberserving  m  Jht  and  day,  hope  to  come  unto.  Of  the  which  hope,  O  king,  1  am  accused  ol 
the  Jews    8^hat  incredible  thing  is  it  judged  with  you  if  God  raise  the  dead?  9  And  myself 

?u%had\houphfthatT  ought  to'do  a^.n^st  the  -me  of  Jks.s  of  Nazareth  many  com^^^^^^ 
thitiP-s  10  Which  also  I  did  at  Jerusa  em,  and  many  of  the  saints  did  1  shut  up  m  pnson  , 
havbc^  received  authority  of  the  chief  and  when  they  were  put  to  death  i  brought 

The  sentencT    UAndXoughout  all  the  synagogues  oftentimes  punishing  them,  I  compelled 

he^to  blaspheme  and  yet  more  mad  against  them,  I  persecuted  them  even  umo  foreign 
citiTs  12  Among  which\hings  whiles  I  ^ent  to  Damascus  with  authority  and  Pf"}"f  ^o'l^f 
the  chief  Priests  13  At  mi(!-day,  in  the  way,  I  saw,  O  king,  from  heaven  a  light  to  have 
shined  round  about  me  ^ idTl  em  tliat  were  in  company  with  me,  about  the  brightness  of  he 
Sun    14  And  when  aU  we  were  fallen  down  on  the  ground,  1  heard  a  voice  speakmg  to  me  int^he 

HebrewTon-ue  Sauh  Saul,  why  persecutes!  thou  me  ?  It  is  hard  for  thee  to  kick  agains  the 
mick  15  S  I  sS  Who  art  thou  Lord  ?  And  our  Lord  answered,  I  am  Jesus  wliom  thou 
KnerseciUe      16  But  rise  up  and  stand  upon  thy  feet:  for  to  this  end  have  I  appeared  to 

riost  perseciue.   ^"  ^^  .'^       minister  and  wimess  of  those  thmgs  which  thou  has   seen,  and 

of'ji  hin^fwiem  will  appear  to  thee,  17  Delivering  thee  out  of  the  peoples  and  na- 
of  "i°^e  thnp  Wherein  i^  1  i    pf  ^^^^.^  ^^^^  ^^      ^^^  ^^  conver  ed 

f  °"'  1  Unl.To  ll  "and  fro'^the  S  of  Satan  to  God,  that  they  may  receive  remission 
from  darkness  to  hgh.,  and  trom  the  po  i^  ;„  ^ne.     19  Whereupon,  king  Agrippa,  I 

of  sins  and  bt  an  o,  g  the  saims^  ^     ^^  ^1^^^  j^^^j^hat  are  at  Damascus,  and  at 

was  no/ incredulous  to  the  '^^^J^^'y  fj^""  ^^^  ^^  ^^e  Gentiles  did  I  preach  that  they  should 
d'petnce  anIiTurnmGod  don^^^^  worthy  of  penance,    21  For  this  cause  the  Jews 

when  I  was  fn  the  Temple,  apprehending  me,  attempted  meaning  to  kill  me.  22  But  aided  by 
tl^  hpln  nf  Go(  Ismnd  un  il  this  day,  testifying  to  small  and  to  great,  saymg  nothing  besides, 
th^Sif-s  Sich  the  Pro^hl^^^^^^^^  should  come  to  pass,  and  Moses    23  If  Christ  were 

Ssible  if"  the  f^r  t  of  the  resurrection  from  the  dead,  he  were  to  show  light  to  the  People  and 
L  the  Gentiles.  24  As  he  spake  these  things  and  made  his  answer,  Festusvvith  a  loud  voice 
IniH  Tbou  -^rt  mad  Paul  •  much  learning  turneth  thee  to  madness.  25  And  Paul  said,  I  am 
ro  ;Jd  mos   SlentF^^^^^^^  ^^■ords  of  verity  and  sobriety.    26  Forthckmsr 

CowethXt^e  tlSs  to  whom  also  I  speak  constantly,  for  1  think  none  of  these  things  to 
br,mknown  to  him  lor  neither  was  any  of  these  things  done  in  a  comer.  27  Believcst  hou 
thePrrhl"s  kirX/rippa?  I  know  that  thou  believest.  28  And  Agrippa  said  to  Pan  :  A 
SletKLuadett'^r  ftobe^  20  And  Paul  said,  I  wish  of  God  both  m 

tie  and  in  much,  not  only  thee,  but  also  all  that  hear  this  day,  to  become  .^^fh  as  I  am  also 
exceDt  the«e  bands.     30  And  the  King  rose  up,  and  the  President,  and  Bernice,  and  they  that 
t  K„  tllm      31  And  iroins  a«ide,  they  spake  among  themselves,  saymsf,  This  man  hath  done 
roth'l?rrthyof1leatfor1)Lids'   32'A^d  Agnppa  said  to  Festus,  This  man  might  be  re- 
leased,  if  he  had  not  appealed  to  Ce|an  ^^^^    XXVII. 

What  a  dangerous  navigation  he  had  towards  Rome:  and  that  hv  his  prediction  and  counsel  the  sMp 
m^UhaleTen  saved.    And  for  his  sake,  as  God  also  revealed  to  hm  before,  aU  the  company  was 

rindtft'eTH  wa?dec"eed  that  he  should  sail  into  Italy,  and  that  Paul  wUh  other  prisoners 
should  be  delivered  to  a  Centurion  named  Julius,  of  the  band  Augusta,  2  We  going  up  into  a 
Sin  of  AdraSrn,  beginning  to  sail  about  the  places  of  Asia,  loosed  from  the  land,  Aristar- 
chus  the  MaS^an  of  Thessalonica  continuing  with  us.  3  And  the  day  following  we  came 
to  Sidon  And  Julius  entreating  Paul  courteously,  permitted  him  to  go  to  his  friends  and  to 
ake  care  of  himse  4  And  wLn  we  had  loosed  thence,  we  sailed  under  Cyprus:  because 
he  wTnds  were  contrary.  5  And  sailing  the  sea  of  Cilicia  and  Paniphiha,  we  came  to  Lys  ra, 
whidi^s'n  Lvcia  6  And  there  the  Centurion  finding  a  ship  of  Alexandria  sailing  into  Italy, 
removed  us  in^to  it.  7  And  whereas  many  days  we  sailed  slowly,  and  were  scarce  come  over 
ntTnst  Gnidus  the  wind  hindering  us,  we  sailed  near  Crete  by  Salmone  :  8  And  with  much 
afo  sSing  by  i':  we  can  e  nm  a  certain  place  that  is  called  Goo/-havens,  nigh  to  the  which  was  a 
city  fl  alfssa.  9  And  when  much  time  was  spent,  and  whereas  now  it  was  not  safe  sailing, 
because  he  fast  now  was  past,  Paul  comforted  them,  10  Sayinc;  to  them.  Ye  men  I  see  that 
the^ailing  beginneth  to  be'with  hurt  and  much  damage  not  only  of  the  lading  and  the  sh  p, 
but  also  of  our  lives.  11  But  the  Centi;rion  believed  the  Governor  and  Master  of  the  sh  p 
more  than  those  things  which  were  said  of  Paul.  12  And  whereas  it  w^as  not  a  commodious 
Wn  o  winter  in,  very  many  faking  counsel  appointed  to  sail  thence,  if  by  any  X'^Vj'J 
might  coming  toPhenice  winter  there,  a  haven  of  Crete  looking  toward  the  Afnc  and  the  Chore. 

Annnotations.        Chapter  2(5.  , ,  u  ^ 

ver.  20.    Fenance.     Penance    often    incul- 1  cated    and   works    agreeable   to    the  same. 


316 


ACTS. 


13  And  Ihe  south  wind  blowing,  they  thinking  that  they  had  obtained  their  purpose,  when 
tliey  had  parted  from  Asson,  sailed  along  by  Crete.  14  But  not  long  alter  a  tempestuous  wind 
that  is  called  Euro-aquilo,  drove  against  it.  15  And  when  the  ship  was  caugh;  and  could  not 
make  way  against  the  wind,  giving  up  the  ship  to  the  winds,  we  were  driven.  16  And  numiiig 
upon  a  certam  Island,  that  is  called  Cauda,  we  could  scarce  get  the  cockboat.  17  Which 
being  taken  up,  they  used  helps,  girding  the  ship,  and  tearing  lest  they  should  tall  into  the  Syrte, 
letting  down  the  vessel,  so  were  they  carried.  18  And  when  we  were  mightily  tossed  with 
the  tempest,  the  next  day  they  cast  torth,  19  And  the  third  day  with  their  own  hands  they, 
threw  forth  the  tackling  of  the  ship.  20  And  neither  sun,  nor  stars  appearing  tor  many  days, 
and  no  small  storm  being  toward,  all  hope  was  now  taken  away  of  our  saving.  21  And  when 
there  had  been  long  fasting,  then  Paul  standing  in  the  midst  of  them,  said,  You  should  indeed, 
O  ye  men,  have  heard  me,  and  not  parted  from  Crete,  and  have  gained  this  hurt  and  loss. 
22  And  now  1  exhort  you  to  be  of  good  cheer,  for  there  shall  be  no  loss  of  any  soul  among 
you,  but  of  the  ship.  23  For  an  Angel  of  the  God  whose  i  am,  and  whom  I  serve;  stood  by  me 
this  night,  24  Saying,  fear  not,  Paul,  thou  must  appear  before  Cesar  :  and  behold  God  hath 
given  ihee  all  that  sail  with  thee.  23  For  which  cause  be  of  good  cheer,  ye  men:  for  I  believe 
God,  that  it  shall  so  be,  as  it  hath  been  said  to  me.  26  And  we  must  come  into  a  certain 
Island.  27  But  after  .the  fourteenth  night  was  come  on  us,  as  we  were  sailing  in  Adria  about 
midnight,  the  shipmen  deemed  that  there  appeared  some  country  to  them.  28  Who  also  sound- 
ing, found  twenty  fathoms :  and  being  parted  a  little  trom  thence  they  found  fifteen  fathoms. 
29  And  fearing  lest  we  should  tall  into  rough  places,  casting  out  of  the  stern  four  anchors,  they 
wished  that  day  were  come.  30  But  as  the  shipmen  sought  to  flee  out  ot  the  ship,  having  let 
down  the  cockboat  into  the  sea,  pretending  as  if  they  were  about  to  cast  out  anchors  out  of  the 
"brepart  of  the  ship,  31  Paul  said  to  the  Centurion  and  to  the  soldiers,  Unless  these  tarry  in 
ihe  ship,  you  cannot  be  saved.  32  Then  the  soldiers  cut  oil'  the  ropes  of  the  cockboat :  and 
sufTered  it  to  fall  away.  33  And  when  it  began  to  be  liglit,  Paul  desired  all  to  take  meat,  saying. 
This  day  is  the  fourteenth  day  that  you  expect  and  remain  fasting,  taking  nothing.  34  For  the 
whicii  cause  I  desire  you  to  take  meat  for  your  health'  sake  :  for  there  shall  not  a  hair  of  the 
head  perish  of  any  of  you.  3.5  And  when  he  had  said  these  things,  taking  bread,  he  gave  thanks 
to  God  in  the  sight  ot  them  all :  and  when  he  had  broken  it,  he  began  to  eat.  36  And  being  all 
made  of  better  cheer,  they  also  took  meat.  37  And  we  were  in  all  in  the  ship,  souls  two 
hundred  seventy-six.  38  And  being  filled  with  meat,  they  lighted  the  ship,  casting  the  wheat 
into  the  sea.  39  And  when  day  was  come,  they  knew  not  the  land:  but  they  spied  a  certain 
creek  that  had  a  shore,  into  the  which  they  minded,  it  they  could,  to  cast  a-land  the  ship.  40 
And  when  they  had  taken  up  the  anchors,  they  committed  themselves  to  the  sea,  loosing  with- 
al tlie  rudder  bands  '  and  hoisting  up  the  mainsail  according  as  the  wind  blew,  they  went  on 
toward  the  shore.  44  And  when  we  were  fallen  into  a  place  between  two  seas,  they  gravelled 
the  ship :  and  the  forepart  truly  sticking  fast  remained  unmoveablc  :  but  the  hinder  part  was 
broken  by  the  violence  of  the  sea,  42  And  the  counsel  of  the  soldiers  was,  that  they  should 
kill  the  prisoners:  lest  any  swirnming  out,  might  run  away.  •43  But  the  Centurion  willing 
o  save  Paul,  forbade  it  to  be  done  :  and  ho  commanded  them  liiat  could  swim,  to  cast  out 
themselves  first,  and  escape,  and  go  forth  to  land  :  44  And  the  rest,  some  they  carried  on  boards. 


Annotations. 

ver.  23.  An  Angd.  Paul  had  many  visions, 
specially  to  assure  him  that  he  .should  to  Rome 
and  stand  before  Cesar,  our  Lord  himself  be- 
fore, 23,  11.  appearing  to  him,  and  here  an 
Angel  for  that  purpose.  Whereby  we  plainly 
see  the  special  providence  of  (Jod  toward 
that  Sec_,  where  his  two  principal  Apostles 
were  designed  to  preach  plant  the  faith,  live, 
die,  be  buried,  and  honoured  till  the  world's 
end. 

ver.  24.  Given  thee.  Paul,  saith  Hierome, 
had  so  many  souls  in  the  ship  given  him,  that 
is,  so  many  men  saved  for  his  sake  :  and  after 
he  is  with  Christ,  shall  he  shut  his  mouth,  and 
not  be  able  once  to  speak  for  them  that  have 
believed  in  his  Gospel?  Hicro.  adv.  Vi.r^il. 
Whereby  he  proveth  that  if  God  do  much  for 
the  merits  of  saint.s  in  this  life,  much  more  at 
their  intercession  and  prayer  in  heaven. 

ver.  31.  Unless  these  lum/.  When  God  re- 
vcaleth  to  us  any  thin}:,  or  assureth  us  of  any 
event  to  come,  he  dischargeth  us  not  thereby 
of  our  requisite  endeavours  and  labours  for 
■achieving  the  same,  not  executing  ordinarily 
ills  designments  towards  men,  otherwise  than 


Chapter  27. 
by  their  own  free  will  and  actions.  Paul  said 
not  here.  Let  us  do  what  we  list:  work  we  or 
sit  we  still,  whether  the  mariners  go  out  or 
tarry  within,  we  are  all  sure  to  be  saved,, for  so 
God  hath  revealed  to  me,  and  he  cannot  lie, 
neither  can  it  fall  otherwise,  but  contrariwise 
saith  he,  if  these  mariners  leave  the  ship,  you 
cannot  be  saved.  So  say  all  tnie  Catholic 
Preachers  to  Christian  people,  what  provi- 
dence, predestination,  or  foresight  soever  God 
have  ot  your  salvation,  you  are  not  thereby 
constrained  any  way,  you  have  free  will  still, 
and  cannot  be  savetf,  though  you  be  predesti- 
nate, except  you  keep  God's  commandments, 
repent  you  ot  your  sins,  believe,  live  and  die 
well.  And  if  it  were  revealed  jto  any  man, 
tiuit  he  were  owe  of  God's  elect,  and  that  he 
should  finally  die  in  srace  and  be  saved,  yet  he 
were  bound  to  workliis  salvation, with  fearand 
trembling,  as  Paul  both  did  and  taught,  lest 
he  become  reprobate  :  no  less  then  the  same 
Apostle  and  his  fellows,  though  they  had  their 
'  life  promised  to  them  of  God.  yet  were  bound 
to  labour  and  use  all  possible  diligence,  that 
'  they  u  itihtnor  be  drowned. 


ACTS. 


217 


snd  some  upon  those  things  that  were  of  the  ship.    And  so  it  came  to  pass,  that  all  the  souls 
tiscaped  to  land. 

CHAFTER    XXVIII. 
After  their  shipivrcck  having  wintered  in  the  Island,  now  named  Malta,  where  many  miracles  were 
wrought  by  Paiil,  they  take  ship  again,  and  so  by  Hicily  they  come  to  Puleoli  in  Italy,  the  Christian 
Romans  coming  a  great  way  lo  meethim,  to  his  great  joy.     16  Finally  being  come  to  Rome,  in  his 
lodging  he  deckiretJi  to  the  Jews  his  cause,    23  and  on  a  day  appointed  preavheth  Jesos  unto  them. 
25  And  seeing  their  incredulity,  he  shovxth  how  it  was  foretold  by  Isaias :   28  hut  that  the  Gentiles 
will  not  be  incredulous.     30  To  whom  he  there  preackelfi  two  whole  years  without  prohibition 
1  And  when  we  had  escaped,  then  we  knew  that  the  island  was  called  Mitylenc.    But  the 
barbarous  showed  us  no  small  courtesy.    2  For,  kindling  a  hre  they  refreshed  us  all,  because 
of  the  Luuninent  rain  and  the  cold.    3  And  when  Paul  had  gathered  together  some  number  of 
sticks,  and  had  laid  them  on  the  fire,  a  Viper  issuing  out  of  the  heat,  irtvaded  his  hand.    4  But 
as  the  barbarous  saw  the  beast  hangintj  on  his  hand,  they  said  one  to  another,  Undoubtedly  this 
man  is  a  murdeier,  who  being  escaped  out  of  the_  sea.  Vengeance  doth  not  suffer  him  to  live. 
5  And  he  indeed  shaking  oft'  ihe  beast  into  the  fire,  suffered  no  harm.    6  But  they  supposed 
that  he  should  be  turned  into  a  swelling,  and  that  he  would  suddenly  fall  and  die.    But  expect- 
ing long  and  seeing  that  there  was  no  harm  done  oh  him,  being  changed  they  said,  that  he  was 
a-  God.    7  And  in  those  places  were  lands  of  tlie  prince  of  the  islcruamed  Publius,  who  receiv- 
ing us,  for  three  days  intreated  us  courteously.    8  And  it  chanced  that  the  father  of  Pubhus 
lay  vexed  with  fevers  and  the  bloody  flux.   Unto  whom  Paul  entered :  and  when  he  had  prayed, 
and  imposed  hands  on  him,  he  healed  him.    9  Which  being  done,  all  in  the  isle  also  that  had 
infirmities,  came,  and  were  cured  :     iO  Who  also  honoured'  us  with  many  honours,  and  when 
we  were  sailing  away,  laded  us  M'ith  necessaries.     11  And  after  three  months,  v/e  sailed  in  a 
ship  of  Alexandria,  that  had  wintered  in  the  island,  whose  sIot  was  the  Castors.   12  And  when 
we  were  come  to  Syracusa,  we  tarried  there  three  days.     13  Thence  compassing  by  the  shore, 
we  came  to  Rhegium :  and  after  one  day  the  south  wind  blowing,  we  came  the  second  day  to 
Puteoli,     14  VvHiere  finding  brethren,  we  were  desired  to  tarry  with  them  seven  days  :  and  so 
vve  came  to  Rome.     15  And  from  thence,'  when  the  brethren  had  heard,  they  came  to  meet  us 
r.iUo  Apyforumy  and  the  Three-taverns.     Whom  when  Paul  had  seen,  givin»  thanks  to  God,  hs 
took  courage.     16  And  when  we  were  come  to  Rome,  Paul  was  permitted  to  remain  to  him- 
self with  a  soldier  that  kept  hina.     17  And  after' the  third  day  he  called  together  the  chief  of 
the  Jews.    And  when  they  were  assembled,  he  said  to  them.  Men  brethren,  \  doing  nothing 
•  'ainst  the  people,  or  the  custom  of  the  Fathers,  was  delivered  prisoner  from  Jerusalem  into 
,0  hands  ol  the  Romans,     18  Who  when  they  had  examined  me,  would  have  released  me, 
•■^  that  there  was  no  cause  of  death  in' me.     19  But  the  Jews  contradicting  it,  I  was  compelled 
;  appeal  unto  Cesar,  not  as  having  any  thing  to  accuse  my  nation.    20  For  this  cause  therefore 
desired  to  see  you  and  to  speak  to  you,  for,  because  ot  the-  hope  of  Israelam  1  compassed 


ajwotations. 

ver.  1.  Island  wan  called.  This  Islands  now 
'■liliu,  i^the  seatof  the  knights  of  the  Rhodes, 
i;.e  inhabitants  whereof  have  a  special  devo- 
tion to  Paul :  to  whom  both  the  chief  church, 
being  the  Bishop's  seat,  is  dedicated,  and  the 
■ivhole  Island,  as  they  count  it,  consecrated, 
where  the  people  show  yet  to  strangers,  his 
prison,  and  other  memories  of  his  miracles. 

ver.  5.  Shaking  off  th£  beast.  The  promise  of 
Christ,  ilfrtr.  16,  tliat  venomous  serpents  should 
not  hurt  ihem  that  believe  in  hi^m,  is  fulfilled 
not  in  all  believers,  hut  in  such  as  had  the  gift 
of  miracles,  ,as  Paul  had  r  whom  here  a  viper 
bynatm-e  so  venomous,  that  the  people  thought 
he  should  have  died  out  of  hand,  did  no  wiiit 
annoy:  he  extinguisliing  by  the  pov/er  of 
Christ  all  the  poison  of  the  beast.  Yea,  and  as 
the  Christian  people  there  till  this  day  be- 
lieve, by  Paul's  prayers  the  Island  was  deli- 
vered for  ever  from  all  such  venomous  ser- 
pents, insomuch  that  children  there  play  with 
scorpions  ever  since  that  time,  and  Pilgrims 
daily  carry  with  them  pieces  of  stones  out  of  t!ie 
place  where  Paul  abode,  by  which  they  afiirm. 
that  they  heal  them  which  in  other  countries 
adjoining  are  bitten  of  scorpions,  the  m,edicine 
therefore  being  called  PauTs  grace.  The  here- 
tics that  know  not  the  power  of  God,  nor  the 
miraculous  virtues  given  to  his  saints,  marvel 
19 


Chapter  28. 
and  blaspheme,  when  they  hear  such  things  as 
be  proper  to  certain  coimtries,  attributed  some- 
times to  God's  miracles  done  by  his  saints  :  as 
though  that  were  not  possible,  or  were  not  as 
much  to  God's  honour,  and  more,  than  things 
proceeding  only  of  natural  causes.  Such  pro- 
fane men  would  not  have  attributed  thevvhole- 
someness  of  waters  of  Jericho  to  Eliseus  his 
virtue  and  miracles,  amending  them  by  casting 
salt  into  ihem,  if  the  Scripture  had  not  expressly 
testified  the  same.  It  is  the  part  of  all  faithful 
men  to  refer  such  things  to  God,  when  any  jiist 
occasion  is  given  thereunto,  ratlier  than  to  na- 
ture :  though  the  incredulous  do  always  con- 
trary, for  fear  of  superstition  and  dishonouring 
God.  As  though  this  escape  of  drowning, 
might  better  and  more  to  God's  glory  be  rei 
ferrcd  to  chance  and  the  mariner's  industry, 
than  to  Paul's  prayer  and  extraordinary  work- 
ing. 

ver.  20.  Chain.  I  would  wish  now,  saith 
Chrysostom,  to  be  for  a  time  in  the  place 
where  these  chains  remain,  and  to  see  the  fet- 
ters v/hich  devils  fear,  and  Angels  reverence, 
ho7n.  5.  ad populnm  Antiochemtm.  See  also  Gre- 
gory lil).  3.  epist.  30.  of  the  miracles  done  by 
Paul's  chains,  and  that  he  sendeth  the  Empress 
Constantia  some  dust  thereof  filed  off,  for  a 
great  relic  and  holy  gift. 


218 


ACTS. 


with  this  chain.  21  But  they  said  to  him,  Wc  neither  received  letters  concerning  Ihee  from 
Jewry,  neither  did  any  of  the  brethren  that  came  liither,  report  or  speak  any  evil  of  tliee.  22 
But  we  desire  of  thee  to  hear  what  thou  thiiikest ;  tor  concerning  this  sect,  it  is  known  to  us 
that  it  is  gainsaid  everywhere.  '23  And  when  they  had  appuiiued  liim  a  day,  they  came  to 
him  unto  his  lodging  very  many,  to  whom  he  expounded,  testitying  the  kingdom  ot  God,  and 
using  persuasion  to  theni  of  .Iesus  out  of  the  law  ot  Moses  and  thy  Prophets,  troin  morning 
until  evening.  24  And  certain  believed  those  things  that  were  said:  but  certain  believed  not. 
25  And  whereas  they  did  not  agree  among  themselves,  they  departed,  Paul  saying  one  word : 
That  well  did  the  Holy  Ghost  speak  by  Isaias  the  Prophet  to  our  fathers,  26  Saying,  Go  to 
this  people,  and  say  to  Ihem,  Willi  Ike  ear  you  shall  hear,  and  shall  not  understand:  and  seeing  you 
shall  sec,  and  shall  not  perceive.  27  for  the  heart  of  this  pcojilc  is  uxutn  !:ross,  and  with  their  ears  they 
have  hraDili/  liranl,  and  their  eyes  they  have  shut :  li.<l  pi  rlutps  they  may  see  wdh  their  eyes,  and  hear 
with  their  ears,  and  understand  with  their  heart,  and  lie  ii>nerrt(d,and  J  liial  them.  28  Be  it  known 
therefore  to  you,  that  tliis  salvation  of  God  is  sent  to  the  Gentiles,  and  they  will  hear.  29  And 
when  he  had  said  these  things,  the  Jews  went  out  trom  him,  having  much  questioning  among 
themselves.  30  And  he  tarried  full  two  years  in  his  hired  lodging:  and  he  received  all  that 
came  into  him,  31  Preaching  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  teaching  the  things  that  concern  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  with  all  confidence,  witiiout  prohibition. 


Annotations. 
ver.  22.  Concerning  this  sect.  The  heretics 
of  all  sorts  comfort  themselves  much,  when 
they  find  here  or  elsewhere  the  Christian  taith 
called  of  the  Jews  or  incredulous  persons,  a 
sect  or  a  heresy,  and  sometimes  in  contempt 
of  (Christ's  person  the  Master  of  the  same,  tne 
sect  of  the  Nazarenes :  as  though  the  church 
of  God  might  as  well  err,  in  naming  their  doc- 
trine heresy,  as  the  Jews  and  Pagans  might 
and  did  miss  in  condemning  Christian  religion 
for  a  heresy :  or  as  though  the  Protestants' 
doctrine  were  as  well  proved  and  tried  to  be 
no  heresy,  by  the  Prophets  and  other  scrip- 
tures, miracles  and  consent  of  all  nations  and 
ages,  as  Christ's  blessed  doctrine  is  :  whereas 
indeed  the  Protestants'  doctrine  is  evidently 
convinced  to  be  heretical,  by  the  same  argu- 
ments that  Christ's  religion  is  proved  to  be  the 
only  true  doctrine  of  salvation,  and  not  a  he- 
resy. And  whosoever  can  deduce  the  Christian 
faith  from  Adam  to  this  day,  throughout  all  the 


Chapter  28. 
Fathers,  Patriarchs,  Prophets,  Priests,  Apos- 
tles, and  Bishops,  by  descent  and  succession  of 
all  laws  and  states  of  true  worshippers  and  be- 
lievers, which  is  the  only  or  special  way  to  prove 
that  the  Cliristian  faith  is  no  heresy,  he  shall 
by  the  same  means  all  at  once  prove  the  Pro- 
testants' doctrine  to  be  a  heresy  and  a  false 
sect.  That  the  Jews  therefore  and  ill  men  in 
all  places  contradicted  the  Christian  religion, 
calling  it  a  heresy  or  sect,  as  though  it  had  a 
beginning  of  some  certain  sect-master  other 
than  God  himselt,  they  were  deceived:  and 
the  Church  of  God  nevertheless  calling  the 
Protestants'  doctrine  heresy  in  the  worst  part 
that  can  be,  and  in  the  worst  sort  that  ever  was 
doth  right  and  most  justly. 

ver.  27.  V'/iey  have  shut.  Here  also,  as  Matt. 
13,  it  is  plain  that  they  would  not  see,  nor  hear, 
and  that  their  exciBcation  is  to  be  attributed 
to  themselves  and  not  to  God.  Annvt.  John 
12.  40. 


THE  END  OF  THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES 


Wliereunto  we  join  for  the  readers'  behalf,  two  Tables  of  the  two  chief  Apostles,  and  a  note 
of  the  rest,  as  an  abridgment  of  the  said  book,  and  a  supply  of  some  things  not  there  mentioned. 
The  Sum  of  the  Acts  op  the  Apostle.'?,  containing  specially  the  gests  of  the  tw^o  principal 
Apostles,  Peter  and  Paul,  in  such  order  of  time  and  years  of  the  Emperors,  and  from  Christ's 
nativity,  and  ascension,  as  they  were  done :  so  far  as  by  holy  Scriptures  or  Ecclesiastical 
writers  may  be  gathered.  Wherein  though  it  be  not  possible  to  set  down  the  precise  and  un- 
doubted time  or  year  of  every  thing,  because  neither  Luke  nor  others  do  note  particidarly  and 
orderly  the  moments  of  every  action  of  the  said  Apostles :  yet  wc  follow  the  most  probable  and 
plain  plat  that  we  find  in  holy  Scriptures  and  ancient  writers.  Whereby  the  studious  reader 
may  easily  discover  the  folly  of  tlie  Protestants,  that  can  find  no  time  when  Peter  might  possi- 
bly come  to  Rome,  be  bishoi),  and  die  there  :  divers  things  in  Paul's  acts  being  no  less  hard 
to  reconcile  to  the  course  of  Luke's  narration,  than  anything  touching  the  history  of  Peter, 
namely  his  three  years'  preaching  in  Arabia:  all  whicli  must  needs  be  true,  whether  we  hit  the 
very  just  time  or  no,  and  howsoever  authors  ditfer  about  the  same. 


TABLE  OF  PETER. 


Tiberius. 
18 


19 


20 


23 


Claudius. 
2 


Nat.  Dom. 
34 


35 


36 


39 


Ascen. 
1 


44 


51 


11 


18 


Peter  causeth  the  Disciples  to  proceed  to  the  election  of  another 
Apostle  in  Judas'  room.     Act.  1. 

Receiving  with  the  rest  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost  on  Whitsun- 
day, he  made  the  first  sermon,  and  converted  3000.     Act.  2. 

He  c'ureth  one  born  lame,  preachcth  Christ  and  penance  to  the 
Jews :  so  that  5000  believed.     Act.  3  and  4. 

He  is  imprisoned,  released  again,  threatened  and  commanded  to 
preach  no  more :  but  he  with  John  answereth,  that  they  must 
obey  God  more  than  man.     Act.  4. 

He  striketh  to  death  with  a  word,  Ananias  and  Saphira,  for  sacri- 
lege.    Act.  5. 

He  is  sent  with  John  to  Samaria,  to  confirm  the  newly  baptized, 
where  he  reproveth  Simon  Magus.     Act.  8. 

He  healeth  ^neas  at  Lydda,  and  raiseth  Tabitha  from  death  at 
Joppa.     Act.  9. 

He  is  warned  and  taught  by  a  vision,  to  preach  to  Cornelius  a  Gen- 
tile. Act.  10.  He  dcfendeth  his  receiving  of  the  Gentiles.  Act. 
11,  and  recordeth.  Act.  15,  that  God  called  the  first  Gentiles  by 
his  ministry,  so  that  Paul's  first  preaching  to  them,  and  his  go- 
ing to  Arabia,  must  be  after  this.  Chrijs.  in  Act.  ho.  22.  Euseb. 
lib.  2.  cap.  3. 

He  continueth  preaching  in  divers  parts  of  Jewry  and  the  pro- 
vinces adjoining.  About  two  years  after  this,  Paul  visiteth  him 
at  Jerusalem.    Gal.  1. 

He  preachcth  in  Syria  and  the  provinces  of  Asia  Minor,  Bithynia, 
Pontus,  Galatia,  Cappadocia,  ordaining  Bishops  and  Priests  in 
divers  places.    1  Pet.  1.  Niccpho.  lib.  2.  c.  35.  Phitino  inPetro. 

He  goeth  to  Antioch,  preaching  there,  and  making  that  his  seat, 
yet  not  remaining  there  continually,  but  for  the  affairs  of  the 
church,  departing  thence,  sometime  to  Jerusalem,  sometime  to 
other  places.    Micro,  in  Catalogo.  Ignat.  ad  Magnesianos. 

At  Jerusalem  he  isca.st  into  prison  after  the  putting  of  James  to  death, 
by  the  commandment  of  Herod  :  he  is  prayed  for  by  the  whole 
church,  and  delivered  out  of  prison  by  an  Angel.  Act.  12. 

Avoiding  the  fury  of  Herod,  he  leaveth  Jewry  again.  He  appoint- 
eth  Euodius  bishop  in  Antioch.  Euseb.  in  Chron.  and  lib.  3,  c.  Ifi. 
Suidas.  Ignat.  ad  Antiiichen.  And  passing  by  Corinth,  He  Camb 
TO  Rome,  to  convince  Simon  Magus.  Hicro.  in  Catalogo.  Euseb. 
lib.  2.  ca.  12.  13.  24.  Concil.  to.  1. 

He  approveth  and  declareth  the  Gospel  of  Mark  to  be  Canonical. 
Hicro.  in  Catalogo.  Euseb.  lib.  2.  ca.  14. 

Having  founded  the  church  at  Rome,  and  planted  his  Apostolical 
seat  there,  afterward  absent  from  the  city,  cither  expelled  thence 
with  other  Jews,  Cornel.  Tacit,  in  Claudio :  or  rather  according 
to  the  ofiice  of  his  Apostleship,  leaving  it  for  a  time,  he  visited 
other  churches,  and  came  to  Jerusalem  again,  using  both  in  his 
absence  and  presence.  Linus  and  Cletus  for  his  Coadjutors.  To. 
2.  Concil.  pag.  656.  Epiyh.  to.  2.  Heres.  27. 

He  holdeth  the  first  council.  Act.  15.  He  is  reprehended  at  Antioch 
by  Paul,  Galat.  1,  except  that  diflference  fell -before  the  Council, 
as  some  think.  Aug.  cp.  19. 
He  returneth  to  Rome  again,  the  Roman  faith  by  his  diligence  now 
made  famous  through  the  world.  Ro.  1.  and  15.  Thcodoret.  in  16. 
Ro.  Thence  he  writeth  his  first  Epistle,  1  Pet.  5.  Euseb.  lib.  2. 
0.  14.  Hicro.  in  Catalogo. 
He  sendeth  Mark  to  Alexandria,  and  others  to  plant  the  faith  in 
divers  parts  of  the  world.  Grego.  lib.  5*  ep.  60.  and  lib.  6.  ep.  37. 
Nicepho.  lib.  2.  c   35. 


220 

Claudius. 
9 


Neronis. 
14 


Nat.  Don. 


70 


^iscen. 

18 


TABLE  OF  PAUL. 

He  vvritelh  his  second  Epistle  a  little  before  Lis  death,  which  Christ 
revealed  to  hmi  to  be  at  hand.  2  Pet.  1.  He  tuketh  order  for  his 
successor. 

He  was  Unally  crncified  at  Rome.  Annot.  John,  c.  21. 

Felix  Ecclfsia  cui  totam  doctrinam  Apostoli  cum  suo  sanguine  profudorunf  ubi  Petrcs 
Sr^.  ^  ^^"''""■'   "'"   ^""""''  ^'*""""  ^'^P"^'^'  ^-^"ucoronatur.      rcHult 

NoN  ita  caelum  splendcscit,  quando  radios  sol  demittit,  quemadmodum  Romanorum  Urbs 
duas  illas  lampadcs  uoique  terrarum  etfundens,    Chry,.  tn  cp.  lio.  hbm.  32,  tnmord. 


Prudent,  in 
Hymno  de 
Laurent. 


/  Hie  nenipe  iam  rog-nant  duo 
Apostoloruni  Principcs  : 

j  Alter  vocatur  Gentium, 

j  Alter  Cathcdrani  possidens 
Primam,  recludit  credilas 

I  Eternitatis  januas. 


j  Merita  Petri  ct  Pauli  propter^ 

I  eundem  passionis    diem    ce-  I 

<,  lebrius    et    solenniter    Roma  > 

commendat.     Aug.   de  cons.  I 

Evang.  lib.  1.  c.  10.  j 


TABLE  OF   PAUL. 


Tiberius 
18 


9 

22 


Kat.  Dom. 
34 


3.5 


•dscen 
1 


Claudius. 


51 


IS 


Seven  Deacons  are  elected  and  ordered  by  hnposition  of  hands. 
Act.  6. 

Stephen  the  principal  of  them  maketh  a  blessed  sermon,  for  which 

he  was  stoned  to  death,  Saul,  afterward  Paul,  consentintr  and 

auhng  thereunto.  Act.  7.  " 

111!  by  commission  persccuteth.  Act.  9. 
In  his  journey  to  Damascus  he  is  converted.  Ibid. 
He  goeth  into  Arabia  and  preacheth  there.    Galal.  1. 
Paul  returneth  to  Damascus,  where  being  in  danger  he  escapeth. 

letdown  m  a  basket -by  the  wall.  ^c/.. 9.  • 

Thence  he  comcth  to  Jerusalem  to  see  Peter,-  Galaf   1      Where 

bnmg.rir danger  of  his  life,  the  brethrfen  convey  him  out  of  the 

city  to  Oesarea.  and  thence  to  Tarsus.  Act   9 
He  preacheth  jn  the  parts  of  Syria  and  Cihcia.   Gala/..  1    and  at 

Antioch,  where  the  Christians  were  first  called  by  that  name. 

He  and  Barnabas  being  severed  from  the  rest  of  the  Disciples  bv 
lhe_ appointment  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  after  fastin-rand  prayer 
by  miposition  of  hands  consecrated  Apostles  and  Bishops  thev 
come  to  Cyprus,  where  he  converted  the  Proconsul    ^IcC   13 

He  preacheth  m  Lycaonia,  ;uid  at  Lystra  is  almost  stoned  to 
deatli.  He  appointeth  Priests  in  every  church,  and  returnincr  by 
ns.dia,    came  again  to  Antioch,  whence  they  first   deparled. 

At  Antioch  and  thereabout  he  remaineth,  Act.  14,  until  the  contro- 
versy touching  the  observation  of  Moses'  law,  for  resolution 
whereof  he  and  Barnabas  ascend  to  Jerusalem  Where  thev 
are  appointed  to  bring  the  determination  >,{  the  council  to  An- 
loch.  And  from  thence  passing  through  Syria  and  Cilicia,  they 
teach  the  Christians  to  observe  the  decrees  of  the  Apostles  and 
Ancients.  Act.  16.  i  « 

Doing  the  same  in  the  cities  of  Lycaonia  and  others  adjoining  by 
a  vision  he  is  warned  to  pass  over  the  sea,  and   so  cometh'into 
Macedonia,  where  he  planteth  the  Gospel    Act   16 
Hcncrforward  Luke  pur.mcth  PaulS  story,  chapter  hy  chapter,  until 
\    h,s  apprehcnswu  in  Jerusalem,  and  arrival  at  Rome,  in  this  order 
,He  returneth  from  Macedonia  hy  Thessalonica  to  Athens,  where  ho 
1    converteth  many,  namely  Denis  Areopagita    Act   17 


OF  THE  OTHER  APOSTLES. 


221 


Claudius, 
9 


Neronis. 
2 


Ifat.  Dom. 
5 


58 


14 


70 


mAscen. 
18 


25 


37 


From  Athens  he  cometh  to  Corinth,  where  he  remameth  18  months. 
Act.  18,  and  having  visited  the  Churches  of  Asia,  Act.  19,  he 
cometh  back  to  Corinth.  Act.  20.  Whence  he  writeth  his  Epistle 
to  the  Romans.  Ro.  15. 

From  Corinth  he  saileth  to  Troa.s  in  Asia,  where  upon  a  Sunday  he 
raised  Eurychus  from  death,  preaching  till  midnight,  from  Troas 
he  cometh  to  Miletum  by  sea,  and  there  sendeth  for  the  Bishops 
and  Ancients  of  Ephesus,  and  cxhorteth  them.  Act.  20. 

Thence  coming  to  Jerusalem  he  is  taken.  Act.  21 :  and  from  the 
Tribune  Lysias  dehvercd  to  Felix  the  Governor,  Act.  23,  and  by 
him  left  to  Fcstus,  Act.  24,  he  appealeth  to  Cesar,  Act.  25  :  and 
so  is  Sent  to  Rome,  Act.  27:  where  he  arriveth.  Act.  28. 

At  Rome  he  remaineth  in  free  prison  two  years,  Act.  28,  andthen 
is  delivered,  2  Tim.  4. 

After  his  delivery  he  preached  in  sundry  countries  of  the  West, 
namely  in  Spain.  Hiero.  in  Catalogo.  Epiph.  Heres.  27.  Himself 
writeth  that  he  purposed  so  to  do.  Rom.  15. 

In  his  Epistle  to  the  Philippians,  c.  1,  he  minded  to  visit  the 
Churches  of  Asia,  which  also  he  did.   Gcriehrard.  in  Chron. 

He  writeth  first  of  all,  his  second  Epistle  to  Timothy,  a  little  be- 
fore his  death,  2  Tim.  4j  being  now  the  second  time  apprehended 
and  in  bands  at  Rome.   Thcodorct. 

He  was  beheaded  at  Rome,  the  same  day  that  Peter  was  crucified. 
Anibros.  scr.  66.  98.    Maximus. 


OF  THE  OTHER  APOSTLES. 

The  Acts  of  the  rest  of  the  twelve  Apostles  be  not  much  written  of  in  this  book :  but  as 
other  Ecclesiastical  writers  do  testify,  they  preached  specially  in  these  nations,  as  followeth : 
Andrew  in  Achaia,  Johnin  Asia,  Philip  in  Phrygia,  James  in  Jewry,  Bartholomeiv  in  Sci/thia, 
Thomas  in  India,  Matthew  in  Ethiopia,  Simon  m  Persia,  Thaddeus  in  Mesopotamia,  the  other 
James  in  Spain,  Matthias  in  Palestine.  So  distriljuting  themselves  throughout  the  world,  to 
gather  one  Catholic  Church  of  all  Nations,  according  as  Christ  gave  them  commission.  Matt. 
28.  19  :  and  as  it  was  prophesied  of  them  before,  Psal.  18.  Their  sound  is  gone  forth  into 
even/  country,  and  their  words  into  the  ends  of  the  whole  world.  But  before  they  departed  one 
from  another,  the  time  whereof  is  not  certainly  known,  all  Twelve  assembling  together,  and  full 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  each  laying  down  his  sentence,  agreed  upon  twelve  principal  Articles  of  the 
Christian  faith,  and  appointed  them  for  a  rule  to  all  behevers  :  which  is  therefore  called  and  is 
The  Apostles'  Creed  :  Not  written  in  paper,  as  the  Scripture,  But  from  the  Apostles  delivered 
hy  tradition.  Ruff.  <Sf  Hiero.  locis  citatis,  which,  as  of  old,  Hiero.  cont.  Lucifer,  so  at  this  day  aU 
solemnly  profess  in  their  baptism,  either  by  themselves  or  others  :  and  all  that  be  of  age  and 
capacity,  are  bound  to  know  and  beUeve  every  article  of  the  same,  which  are  these  that  follow ; 


THE  APOSTLES'  CREED,  OR  SYMBOLUM  APOSTOLORUM. 


1.  I  believe  in  God  the  Father,  Almighty, 
Creator  of  heaven  and  earth. 

2.  And  in  Jesus  Chkist,  his  only  Son,  our 
Lord. 

3.  Who  was  conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost, 
T)om  of  the  Virgin  Mary. 

1  4.  Suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate,  was  cru- 
cified, dead,  and  buried :  Descended  into 
Hell. 

5.  The  third  day  he  rose  again  from  death : 
19* 


6.  Ascended  'into  heaven:    Sitteth  at  the 
right  hand  of  God  the  Father,  Almighty. 

7.  From  thence  he  shall  come  to  judge  the 
quick  and  the  dead. 

8.  I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 

9.  The  lioly  Catholic   Church:   The  com- 
munion of  Saints. 

10.  Forgiveness  of  sins. 

11.  Resurrection  of  the  flesh. 

12.  Life  everlasting.  Amen. 


222  ROMANS. 

THE  ARGUMENT  OF  THE  EPISTLES  IN  GENERAL. 

After  the  Gonpels,  whicli  is  a  story  of  Christ  himself,  and  after  the  Ads  of  the  Apostleg,  which 
is  a  story  of  Christ's  Church :  now  follow  the  Epistles  of  the  Apostles,  which  they  wrote  of  such 
mutters,  as  they  had  then  occasion  to  write  of.  For  being  the  Founders  and  the  Doctors  of 
the  Church,  they  did  in  their  time,  as  the  Doctors  that  succeeded  them,  did  after  them  :  who 
from  the  beginning  unto  this  day,  have  written  Epistles  and  books  against  heresies,  ever  as 
they  arose,  and  of  all  other  ecclesiastical  matters,  as  they  had  occasion  ministered  unto  them. 
Of  wiiich  their  doiu",  the  Apostles  first  gave  here  the  ensample :  as  also  Luke  in  the  Acts 
of  the  Apostles,  led  tTie  way  to  all  the  writers  of  ecclesiastical  history  after  him.  For  although 
there  be  no  comparison  between  them  for  authority,  forasmuch  as  these  are  canonical  Scrip- 
ture, and  so  are  not  any  writings  of  their  successors :  yet  the  occasions  and  matters,  as  I  havo 
said,  are  like. 

Most  of  these  Epistles  are  Paul's  Epistles:  the  rest  are  called  Catholica;  Epistole,  the  Epistles 
Catholic.  For  Paul  writeth  not  any  Epistle  to  all,  howbeit  every  one  of  them  is  for  all  the 
Cliurcli:  but  some  to  particular  Churches  of  the  Gentiles,  as  to  the  Romans,to  the  Corinthians, 
to  the  Galatians,  to  the  Ephesians,  to  the  Philippians,  to  the  Colossians,  to  the  Thcssalonians : 
some  to  particular  persons,  as  to  Timothy,  to  Tite,  who  were  Bishops  among  the  Gentiles,  to 
Vv'it,  of  Ephesus,  and  Of  Crete,  and  to  Philemon,  and  then  one  to  the  Hebrews,  who  were  the 
•lews  of  Jerusalem  and  .Jewry.  But  the  Epistles  of  the  other  Apostles,  that  is,  of  James,  Peter, 
.folin  and  Jude,  are  not  so  intituled  to  any  one  church  or  person,  except  Jolm's  two  latter  short 
Epistles,  which  yet  might  not  be  separated  from  his  first,  because  they  were  all  of  one  author, 
and  therefore  they  are  termed  Catholic,  that  is.  Universal.  For  so  writeth  James:  To  the  twelve 
tribea  that  arc  in  dispersion,  greeting,  and  Peter  in  his  first  Epistles,  thus  :  To  the  elect  straii/rers  of 
the  dispersion  of  Pontus,  Galatia,  Cappadocia,  Asia,  and  Bithynia:  in  his  second  thus  :  To  them 
that,  have  obtained  equal  faith  tvith  us:  likewise  Jude  :  To  them  that  are  in  God  the  Father  beloved, 
and  in  Jesus  Christ  preserved  and  called:  John's  first  is  without  title. 

Now,  lor  the  occasions  of  their  writings,  whereby  we  shall  perceive  the  matters  or  argu- 
ments that  they  handle  :  it  must  be  remembered,  as  the  story  of  that  time  in  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles  doth  at  large  declare,  that  the  church  then  beginning,  was  planted  by  the  Apostles  not 
only  in  the  Jews,  but  also  in  tiie  Gentiles:  yea  and  specially  in  the  Gentiles.  Which  thing 
offended  the  Jews  many  ways.  For,  they  could  not  abide  to  see,  so  much  as  their  own  country 
to  receive  him  for  Christ,  whom  they  had  rejected  and  crucified:  much  less,  to  see,  them 
preach  him  to  the  Gentiles  also,  that  olTended  even  those  Jews  also,  that  believed  him  to  be 
Christ.  Howbeit  such  of  them  as  were  Cathrlics,  and  therefore  not  obstinate,  were  satisfied 
when  they  imderstood  by  the  Apostles  that  it  was  God's  pleasure,  as  Acts  11,  we  read.  But 
others  of  them  became  heretics,  and  preached  to  the  Christian  Gentiles,  that  it  was  neces- 
sary for  them  to  receive  also  the  Jew's  religion.  Of  such  we  read.  Acts  15,  Unless  you  be  cir- 
cumcised, you  cannot  be  saved.  And  as  these  did  so  preach  against  the  truth,  so  did  the 
unchristened  Jews  not  only  themselves  persecute,  but  also  stir  u])  the  idolatrous  Gentiles  every 
where  to  persecute  the  Christians :  by  such  obstinacy  provoking  God  to  reprobate  their  Nation  : 
which  yet  they  thought  impossible  to  be  done,  because  they  were  the  seed  of  Abraham,  and 
were  circumcised,  and  had  received  the  law  by  Moses,  for  such  carnal  respects  they  trusted 
in  themselves,  as  though  God  and  Christ  were  inseparaldy  bouud  unto  them  :  attributing  also 
so  much  unto  their  own  works,  which  they  thought  ihuy  did  of  themselves,  being  holpen  with 
the  knowledge  of  their  law,  that  they  would  not  acknowlcdire  the  death  of  Christ  to  be  neces- 
sary for  thei? salvation  :  but  looked  for  such  a  Christ,  as  should  be  like  other  Princes  of  this 
world,  and  make  them  great  men  temporally.  ,,--,., 

Hereupon  did  Paul  write  his  Epistles,  to  show  both  the  vocation  of  the  Gentiles,  and  the 
reprobation  of  the  Jews.  Moreover  to  admonish  both  the  Christian  (jcntiles,  not  to  receive 
Circumcision  and  other  ceremonies  of  Moses'  law,  in  no  wise :  and  the  Jews  also,  not  to  put 
their  trust  in  the  same,  but  rather  to  understand,  that  now,  Christ  being  come,  they  must  cease. 
Again,  to  show  the  necessity  of  Christ's  coming  and  of  his  death:  that  without  it,  neither  the 
Gentiles  could  be  saved  :  no,  nor  the  Jews,  by  no  works  that  they  could  do  ot  themselves, 
although  they  were  also  holpen  by  the  Law,  telling  them  what  was  good  and  what  was  bad  : 
for  so  much  as  all  were  sinners,  and  therefore  all  impotent  or  infirm  :  and  the  Law  could  not 
take  away  sin  and  infirmity,  and  give  strength  to  fulfil  that  which  it  gave  knowledge  of,  btit 
this  was  God  only  able  to" do,  and  for  Christ's  sake  only  would  he  do  it.  Therefore  it  is 
necessary  for  all  to  believe  in  Christ,  and  to  bo  made  his  members,  being  incorporate  into  his 
Body,  which  is  his  Catholic  Church.  For  so,  although  they  never  yet  did  good  work,  but  all  ill, 
they  shall  have  remission  of  their  sins,  and  new  strength  withal,  to  make  them  able  to  fulfil  the 
commandments  of  God's  law,  yea  and  their  works  afier  this  shall  be  so  gracious  m  God's  sight, 
that  for  thorn  he  will  give  them  life  everlasting.  This  is  the  necessity,  this  is  also  the  truit  of 
the  Christian  religion.  And  therefore  he  exhorteth  all,  both  Gentiles  and  Jews,  as  to  receive  it 
humbly,  so  also  to  persevere  in  it  constanllv  unto  the  end,  against  all  seduction  of  heresy,  and 
against  all  terror  of  persecution:  and  to  walk  all  their  time  in  good  works  as  now  God  hath 
made  them  able  to  do.     ••  ,       ,  ,  ,  .     ,  ,  -.   .u  .. 

The  same  doctrine  doth  the  Catholic  Church  teach  unto  this  day  most  exactly :  to  wit,  that 


ROMANS.  223 

no  works  of  the  unbelieving  or  unbaptized,  whether  they  be  Jews  or  Gentiles,  can  save  them: 
no  nor  of  any  Heretic  or  Schismatic,  although  he  be  baptized,  because  he  is  not  a  member  of 
Christ :  yea  more  than  that,  no  work  of  any  that  is  not  a  lively  member  of  Christ,  although  other- 
wise he  be  baptized,  and  continue  within  his  Church,  yet  because  he  is  not  in  grace  but  in 
mortal  sin,  no  work  that  he  dotli,  is  meritorious  or  able  to  save  him. 

This  very  same  is  Paul's  doctrine :  he  denieth  to  the  works  of  such  as  have  not  the  Spirit  of 
Christ,  all  virtue  to  justify  or  to  save:  neither  requireth  he  a  man  to  have  had  knowledge  of 
the  law,  or  to  have  kept  it  aforetime,  as  though  otherwise  he  might  not  be  saved  by  Christ :  but 
yet  when  he  is  christened,  he  requireth  of  necessity,  that  he  keep  God's  commandments,  by 
avoiding  of  all  sin,  and  doing  good  works :  and  to  such  a  man's  good  works  he  attribute th  as  much 
virtue  as  any  Catholic  of  this  time. 

Nevertheless  there  were  certain  at  that  time,  as  also  all  the  heretics  of  this  our  time,  whom 
Peler  termeth  unlmrned  and  jwstafiZe,  who  reading  Paul's  Epistles  did  misconstrue  his  meaning, 
as  though  he  required  not  good  works  no  more  after  Baptism,  than  before  Baptism  :  but  held,  ■ 
that  only  Faith  did  justify  and  save  a  man.  Thereupon  the  otlier  Apostles  wrote  their  Epistles 
as  Augustine  noteth  m  these  words  :  Thereupon  because  these  opinions,  Ad  salutem  obtinendam 
sufficere  Solam  fidem.  That  only  Faith  was  sufficient  to  obtain  salvation,  was  then  risen :  the  other 
Apostolical  Epistles,  of  Peter,  John,  James,  Jude,  do  against  it  specially  direct  their  intention  :  to  avouch 
vehrinrnlly,  fidem  fine  operibus  nihil  prodesse,  that  faith  without  works  prof  teth  riothing.  As  aho 
Fiinl  himsflf  did  not  define  it  to  be  quamlibet  fidem,  quo  in  Deum  creditur,  whatsoever  manner  of 
faith,  wherewith  we  believe  in  God,  but  that  wholesome  and  express  Evangelical  Faith,  whose  works 
proceed  from  love,  and  the  faith,  qtioth  he,  that  worketh  by  love,  whereupon  that  faith  which 
some  think  to  he  sufficient  to  saltxition,  he  so  affirmeth  to  profit  nothing,  that  he  saith.  If  I  should 
have  all  faith  so  that  I  could  remove  mountains,  and  have  not  charity,  I  am  nothing. 

He  therefore  that  will  not  err  in  this  point,  nor  in  any  other,  reading  either  Paul's  Epistles,  or 
the  rest  of  the  holy  Scriptures,  must  stick  fast  to  the  doctrine  of  the  Catholic  Church,  which 
Church  Paul  termeth  the  pillar  and  ground  of  the  truth  :  assuring  himself  that  if  any  thing  there 
sound  to  him  as  contrary  hereunto,  he  faileth  of  the  right  sense :  and  bearing  always  in  hia 
mind  the  admonition  of  Peter,  saying :  As  also  our  most  dear  brother  Paul  according  to  the  wisdom 
given  to  him,  hath  written  to  you :  as  also  in  all  his  Epistles,  speaking  in  them  of  these  things,  in  the 
which  are  certain  things  hard  to  understand,  which  the  unlearned  and  unstable  deprave,  as  aho  the  rest 
oj  Scriptures,  to  their  own  perdition.  You  therefore  brethren,  foreknowing,  take  heed  lest  ye  be  led  amisg 
hy  the  error  of  the  unwise,  and  fall  away  from  your  own  steadfastness. 


THE  TIME  WHEN  THE  EPISTLE  TO  THE  ROMANS  WAS  T^TIITTEN, 
AND  THE  ARGUMENT  THEREOF. 

The  History  of  Paul,  until  he  came  to  Rome,  Luke  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  wrote  exact- 
ly :  and  though  without  any  mention  of  his  Epistles,  vet  certain  it  is,  that  some  of  them  he 
wrote  before  he  came  there,  to  wit,  the  two  unto  the  Corinthians,  and  this  to  the  Romans  :  and 
as  it  seemeth,  before  them  all,  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians.  Wherein  yet  because  he  maketh 
mention  of  the  fourteenth  year  after  his  conversion,  it  appeareth,  that  he  preached  so  long 
without  any  writing.  And  this  order  may  thus  briefly  be  gathered,  First  he  preached  to  the 
Galatians,  Acts  16:  and  passing  through  Phrygia  and  the  country  of  Galatia.  Whereof  he  maketh 
mention  himself  also.  Gal.  1.  We  evangelized  to  you,  and  Gal.  4,  /  evangelized  to  you  heretofore. 
After  which  the  false  Apostles  came  and  persuaded  them  to  receive  Circumcision.  Where- 
■upon  he  saith  Gal.  1 ,  I  marvel  that  thus  so  soon  you  are  transferred  from  him  that  called  you  to  the 
grace  of  Christ,  unto  another  Gospel,  and  wisheth  therefore,  Gal.  4,  saying:  And  I  would  that  I 
were  with  you  noiu.  And  accordingly  he  came  unto  them  afterward,  as  we  read  Acts  18.  Walk- 
ing in  order  through  the  country  of  Galatia  and  Phrygia,  confirming  all  the  Disciples.  At  which  time 
also  it  seemeth,  that  he  took  order  with  them  about  those  contributions,  to  help  the  need  of  the 
Christians  in  Jerusalem,  whereof  he  speaketh,  1  Cor.  16.  And  concerning  the  collections  that  arc 
wade  for  the  Saints,  as  I  have  ordained  to  the  Churches  of  Galatia,  so  doyou  also.  By  which  words 
also  it  is  evident,  that  the  Corinthians  had  not  as  then  made  their  gathering.  But  when  he  wrote 
the  Second  to  them,  where  in  the  11  chapter  he  maketh  mention  of  fourteen  years,  not  only 
after  his  conversion,  as  to  the  Galatians,  but  also  after  his  Rapt,  which  seemeth  to  have  been 
when  he  was  at  Jerusalem,  Acts  9,  four  years  after  his  conversion,  in  a  trance,  as  he  calleth  it, 
Acts  22.  17,  then  were  they  ready.  For  so  he  saith  2  Cor.  8,  You  have  begun  from  the  year  past, 
and  2  Cor.  9,  For  the  which  I  do  glory  of  you  to  the  Macedonians  :  that  also  Achaia  is  ready  from  the 
year  past:  howbeit  it  followeth  there  •■  But  I  have  sent  the  brethren,  that,  as  I  have  said,  you  may 
"be  readt/ :  lest  when  the  Macedonians  come  with  me,  and  find  you  unready,  ive  he  ashamed.  But  v^hen 
he  wrote  to  the  Romans,  then  was  he  now  come  to  Corinth  for  the  purpose,  and  had  received 
their  contribution,  and  was  ready  to  20  with  it  unto  Jerusalem.  For  so  he  saith,  Rom.  15,  Now 
therefore  I  will  go  unto  Jerusalem  to  Minister  to  the  Saints.  For  Macedonia  and  Achaia  have  liked 
■well  to  make  .tome  contribution  upon  the  poor  Saints  that  are  in  Jerusalem. 

So  then  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans  was  not  the  first  that  ho  wrote,  but  yet  it  is  and  always 
was  set  first,  because  of  the  primacy  of  that  Church,  for  which  cause  also  he  handleth  in  it 


824 


ROMANS. 


such  matters  as  pertained  not  to  them  alone,  but  to  the  universal  Church,  and  specially  to  all 
the  Gentiles:  to  wit,  tlie  very  frame,  as  it  were,  of  the  Church  of  Christ.  Tanquam  enimpro 
ipso  Domino  legatione  fuiigens,  lioc  est,  pro  iajjidc  angular!,  utrunique,  populume  tam  ex  Judceis 
quam  ex  Gentibus  conneclit  in  C'hristo  per  vinculum  gratia;,  so  saith  Augustine,  giving  us 
briefly  the  argument,  in  Englisli  thus  :  As  being  a  legate  for  our  Lord  himself,  that  is,  for  the  Comer 
stone,  he  knittelh  together  in  ('hrist  by  the  hand  of  Grace,  hath  peoples,  as  veil  tf  the  Jews  as  of  the 
Gentiles.  Showing  that  neitiier  of  them  luul  in  their  Gentility  or  .ludaism  any  works  to  brag 
of,  or  to  challenge  to  themselves  justification  or  salvation  thereby,  but  rather  sins  they  had  to 
be  sorry  for,  and  to  immblc  themselves  to  the  faith  of  Christ,  that  so  they  might  have  remission 
of  them,  and  strengtli  to  do  meritorious  works  afterward.  In  which  sort,  because  the  Gentiles 
did  humble  themselves,  therefore  had  they  found  mercy,  though  they  never  wist  of  the  Law  of 
Moses.  But  the  .lews,  because  they  stood,  upon  their  own  works,  which  they  did  by  their  own 
strength  with  the  knowledge  of  the  Law  being  therefore  also  called  the  works  of  the  Law, 
and  so  would  not  humble  themselves  to  believe  in  Christ  crucified,  they  missed  of  mercy,  and 
became  reprobate,  exceptinc;  a  few  Reliquim  that  God  of  his  goodness  had  reserved  to  himself. 
Hovvbeit  in  the  end,  when  the  fulness  ot  the  Gentiles  is  come  into  the  Church,  then  shall  the 
fulness  of  the  Jews  also  open  their  eyes,  acknowledge  their  error,  and  submit  themselves  to 
("hrist  and  his  church  in  hke  maimer.  In  the  nieantime,  those  that  have  found  the  grace  to  be 
Christians,  ho  exhorteth  to  perseverance,  as  it  was  specially  neediiil  in  (hose  times  of  ner- 
secution,  and  to  lead  their  whole  life  now  after  baptism  in  good  works  :  and  to  be  careful  of 
unity,  bearing  therefore  one  with  another,  both  Jews  and  Gentile,  all  that  they  may,  and  giving 
no  oti'ence  to  them  that  are  weak.  Thus  he  disputclh,  and  thus  he  exhorteth  through  the  whole 
Epistle:  tlinugh  if  we  will  divide  it  by  that  which  is  i>rincipal  in  each  part,  we  may  say,  that 
unto  the  12  Chap,  is  his  disputation  :  and  from  thence  to  the  end,  his  exhortation. 

Now  in  these  points  of  faith,  and  in  all  others,  as  also  in  example  of  life,  the  commendation 
that  he  giveth  to  the  Church  of  Rome,  is  much  to  be  noted.  Your  faith  is  renowned  in  the  whole 
reorld,  and  i/our  ooedtence  is  published  into  every  place.  T  rejoice  therefore  in  you.  Andaijain:  you 
have  obeyed  from  the  heart  unto  that  form  of  doctrine,  which  hath  been  delivered  to  you.  And  hereupon 
again  :  /  desire  you  brethren  to  mark  them  that  make  dissensions  and  scandals  contrary  to  the  doctrine 
wliich  i/ou  have  learned,  and.  avoid  them.  For  such  do  not  serve  Christ  our  Lord,  but  their  own  belly : 
and  by  sweet  speeches  and  lienediclions  seduce  the  heurts  of  innocents.  Therefore  to  shun  Luther  and 
Calvin,  and  all  their  crews,  we  have  just  reason  and  good  warrant.  They  make  dissensions  and 
scantlals  against  the  doctrine  of  the  Roman  Church.  Let  no  man  therefore  be  seduced  bv  their 
sugared  words. 

THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE  TO  THE  ROMANS. 

CHAPTER    I. 

The  foundation  of  his  Apostleship  being  laid,  8  he  highly  commendeth  the  Romans  and  protesleth 
his  ajfeciion  towards  them,  and  so  coming  to  the  matter,  saith,  our  Christian  Catholic  doctrine,  thai 
teacheth  all  to  believe,  to  be  the  way  to  salvation:  18  because  the  Gentile,  first  of  all,  could  not  be 
saved  by  their  Philosophy,  whereby  they  knew  God,  for  so  much  as  they  did  not  serve  him,  but  Idols : 
he  therefore  justly  pei-mi'l  ting  them  to  fallinto  allkind  of  most  damimble  siri. 

1  Paul  tile  servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  called  to  be  an  Apostle,  separated  into  the  Gospel  of 
God,  2  Which  before  he  had  promised  by  his  prophets  in  tiie  holy  Scriptures,  3  Of  his  Son, 
who  was  made  to  him  of  the  seed  of  David  according  to  the  flesh,  4  Who  was  predestinate 
the  Soa^of  God  in  power,  according  to  (he  Spirit  of  sanctification,  by  the  resurrection  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  from  the  dead,  5  By  whom  we  have  received  grace  and  Apostleship  for 
obedience  to  the  faith  in  all  nations  for  the  name  of  him.  6  Among  whom  are  you  also  the 
called  of  Jesus  Christ:  7  To  all  that  are  at  Rome  the  beloved  of  God  called  to  be  saints. 
Grace  to  you  and  peace  from  God  our  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  8  First  I  give 
thanks  to  my  God  through  Jesus  Christ  for  all  you,  because  your  faith  is  renowned  in  the 


Annotations. 

ver.  7.  Grace  to  you  and  jycace.  It  is  a  kind 
of  blessing  rather  than  a  profane  salutation,  pro- 
per to  the  Apostles,  and  of  greater  virtue  than 
the  benedictions  of  the  Fathers  in  the  old  Tes- 
tament. Tlie  holy  Fathers  of  the  Church 
seemed  to  abstain  from  it  lor  their  reverence 
to  the  Apostles.  The  Manichees,  Aug.  cont. 
ep.  fund.  c.  5.  6,  and  other  heretics,  as  also 
these  of  our  time,  because  they  would  be 
counted  Apostles,  often  use  it. 

ver.  8.  Your  faith  renounced.  The  holy  Doc- 
tors upon  these  words  of  the  Apostle,  and  sjie- 
cially  by  our  master's  promise  made  to  Peter, 
that  his  faith  should  not  fail,  give  great  testi- 
mony for  the  providence  of  God  in  their  pre- 


Chapter  1. 
servation  of  the  Roman  faith.  Cyprian  thus: 
ep.  55.  nu.  6.  They  are  so  hold  to  carry  letters 
from  profane  Schismatics  to  the  chair  of  Peter  and 
the  principal  Church  whence  Priestly  uniJy  rose: 
not  considering  the  Romans  to  be  them  whose  faith, 
the  Apostle  hi  ing  the  cvinmcndcr,  was  prai.'ted,  to 
irhom  mishrliif  cannot  havcacccss.  Hierome  Apo- 
log,  adv.  Ruflin.  lib.  3.  c.4.  to  2.  Know  you  that 
the  Roman  faith  commended  by  the  Apostle's 
mouth,  will  receive  7io such  deceit,  7wr  canbe possi- 
bly changed,  though  an  Angel  taught  otheneise, 
being  fenced  by  Paul's  authority.  Eji.  63.  ad  Pa- 
mach.  and  Occamim.  c.  4.  to  2.  H  hatsoevcr  thov 
be  that  acoiirhrst  nrtr  sects,  I  pray  ihrc  have  re- 
spect to  the  Raman  ears,  sjjare  thcfailli  which  waa 


ROMANS. 


225 


!L  1  T^      q  P^v  r,^A  i«  mv  witness  whom  I  serve  in  my  spirit  in  the  Gospel  of  his  Son, 

whole  world.    9  i'oi  God  is  "Y„  ,  ,?™rv  n    vou      10   \lways  in  my  prayers,  beseecliins;, 
that  without  intermission  I  make  ^  m™y  o    Y""^  a  prosperous  journey  by  the  will  ot  Go-fl, 
:   if  by  any  means  I  ^}f^^^]^'^'!^Xlf^lZ^t^^^  you  soa.e  spiritual  grace, 

■   to  come  unto  you.    11  For  1  ^1'^='"^^°  f  ,^  >°^' "^^  ^  m  you  bv  that  which  is  common 

to  confirm  you:  lillvax  is  to  say,  to  be  con  oited  \^^ffJ^-l^^l.J,^  brethren,  that  I  have 
to  us  both,  your  faith  and  mine.  13  And!  ^^'1^/°^ ''"f  j'^iXerto,^^  I  may  have  some  fruit  m 
often  purposed  to  come  unto  V^^'f  ^'^jJ^^'^'^lfJ^GSJ  an  U^e' Babarous,\o  the  wise  and  the 
you,  as  also  in  the  other  Gentiles.     14   |  o   "^  Ui  eek.   an  j.  ^^^^  ^^at  are 

inwise  I  am  debtor     15.  So,  as  much  as  is  in  me,  1  '^m jeaay  to  e^^n^  ^        y  ^^^^^^-^^ 

at  Rome.     16  For  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the  Gospel,   f /^r  t.t  i^JJie  PO^|rc.  ^^ 

to  everv  one  that  beheveth,  to  the  Jew  first  and  to  the  ^^^^^^^r    /',.i°    ^"';^^)^      IS  ^ov  the 

revealed  therein  by  faith  ^^  ^^  ^ZT^^e^ttU^S^'^' ^^^^  ^'-^  detain 
wrath  of  God  from  heaven  is  revealed,  upon  ^U  '"F^  Y         ^  j    1  ^^  manifest  in  them. 

the  verity  of  God  in  injustice :     19  Because  that  o   I'^^d  ^n  ^^  ^^^  ^^^^^-^^  ^f  ^he 

^i?tt:^n?rdya:;sSd  SrLs;  tllgjg^^e  =  U  etemal  power  also  and    ■ 

Gmapter  1.  ' 

roent,  is  another  part  of  God's  providence,  ne- 
cessary for  the  Church  in  general,  but  not 
necessary  for  every  man  in  particular :  as  to 
be  taught  and  preached  unto,  is  for  every  one 
of  ao-e  and  understanding.  And  therefore  Pe- 
ter, who  was  the  Chief  of  the  Commission, 
wrote  little  :  many  of  them  wrote  nothing  at 
all :  and  Paul  that  wrote  most,  wrote  but  little- 
in  comparison  of  his  preaching:  nor  to  any  but 
such  as  YN-ere  converted  to  the  faith  by  preach- 
ing before.  .  . 

ver.  17.  The  justice  of  Gcd.  He  meaneth  not 
God's  own  justice  in  himself,  but  that  justice 
wherewith  God  endueth  man  when  he  justifi- 
eth  him.  Aug.  de  Sp.  et  lit.  cap.  9.  whereby  you 
may  gather  the  vanity  of  the  Heretical  imputa- 
tive justice.  •        ^     ,     ,„       •,     TT 

ver.  17.  Liveth  by  faith.  In  the  10.  to  the  He- 
brews, he  showeth  by  this  place  of  the  Prophet, 
Abacuc.  2.  that  the  just  though  he  live  here  in 
peregrination,  and  seeth  not  presently,  nor  en- 
joyeth  the  life  everlasting  promised  to  him, 
yet  holdeth  fast  the  hope  thereof  by  faith.  In 
this  place  he  applieth  tlie  Prophet's  words 
further  to  this  sense.  That  it  is  our  faith,  that 
is  to  say,  the  Catholic  belief  saith  Augustine, 
lib.  3.  cont.  2.  ep.  Pelag.  Which  maketh  a  just 
7/ian,  and  distinguisheth  between  the  just  andunjnst, 
and  that  by  the  law  of  faith,  and  not  by  the  law 
of  works:  whereof  it  riseth  that  the  .Tew,  the 
heathen  Philosopher,  and  the  Heretic,  though 
they  excelled  in  all  works  of  moral  virtues, 
could  not  yet  be  just,  and  a  Catholic  Christian 
man  living'but  an  ordinary  honest  Ufe,  either  not 
sinning  greatly,  or  supplying  his  faults  by  pe- 
nance, is  just.  And  this  difference  riseth  by 
faith,  not  "that  faith  can  save  any  man  without 
works.  For  it  is  not  a  reprobate  faith  that  we  speak 
of  as  the  holy  Doctor  saith,  6«<  that  which  work- 
eth  by  charily,  and  therefore  remitteth  sins,  and 
maketh  one  just.     Augustine's  place. 

ver.  18.  Is  revealed.  By  all  the  passage  fol- 
lowing you  may  see,  that  the  Gospel  and 
Christ's  law  consisteth  not  only  in  preaching 
faith,  though  that  be  the  ground,  and  is  first  al- 
ways to  be  done  :  but  to  teach  virtuous  life  and 
good  works,  and  to  denounce  damnation  to  all 
1  them  that  commit  deadlv  sins  and  repent  not. 
And  again  we  see  that  not  only  lack  of  faith  is 
a  sin,  but  all  other  acts  done  against  God  3 
I  commandments, 


A.NNOTATIOXS. 

praised  hy  the  Apostle's  voice.  Wdl  ye  know  O 
Paula  and  Eustochium,  how  the  Apostle  haih  rioted 
even/ province  with  their  properties  ?  1  hejaitti  of 
the  people  of  Rome  is  praised.  Where  is  thfre  so 
<rreat  concourse  to  Churches  and  Martyrs  sepul- 
chres ?  Wiiere  soundeth  Amen  like  Ikunderjrom 
heaven,  or  where  are  the  Temples,  void  of  Idols,  so 
shaken  as  there?  Not  that  the  Romans  have  ano- 
ther faith  than  the  rest  of  the  Christum  Churches, . 
but  that  there  is  in  Hiem  more  devotion  andsmpLi- 
citu  of  faith. .  In  another  place  the  same  Doctor 
signi'fieth  that  it  is  all  one  to  say,  the  Roman 
faith  and  the  Catholic.  Apolog.  1.  adv.  Kutl.  c.  1. 
So  doth  Cyprian,  ep.  52.  num.  1.  ad  Antoma- 
num:  and  Ambrose,  de  obitu  fratris  in  med. 
Whereupon,  this  word  Roman,  is  added  to  Ca- 
tholic,  in  many  countries  where  sects  do  abound, 
for  the  better  distinction  of  true  believers  from 
Heretics :  which  in  all  ages  did  hate  and  abhor 
the  Roman  faith  and  Church,  as  all  malefactors 
do  their  judges  and  correctors.  . 

ver.  'i.  Serve  in  Spirit.  Divers  Heretics  when 
they  hear  that  God  is  a  Spirit,  and  must  be 
served  and  adored  in  spirit,  imagine,  that  fie 
must  be  honoured  only  inwardly,  without  cere- 
monies and  external  works:- which  you  see  is 
otherwise,  for  that  the  Apostle  served  God  in 
spirit,  by  preaching  the  Gospel.  To  serve 
God  in  spirit,  is  to  serve  him  with  faith,  hope, 
and  charity  and  with  all  works  proceeding  ot 
them :  as  to  serve  him  carnally,  is,  with  works 
external,  without  the  said  mtemal  virtues. 

ver.  9.  A  memory  of  you.  A^reat  example 
of  Charity  for  all  men,  specially  for  Prelates  and 
Pastors,  not  only  to  preach,  but  to  pray  conti- 
miallv  for  the  conversion  ot  people  to  Christ  s 
faith-:  which  the  Apostle  did  for  them  whom 
he  never  knew,  in  respect  of  God  s  honour 
only,  and  the  zeal  of  souls. 

ver  15.  To  evangelize.  The  Gospel  is  not 
only  the  life  of  our  Saviour  written  by  the  four 
Evant^elists,  nor  only  that  which  is  written  in 
the  new  Testament :  but  their  whole  course  of 
nreachino-  and  teaching  the  faith.  Which  faith 
cometh  ordinarily  of  preaching  and  hearing, 
and  not  of  writing  or  reading.  And  therefore 
Paul  thought  not  himself  discharged  by  wri- 
tino-  to  the  Romans,  but  his  desire  was  to  preach 
unt'othem:  for  that  was  the  proper  commis- 
eion  given  to  the  Apostles,  to  preach  to  all  na- 
tions.   The  writing  of  the  books  of  the  1  esta- 


226 


ROMANS. 


Divinity :  so  that  they  are  inexcusable.  21  Because,  whereas  they  knew  God,  tliey  have  not 
glorified  him  as  God,  or  oriven  thanlis :  but  are  become  vain  in  their  cogitations,  and  their  fool- 
ish hearts  hath  been  darkened.  22  For  sayins;  themselves  to  be  wise,  they  became  fools.  23 
And  they  changed  the  glory  of  the  incorruptible  God,  into  a  similitude  of  the  image  of  a  cor- 
ruptible man,  and  of  fowls  and  i'our-footed  beasts  and  of  them  that  creep.  24  For  the  which 
cause  God  hath  delivered  them  up  unto  the  desires  of  their  heart,  into  uncleanncss.for  to  abuse 
their  own  bodies  among  themselves  ignominiously.  25  Who  have  changed  the  verity  of  God 
into  lying  :  and  have  worshipped  and  served  the  creature  rather  than  the  Creator,  who  is  blessed 
forever.  Amen.  20  Therefore  God  hath  delivered  them  into  passions  of  ignominy.  For 
their  women  have  changed  the  natural  use,  into  that  use  which  is  contrary  to  nruure.  27  And 
in  like  marmer  the  men  also,  leaving  the  natural  use  of  the  woman,  have  burned  in  their  de- 
sires one  toward  another,  men  upon  men  working  turpitude,  and  the  reward  of  their  error, 
which  they  should,  receiving  in  themselves.  28  And  as  tliey  liked  not  to  have  God  in  know- 
ledge :  God  delivered  them  up  into  a  reprobate  sense  :  to  do  those  things  that  are  not  con- 
venient: 29  Replenished  with  all  iniquity,  nudice,  fornication,  avarice,  wickedness,  full  of 
envy,  murder,  contention,  guile,  malignity,  whisperers,  30  Detractors,  odible  to  God,  contu- 
melious, proud,  haughty,  inventors  of  evil  things,  disobedient  to  parents,  31  Foolish,  dissolute, 
without  affection,  without  fidelity,  without  mercy.  32  Who  whereas  they  knew  the  justice  of 
God,  did  not  understand  that  they  which  do  such  things,  are  worthy  of  death:  not  only  they 
that  do  them,  but  they  also  that  consent  to  the  doers. 

CHAPTER  II. 
Now  ako  he  showeth  that  neither  the  Jews  could  he  saved  hy  the  hnovledge  of  the  Lau),  of  the  which  theii 

did  so  much  brag  against  the  Gentiles,  seeing  they  did  nolvAthstanding  sin  as  the  Gentiles  did.     14 

And  therefore  thai  the  true  Jew  is  the  Christian,  though  he  be  a  Gentile,  who  by  grace  in  his  heart 

doth  the  good  V)orks  that  the  Law  cotnmandelh. 

1  ?'or  the  which  cause  thou  art  inexcusable,  O  man,  whosoever  thou  be  that  judgest.  For 
wherein  thou  judgest  another,  thou  condemnest  thyself,  for  thou  dost  the  same  things  which 
thou  judgest.  2  l^or  we  know  that  the  judgment  of  God  is  according  to  veritv  ui>on  them  that 
do  such  things.  3  And  dost  thou  suppose  this  O  man  that  judgeth  them  wUich  do  such  things, 
and  dost  the  same,  that  thou  shalt  escape  the  judgment  of  God?  4  Or  dn«t  thou  contemn 
the  riches  of  his  goodness,  and  patience,  and  long  animity,  not  knowing  that  the  benignity  of 


Annotations. 

ver.  23.  Similitude  of  the  image.  Lo  these 
and  the  like  are  the  images  of  Idols  so  often 
condemned  in  the  Scriptures,  and  not  the  holy 
Images  of  Christ  and  his  Saints. 

ver.  24.  Hath  delivered  them  up.  Eph-  4.  19. 
They  have  delivered  or  given  up  themselves  to  all 
unchanness.  By  which  conference  of  Scripture 
we  learn  that  themselves  are  the  cause  of  their 
own  sin  and  damnation,  God  of  his  justice  per- 
mitting and  leaving  them  to  theirown  will,  and 
so  giving  them  up  into  passions,  &c. 

ver.  26.  Hath  delivered  them  up.  As  he  saith 
here,  God  delivered  them  up,  so  to  the  Ephe- 
sians,  cap.  4. 19,  he  saith  of  the  same  persons  and 
things,  They  delivered  themselves  up  to  all 
tmcleanness.  So  that  it  is  not  meant  here  that 
God  doth  drive,  force,  or  cause  any  man  to  sin, 
as  divers  blasphemous  Heretics  do  hold:  but 
only  that  by  his  just  judgment,  for  their  own 
deserving,  and  for  due  pimishment  of  their  for- 
mer grievous   offences,   he   withholdeth    his 

Annotations. 
ver.  1  Thou  that  judgest.  Such  as  by  the 
public  authority  either  spiritual  or  temporal 
nave  to  punish  oflendcrs,  bo  not  forbidden  to 
judge  or  condemn  any  for  their  offences,  though 
themselves  be  sometimes  guilty  in  their  con- 
science of  the  same  or  greater:  yet  may  it  be 
matter  of  aggravating  sins  before  God,  when 
they  will  not  repent  of  those  offences  them- 
selves, for  the  which  they  punish  others,  but  if 
they  be  open  offunders  themselves,  in  the  same 
sort  for  which  they  judge  other,  they  give 
scandal,  and  thereby  aggravate  their  sins  very 
much.    Properly  here  ne  forbiddeth  to  charge 


Chapter  1. 

grace  from  them,  and  so  sufTereth  them  to  fall 
further  into  other  sins.  As,  for  their  crime  of 
Idolatry,  to  suffer  them  to  fall  into  unnatural 
abominations :  as  now  for  heresy,  he  taketh 
his  grace  and  mercy  from  many,  and  so  they 
fall  headlong  into  all  kinds  of  "turpitude ;  as 
contrariwise,  for  ill  life,  he  suflereth  many  to 
fall  into  heresy.  And  for  Christ's  sake  let 
every  one  that  is  entangled  with  the  idolatry 
of  this  time,  that  is  to  say,  with  these  new 
sects,  look  well  into  his  own  conscience,  whe- 
ther his  forsaking  the  true  God,  may  not  come 
tmto  him  for  a  punishment  of  his  former  or  pre- 
sent ill  life  which  he  liveih. 

ver.  32.  Worth'/  of  death.  Here  you  see 
why  the  Church  taketh  some  sins  to  be 
deadly,  and  calleth  them  mortal:  to  wit, 
because  all  that  do  them,  are  worthy  of 
damnation:  others  be  venial,  tliat  is  to  say, 
pardonable  in  their  own  nature,  and  not  wor- 
thy of  damnation. 

Chapter  2. 

another  falsely  or  truly  with  these  crimes 
whereof  himself  is  as  far  guilty  or  more  than 
the  other,  as  the  .Tews  sjiecially  did  the  Gen- 
tiles, to  whom  he  s])eaketh  here. 

ver.  4.  Dost  thou  contemn  ?  This  proveth 
that  God  oflereth  his  grace  and  mercy  to  many, 
and  by  long  patience  and  sufferance  expeclclh 
their  repentance,  deferring  their  punishment  of 
purpose  that  they  may  amend,  and  that  he  is 
not  delighted  in  their  ])erdition,  nor  is  the  cause 
of  their  sin  :  but  contrariwise  that  they  harden 
their  own  hearts,  and  of  their  own  free  will 
reject  his  grace  and  contemn  his  benignity. 


ACTS. 


227 


God  bringeth  thee  to  penance  ?  5  But  according  to  thy  hardi.ess  and  impenitent  heart,  thou 
heapcst  to  thyself"  wrath,  in  the  day  of  wrath  and  of  the  revehition  ot  the  just  judguient  ot  God, 
6  Who  will  render  to  every  man  according  to  his  works.  7  To  them  truly  that  according  to 
patience  in  good  works,  seek  glory  and  honour  and  incorruption,  life  eternal.  8  But  to  them 
that  are  of  contention,  and  that  obey  not  the  truth,  but  give  credit  to  iniquity,  wrath  and  indig- 
nation. 9  Tribulation  and  anguish  upon  every  soul  of  man  that  worketh  evil,  of  the  Jew  first 
and  of  the  Greek:  10  But  glory  and  honour  and  peace  to  every  one  that  worketh  good,  to  the 
Jew  first  and  to  the  Greek.  11  For  there  is  no  acception  of  persons  with  God.  12  For  who- 
soever hath  sinned  without  the  Law,  without  the  Law  shall  perish  :  and  whosoever  hath  sinned 
in  the  Law,  by  the  Law  shall  be  judged,  13  For  not  the  hearers  of  the  Law  are  just  with 
God:  but  the  doers  of  the  Law  shall  be  justified.  14  For  when  the  Gentiles  which  have  not 
the  Law  naturally  do  those  thuigs  that  are  of  the  Law :  the  same  not  having  the  Law,  them- 
selves are  a  Law  to  themselves :  15  Who  show  the  work  of  the  Law  written  in  their  hearts, 
their  conscience  giving  testimony  to  them,  and  among  themselves  mutually  their  thoughts  ac- 
cusing, or  also  defending.  16  In  the  day  when  God  shall  jud^e  the  secrets  of  men,  according 
to  my  Gospel,  by  Jesijs  Christ.  17  But  it  thou  be  surnamed  a  Jew,  and  restest  in  the  Law, 
and  dost  ijlory  in  God.  18  And  knowest  his  will,  and  approvest  the  more  profitable  things, 
instructed  by  the  law,  19  Presumest  that  thyself  art  a  leader  of  the  blind,  a  light  of  them  that 
are  in  darkness,  20  A  teacher  of  the  foolish,  a  master  of  infants  having  the  form  of  science 
and  of  verity  in  the  law.    21  Thou  therefore  that  teachest  another,  teachest  not  thyself:  that 


Annotations. 
ver.  6.  According  to  his  works.  Though  the 
holy  Apostle's  special  purpose  be  in  this  Epis- 
tle, to  commend  unto  the  Gentiles  that  trusted 
so  much  in  their  moral  works,  the  faith  in 
Christ :  yet  lest  any  man  should  think  or  ga- 
ther untruly  of  his  words,  that  Christian  men's 
works  were  not  meritorious  or  the  cause  of 
salvation,  he  expressly  writeth,  that  God  giv- 
eth  as  well  everlasting  life  and  glory  to  men, 
for  and  according  to  their  good  works,  as  he 
giveth  damnation  for  the  contrary  works.  And 
howsoever  Heretics  fondly  flee  from  the  evi- 
dence of  these  places,  yet  Augustine  saith, 
Life  everlasting  to  be  rendered  for  good  works 
according  to  this  manifest  Scripture,  God  shall 
render  to  every  man  according  to  his  works. 

ver.  6.  According.  Good  men  also  according 
to  the  merits  of  their  good  will  shall  have  their 
reward.    Aug.  ep.  47. 

ver.  13.  Not  the  hearers.  This  same  sentence 
agreeable  also  to  Christ's  words.  Matt.  7.  21. 
is  the  very  ground  of  James'  disputation,  that 
not  faith  alone,  but  good  works  also  do  justify. 
Therefore  Paul,  howsoever  soiue  perversely 
conster  his  words  in  other  places,  meaneth 
the  same  that  James.    And  here  he  speaketh 
not  properly  of  the  first  justification,  when  an 
Infidel  or  ill  man  is  made  just,  who  had  no  ac- 
ceptable works  before  to  be  justified  by,  of 
v^'hich   kind  he   specially   meaneth  in  other 
places  of  this  Epistle,  but  he  speaketh  of  the 
second  justification  or  increase  of  former  jus- 
tice, which  he  that  is  in  God's  grace,  daily  pro- 
ceedeth  in,  by  doing  all  kind  of  "ood  works, 
which  be  justice's,  and  for  doing  of  which,  he 
is  just  indeed  before  God,  and  ot  this  kind  doth 
James  namely  treat.  Which  is  directly  against 
"he  heretics  of  this  time,  who  not  only  atribute 
lothing  to  the  works  done  in  sin  and  infidelity, 
mt  esteem  nothing  at  all  of  all  Christian  men's 
vorks  toward  justification  and  salvation,  con- 
lemning  them  as  unclean,  sinful,  hypocritical, 
Pharisaical :  which  is  directly  against  these 
nd  other  scripture,  and  plain  blaspheming  of 
/hrist  and  his  grace,  by  whose  spirit  and  co- 
»peration  we  do  them. 
ver.  13.   Shall  he  justified.   Of  the  other  arti- 


Chapter  2. 
cles  deceitfully  handled  by  Heretics,  they  use 
most  guile  in  this  of  justification  :  and  specially 
by  the  equivocation  of  certain  words,  which 
is  proper  to  all  contentious  wranglers,  and 
namely  in  this  word,  justice.  Which  because 
they  find  sometime  to  signify  the  acquitting  of 
a  guilty  man  of  some  crime  whereof  he  is  in- 
deed guilty,  and  for  which  he  ought  to  be  con- 
demned, as  by  man's  judgment  either  of  igno- 
rance or  of  purpose  often  a  very  malefactor  is 
deemed  or  declared  and  pronounced  innocent, 
they  falsely  make  it  to  signify  in  this  place  and 
the  like,  wheresoever  man  is  said  to  be  justi- 
fied of  God  for  his  works  or  otherwise :  as 
though  it  were  said,  that  God  justifieth  man, 
that  is  to  say,  imputeth  to  him  the  justice  of 
Christ,  though  he  be  not  indeed  just :  or  of 
favour  reputeth  him  as  just,  when  indeed  he 
is  wicked,  impious,  and  unjust.  Which  is  a 
most  blasphemous  doctrine  against  God,  mak- 
ing him  either  ignorant  who  is  just,  and  so  to 
err  in  his  judgment,  or  not  good,  that  can  love 
and  save  him  whom  he  knoweth  to  be  evil. 
And  a  marvellous  pitiful  blindness  it  is  in  the 
Church's  Adversaries,  that  they  should  think 
it  more  to  God's  glory,  and  to  the  condemna- 
tion of  Christ's  justice,  merits,  and  mercy,  to 
call  and  count  an  ill  man  so  continumg,  for 
just :  than  by  his  grace  and  mercy  to  make  of 
an  ill  one,  just  indeed,  and  so  truly  to  justify 
him,  or  as  the  word  doth  here  signify,  to  es- 
teem and  approve  for  just  indeed,  him  that  by 
his  grace  keepeth  his  law  and  commandments. 
For,  that  the  keepers  or  doers  of  the  com- 
mandments be  just  and  so  reputed,  it  is  plain 
by  the  correspondence  to  the  former  words, 
Not  the  hearers  are  just,  hut  the  doers.  Whereupon 
Augustine,  de  Sp.  andlif.  c.  26. torn. 3.  hath  these 
words.  When  it  is  said,  The  doers  of  the  lav)  shall 
he  justified,  what  other  thing  is  said,  than.  The  just 
shall  he  justified  ?  for  the  doers  of  the  law  verily 
are  just. 

ver.  21.  It  is  a  shameful  and  damnable  thing 
for  preachers,  teachers,  or  other  guides  of 
men's  life,  to  commit  the  same  things  them- 
selves which  they  reprove  in  other.  Es.  52,  5. 
£2.36,20. 


228 


ROMANS. 


preachest,  men  ought  not  to  steal,  thou  stealest:  22  That  sayest  men  should  not  commH 
aduUer;-  thou  committest  adultery  :  that  abhorrest  idols,  thou  dost  sacrilege  :  23  1  hat  dost 
Srv  in  tl  ^kw  tC  by  prevarication  of  the  law,  dost  dishoaour  God.  24  For  t/,e  name  o/ 
&"S  y2ishlm>hlrned  among  the  Gentiles,  as  it  is  written.  2o  Circumcision  >"<ic;ed  pro- 
fiteth  fXu  observe  the  law  :  but  if  thou  be  a  prevaricator  of  the  law,  thy  c.rcunicision  is 
become  p  enuccr  20  If  then  the  prepuce  keep  the  just  ces  of  the  law:  shall  not  his  prepuce 
be  r^PucedX  circumcision  ?  27  And  shall  not  that  which  of  nature  is  prepuce,  lulfiUmg  the 
law  iXe  thee  thaTby  the  letter  and  circumcision  art  a  prevaricator  of  thedaw?.  28  For  not. 
Rhat  isin  open  show,  is  a  Jew,  nor  that  which  is  in  open  show,  m  the  flesh,  is  "rcumcision: 
2a  But  he  Uiat  is  in  secret,  is  a  .lew:  and  the  circumcision  of  the  heart,  in  spirit,  not  m  the 
letter:  whose  praise  is  not  of  men,  but^ofGod.^^    ^^_^ 

rr.  „r.r,„Ml.  lint  the  Jews  did  vass  the  heathen  Gentiles,  in  God's  benefits,     9  hut  not  in  their  own 

^w!TcoMsfh^T}e  Sh^Zwed  both  Jew  and  GaUik  to  besinners:  l^  and^  '^-^-/-•^'/'f; 

7,'^tlZ7hJrfmustbe  some  other  way  to  sahatian,  indifferent  to  both,  which  ^  to  beUeve  m  Jesus 

r^ni^-^T  thai  for  his  sake  their  sins  maybe  forgiven  them.  .^      „    „  ht     ,   u 

V  Wh^/rrr/minence  then  hath  the  Jew  or  what  is  the  profit  of  circumcision?    2  Much  by 

all  ineins'  ^Fi'S  surely,  because  the  words  of  God  were  committed  to  them     3  For  what  if 

rermfn  of  t4m  have  not  believed?   Hath  their  hicreduhry  made  the  faith  of  God  frustrate  ? 

f  Pn  f  fnrh  d  but  God  is  tfue     and  every  man  a  liar,  as  it  is  written:  That  ihou  mayest  be  jus- 

tiSilytS  ^^ou  It  judged.    5  But  if  our  iniquity  commend  thejusticc 

of  God,  whai  shall  we  say  ?    Is  God  unjust  that  exccuteth  wrath?    I  speak  accordmg  to  man. 


,  Annotations. 

-  frediy  It  is  a  great  sin  that  bv  the  ill  life 
of  the  faithful,  our  Lord's  name  should  be  ill 
spoken  of  among  the  misbelievers,  and  many, 
withdrawn  from  the  true  religion  thereby. 

ver.  26.  Prepuce  is  the  foreskin  not  circum- 
cised, and  therefore  signifieth  the  Gentiles,  or 
the  state  and  condition  of  the  Gentiles:  as 
circumcision,  the  Jews  and  their  state. 

ver.  2G.  A'eep  the  justices:  If  a  Gentile  either 
now  since  Christ,  by  his  grace  and  faith,  or  any 
other  before  Christ,  not  of  the  stock  ot  Abra- 
ham, through  the  Spirit  of  God  keep  his  jus- 
tices of  the  law,  he  is  just  no  less  than  if  he 
had  been  outwardly  circ-umcisedj  and  shail 
condemn  the  circumcised  Jew  not  keeping  the 
law,  without  which,  his  outward  sacrament 
cannot  serve  him,  but  shall  be  much  to  his  con- 
demnation, that  having  the  law  and  peculiar 
sacraments  of  God,  he  did  not  keep  the  la\v, 
nor  inwardly  exercise  that  in  his  heart  which - 
the  outward  sign  did  import.    And  all  this  is 

Annotations. 

ver.  4.  Every  man  a  liar.  God  only  by  nature 
is  true,  all  mere  men  by  nature  may  lie,  de- 
ceive arid  be  deceived :  yet  God  by  his  grace 
and  spirit  may  and  dost  preserve  the  Apostles 
and  prinf-ipal  governors  of  his  people,  and  the 
Church  and  councils  in  all  truth,  though  they 
were  and  are  mere  men. 

ver.  f>.  If  our  iniquity.  No  marvel  that  many 
now-a-days  deduce  false  and  detestable  con- 
clusions out  of  this  Apostle's  high  and  hard 
writings,  seeing  that  Peter  noted  it  inliis  days, 
and  himself  here  confesseththat  his  preaching 
and  speeches. were  then  falsely  misconsirueri : 
•as  thouKh  he  had  tauaht  that  the  Jew  s  and 
Gentile's  ill  life  and  increduhty  had  been  di- 
rectly the  cause  of  God's  more  mercy,  and  that 
therefore  sin  comcth  of  God  to  the  advance- 
ment of  his  alorv,  and  consequently  that  men 
mic'ht  or  should  do  ill,  that  good  mniht  eni-ue 
thercof  Which  blasphemous  constructions 
they  took  of  these  and  the  like  words:  u7if re 
sin  abomided,  there  did  grace  more  abound   and, 


Chapter  2.  ,  .      . 

no  more  but  to  insinuate  that  true  justice  is  not 
in  faith  only  or  knowledge  ofthejaw,  or  in  the 
name  either  of  Jew  or  Cliristian,  but  in  doing 
good  works  and  keeping  the  law  ot  God's  grace. 

ver.  29.  In  spirit,  not  letter.  The  outward 
ceremonies,  sacraments,  threats,  and  com- 
mandments of  God  in  the  law,  are  called  the 
letter:  the  inward  working  of  God  in  mens 
heart,  and  enduing  him  with  faiih,  hope,  and 
charity,  and  with  love,  hking,  will,  and  abihty 
to  keep  his  commandments  by  the  grace  and 
merits  of  Christ,  are  called  the  spirit.  In  which 
sense,  the  carnal  Jew  was  a  Jew  according  to 
the  letter,  and  he  was  circumcised  after  the 
letter :  but  the  true  beheving  Gentile  observing 
by  God's  grace  in  heart  and  in  God's  sights 
that  which  was  meant  by  thai  carnal  sign,  is  a 
Jew  according  to  the  Spirit,  and  justified  by 
God.  Of  the  spirit  and  letter  Augustine  made 
a  famous  work,  very  necessary  for  the  under- 
standing of  this  Epistle. 

Chapter  3.  .      .  ,     ,       ,      j     . 

The  law  entered  in,  that  sm  might  abound,  and  out 
of  the  Psalm  50.    Thou  mayest  he  justified  tn  thy 
words,  and  overcome  when  ihou  art  jrulged.     As 
though  he  meant  that  men  do  sin,  to  the  end 
that  God  may  be  justified.    And  at  all  these 
and  the  hke  places  of  the  Apostle  though  tore- 
warned  by  Peter,  and  by  the  Apostle  s  own 
defence  and  protestation,  that  he  never  mean$ 
such  horrible  things,  yd  liie  wicked  also  ot 
this  time  do.stumble  and  fall.    But  the  true 
mcanintf  is  ip  all  such  places,  ihat  God  canti'  ' 
doiii  when  it  pleaselh  him,  convert  those  sv 
which  man  commineth  against  him  and   li 
commandments,  to  his  glory:  though  the  sr 
themselves  stand  not  with  his  will,  mtentu 
nor  honour,  but  be  directly  against  the  saiv 
and  therefore  may  not  be  committed  that  :■ 
good  mav  fall,  for.' what  good  soever  accjid< 
ally  falle'ib,  it  proceedeth  not  of  the  sm,  butot 
God's  mercv  that  can  pardon,  and  of  his  om- 
niuotency  that  can  turn  ill  to  good.  And  tUre^ 
fore  against  those  carnal  interpretations,  Paul 


ROMANS. 


229 


6  God  forbid  :  othcnvisc  how  shiill  God  judge  this  world  ?  7  For  if  the  verity  of  God  hath 
abounded  in  my  iie,  ur/o  his  ylury,  why  am  I  also  yet  judged  as  a  sinner,  8  And  not,  as  we 
are  blasphemed,  and  as  some  report  us  to  say,  let  us  do  evil,  that  there  may  come  good? 
whose  damnation  is  just.  9  VVhiit  then?  do  we  excel  them?  No,  not  so.  for  we  have  ar- 
gued the  Jews  and  the  Greeks,  all  to  be  under  shi :  10  As  it  is  written  :  That  there  is  not  any 
nui/i  jusir  11  There  is  not  llidt  undirsiondelli,  there  is  not  that  seeketh  tijter  God.  12  All  have  dt- 
clined,  they  are  become  KnprojUuUe  together:  there  is  not  thai  doth  good,  there  is  not  so  mwh  as  one. 
13  Their  throat  is  an  open  sepukhre,  with  their  tongues  they  dealt  deceitfully.  The  venom  of  asps 
wider  their  lips.  14  Whose  month  is  full  of  malediction  and  bitterness :  15  Their  swift  feet  to  shed 
blood.  10  Destruction  and  h felicity  in  their  ways :  17  And  the  way  of  peace  they  hatx' not  known. 
18  There  is  no  fear  of  God  before  their  eyes.  19  And  we  know  that  whatsoever  the  Law  speak- 
eth,  to  them  it  speakeih  that  are  in  tlie  Law  :  that  every  mouth  may  be  stopped,  and  all  the 
world  may  be  made  subject  unto  God  :  20  Because  by  the  works  of  the  Law  no  fiesh  shall 
be  justified  before  him.  For  by  the  Law  is  the  knowledge  of  sin.  21  But  now  without  the 
Law  the  justice  of  God  is  nianitested:  testified  by  the  Law  and  the  Prophets.  22  And  the 
justice  ot  God  by  faith  of  Jesus  Chkist,  unto  all  and  upon  all  that  believe  in  him.  J'or  there 
is  no  distinction.  23  For  all  have  siimed  :  and  do  need  the  glory  of  God.  24  Justified  gratis 
by  his  grace,  by  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  25  "Whom  God  hath  proposed  a 
propitiufion,  by  iaiili  in  his  blood,  to  the  showing  of  his  justice,  for  the  remission  of  sins.  26 
in  the  toleration  of  God.  to  the  showing  of  his  justice  hi  this  time:  that  he  may  be  just,  and 
justifying  him  that  is  of  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ.  27  Where  is  then  thy  boasting?  it  is  ex- 
cluded, by  what  law  ?  of  deeds  ?  No,  but  by  the  law  of  faith.  28  For  we  account  a  man  to  be 
justified  by  faith  vvithout  the  works  of  the  law.    29  Is  he  God  of  the  Jews  only  ?  is  he  not  also 


Annotations. 
very  carefully  and  diligently  giveth  reason  also 
in  this  place,  v.  C,  that  it  is  impossihle  :  because 
God  coidd  not  justly  punish  any  nuin,  nor  sit 
in  judgment  at  the  latter  day  lor  sin  without 
plam  injur)',  if  either  hiniseli' would  have  sin 
committed,  or  man  might  do  it  to  his  glory. 
Therefore  let  all  sincere  readers  ot  the  scrip- 
tures, and  specially  of  Paul's  writings,  hold 
this  for  a  certainty,  as  the  Apostle's  owti  de- 
fence, whatsoever  he  seem  to  say  hereafter 
soimding  in  their  sense,  that  sincometh  of  God, 
or  may  therefore  be  committed  that  he  may 
work  good  thereof,  that  the  Apostle  himself 
condemneth  that  sense  as  slanderous  and  blas- 
phemous. 

vcr.  10.  Notanyjuft.  These  general  speeches, 
that  both  Jew  and  Gentile  be  in  sin,  and  none  at 
lill,  just,  are  not  so  to  be  taken  that  none  in 
neither  sort  were  ever  good  -.  the  scriptures 
expressly  saying  that  Job,  Zacherj',  Elizabeth, 
and  such  like,  were  just  before  God,  and  it 
were  blasphemy  to  sav  that  these  words  al- 
leged out  of  the  13.  Psalm,  'were  meant  in 
Christ's  mother,  in  .John  the  Baptist,  in  the 
Apostles,  &LC.  For,  this  only  is  the  sense,  that 
neither  by  the  law  of  nature,  nor  law  of  IMoses, 
could  any  man  be  just  or  avoid  such  sins  as 
here  be  reckoned,  but  by  faith  and  the  grace 
of  God,  by  which  there  were  a  number  in  all 
ages,  specially  among  the  Jews,  that  were  just 
and  holy,  whom  these  words  touch  not,  being 
spoken  only  to  the  multitude  of  the  wicked, 
which  the  Prophet  maketh  as  it  were  a  several 
body  conspiring  against  Christ,  and  per.secu- 
ting  the  just  and  godly,  of  whicli  ill  company 
he  saith,  that  none  was  just  nor  feared  God. 

ver.  20.  By  the  works  of  the  hvh  Plierome  and 
Chrysostom  expound  this  of  the  ceremonia 
works  only,  and  in  that  sense  the  Apostle  espe- 
ciallyprosecuteth  this  proposition  in  his  Epis- 
tle to  the  Galatians,  but  it  is  true  also  of  all 
man's  moral  works  done  without  faith,  and  the 
grace  of  God  :  which  cannot  be  acceptable  or 
available  in  God's  sight,  to  justify  any  man.  And 
20 


Chapter  3. 
so  Augustine  taketh  it,  de  Sp.  andlit.  c.  8.  to.  3. 

ver.  21.  Justice  of  God.  Beware  of  the  wick- 
ed and  vain  commentary  of  the  Calvinists, 
glossing,  the  justice  ot  God  to  be  that  which  is 
resident  in  Christ,  apprehended  by  our  faith  : 
and  so  that  imputed  to  us  which  we  indeed 
have  not.  Wherein  at  once  they  have  forf^ed 
themselves  against  God's  manifest  word,  a 
nev/ justice,  a  fantastical  apprehen.'^ion  of  that 
which  is  not,  a  false  iaith  and  untrue  imputa- 
tion, whereas  the  justice  of  God  here,  is  that 
wherewith  he  endueth  a  man  at  his  first  con- 
version, and  is  now  in  a  man,  and  therefore 
man's  justice :  but  yet  God's  justice  also,  be- 
cause it  is  of  God.  Of  this  justice  in  us  where- 
by we  be  truly  justified,  and  indeed  made  just, 
Augustine  speaketh  thus  :  The  grace  of  Christ 
doth  work  cur  illumi/iation  and  justif  cation  in- 
n-ardly  also.  And  again,  He  givelh  to  the  faith- 
fid  the  most  secret  grace  of  his  Spirit,  which  .se- 
cretly he  povreih  into  irf ants  also.  And  again, 
They  are  justified  in  Christ  that  believe  in  him 
through  the  secret  communication  and  inspiration 
of  sjtiritual  grace,  whereby  every  one  leanelh  to 
our  Lord.  He  maketh  just  renewing  by  the  Spirit, 
and  regeneration  by  grace. 

ver.  22.  Believe  in  him.  To  believe  in  him 
here  compriseth  not  only  the  act  of  faith,  but 
of  hope  and  charit)',  as  the  Apostle  explicateth 
himself,  Galal.  5,  6. 

ver.  24.  Gratis  by  his  grace.  No  man  attaineth 
his  first  justification  by  the  merits  either  of  his 
faith  or  works,  but  merely  by  Christ's  grace 
and  mercy:  though  his  faith  and  works  pro- 
ceeding of  grace  be  dispositions  and  prepara- 
tions thereunto. 

ver.  28.  By  faith  vyithout  works.  This  is  the 
place  whereupon  the  Protestants  gather  falsely 
their  only  faith,  and  which  they  commonly 
avouch,  as  though  the  Apostle  said,  that  only 
faith  doth  justify.  Where  he  both  in  words 
and  meaning  excepteth  only  the  works  of  the 
Law  done  without  Christ  before  our  conver- 
sion :  neither  excluding  the  Sacraments  of 


230 


ROMAICS. 


of  the  Genfiles?  Yes,  of  the  Gentiles  also.  30  Fork  is  one  God  that  justifieth  circumcision 
Dy  faith,  and  prepuce  by  laith.  31  Do  we  then  destroy  the  Law  by  faith?  God  forbid  ;  but  we 
do  establish  ttie  Law. 

CHAPTER  IV. 
Thai  Ahniham  was  not  just iftcd  hi/  hix  own  power,  hut  hij  God's  grace,  in  whom  he  believed,  6  vhicli  is 
a  wall  for  the  sinner  also  to  come  to  justice.  'J  And  iliul,  seeing  he'vasnol  as  then  circumcised,  not 
only  I  he  circumcised  Jew,  but  also  the  uncircHmcised  Gentile,  mai/  by  believing  Uie  ChriMi  in  faith, 
cometojustice,'asAi)r(thaindid:  il  spe.ciaUy  considering  also,  that  Abraham,  %bas  promised  lobe 
Father  of  the  whole  world,  and  rial  only  of  the  Jews,  to  whom  only  the  Law  was  given,  and  that,  not 
to  fulfd  (he  promise,  but  for  unol'.-r  cause. 

1  Wiiai  shall  we  say  ilicu  tliai  Abraham  did  find,  our  father  accordimj  to  the  flesh?  2  For  it 
Abraham  were  justitied  by  works  :  he  h^ithglory,  butnot  with  God.  3  p^or  whatsaith  the  Scrip- 
ture ?  Abraham  believed  God,  and  it  was  reputed  him  to  junlice.  4  But  to  him  that  worketh,  the  re- 
ward is  not  imputed  uccordinnf  to  grace,  but  according  to  debt.  5  But  to  him  that  worketh  not 
yet  believerh  in  him  ihat  justiiieth  tlie  impious,  liis  f  lilh  is  reputed  to  justice  according  to  the  pur- 
pose of  God.  6  As  David  also  termeth  the  blessedness  of  a  man,  to  whom  God  reputeih  justice 
without  works.  7  Blessed  are  they  whose  iniquities  be  forgiven,  and  whose  sins  be  covered.  8  Blessed  is 
the  man  to  wiiom  our  Lord  hath  not  imputed  sin.  9  This  Blessedness  then  doth  it  abide  in  the  cir- 
cumcision, or  in  the  prepuce  also  ?  For  we  say  that  unto  Abraham  faith  was  reputed  to  justice. 
10  How  was  it  reputed?  in  circumcision,  or  in  prepuce?  Not  in  circumcision,  but  in  pre])uce.  11 


Annotations 
Baptism,  or  Penance,  nor  hope  and  charity,  or 
other  Christian  virtues,  all  which  be  the  justice 
of  faitli,  as  the  good  works  proceeding  thereof, 
be  likewise  the  law  and  justice  of  faith.  All 
which  the  adversaries  would  exclude  by  foist- 
ing in  the  term,  only.  Of  which  kind  of  men 
Augustine  upon  this  place  saith  thus:  Men  not 
understanding  that  which   the  Apostle  saith,  we 

Annotations. 

vcr.  1.  Abraham.  The  Apostle  disputing  in 
this  chapter  as  before,  against  them  that 
thought  they  might  be  juslilied  by  their  works 
done  withoiU  the  grace  of  Christ  and  faith  in 
him,  proposeth  Abraham  for  an  example  and 
proveth  that  he  had  no  justice  nor  estimation 
of  justice  before  God  by  any  works  done  be- 
fore he  had  faith,  or  that  proceeded  not  of 
faith  and  God's  grace. 

ver.  2.  By  works.  If  Abraham  did  any  com- 
mendable works  before  he  believed,  as  many 
Philosophers  did,  men  misht  count  him  just 
therefore,  but  in  God's  sight,  who  accepteth 
nothing  without  faiih  in  him,  or  that  proceed- 
eth  not  from  his  grace,  he  should  never  have 
had  the  estimation  of  a  just  man.  Therefore 
God  in  the  Scriptures  reputing  hini  a  just 
man,  giveth  the  cause  thereof,  saying,  Abra- 
ham believed  God,  and  it  was  reputed  to  him  for 
justice 

ver  4.  To  him  that  worketh.  That  is  to  say, 
He  that  presumeth  of  his  own  works  as  done 
of  himself  without  faitli,  God's  help  and  grace  : 
and  sayins,  that  grace  or  justification  were 
given  to  him  for  nis  Works:  this  man  doth 
challenge  his  justification  as  debt,  and  not  as 
of  favour  and  "jrace. 

ver.  5.  To  him  that  worketh  not.  He  worketh 
not,  in  this  i)lace,  that  hath  no  works,  or  alle- 
geth  not  his  works  done  in  his  infidelity  as 
cause  of  his  justification,  but  faith  in  Christ, 
and  that  proceeding  of  mere  grace.  Where- 
upon Augustine  saith:  Know  thou,  that  faith 
found  thee  unjust.  A<id  if  faith  given  to  thee, 
made  thee  ju^t,  it  found  thee  n  wicked  one  whom  it 
might  make  just.  If  it  found  thee  wicked,  and  of 
such  a  one  made  thee  just,  what  works  hadst  thou 


Chapter  3. 
count  a  man  to  he  justified  by  faith  without  the 
works  of  the  Late,  did  think  that  he  said,  faith 
would  suffice  a  man  though  he  lived  ill,  and  had  no 
good  works.  Which  God  forbid,  the  vessel  of  elec- 
tion should  think:  who  in  a  certain  place  after,  he 
had  said.  In  Christ  J Esvs  neither  circumcision  ncr 
prepuce  availeth  any  whit,  he  straight  added,  but 
faith  which  worketh  by  love. 

Chapter  4. 
being  then  wicked  ?  None  couldst  thou  have,  nor 
canst  have,  before  thou  believedst.   Believe  then  in 
him  that  justifieth  the  impious,  that  thy  good  works 
may  be  good  works  indeed.     August,  in  Fsal. 

ver.  5.  Reputed  to  justice.  'The  word  Repu- 
ted, doth  not  diminish  the  truth  of  the  justice, 
as  though  it  were  reputed  forjustice,  being  not 
justice  indeed,  but  signifieth,  that  as  it  was  in 
itself,  so  God  esteemed  and  reputed  it,  as  the 
same  Greek  word  must  needs  be  taken  v.  4. 
next  going  before,  and  1  Cor.  4.  3.  and  else- 
where. 

ver.  fi.  As  David  termeth.  The  Protestants 
for  termeth,  translate,  descriheth,  for  that  they 
would  have  the  ignorant  believe  the  whole 
nature  and  definition  of  Justification  to  be  no- 
thing else  but  remission  of  sins,  and  no  grat . 
or  inherent  justice  given  from  God  at  all. 
When  the  Apostles  would  say  nothing  else, 
but  that  in  the  first  justification  Got!  find- 
eth  no  good  works  or  merits  to  reward,  but 
only  sins  to  forgive  unto  such  as  have  faith  in 
him. 

ver.  7.  Covered.  8.  not  imputed.  You  may  not 
gatiier,  as  the  heritics  do,  of  these  terms,  co- 
vered, and  not  imputed,  that  flie  sins  of  men 
be  never  truly  forgiven,  but  hidden  only,  ibr 
that  dcrogateth  much  to  the  force  of  Christ's 
blood,  and  to  the  grace  of  God,  by  which  our 
oflisnces  be  truly  remitted.  He  is  the  lamb 
that  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world,  that 
washelh  and  blotfcth  out  our  sins,  therefore  to 
cover  them,  or  not  to  impute  them,  is,  not  to 
charge  us  with  our  sins,  because  by  remission 
they  be  clean  taken  away  :  otherwise  it  were 
but  a  feigned  forgiveness.  Augustine  in  Psal. 
31.  enarrat.  2. 


ROMANS. 


231 


And  he  received  the  sign  of  circumcision,  a  seal  of  tlie  justice  of  faith  that  is  in  prepuce  :  that 
he  niifrht  be  the  father  ot  all  that  believe  by  the  prepuce,  that  unto  them  also  it  may  be  reputed 
to  justice  :  1'2  And  miijht  be  father  of  circumcision,  not  to  tliem  only  that  are  of  the  circumcision, 
but  to  them  also  tluit  ioUow  the  steps  oi  the  taith  that  is-  in  the  prepuce  of  our  father  Abraham. 
13  For  not  by  the  Law  was  the  promise  to  Abraham,  or  to  his  seed,  that  he  should  be  heir  of 
the  world:  but  by  the  justice  of  taith.  14  For  if  they  that  are  of  the  Law,  be  heirs:  faith  is 
made  void,  the  promise  is  abolished.  15  For  the  Law  worketh  wrath.  For  where  is  no  law, 
neither  is  there  prevarication.  16  Therefore  of  faith  :  that  according  to  grace  the  proiuise 
may  be  linn  to  all  the  seed,  not  to  that  only  which  is  of  the  Law,  but  to  that  also  which  is  of 
the  faith  of  Abraham,  who  is  the  father  of  us  all,  as  it  is  written  :  17  Fur  a  father  of  many  na- 
tions have  I  apjtouUed  thee,  before  God,  wliom  thou  didst  believe,  who  quickeneth  the  dead  :  and 
calleth  those  things  that  are.  18  Who  contrary  to  hope  believeth  in  hope  ;  that  he  might  be 
made  the  father  of  many  nations,  according  to  that  which  was  said  to  him  :  So  shall  thi/  seed  be, 
as  the  stars  of  heaven,  and  the  sand  of  the  sea.  19  And  he  was  not  weakened  in  faith  ;  nei- 
ther did  he  consider  his  own  bocly  now  quite  dead,  whereas  he  was  almost  a  hundred  years 
old,  and  the  dead  matrice  of  Sara.  20  In  the  promise  also  of  God  he  staggered  not  by  distrust : 
but  was  strengthened  in  faith  giving  glory  to  God.  21  Most  fully,  know'ing  that  whatsoever 
he  promised,  he  is  able  also  to  do.  22  Therefore  it  was  also  reputed  him  to  justice.  23  And 
it  is  not  written  only  for  him,  that  it  was  reputed  him  to  justice  :  24  But  also  tor  us,  to  whom 
it  shall  be  reputed  believing  in  him,  that  raised  up  .Iesus  Christ  our  Lord  from  the  dead, 
23  Who  was  delivered  up  for  our  sins,  and  rose  again  for  our  justification. 

■    CHAFTEK,    V. 
Having  therefore  through  faith  in  Christ,  ohUnned  the  beginning,  he  shovxth  what  great  cause  we  have 

to  hope  for  the  accompJislnnent.     12  And  then  lie  jirocetdeth  in  his  arguing,  and  showeth  that  as  by 

one  all,  were  made  simiers,  soby  one  all  must  be  made  just. 

1  Being  justified  therefore  by  faith,  let  us  have  peace  toward  God  by  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.    2  By  whom  also  we  have  access  througli  faith  into  this  grace  wherein  we  stand, 


Annotations. 

ver.  11.  The  sign  of  circumcision.  Our  Sacra- 
ments of  the  new  Law  give  ex  opere  operato,  that 
grace  andjustice  of  faith  which  here  is  com- 
mended, whereas  circumcision  was  but  a  sign 
or  mark  of  the  same. 

ver.  11.  A  Seal.  The  Heretic  v/ould  prove 
hereby,  that  the  Sacraments  of  the   Church 

five  no  grace  or  justice  of  faith,  but  that  they 
e  notes,  marks,  and  badges  only  of  our  re- 
mission of  sins  had  by  faith  before,  because 
Abraham  was  just  before,  and  took  this  Sacra- 
ment for  a  seal  thereof  only.  To  which  must 
be  answered,  that  it  followeth  not  that  it  is  so 
in  all,  because  it  is  so  in  the  Patriarch,  who  was 
just  before,  and  was  therefore  as  it  were  the 
first  founder  of  circumcision, or  he  in  whoinGoJ 
■would  first  establish  the  same  :  no  more  than 
it  followeth  that,  because  the  holy  Sacrament 
of  the  Altar  remitted  not  sins  to  Christ  nor 
justified  him,  therefore  it  hath  that  effect  in 
none.  Augustine,  De  baptismo  contra  Donatistas, 
lib.  4.  cap.  24.  Where  you  shall  see  that, 
though  not  in  Abraham,  yet  in  Isaac  his  son. 

Annotations. 
ver.  1.  Let  us  have.  Whether  we  read.  Let 
us  have  peace,  as  divers  also  of  the  Greek  doc- 
tors, C'An/.v'os^  Orig.  Theodor.  Oecumen.  Theophil. 
do,  or.  We  have  peace:  it  maketh  nothing  for 
the  vain  security  and  infallible  certainty  v\hich 
our  adversaries  say,  every  man  ought  to  have 
upon  his  presumed  justification  by  faith,  that 
himself  is  in  God's  favour,  and  sure  to  be 
saved  :  peace  towards  God,  being  here  nothing 
else,  but  the  sincere  rest,  tranquility  and  com- 
fort of  mind  and  conscience,  upon  the  hope  he 
hath,  that  he  is  reconciled  to  God.  Sure  it  is 
tiiat  the  Catholic  faith,  by  which,  and  none 
other,  men  be  justified,  neither  teacheth  nor 
brecdeth  any  such  security  of  salvation.    And 


Chapter  4. 
and  so  consequently  in  the  rest,  the  Sacra- 
ment went  before,  and  justice  followed. 

ver.  24.  For  iis,  to  whom  it  shall  be  reputed. 
By  this  it  is  most  plain  against  our  Adversa- 
ries, that  the  faith  which  was  reputed  for  jus- 
tice to  Abraham,  was  his  belief  6f  an  Article 
revealed  to  him  by  God,  that  is  to  say  his  as- 
sent and  credit  given  to  God's  speeches  as  in 
us  his  posterity  according  to  the  spirit,  it  is 
here  plainly  said,  that  justice  shall  be  reputed 
to  us  by  believing  the  Articles  of  Christ's 
death  and  Resurrection,  and  not  by  any  fond 
special  taith,  fiducia  or  confidence  ot  each 
man's  own  salvation,  to  establish  the  which 
fiction,  they  make  no  account  of  the  faith 
Catholic,  that  is,  wherewith  we  believe  the 
Articles  of  the  faith,  which  only  justifieth,  but 
call  it  by  contempt,  an  historical  faith  :  so  as 
they  may  term  Abraham's  faith,  and  our  La- 
dy's faith,  of  which  it  was  said,  Beata  quae  cre- 
didisti.  Blessed  art  thou  that  hast  believed.  And 
so  in  truth  they  deny  as  well  the  justification 
by  faith,  as  by  works. 

Chapter  5. 

therefore  they  have  made  to  themselves  another 
faith  which  they  call  Fidnciam.,  quite  without 
the  compass  of  the  Creed  and  Scriptures. 

ver.  2.  Access  through  faith.  Justification, 
implieth  all  grace  and  virtues  received  by 
Christ's  merits,  but  the  entrance  and  access  to 
this  grace  and  happy  state  is  by  faith,  because 
faith  is  the  ground  and  first  foundation  to  build 
on,  and  port  to  enter  into  the  rest.  Which  is 
the  cause  that  our  justification  is  attributed  to 
faith  namely  in  this  Epistle,  though  faith  itself 
be  of  grace  also. 

ver.  2.  Li  hope  of  glory.  Christian  men  do 
not  vaunt  themselves  of  "the  certainty  of  their 
salvation,  but  glory  in  the  hope  thereof  only 


232  ROMAijra 

and  glory,  in  the  hope  of  the  gbry  of  the  sons  of  God.  3  And  not  only  this :  but  also  we  glory 
in  tribulations,  knowing  tliat  tribulaiion  v.orketli  patience  :  4  And  patience,  probation  :  and 
probation,  hope  :  5  And  hope  coiitouiideth  not:  because  the  cjmrity  of  God  is  poured  forth  in 
our  iiearts,  by  the  Holy  Ghost  which  is  given  us.  6  P'or  why  did  Clirist,  when  we  as  yet 
were  weak,  according  to  tlie  time,  die  for  the  impious?  7  For,  scarce  for  a  just  man  doth  any 
die:  for  perhaps  for  a  good  man  durst  some  man  die.  8  Bui  God  oommendeth  his  charity  in 
us:  because  wlien  as  yet  we  were  sinners,  Ciirist  died  for  us.  9  Mucli  more  thereiore  now 
beins;  justified  in  his  blood,  shall  we  i)e  saved  from  wratli  by  him.  10  For  if,  when  we  were 
enemies,  we  were  reconciled  to  God  by  the  death  ot  liis  Son  :  much  more,  being  reconciled, 
shall  we  be  saved  in  the  life  of  him.  11  And  not  oidy  tins  :  but  also  we  glory  in  ?Jod  through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Ghiiist,  by  whom  now  we  have  received  reconciliation.  12  Therefore,  as 
by  one  man  sin  entered  into  this  world,  and  by  sin  death :  and  so  unto  all  men  death  did  pass, 
in  which  all  sinned.  13  For  even  unto  the  Law  sin  was  in  the  world  :  but  sin  was  not  imputed 
when  the  Law  was  not.  14  But  death  reigned  Irom  Adam  unto  Moses,  even  on  them  also 
that  sinned  not  after  the  similitude  of  the  prevarication  of  Adam,  who  is  a  figure  ot  him  to 
come.  15  But  not  as  the  ollence,  so  also  the  gift:  for  if  by  the  oli'enee  of  one,  many  died : 
much  more  tlie  grace  ot'  God  and  the  gift,  in  the  grace  of  one  man  Jesus  Christ,  hath 
abounded  unou  many.  16  And  not  as  by  one  sin,  so  also  the  gitt;  for  judgment  indeed  is  of 
cite,  to  conaenmation  :  but  grace  is  of  many  offences,  to  justification.  17  For  if  in  tlie  ofl'ence 
of  one,  death  reigned  by  one  :  much  more  they  that  receive  the  abundance  of  grace  and  of 
donation  and  of  justice,  shall  reign  in  lite  by  one  Jesus  Ghiiist.  18  Thereiore  as  by  the 
offence  of  one,  unto  all  men  to  condemnation:  so  also  by  the  justice  of  one,  unto  all  men  to 
justification  of  life.  19  For  as  by  the  disobedience  of  one  man,  many  were  made  sinners  :  so 
also  by  the  obedience  of  one,  many  shall  be  made  just.  20  But  the  Law  entered  in,  that  sin 
might  abound.  And  where  sin  abouiidtd,  gnice  did  more  abound.  21  That  as  sin  reigned 
to  death:  so  also  grace  may  reign  by  justice  to  life  everlasting,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord. 


Annotations. 
which  hope  is  here  insinuated  to  be  given  in 
our  justification,  and  is  afterward  to  be  con- 
firmed by  probation  in  tril)ulatiori. 

ver.  4.  Pm'jdlion  hope.  This  relelleth  the  er- 
ror also  of  the  Protestants,  that  would  have 
our  hope  to  hold  only  on  God's  promises,  and 
not  a  whit  on  our  doings.  Where  we  see  that 
it  standeth,  and  is  strengthened  also,  upon  pa- 
tience and  constancy,  and  good  probation  and 
trial  of  ourselves  in  adversities :  and  that  so 
grounded  upon  God's  promises  and  our  own 
doings,  it  never  confoundeth. 

ver.  5.  Charity  is  poured.  Charity  is  also 
given  us  in  our  first  justification,  and  not  only 
imputed  unto  us,  but  indeed  inwardly  poured 
into  our  hearts  by  tlie  Holy  Ghost,  who  with 
and  in  his  gifts  and  grace  is  bestowed  upon  us 
for  this  Charity  of  God  is  not  that  which  is  in 
God,  but  that  which  he  giveth  us,  as  Augus- 
tine expoundeth  it :  lib.  de  Sp.  and  lit.  c.  32. 
Who  referrcth  this  place  also  to  the  grace  of 
God  given  in  the  Sacrament  of  confirmation, 
ds  hapt.  colli.  Dcinul.  lib.  3.  c.  16. 

ver.  G.  Weak.  The  Heretics  falsely  trans- 
late, of  no  sireiigth,  to  take  away  all  free  will. 
No.  Test.  1580. 

ver.  10.  That  sin  might  ahnund.  That,  here 
hath  not  the  signification  of  causality,  as  thougii 
the  law  were  given  for  that  cause  to  make  sin 
abound  :  but  it  noteth  the  sequel,  because  that 
followed  thereof,  and  so  it  can-.e  to  pass,  that 
by  tlie  proliibition  of  sin,  sin  increased:  by  oc- 
casion whereof,  the  force  ot  Christ's  grace  is 
more  amplv  and  abundantly  bestowed  in  the 
New  Testament. 

ver.  12.  Bi/ one  man  sin  entered.  By  this  place 
specially  the  Church  of  God  defendelli  and 
proveth  against  the  old  Heretics  the  Pchn^ians, 
that  denied  cliildren  to  have  any  original  sin, 


Ciiaj'ter  5. 
or  to  be  baptized  for  the  remission  thereof: 
that  in  and  by  Adam  all  be  conceived,  born, 
and  constituted  sinners.  Which  no  less  maketh 
against  the  Calvinists  also,  that  affirm.  Chris- 
tian men's  children  to  be  holy  from  their  mo- 
ther's womb.  And  the  same  reason  which 
Augustine  deduced,  lib.  1.  c.  8.  9.  de  pec.  meritis, 
out  of  this  text,  to  prove  against  the  said  Pela- 
gians, that  the  Apostle  meaneth  not  of  the 
general  imitation  of  Adam  in  actual  sins, 
serveth  against  Erasmus  and  others,  inclining 
rather  to  that  new  exposition,  than  to  the 
Church's  and  fathers'  grave  judgment  herein, 
Cone.  Milevi'tmum,  c.  2. 

ver.  14.  Unto  3Ioses.  Even  in  the  time  of  the 
Law  of  nature,  when  men  knew  not  sin,  and 
therefore  it  could  not  by  man's  judgment  be 
imputed  :  and  in  the  time  of  Moses'  Law,  when 
the  commandment  taught  them  to  know  it,  but 
gave  them  no  strength  to  avoid  it,  sin  did  reign, 
and  thereupon  death  and  damnation,  even  till 
Moses  inrhmve,  that  is  to  say,  even  till  the 
end  of  his  lav/.  And  that  not  in  thein  only 
which  actually  sinned  :  as  Adam  did,  but  in  in- 
fants which  never  did  actually  offend,  but  only 
were  born  and  conceived  in  sin,  that  is  to  say, 
having  their  nature  defiled,  destitute  of  justice, 
and  averted  from  God  in  .\dam,  and  by  their 
descent  from  him :  Christ  only  excepted,  being 
conceived  without  man's  seed,  and  his  mother 
for  his  honor  and  by  his  special  protection,  as 
many  godly  devout  men  judge,  preserved  from 
the  same. 

ver.  19.  Shall  he  made  just.  Here  we  may 
see  against  the  Heretics,  that  they  which  be 
born  of  Christ  and  justified  by  him,  be  made 
and  constituted  just  indeed,  and  not  by  imputa- 
tion only  :  as  all  that  be  i)orn  of  Adam,  be  unjust 
and  sinners  in  truth,  and  not  by  imputation. 


ROMANS. 


233 


C  H  A  P  T  E  R    y  I. 

2fe  exhoritth  us,  now  after  Baptism,  to  lite  no  more  in  sin,  but  to  walk  in  good  works :  lecause  thare 
we  died  to  the  one,  and  rose  again  to  the  other,  H  grace  also  giving  us  sufjicient  strength,  IG  and 
were  mide  free  to  the  one,  and  servants  to  the  other,  21  and  specially  because  of  the  fruit  here,  and 
the  end  afterward,  both  of  l]te  one  and  of  the  other. 

1  Wlial  shall  we  say  then?  Shall  we  continue  in  sin  that  grace  may  abound?  2  God  forbid. 
For  we  that  are  dead  to  sin,  how  shall  we  yet  live  therein?  3  Are  you  ignorant  that  all  we 
which  are  baptized  in  Christ  Jesus,  in  his  death  we  are  baptized?  4  For  we  are  buried  to- 
gether with  him  by  Baptism  into  death :  that  as  Christ  is  risen  i'rom  the  dead  by  the  glory  of 
the  Father,  so  we  also  may  walk  in  iiewniess  of  life.  5  For  if  we  be  become  complanted  to  the 
siniilitutle  of  his  death,  we  shall  be  also  of  his  resurrection.  6  Knowing  this,  that  our  old 
man  is  crucified  with  him,  that  the  body  of  sin  may  be  destroyed,  to  the  end  that  we  may  serve 
sin  no  longer.  7  For  he  that  is  dead,  is  justified  from  sin.  8  And  if  we  be  dead  with  Christ,  we 
believe  that  we  shall  live  also  together  with  Christ.  9  Knowing  that  Christ  rising  again  from 
the  dead, now  dieth  no  more,  death  shall  no  more  have  dominion  over  liim.  10  For  that  he 
died,  to  sin  he  died  once  :  but  that  he  liveth,  he  liveth  to  God.  11  So  think  you  also,  that  you  ■ 
are  dead  to  sin,  but  alive  to  God  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.  12  Let  not  sin  therefore  reign  in 
your  mortal  body,  that  you  obey  the  concupiscences  thereof  13  But  neither  do  ve  exhibit 
your  members  instruments  of  iniquity  unto  sin:  but  exhibit  yourselves  to  God  as  of  dead  men, 
alive :  and  your  members  instruments  of  justice  to  God.  14  J'or  sin  shall  not  have  dominion 
over  you,  for  you  are  not  under  the  Law,  but  under  grace.  15  What  then  ?  shall  we  sin,  be- 
cause we  are  not  under  the  Law,  but  under  grace?  God  forbid.  16  Know  you  not  that  to 
whom  you  exhibit  yourselves  servants  to  obey,  you  are  the  servants  of  him  you  obey,  whether 
it  be  of  sin  to  death,  or  of  obedience,  to  justice.  17  But  thanks  be  to  God,  that  you  were  the 
servants  of  sin,  but  have  obeyed  from  the  heart,  unto  that  form  of  doctrine  into  the  which  you 
have  been  delivered.  18  And  being  made  free  from  sin,  you  were  made  servants  to  justice. 
19  I  speak  a  human  thing,  because  of  the  infirmity  of  your  flesh  :  for  as  you  have  exhibited 
your  members  to  serve  uncleanness  and  iniquity,  unto  iniquity :  so  now  exhibit  your  members  to 
serve  justice  mito  sanctification.  20  For  when  you  were  servants  of  sin,  you  were  free  to 
justice.  21  What  fruit  therefore  had  you  then  in  those  things,  for  which  now  you  are  ashamed  ? 
for  the  end  of  them  is  death.  22  But  now  being  made  free  from  sin,  and  become  servants  to 
God,  you  have  your  fruit  unto  sanctification,  but  the  end  life  everlasting.  23  For  the  stipends 
oi  sin,  death  :  hut  the  grace  of  God,  life  everlasting  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 


Annotations. 

ver.  3.  We  that  arehaptizcd.  That  which  be- 
fore he  challenged  from  the  law  of  Moses,  to 
faith,  is  now  attributed  to  baptism,  which  is 
the  first  Sacrament  of  our  faith  and  the  entrance 
to  Christian  religion,  v,-hereby  it  is  plain  that 
he  meaneth  not  only  faith  to  justify,  but  the 
Sacraments  also,  and  ail  Christian  religion, 
which  he  calleth  the  Law  of  spirit,  grace,  and 
faith. 

ver.  4.  We  are  buried.  Remission  of  sin, 
new  life,  sanctification,  and  justification,  are 
given  by  baptism,  because  it  resembleth  us  and 
applieth  to  us  Christ's  death  and  resurrection, 
and  engrafteth  us  unto  him. 

ver.  6.  Old  man,  body  of  sin.  Our  corrupt 
state  subject  to  sin  and  concupiscence,  coming 
to  us  from  Adam,  is  called  the  Old  man  ■■  as 
our  person  reformed  in  and  by  Christ,  is  named 
the  New  man.  And  the  lump  and  mass  of  sins 
which  then  ruled,  is  called  the  corpse,  or  body 
of  sin. 

ver.  10.  To  sin  he  died.  Christ  died  to  sin, 
when  by  his  death  he  destroyed  sin  :  W"e  die 
to  sin,  in  that  w-e  be  discharged  of  the  power 
thereof,  which  before  was  as  it  were  the  life 
•of  our  persons,  and  commanded  all  the  parts 
and  faculties  of  our  soul  and  body ;  as  contrari- 
wise we  live  to  God,  when  his  grace  ruleth  and 
worketh  in  us,  as  the  soul  doth  rule  our  mor- 
tal bodies. 

ver.  12.»  Sm  reign.    Concupiscence  is  here 

named  sin,  because  it  is  the  effect,  occasion, 

and  matter  of  sin,  and  is  as  it  were  a  disease 

oj  infirmity  in  us,  inclining  us  to  ill,  remaining 

20 


Chapter  6. 
also  after  baptism  according  to  the  substance 
or  matter  thereof:  but  it  is  not  properly  a  sin, 
nor  forbidden  by  commandment,  till  it  reign  in 
us,  and  we  obey  and  follow  the  desires  thereof. 
August,  lih.  de  nupt.  et  concupisc.  c.  23.  cont.  2. 
epist.  Pelag.  lib.  1.  cap.  13.  Cone.  Trident.  Sess. 
5  decret.  de  pec.  orig. 

ver.  17.  Form  of  doctrine.  At  the  first  con- 
version of  every  nation  to  the  Cathohc  faith, 
there  is  a  form  and  rule  of  belief  set  down : 
unto  which  when  the  people  is  once  put  by 
their  Apostles,  they  must  never  by  any  persua- 
sion of  men  alter  the  same,  nor  take  of  man  or 
Angel,  any  new  doctrine  or  Analogy  of  faith,  as 
the  Protestants  call  it. 

ver.  17.  Have  obeyed  from.  Here  again  la 
signified,  that  our  discharge  from  the  bondage 
of  sin,  is  by  the  Christian  faith,  and  by  obedi- 
ence to  the  whole  doctrine  of  Christ's  religion ; 
in  that  the  Apostle  attributcth  this  their  deli- 
verance from  sin,  to  the  humble  receivuig  of 
the  Catholic  faith. 

ver.  19.  Unto  sanctification.  Ha  significth 
that  as  when  they  were  subject  to  sin,  by 
continual  and  often  working  wickedness,  they 
increased  their  iniquity;  that  so  also  now  be- 
ing justified,  they  may  and  should  by  external 
works  of  justice,  increase  their  justice  and 
sanctification. 

ver.  23.  The  gracr  of  God,  life  everlasting. 
The  sequel  of  speech  required,  that  as  he 
said,  death  or  damnation  is  the  stipend  of  sin, 
so  life  everlasting  is  the  stipend  of  justice,  and 
so  it  is.  and  in  the  same  sense  he  spake  in  the 


2ai 


ROMANS. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

Our  Jonner  husharid,  sin,  with  his  law,  is  dead  iii  baptisjn:  and  now  we  are  married  to  another 
husband,  to  Christ,  to  bring  forth  children  to  God,  that  is,  good  works.  7  And  how  the  law 
being  good,  was  i/tl  to  us  the  law  of  sin  and  death,  because  concupiscence  reigned  in  us.  17 
But  now  by  baptism  grace  reigneth  in  us,  though  also  concupiscence  doth  remain  and  tempt 
us  still. 

1  Are  you  ignorant,  brethren,  for  I  speak  to  them  that  know  tlie  law,  that  the  law  hath  do- 
minion over  a  man  as  long  as  lie  liveih  ?  2  For  the  woman  that  is  under  a  husband  :  her 
husband  livin",  is  bound  to  the  law,  but  if  her  husband  be  dead,  she  is  loosed  from  ilie  law  of 
her  husband.  °3  Therefore  her  husband  living,  slie  shall  be  called  an  adiilteress,  if  she  be  with 
another  man:  but  if  her  husband  be  dead,  she  is  delivered  from  the  law  of  her  husband:  so  that 
she  is  not  an  adulteress,  if  she  be  with  another  man.  4  Therefore  my  brethen  you  also  are 
made  dead  to  the  law  by  tiie  body  of  Christ :  that  you  may  be  another  man's  who  is  risen  again 
from  the  dead,  that  we  may  fructify  to  God.  5  For  when  we  were  in  the  tiesh,  the  passions  of 
sins,  that  v.'ere  by  the  Law,  did  work  in  our  members,  to  fructify  unto  death.  6  But  now  we  are 
loosed  from  the  Law  of  death,  wherein  we  were  detained:  insomuch  we  serve  in  nevmess  of 
spirit,  and  not  in  liie  oldness  of  tlie  letter.  7  What  shall  we  say  then?  is  the  Law  sin  ?  God 
forbid.  But  sin  I  did  not  know,  but  by  the  Law,  for  concupiscence  I  knew  not,  unless  the  law 
did  say:  Thou  shaU  not  covet.  8  But  occasion  being  taken,  sin  by  the  commandment  wrought 
ill  me  all  concupiscence.  For  without  the  Law  sin  was  dead.  9  And  I  lived  without  the  Law 
sometime.  But  when  the  commandment  was  come,  sin  revived.  10  And  I  was  dead :  and 
the  commandment,  that  was  unto  life,  the  same  to  me  was  ibund  to  be  unto  death.  11  For  sin 
taking  occasion  by  the  commandment,  seduced  me,  and  by  it  killed  me.  13  Therefore  the 
lav/  indeed  is  holy,  and  the  commandment  holy,  and  just  and  good.  13  That  then  which  is 
good,  to  thee  was  it  made  death  ?  God  lorbid,  but  sin,  tliat  it  may  appear  sin,  by  the  good  tiling 
wrought  me  death  :  that  sin  might  become  sinning  above  measure  by  the  commandment.  14 
For  we  know  that  the  law  is  spiritual,  but  I  am  carnal,  sold  under  sin.  15  For  that  which  I 
work,  I  understand  not ;  for  not  that  which  I  will,  the  same  do  I :  but  that  which  I  hate,  that  I 
do.  16  And  if  that  which  I  will  not,  the  same  1  do  :  I  consent  to  the  law,  that  it  is  good.  17  But 
now,  not  I  work  it  any  more,  but  the  sin  that  dwelleth  in  me.  18  Fori  know  that  there  dwelleth 
not  in  me,  that  is  to  say,  in  my  flesh,  good.  For  to  will  is  present  witli  me,  but  to  accoinplish  that 
which  is  n-ood,  I  find  not.  19  For  not  the  good  wliich  I  will,  that  do  I :  but  the  evil  which  I 
will  not,  tTiat  I  do.    20  And  if  that  which  I  will  not,  the  same  I  do  :  now  not  I  work  it,  but  the 

Annotations.        Chapter  6. 
last  chapter:  tJtat  as  sin  reigneth  to  death,  so  grace  i  everlasting  grace,  rather  than  reward:  because 
reigneth  by  justice  to  life  everlasting,  but  here  he    the  merits  by  which  we  attain  unto  li'e,  be  all 
changeth  the  sentence  somewhat,  calling  life  I  of  God's  gift  and  grace.  Aug.Ep  W5.ad^ixlwn. 


Annotations. 

ver.  2.  Her  husband  living.  Notlimg  but 
death  dissolveth  the  bond  betwixt  man  and 
wife :  though  for  fornication  one  may  depart 
from  another's  company,  therefore  to  marry 
again  is  adultery,  during  the  life  of  the  parcy 
separated.  . 

ver.  4.  You  also  are  made  dead.  Being  now 
baptized  and  dead  to  sin,  and  engratted  in 
Christ's  mystical  body  you  are  discharged 
of  the  Law  of  Moses,  and  are  free  in  Christ. 

ver  6.  Newness  of  spirit,  and  not.  By  baptism 
we  have  not  Christ's  justice  imputed  unto  us, 
but  an  inward  newness  of  spirit  given  us  and 
resident  in  us 

ver.  7.  Thou  shall  not  covet^  It  is  not  the 
habitual  concupisence  or  infirmity  of  our 
nature  or  .sensual  desire  or  inclination  to 
evil,  coveting  against  the  spirit,  that  is  iorbid- 
den  properly  in  this  precept :  but  the  consent 
of  our  reason  and  mind  unto  it,  to  obey  and 
follow  the  lust  thereof,  that  is  a  sin  and  pro- 
hibited. 

ver.  15.  That  which  I  work.  This  being  un- 
derstood of  Paul  himself,  or  any  other  just 
person,  the  sense  is,  that  the  flesh  and  inferior 
part  Etirreth  up  divers  disordered  motions 
and  passions  or  perturbations  against  the 
mind,  and  upon  such  a  sudden  sometimes  in- 
vadeth  the  same  that  before  it  attendeth,  or 


Chapter  7. 
reason  can  gather  itself  to  deliberate,  min  is 
in  a  sort,  though  unwittingly,  entangled.  Which 
as  soon  as  it  io  perceived,  bein!r  of  the  just 
condemned,  rejected,  and  resisted,  never 
maketh  him  a  sinner. 

ver.  13.  Not  that  vihich  I  will.  He  meaneth 
not,  that  he  can  do  no  good  that  he  willeth  or 
desiretli,  or  that  he  is  ever  forced  to  do  that 
which  his  will  agreeth  not  unto  :  but  tl'.-";  by  the 
reason  of  the  forcibleness  of  concupiscence, 
whereof  he  caiinot  rid  himself  during  lil'e,  he 
cannot  acoomplisii  all  the  desires  of  liis  spirit 
and  mind,  according  as  he  saith  to  the  Gala- 
tians,  The  jlcsh  covcleth  against  the  spirit,  and 
the  spirit  against  the  flesh,  that  not  whatsoever  you 
will,  you  can  do. 

ver.  19.  Nut  the  ^ood  which  I  win.  Somaythe 
just  also  be  forced  by  the  rage  of  concupiscence 
or  sensual  appetite,  to  do  or  sti.Ter  many  things 
in  his  inferior  part,  or  external  members, 
which  his  will  consentcth  not  i*ito.  And  so 
long  it  is  so  far  from  sin,  that  as  Augustine  saith, 
lie  need  never  say  to  God,  forgive  us  our  sins, 
for  the  same,  for  sin  is  voluntary,  and  so  be  not 
these  passions. 

ver.  19.  }Mtich  I  tmll  not.  It  maketh  not  any 
thing  against  free  will  that  the  Apostle  saith, 
that  good  men  do  or  sufler  sometimes  in  their 
bodies,  that  which  the  will  agrecth  not  unto : 


ROMAJSS, 


235 


sin  that  dv.-elleth  in  me.  21  I  find  therefore  the  Law,  to  me  havinc;  a  will  to  good,  that  evil  is 
jjreseiit  with  me.  2'3  For  I  am  delighted  with  the  Law  of  God  according  to  the  inward  man  :  23 
iiut  1  see  another  Law  in  my  members,  rcpugninij  to  the  Law  of  my  mind,  and  enptiving  me  in 
the  Law  of  sin  that  is  in  my  members  24  Unhappy  man  that  I  am,  who  shall  deliver  me  from 
the  body  of  this  death  ?  25  The  grace  of  God  by  .1  esus  Christ  our  Lord.  Therefore  1  myself 
witli  the  mind  serve  the  Law  of  God,  but  with  the  flesh,  the  law  of  sin. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
That  now  of  lev  Baptism  ire  are  no  more  in  stale  of  damnation,  because  hy  the  grace  wldch  we  have  re- 
ccived.  we  are  able  tofuljil  the  law  :  unless  we  do  wilfully  give  the  dominion  again  to  concupiscence. 
18  Then,  because  of  the  persecutions  that  then  were,  he  comforteth  and  exhorteth  them  with  many 
reasons. 

1  There  is  now  therefore  no  damnation  to  them  that  are  in  Christ  Jesus  :  that  walk  not  ac- 
cording to  the  flesh,  2  For  the  law  of  the  spirit  of  life  in  Christ  .fEsus,  hath  delivered  me 
from  the  law  of  sin  and  of  death.  3  For  that  Vv'hich  was  impossible  to  the  Law,  in  that  it  was 
weakened  by  the  flesh  :  God  sending  his  son  in  the  similitude  of  the  flesh  of  sin,  even  of  sin 
damned  sin  in  the  flesh.  4  That  the  justification  of  the  law  might  be  fulfilled  in  us,  who  walk 
not  according  to  the  flesh,  but  according  to  the  spirit.  5  For  they  that  are  according  to  the 
flesh,  are  affected  to  the  things  that  are  of  the  flesh  but  they  that  are  according  to  the  spirit: 
are  r.ifected  tothe  things  that  are  of  the  spirit.  6  For  the  wisdom  of  the  flesh,  is  death  :  but 
the  wisdom. of  the  spirit,  life  and  peace.  7  Because  the  wisdom  of  the  flesh  is  an  enemy  to 
God  :  for  to  the  law  of  God  it  is  not  subject,  neither  can  it  be.  8  And  they  that  are  in  the 
flesh,  cannot  please  God.  9  But  you  are  not  in  the  flesh,  but  in  the  spirit,  yet  if  the  Spirit  of 
God  dwell  in  you.  But  if  any  man  have  not  the  spirit  of  Clirist,  the  same  is  not  his.  10  But 
if  Christ  be  in  you:  the  body  indeed  is  dead  because  of  sin,  but  the  spirit  liveth  because 
of  justification.  11  And  if  the  spirit  of  him  that  raised  up  .Tesus  from  the  dead,  dwell  in  you: 
he  that  raised  up  .Tesus  Chuist  from  the  dead,  shall  quicken  also  your  mortal  bodies,  because 
of  his  Spirit  dwelling  in  you.  12  Therefore  brethren  we  are  debtors  :  not  to  the  flesh  to  live 
according  to  the  flesh.  13  For  if  you  live  according  to  the  flesh,  you  shall  die,  but  if  by  the 
spirit,  you  mortify  the  deeds  of  the  flesh,  vou  shall  live.  14  For  whosoever  are  led  by  the 
spirit  of  God,  they  are  the  sons  of  God.  15  For  you  have  not  received  the  spirit  of  servitude 
again  in  fear  :  but  you  have  received  the  spirit  of  adoption  of  sons  wherein  we  cry:  Abba, 
father.  16  For  the  Spirit  himself  givetli  testimony  to  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the  sons  of  God.  17 
And  if  sons,  heirs  also  :  heirs  truly  of  God,  and  co-heirs  of  Christ :  Yet  if  we  suffer  with  him, 
that  we  may  be  also  glorified  with  him.  18  For  I  think  that  the  passions  of  this  time  are  not 
condign  to  the  glory  to  come  that  shall  be  revealed  in  us.  19  Forthe  expectation  of  the  creature, 


Annotations. 
but  it  proveth  plainly  free  will  because  the  pro- 
per act  thereof,  that  is,  to  will  or  nill,  to  con- 
sent or  dissent,  is  ever,  as  you  may  see  here, 
free  in  itself:  though  there  may  be  internal  or 
external  force  to  stay  the  members  of  a  man, 
that  they  obey  not  in  every  act,  that  which  the 
will  commandeth  or  prescribeth.  And  there- 
fore that  isnever  imputed  to  man  which  he 
doth  in  his  external  or  internal  faculties, 
when  will  concurreth  not.  Yea,  afterward, 
ver.  20,  the  Apostle  saith,  IVnn  ego  operor,  man 
doth  not  that  which  is  not  done  by  his  will : 
which  doth  most  evidently  prove  free  will, 
ver.  25.  With  the  mind,  with  the  Jlesh.    No- 

Annot.\tions. 

ver.  4.  The  justif  cation.  This  convinceth 
against  the  Church's  adversaries,  that  the  law, 
that  is,  God's  commandments  may  be  kept, 
and  that  the  keeping  thereof  is  justice,  and  that 
in  Christian  men  which  is  fulfilled  by  Christ's 
grace,  which  by  force  of  the  Law  could  never 
be  fulfilled. 

ver.  16.  The  spirit  giveth  testimony  This  place 
maketh  not  for  the  Heretics'  special  faith,  or 
their  presumptuous  certainty  that  every  one  of 
them  is  in  grace:  the  testimony  of  the  spirit 
being  nothing  else,  but  the  inward  good  mo- 
tions, comfort,  and  contentment,  which  the 
children  of  God  do  daily  feel  more  and  more 
in  their  hearts  by  serving  him  :  by  which  they 
have,  as  it  were,  an  attestation  of  his  favour 


Chapter  7. 
thing  done  by  concupiscence,  which  the 
Apostle  here  calleth  sin,  whereunto  the  spirit, 
reason,  or  mind  of  man  consenteth  not,  can 
make  him  guilty  before  God,  neither  can  the 
motions  of  the  flesh  in  a  just  man  ever  any 
whit  defile  the  operation  of  his  spirit,  as  the 
Lutherans  do_  hold :  but  make  them  often 
more  meritorious,  for  the  continual  combat 
that  he  hath  with  them,  for  it  is  plain  that  the 
operations  of  the  flesh  and  of  the  spirit  do  not 
concur  together  to  make  one  act,  as  they  ima- 
gine :  the  Apostle  concluding  clean  contrary, 
That  in  mind  he  serveth  the  Law  of  God,  m 
flesh  the  law  of  sin, that  is  to  say,  concupiscence. 

Chapter.  8. 
towards  them,  whereby  the  hope  of  their  jus- 
tification and  salvation  is  much  corroborated 
and  strengthened. 

ver.  17.  Yet  if  they  safer.  Christ  s  pains  or 
passions  have  not  so  satisfied  for  all.  that 
Christian  men  be  discharged  of  iheir  particular 
suflTeringor  satisfying  for  each  man's  own  part; 
neither  be  our  pains  nothing  worth  to  the  at- 
tainment of  heaven,  because  Christ  hath  done 
enough,  but  quite  contrary  :  he  was  by  his  pas- 
sion exalted  to  the  glory  of  heaven  :  therefore 
we  by  compassion  or  partaking  with  him  in 
the  like  passions,  shall  attain  to  be  followers 
with  him  in  his  kingdom. 

ver.  18.  Condign.  Our  Adversaries  ground 
hereon,  that  the  works  or  sufferances  of  this 


S3d 


R0MAN3 


cxpecteth  the  revelation  of  the  sons  of  God,  20  For  the  creature  is  made  subject  to  vanity, 
not  willing,  but  fur  liini  that  made  it  subject  in  hope  :  21  Because  the  creature  also  itself  shall 
be  delivered  from  the  servitude  of  corruption,  into  the  liberty  of  the  glory  of  the  children  of 
God.  22  For  we  know  that  every  creature  groancth  and  travaileth  even  till  now.  23  And 
not  only  it,  but  we  also  ourselves  having  the  first  fruits  of  the  spirit,  we  also  groan  within  our- 
selves, expecting  the  adoption  of  the  sons  of  God,  the  redemption  of  our  body.  24  For  by  hope 
we  are  saved.  But  hope  that  is  seen,  is  not  hope,  for  tliat  which  a  man  seeth,  wherefore  doth 
he  hope  it?  25  But  if  wc  hope  tor  that  whicli  we  see  not:  we  expect  by  patience.  26  And 
in  like  manner  also  the  Sjiiril  hclpeth  our  iniinnity.  For  what  wc  should  pray  as  we  ought, 
we  know  not :  but  the  Spirit  himself  requesteih  for  us  with  groanings  unspeakable.  27  And  he 
that  searcheth  the  hearts,  knowelh  what  the  S|)irit  desirelh :  because  according  to  God  he  re- 
questeth  for  the  saints.  28  /Vnd  we  know  tliat  to  them  that  love  God,  all  things  co-operate 
unto  good  to  sucli  as  according  to  purpose  are  called  to  be  saints.  2'J  For  whom  he  hath  fore- 
known, he  hath  also  predestinated  to  be  made  conformable  to  the  image  of  his  Son:  that  he 
might  be  the  first-born  in  many  brethren.  30  And  whom  he  hath  predestinated  :  them  also  he 
hatn  called,  and  whom  he  hath  called  :  them  also  he  hath  justified,  and  whom  he  hath  justified : 


Annotatio.ns. 
life  be  not  meritorious  or  worthy  of  life  ever- 
lasting, where  the  Apostle  saith  no  such  thing, 
no  more  than  he  saith  tiiat  Christ's  passions 
be  not    meritorious    of  his    glory,   which    I 
think  they  dare  not  much  avouch  in  our  Sa- 
viour's actions.    He  expresseth  only,  that  the  | 
very  affliction  of  their  own  nature,  which  we 
suiier  with  or  for  him,  be  but  short,  momen- 
tary and  of  no  account  in  comparison  of  the  ' 
recompense  which  we  shall  have  in  heaven,  no  i 
more  indeed  were  Christ's  pains  of  their  own  i 
nature  compared  to  his  glory,  any  whit  com- 
parable :  yet  they  were  meritorious  or  worthy 
of  heaven,  and  so  be  ours.    And  therefore  to 
express  the  said  comparison,  here  he   saith. 
They  are  not  condign  to  the  glory.    He  saith  not, 
f^the  glory,  as  the  Heretics  falsely  translate  :  I 
though  the  Scripture  speakelh  so  also,  when 
it  signifieth  only  a  comparison,  as  Prov.  3.  in 
the  Greek,  Omnepreciosumnonest  ilia  dignum. 
Augustine,   illi    dignum.     Hierome,   nan  valet 
huic  comparari,   that  is,  No   precious  thing  is 
worthy  of  wisdom,  or  to  be  compared  with  ii. 
Eccles.  26,  20.  Tob.  9,  2.    But  when  the  Apos- 
tle will  express  that  they  are  condign,  worthy, 
or  meritorious  of  the  glory,  he  saith  plainly. 
That  our  trihidulion  whirJi  preMmtly  is  momentartj 
and  light,  irarhtlh.  ahove  mcasun's  exceeding] i/  an 
eternal   vti'jht   of  glory ^  in  us.     The  value    of 
Ciirist's  actions   riset:h  not  of  the  length  or 
greatness  of  them  in  themselves,  though  so 
also  they  passed  all  men's  doings:  but  of  the 
worthiness  of  the  person.     And  so  the  value 
of  ours  also  riseth  of  the  grace  of  our  adoption, 
which  maketh  those  actions  that  of  their  na- 
tures be  not  meritorious  nor  answerable  to  the 
joys  of  heaven  in  themselves,  to  be  worthy  of 
heaven.    And  they  might  as  well  prove  that 
the  works  of  sin  do  not  demerit  damnation, 
for,  sin  indeed  for  the  quantity  aitd  nature  of 
the  work,  is  not  answerable  in  pleasure  to  the 
pain  of  hell:  but  because  it  hath  a  departing 
or  an  aversion  from  God,  be  it  never  so  short, 
it  deserveth  damnation,  because  it  always  i)ro- 
ceedeth   from  the    enemy  of  God,   as  good 
works  that  be  meritorious,  proceed  from  the 
child  of  God. 

ver.  2t.  By  hope  saved.  That  which  in  other 
places  he  attributeth  to  faith,  is  here  attributed 
to  hope,  for  whensoever  thnre  be  many  causes 
of  one  thing,  the  holy  writers,  as  matter  is 


Chapteii  8. 
ministered,  and  occasion  given  by  the  doctrine 
tlien  handled,  sometimes  refer  it  to  one  ot  the 
causes,  sometimes  to  another :  not  by  namuig 
one  alone,  to  exclude  the  other,  as  our  Adver- 
saries captiously  and  ignorantly  do  argue: 
but  at  divers  times  and  in  sundry  places  lo 
express  that,  which  in  every  discourse  could 
not,  nor  needed  not  to  be  uttered.  In  sorne 
discourses,  faith  is  to  be  recommended :  in 
others,  charity:  in  other  hope:  sometimes, 
alms,  mercy  :  elsewhere,  other  virtues.  One 
while,  Every  one  that  lielicveth,  is  horn  of  God.  1 
Jo.  5,  1.  Another  while.  Everyone  that  loveth,  is 
horn  of  God.  IJoi  4,7.  Sometimes  faith  puri- 
fieth  man's  heart.  Acts  13,9.  And  another  time, 
Charity  remitteth  sins,  1  Pet.i,  8.  Of  faith  it 
is  said,  The  just  liveth  hy  faith,  Rom.  1.  17.  Of 
charity,  we  know  that  we  are  transferred  from 
death  to  life,  because  irr  lorr,  See.  1  Jo.  3,  14. 

ver.  27.  The  spin/  ilislnih.  Arius  and  Ma- 
cedonius  old  Hert'iirs,  liud  (heir  places  to  con- 
tend upon,  against  the  Churcli's  sense,  as  our 
new  Masters  now  have.  They  abused  thi3 
text  to  prove  the  Holy  Ghost  not  to  be  God, 
because  he  needeth  not  to  pray  or  ask,  but  he 
might  command  if  he  were  God.  Therefore 
Augustine  expoundeth  it  thus.  The  Spirit 
prai/fih,  that  is,  causeth  and  teachcth  us  lo  pray, 
and  what  to  pray  or  ask.  Aug.  de  anima  and  eius 
orig.  lib.  4.  c.  9  and  ep.  121.  c.  15. 

ver.  30.  Whom  he  halh  predestinated.  God's 
eternal  foresight,  love,  purpose,  predestination 
and  election  of  his  dear  children,  and  in  time 
their  calling,  justifying,  glorifying  by  Christ, 
as  all  other  acts  and  intentions  of  his  divine 
will  and  providence  towards  their  salvation, 
ought  to  be  reverenced  of  all  men  with  dread- 
ful humility,  and  not  to  be  sougiit  out  or  dis- 
puted on  with  presumptuous  bolilness  and  au 
dacity  :  for  it  is  the  gulf  tliat  many  proud  per 
sons,  both  in  this  age  and  always,  have  by 
God's  just  judgment  perished  in,  founding 
thereon  most  liorrible  blasphemy  against 
God's  mercy,  nature  and  goodness,  and  divers 
damnable  errors  against  man's  free  will,  and 
against  all  good  life  and  religion.  Thishign 
conclusion  is  here  set  down"  for  us,  that  we 
may  learn  to  know  of  whom  we  ought  to  de- 
pend in  all  our  life,  by  whom  we  expect  our 
salvation,  by  whose  providence  all  our  graces, 
gifts,  and  works  do  stand  :  by  what  an  ever- 


ROMANS. 


237 


them  also  hath  he  glorified.  31  What  shall  we  then  say  to  the.^e  things?  If  God  be  for  us, 
Mho  is  against  us?  'S'-l  lie  that  spareth  not  also  his  o\*n  son,  but  tor  us  all  delivered  him  : 
how  hath  he  not  also  with  him  givpn  us  all  things  ?  33  Who  sh<ill  accuse  against  the  elect  of 
God  ?  God  that  justifieth.  34  Who  is  he  that  siiuU  condemn  ?  Christ  .Iesus  that  died,  yea  that  is 
risen  also  again,  who  is  on  the  right  hand  ot  God,  who  al.'^o  maketh  intercession  lor  us.  35 
Who  then  shall  separate  us  irom  the  charity  of  Christ  1  trilmlation  ?  or  distress?  or  famine  '! 
or  nakedness  ?  or  danger  ?  or  persecution?  or  the  sword  ?  36  As  it  is  written,  For  we  are 
killed  Jw  thy  sake  all  the  my :  we  are  esteemed  as  sheep  of  the  slaughter.  37  But  in  all  these  things  wo 
overcome  because  oi  him  that  hath  loved  us.  38  I'or  I  am  sure  that  neither  death,  nor  lite, 
nor  Angels,  nor  principalities,  nor  Powers,  neither  things  present,  nor  things  to  come,  neither 
might,  3;*  Nor  height,  nor  depth,  nor  other  creatures,  shall  be  able  to  separate  us  Irom  the 
charity  ol'God  which  is  m  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 

CHAPTER  IX. 
With  a  protestation  of  his  sorrow  fw  it,  lest  they  shoidd  think  him  to  rejoice  in  their  perdition,  he  in- 
sinuatcth  the  Jews  to  he  reprobate,  although  they  coine  of  Abraham's  flesh,  6  saying  to  he  the  sons 
of  God,  goeth  not  by  th  it,  but  by  God's  grace:  19  considering  that  all  were  o?ie  damned  mass.  ' 
24  By  which  grace  the  Gciuiles  to  he  made  las  people:  and  so  the  Prophets  to  have  foretold  of  them 
both.  30  And  the  cause  hereof  to  be,  that  tlie  Gentiles  submit  themselves  to  the  faith  of  Christ, 
which  the  Jews  will  not. 

1  1  speak  the  verity  in  Christ,  I  lie  not,  my  conscience  bearing  me  witness  in  the  Holy 
Ghost,  2  That  I  have  great  sadness  and  continual  sorrow  in  my  heart.  3  For  1  wished 
myself  to  be  an  anathema  from  Christ  for  my  brethren,  who  are  my  kinsmen  according  to  the 
flesh,  4  Who  are  Israelites,  whose  is  the  adoption  of  sons,  imd  the  glory,  and  the  testament, 
and  the  lawgiving,  and  the  service,  and  the  promises :  5  Whose  are  the  Fathers,  and  of 
vvhom  Christ  is  according  to  the  ilesh,  who  is  above  all  things  God  blessed  for  ever.  Amen. 
6  But  not  that  the  word  of  God  is  frustrate.    For,  not  all  that  are  of  Israel,  they  be  Israelites : 


A.\N<)TATI0.\S. 

lasting  crracious  determination,  our  redemp- 
tion, which  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  was  designed  : 
and  to  give  God  incessable  thanks  for  our  vo- 
cation and  preferment  to  the  state  we  be  in, 
before  the  Jews,  who  deserved  no  better  than 
they,  before  the  light  of  his  mercy  shining 
upon  us  accepted  us,  and  rejected  them.  But 
this  said  eminent  truth  of  God's  eternal  pre- 
destination standeth,  as  we  are  bound  to  be- 
lieve under  pain  of  damnation,  whether  we 
understand  how  or  no,  and  so  Augustine  in  all 
his  divine  works  written  of  the  same,  De 
gratia  and  lib.  arh.  De  corrept.  and  Gratia  Ad 
articulos falsa  impositos,  defendeth,  declareth, 
proveth,  and  convinceth  that  it  does  stand,  1 
say,  with  man's  free  will  and  the  true  liberry 
of'his  actions,  and  forceth  no  man  to  be  either 
ill  or  good,  to  sin  or  virtue,  to  salvation  or 
damnation,  nor  taketh  away  the  means  or  na- 

A.XNOTATIONS. 

ver.  1.  Anathema.  Anathema,  by  use  of  Scrip- 
ture is  either  that  which  by  separation  from 
profane  use,  and  by  dedication  to  God,  is  holv, 
dreadful,  and  not  vulgarly  to  be  touched :  or 
contrariwise,  that  which  is  rejected,  severed, 
or  abandoned  from  God  as  cursed  and  detested, 
and  therefore  is  to  be  avoided.  And  in  this 
latter  sense,  according  as  Paul  taketh  it,  1  Cor. 
16,  If  any  louenot  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  be  he 
Anathema,  that  is  to  say.  Away  with  him.  Ac- 
cursed be  he.  Beware  you  accompany  not 
with  him,  the  Church  and  holy  Councils  use 
the  word  for  a  curse  and  excommunicnticn 
against  Heretics  and  othernotoriousoffendeis, 
and  blasphemers.  Now  how  the  Apostle, 
wishing  himself  to  be  Anathema  from  Chi'st 
to  save  his  countrymen's  souls,  did  take  tlis 
word,  it  is  a  very  hard  thing  to  determi:  e. 
Some  think  he  desired  only  to  die  for  thi  ir 
Balvation.    Others,  that  being  very  loth  to  1  e 


Chapter  8. 
ture  of  merits,  and  co-operation  with   God  to 
our  own  and  other  men's  salvation. 

ver.  33.  I  am  sure.  This  speech  is  common 
in  Paul  according  to  the  Latin  translation, when 
he  had  no  other  assured  knowledge  but  by 
hope  :  as  Ro.  15,  14.  2  Tim.  1,  5.  Heb.  6,9: 
Where  the  Greek  word  signifieth  only  a  pro- 
bable persuasion.  And  therefore  except  he 
mean  of  himself  by  special  revelation,  or  of 
the  predestinate  in  general,  in  which  two 
cases,  it  may  stand  for  the  certitude  of  faith  or 
infallible  knowledge  otherwise  that  every  parti- 
cular man  should  be  assured  infallibly  that  him- 
self should  be  justified,  and  not  that  only,  but 
sure  also  never  to  sin,  or  to  have  the  gift  of  per- 
severance, and  certain  knowledge  of  his  predes- 
tination :  that  is  a  most  damnable  false  illusion 
and  presumption,  condemned  by  the  Fathers  of 
■  the  holy  Council  of  Trent.  Sess.  6.  c.  9.  12, 13. 

Chapter  9. 

I  kept  from  the  fruition  of  Christ,  yet  he  could 

be  content  to  be  so  still,  for  to  save  their  souls. 

Others,  he  wished  what  malediction  or  separa- 

ration  from  Christ  soever  that  did  not  employ 

the   disfavour  of  God  towards  him,  nor  take 

away  his  love  towards  God.     This  only  iscer- 

I  tain,  that  it  is  a  point  of  unspeakable  charity  in 

I  the   Apostle's    breast,    and   a  pattern    to    all 

Bishops  and  Priests,  how  to  love  the  salvation 

of  their  flock.    As  the  like   was  uttered  by 

Moses,  when  he  said.  Either  forgive  this  people, 

or  blot  me  out  of  thy  book. 

ver.  6.  Not  all  of  Israel.  Though  the  people 
of  the  Jews  were  many  days  honoured  and  pri- 
vileged, and  namely  by  Christ's  taking  flesh 
of  them:  yet  the  promise  of  grace  and  salva- 
tion was  neither  only  made  to  them,  nor  to  all 
them  that  carnally  came  of  them  or  their 
fathers:  God's  election  and  mercy  depend- 
innr  upon  his  own  purpose,  will,  and  deter- 


233 


ROMANS. 


7  Nor  they  that  are  the  seed  of  Abraham,  all  be  children:  hut  in  Isaac  sJwll  Ike  seed  he  called 
nntn  thee:  8  That  is  to  suy,  not  they  that  are  the  children  of  the  flesh,  they  are  the  children 
ot  God:  but  they  that  are  the  children  ot  the  promise,  are  esteemed  tor  tiie  seed.  9  For  the 
word  of  the  promise  is  this,  According  to  thix  time  will  J  come  :  and -"^(tra  shall  have  u  son.  10 
And  not  only  she,  but  flebecca  also  conceiving  of  one  copulaiion,  of  Isaac  our  faiht  r.  11  For 
when  they  were  not  yet  horn,  nor  had  done  any  good  or  evil,  that  the  purpose  of  God  accord- 
itig  to  election  might  stand,  12  Not  of  works,  but  of  the  caller  it  was  said  to  hcv :  Thut  the 
elder  shall  serve  the  younger.  13  As  it  is  written,  Jacdi  I  loved,  but  Esau  I  hated.  14  What  shall 
we  say  then  ?  Is  there  iniquity  with  God  ?  God  forbid.     15  For  to  Moses  he  saith,  I  will  have 


Annotations. 
inination,  and  not  tied  to  any  nation  family,  or 
person. 

ver.  7.  But  in  Isaac.  The  promise  made  to 
Abraham  was  not  in  Ismael,  who  was  a  son 
born  only  by  flesh  and  nature :  but  in  Isaac, 
who  was  a  son  obtained  by  promise,  faith,  and 
miracle  ;  and  wa.s  a  figure  ol  the  Church's  child- 
ren born  to  God  in  l]:iptisni. 

ver.  10.  Of  one  copulation.  It  is  proved  also 
by  God's  choosing  of  .Jacob  betbre  Esau, 
who  were  not  only  brethren  by  father  and 
mother,  but  also  twins,  and  Esau  the  elder 
of  the  two,  which  according  to  carnal  count 
should  have  had  the  pre-eminence,  that  God 
in  giving  graces  foUowelh  not  the  temporal 
or  carnal  prerogatives  of  men  or  lamilies. 

ver.  11.  Not  yet  born.  By  the  same  example 
of  those  twins,  it  is  evident  also,  that  neither 
nations  nor  particular  persons  be  elected  eter- 
nally, or  called  temporally,  orprefered  to  God's 
favour  before  others,  by  their  own  merits  :  be- 
cause God,  when  he  made  choice,  and  first 
loved  .lacob,  and  refused  Esau,  respected  them 
both  as  ill,  and  the  one  no  less  than  the  other 
guilty  of  damnation  for  original  sin,  which  was 
alike  in  them  both.  And  therefore  where  justly 
he  might  have  reprobated  both,  he  saved  of 
mercy  one.  Whicli  one  therefore,  being  as  ill 
and  as  void  of  good  as  the  other,  must  hold  of 
God's  eternal  purpose,  mercy,  and  election,  that 
he  was  preferred  before  his  brother  which  was 
elder  t'nan  himself,  and  no  worse  than  himself 
And  his  brother  Esau  on  the  other  side  hath 
no  cause  to  complain,  for  that  God  neither  did 
nor  suflTered  any  thing  to  be  done  towards  him, 
that  his  sin  did  not  dese'rve,  for  although  God 
elect  eternally  and  give  his  first  grace  without 
all  merits,  yet  he  doth  not  reprobate  or  hale 
any  man  but  for  sin,  or  the  foresight  thereof 

ver.  14.  /<  their  iniquity.  Upon  the  former 
discourse  that  of  two  persons  equal,  God  call- 
eth  the  one  to  mercy,  and  leaveth  the  other  in 
his  sin,  one  might  infer  that  God  were  unjust 
and  an  accepter  of  persons.  To  which  the 
Apostle  answereth,  that  (iod  were  not  just  nor 
indifi'erent  indeed,  so  to  use  the  matter,  where 
grace  or  salvation  were  due.  As  if  two  men 
being  christened,  both  believe  well,  and  live 
well :  if  God  should  give  heaven  to  the  one 
and  should  danm  the  other,  then  were  he  un- 
just, partial,  and  forgetful  of  his  pronnse:  but 
respectinsr  or  taking  two,  wiio  both  be  worthy 
of  damnation,  as  all  are  before  they  l)e  first 
called  to  mercy,  then  the  nuuter  stand(-th  on 
mere  mercy,  and  of  the  giver's  will  and  libera- 
lity, in  which  case  partiality  hath  no  place.  As 
for  e.vample : 


Chapter  9. 
1  Two  malefactors  be- 
ing condemned  both 
for  one  crime,  the 
Prince  pardoneth  the 
one  and  letteth  the 
law  proceed  on  the 
other. 


2  The  thief  that  is  par- 
doned, cannot  attri- 
bute his  escape  to  his 
own  deserving,  but  to 
the  Prince's  mercy. 


3  The  thief  that  is  exe- 
cuted, cannot  chal- 
lenge the  Prince,  that 
he  was  not  pardoned 
also :  but  must  ac- 
knowledge that  he 
halh  his  deserving. 

4  The  slanders  by  nmst 
not  say,  that  he  was 
executed  becausethe 
Prince  would  not  par- 
don him :  for  that 
was  not  the  cause, 
but  his  oflence. 

5  If  they  ask  further, 
why  the  Prince  par- 
doned not  both,  or 
executed  not  both  : 
the  answer  is,  that  as 
mercy  is  a  goodly 
virtue,  so  justice  is 
necessary  and  com- 
mendable. 


6  But  if  it  be  further 
demanded  why  .lohn 
rather  than  Thomas 
was  executed :  or 
Tiiomas  rather  than 
.John  pardoned  :  an- 
swer, that,  the  par- 
ties being  otherwise 
equal,  it  hangeth 
merely  and  wholly 
upon  the  Prince's 
will  and  pleasure. 


1  So  likewise  God, 
seeing  all  mankind, 
and  everyone  of  the 
same  in  a  general 
condenmation,  and 
mass  of  sin,  in  and 
by  Adam,  delivereth 
some,  and  not  other- 
some. 

2  All  that  he  deliver- 
ed out  of  that  com- 
mon damnation,  be 
delivered  by  grace 
and  pardon,  through 
the  means  and  me- 
rits of  Christ. 

3  Such  as  be  left  in  the 
common  case  of 
damnation,  cannot 
complain,  because 
they  have  their  de- 
serving for  sin. 


4  We  may  not  say  that 
such  be  damned,  be- 
cause God  did  not 
pardon  them,  but  be- 
cause they  had  sin, 
and  therefore  de- 
served it. 

5  That  some  should  be 
damned,  and  not  all 
pardoned,  and  other 
some  pardoned  ra- 
ther than  all  con- 
denined,  is  agreeable 
to  God's  justice  and 
mercy :  both  which 
virtues  in  God's  pro- 
vidence tovv'ards  us 
are  recommended. 

6  That  Saul  should 
be  rather  pardoned 
than  Caiphas,  I  mean 
where  two  be  equal- 
ly evil  and  undeserv- 
ing, that  is  only  God's 
holy  will  and  appoint- 
ment, by  which  ma 
ny  an  imworihy  man 
getteth  pardon,  but 
no  good  or  just  or  in- 
nocent person  is  ever 
damned. 

In  all  this  mercy  of  God  towards  S'lme,  and 
justice  towards  othersome,  both  the  pardoned 
work  by  their  own  free  will,  and  thereby  dc- 


ROMANS, 


239 


mercy  on  wJiom  I  have  mercy:  audi  xtill  shov>  mercy  (o  whom  I  will  show  mercy.  16  Tlieieibre  it 
is  not  ot  the  willfi',  nor  the  runner,  but  ol  God  tliat  showeth  mercy.  17  For  the  fcicripture 
saith  to  Fharaoli  :  Thai  to  this  very  purpose  have  I  raised  (hie,  /hat  in  thee  I  imiy  show  rtiy  power; 
and  that  my  name  may  be  renowned  in  the  whole  earth.  18  Therefore  on  whom  he  will,  he  hatii 
mercy:  aiid  whom  he  wiH,  he  doth  indurate.  19  I'hou  sayest  therefore  unto  me:  Why  doih 
he  yet  complain  !  for  who  rcsistcth  his  will?  '20  0  man,  who  art  thou  that  dost  answer  Gud  7 
J3oth  the  work  say  to  him  that  wrought  it :  Why  hast  thou  made  me  tlius '.'  21  Or  hath  not 
the  potter  of  clay  power,  of  the  same  mass  to  make  one  vessel  unto  honour,  and  another  unio 


Annotations. 
serve  their  salvation:  andtne  other  no  less, by 
tlieir  own  free  will,  without  all  necessity,  work 
wickedness,  and  themselves  and  only  of  them- 
selves procure  their  own  damnation.  There- 
fore no  man  may  witlioul  blasphemy  say,  or 
can  truly  say,  that  he  hath  nothing  to  do  to- 
wards his  own  salvation,  but  will  live,  and  think- 
eth  he  may  live  without  care  or  cogitation  of 
his  end  the  one  way  or  the  other,  saying,  if  I 
be  appoiirted  to  be  saved,  be  it  so:  if  1  be  one 
designed  to  damnation,  I  cannot  help  the  mat- 
ter :  come  what  may.  All  these  speeches  and 
c6oitations  are  sinful  and  come  of  the  enemy 
and  be  rather  signs  of  reprobation  than  of  elec- 
tion. Therefore  the  good  man  must  without 
search  of  God's  secrets,  work  his  own  salva- 
tion, and,  as  Peter  saith,  make  his  election  sure 
by  good  works,  with  continual  hope  of  God's 
mercy,  being  assured  that  if  he  believe  well,  and 
do  well,  he  shall  have  well:  for  e.xample,  if  a 
husbandman  should  say,  If  God  will,  I  shall 
have  corn  enough  :  if  not,  I  cannot  make  it,  and 
so  neglect  to  till  his  ground :  he  may  be  sure 
that  he  shall  have  none,  because  he  wrought 
not  for  it.  Another  man  useth  his  diligence  in 
tilling  and  ploughing,  and  committeth  the  rest 
to  God,  he  findeih  the  fruit  of  his  labours. 

ver.  16.  Not  of  the  wilier.  If  our  election, 
calling,  or  first  coming  to  God,  lay  wholly  or 
principally  upon  our  own  will  or  works :  or  if 
our  willing  or  endeavouring  to  be  good,  would 
serve  without  the  help  and  grace  of  God,  as 
the  Pelagians  taught,  then  our  election  were 
wholly  in  ourselves,  which  the  Apostle  deni- 
eth,  and  then  might  Pharao  and  other  iindu- 
rate  persons,  whom  God  hath  permitted  to  be 
obstinate,  to  show  his  power  and  just  judg- 
ment upon  them,  be  converted  when  tliera- 
selves  list,  without  God's  help  and  assistance : 
whereas  we  see  the  contrary  in  all  such  obsti- 
nate offenders,  whom  God  for  punishinent  of 
former  sins,  visiteth  not  with  his  grace,  thathy 
no  threats,  miracles,  nor  persuasion  they  can 
be  converted.  Whereupon  we  may  not  with 
Heretics  infer,  that  man  hath  not  free  will,  or 
thatour  will  worketh  nothing  in  our  conversion 
or  coming  to  God :  but  this  only,  that  our  will- 
ing or  working  of  any  good  to  our  salvation, 
cometh  of  God's  special  motion,  grace  and  as- 
sistance, and  that  it  is  the  secondary  cause, 
not  the  principal. 

ver.  17.  To  this  purpose  have  I  raised.  He 
doth  not  say,  that  he  hath  of  purpose  raised  or 
set  him  up  to  sin,  or  that  he  was  the  cause  of 
the  same  in  Pharao,  or  that  he  intended  his 
damnation  directly  or  absolutely,  or  any  other- 
wise but  in  respect  of  his  demerits  :  but  rather, 
as  the  Aposile  saith  straight  after  in  this  chap- 
ter of  such  hardened  and  obstinate  offenders, 


Chapter  'J. 
that  he  with  long  patience  and  toleration  ex- 
pected his  conversion,  and,  as  Chrysosiom  in- 
terpreteth  this  word,  Excitavi,  preserved  him 
alive  to  repent,  whom  he  might  justly  have 
condemned  before.  In  die  9.  of  Exodus,  whence, 
this  allegation  is,  we  read,  Posui  te,  I  have  put 
or  set  thee  up,  as  here,  /  have  raised  thee,  that  is 
to  say,  I  have  purposely  advanced  thee  to  be 
so  great  a  King,  and  chosen  thee  out  to  be  a 
notorious  example  both  of  the  obdurate  obsti- 
nacy that  is  in  such  whom  I  have  for  so  great 
sins  forsaken,  and  also  to  show  to  the  world, 
that  no  obstinacy  of  never  so  mighty  oflenders 
can  resist  me  to  do  any  thing  which  shall  not 
fall  to  my  glory :  which  is  no  more  to  say,  but 
that  God  often  for  the  punishment  of  Nations, 
and  to  show  hisjustice  and  glory,  giveth  wicked 
Princes  tmto  them,  and  endueth  ti.em  with 
power  and  all  prosperity,  and  taking  his  grace 
from  them  upon  their  deserts,  hardeneth  their 
hearts  so,  as  they  withstand  and  contemn  God, 
and  afflict  his  people,  in  whose  end  -and  fall, 
either  temporal  or  eternal,  at  the  length  God 
will  ever  be  glorified.  Neither  would  he 
either  raise  or  suffer  any  such,  or  give  them 
povv'er  and  prosperity  in  this  life,  whereupon 
he  knoweth  they  will  be  worse,  but  that  he  cau 
work  all  that  to  his  honour  and  glory.  Marry, 
that  he  useth  not  such  rigorous  justice  on  all  that 
deserve  it,  that  is  his  great  grace  and  mercy. 
And  that  he  exerciseth  his  justice  upon  some 
certain  persons,  rather  than  upon  othersome 
of  equal  deserts,  that  lieth  wholly  upon  his 
will,  in  whose  judgments  there  be  many  things 
secret,  but  nothing  unjust. 

ver.  20.  Who  art  thou  ?  Here  the  Apostle  stay- 
ethtlie  rashness  and  presumption  of  such  poor 
worms,  as  take  upon  them  to  question  with 
God  of  their  election  or  reprobation  :  as  cer- 
tain impious  Heretics  of  our  time  have  done, 
setting  out  books  farced  with  most  blasphe- 
mous and  erroneous  doctrine  concerning  this 
high  and  hidden  mystery ;  and  having  given 
occasion  to  the  ignorant  which  always  be  curi- 
ous to  jangle,  and  perniciously  to  err  in  these 
things,  that  are  impossible  to  be  understood  of 
any,  or  well  thought  of,  but  of  the  obedient  and 
humble. 

ver.  21.  The  potter.  This  example  of  the  pot 
and  potter  reacheth  no  further  but  to  declare, 
that  the  creature  may  not  reason  with  God  his 
Maker,  why  he  giveth  not  one  so  great  grace 
as  another,  or  why  he  pardoneth  not  one  as 
well  as  another:  no  more  than  the  chamber 
pot  may  challenge  the  Potter  why  he  was  not 
made  a  drinking  pot,  as  well  as  another.  And 
therefore  the  Heretics  that  extend  this  simili- 
tude to  prove  that  man  hath  no  free  will  no 
more  than  a  piece  of  clay,  do  untruly  and  de- 


240 


ROMANS. 


contumely  ?  22  Ami  if  GoJ,  willing  to  show  wrath,  and  to  make  his  might  known,  sustained 
in  much  patiem.-e  the  vessels  of  wrath  apt  to  destruction,  23  That  he  nii^ht  show  the  riches 
of  his  glory  upon  the  vessels  of  mercy  whicli  he  iircjiarod  unto  glory.  24  Whom  also  he  hath 
called,  us,  not  only  of  the  .lews,  hut  also  of  the  tientiles,  25  As  in  Osee  he  saith,  /  will  call 
thai  which  ix  not  my  people,  my  people :  and  her  that  tras  not  beloved,  beloved  :  and  her  that  hath  not 
obtained  mercy,  having  obtained  mercy.  26  And  it  shall  be,  in  the  place  where  it  was  said  to  them,  you 
are  not  mtf  people  :  there  they  shall  be  called  the  sons  of  the  living  God.  27  And  Isaias  crieth  for 
Israel,  1}  the  number  of  the  children  of  1^'rael  be  as  the  sand  of  the  Sea,  the  remains  shall  be  saved, 
28  For,  consammating  a  word,  and  abridging  it  in  equity:  because  a  word  abridged  shall  our  Lord 
make  upon  the  earth.  29  And  as  Isaias  loretold,  Unless  the  Lord  of  Subbalh  had  left  us  seed ;  we 
had  been  made  like  Sodom,  and  we  had  been  like  as  Gomorrha.  30  W'hat  shall  we  say  then  ?  That 
the  Gentiles  which  pursued  not  after  justice,  have  apprehended  justice,  but  the  justice  that  is 
of  faith.  31  But  Israel  in  pursuing  the  law  of  justice,  is  not  come  unto  the  law  of  justice. 
32  Why  so?  Because  not  of  faith,  but  as  it  were  of  works:  for  they  have  stumbled  at  the 
stone  of  stumbling.  33  As  it  is  written,  Behold,  I  pat  in  Sion  a  stone  of  stumbling,  and  a  rock  of 
scandal:  and  whosoever  believeth  in  him  shall  nol  be  confounded. 

CHAPTER  X. 
The  Law  was  not,  as  the  Jeivs,  ignorant  zeal  supposed,  for  them  to  justify  themselves  by  it,  considering 
that  Ihei/  could  not  fulfil  it :  but  to  bring  them  to  Christ,  to  believe  in  him,  and  so  for  his  sake  to  he 
justified  bi/  the  grace  of  God:  5  according  to  A[oses'  saying,  and  the  Apostles'  preaching  :  11  thai 
so  the  Gentiles  also,  according  to  the  Prophets,  hearing  and  believing  might  come  to  justice:  ifieJews 
in  the  mean  time,  though  inexcusably,  remaining  incredulous. 
1  Brethren,  the  will  of  my  heart  surely  and  the  prayer  to  God,  is  for  them  unto  salvation 

2  For  1  give  them  testimony  that  they  have  zeal  of  God,  but  not  according  to  knowledge. 

3  For,  not  knowing  the  justice  of  God  and  seeking  to  establish  their  own,  they  have  not  been 
subject  to  the  justice  of  God.  4  For  the  end  of  the  Law  is  Christ :  unto  justice  to  every  one 
that  believeth.  5  For  Moses  wrote,  tliat  the  justice  which  is  of  the  Law,  the  man  that  hath  dons 
it  shall  live  in  it.  6  But  the  justice  which  is  of  faith,  saith  thus,  Say  not  in  thy  heart,  who  shall 
ascend  into  heaven?  that  is  to  bring  Christ  down.  7  Or  who  descendeili  into  the  depth?  that  is  to 
call  Christ  again  from  the  dead.  8  But  what  saith  the  Scripture  ?  The  word  is  nigh  in  thy  mouth 
and  in  thy  heart,  this  is  iho  word  of  faith  which  we  preach.  9  For  if  thou  confess  wiih  thv 
mouth  oiir  Lord  Jesus,  and  in  thy  heart  believe  that  God  hath  raised  him  up  from  the  dead, 
thou  shalt  be  saved.     10  For  with  the  heart  we  believe  unto  justice  :  but  with  the  mouth  con- 


Annotatioxs. 
ceitfuUy  apply  the  example,  specially  when  we 
may  see  expressly  in  the  book  of  P.xodus,  that 
Pharao,  notwithstanding  his  indurate  heart, 
had  free  will :  where  both  it  is  said.  He  would 
not  dismiss  the  people,  and  He  indurated  his  own 
heart  himself.  Exo.  cap.  8.  15.  and,  in  the  He- 
brew, V.  32,  ^-c.  9. 35. 1  Reg.  6.  6.  And  this  Apos- 
tle also  writeth  that  a  man  may  cleanse  himself 
from  the  filthy,  and  so  become  a  vessel  of  ho- 
nour in  the  house  of  God. 

ver.  22.  Sustained  That  God  is  not  the 
cause  of  any  man's  reprobation  or  dam.nation, 
otherwise  than  for  puinshment  of  his  sins,  he 

Annotations. 

ver.  3.  The  justice  of  God.  The  justice  of 
God,  is  that  which  God  giveth  us  throKgh 
Christ :  the  Jew's  own  or  proper  justice,  is  tliat 
whicii  they  had  or  challenged  to  have  of  them- 
selves ana  by  their  own  strength,  holpen  only 
by  the  knowledge  of  the  law  without  the  help 
or  grace  of  Christ. 

ver.  5.  That,  the  justice.  The  justice  of  the 
Law  of  Moses  went  no  further  of  itself,  but  to 
save  a  man  from  the  temporal  death  and  pu- 
nishment prescribed  to  the  transgressors  of 
the  same. 

ver.  G.  Just  ice  of  faith.  The  justice  which  is 
of  faith,  reaoheth  to  the  life  to  come,  making 
man  assured  of  the  truth  of  such  articles  as 
concern  the  sauie,  as  of  Christ's  ascension  to 
heaven,  of  his  descending  to  hell,  of  his  com- 
ing down  to  be  incarnate,  an  1  his  restirrection 
and  return  again  to  be  glorified:  by  which  his 


Chapter  9. 
showeth  by  that  he  expecteth  all  men's  amend- 
ment with  great  patience,  and  consequently 
that  they  have  also  i'ree  will. ' 

ver.  2i3.  Show  the  riches.  Hierome,  9.  10.  ad 
Hedibiam.  All  the  Epistle  surely  to  the  Ro- 
mans needeth  interpretation,  and  is  enwrapped 
with  so  great  obscurities,  that  to  understand  i', 
we  neea  the  help  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  by 
the  Apostle  did  dictate  these  same  things, 
but  especiallv  this  place.  Howbeit,  nothing 
pleases  us,  but  that  which  is  ecclesiastical, 
that  is,  the  sense  of  the  church.  Mai.  1.  2. 
Exodus  9.  16.  ajid  33.  19. 

Chapter.  10. 
actions,  we    may  be  pardoned,  justified  and 
saved,  ns  by  the  liaw  we  could  never  be. 

ver.  8.  The  wnrdof faith.  The  word  of  fail h 
is  the  whole  Law  oi  Christ,  concerning  boh 
life  and  doctrine,  grounded  upon  this,  that 
Christ  is  onr  Saviour,  and  that  he  is  risen 
again  :  which  point,  as  all  other,  must  both  be 
believed  in  henrf,  and  also  be  confessed  hy 
mouth,  for  though  a  man  be  justified  inwardly 
when  he  hath  the  virtues  of  faith,  hope,  and 
charity  from  God  :  yet  if  occasion  be  given,  he 
is  also  bound  to  confess  with  his  moutli,  and 
by  all  his  external  actions,  without  shame  or 
fear  of  the  world,  that  which  he  inwardly 
believeth:  or  else  he  cannot  be  saved.  Which 
is  against  certain  old  Heretics  that  taught 
a  man  might  say  or  do  what  he  would,  lor 
fear  or  danger,  so  that  he  kept  his  faith  in 
heart. 


ROMANS. 


241 


fession  is  made  to  salvation.  11  For  the  Scripture  saith  :  Whosoever  helieveth  in  Mm,  shall  not  be 
confounded.  12  For  there  is  no  distinction  of  the  Jew  and  the  Greek  :  for  one  is  Lord  of  all 
rich  toward  all  that  invocate  him.  13  For  evert/  one  whosoever  shall  invocate  the  name  of  our  Lord 
shall  be  saved.  14  How  then  shall  they  invocate  in  whom  they  have  not  believed  ?  Or  how 
shall  tliey  believe  him  whom  they  have  not  heard  ?  And  how  shall  they  hear  without  a. 
preacher  ?  15  But  how  shall  they  preach  unless  they  be  sent  ?  as  it  is  written  :  How  beautiful 
are  the  feet  of  them  that  evangelize  peace,  of  them  that  evangelize  good  things  ?  16  But  all  do  not 
obey  the  Gospel.  For  Isaiae  saith,  Lord,  who  hath  believed  the  hearing  of  us  ?  17  Faith  then,  is 
by  hearing  :  and  hearing  is  by  the  word  of  Christ.  18  But  I  say,  have  they  not  heard  ?  And 
certes  into  all  the  earth  hath  the  sound  of  them  gone  forth  :  and  unto  the  ends  of  the  whole  world  the 
words  of  them.  I'J  But  I  say,  hath  not  Israel  known  7  Moses  first  saith,  I  will  bring  you  to 
emulation  in  that  which  is  not  a  nation :  in  a  foolish  nation,  I  will  drive  you  into  anger.  20  But  Isaias 
is  bold,  and  saith,  /  was  found  of  them  that  did  not  seek  me  :  openly  I  appeared  to  them  that  ashed  not 
of  me.  21  But  to  Israel  he  saith,  AU  the  day  have  I  spread  my  hands  to  a  people  that  beUeveth  not, 
and  contradicteth  me. 

CHAPTER  XI. 
Not  all  the  JexDS  were  reprobate,  but  some  elect,  and  they  by  grace  obtained  justice,  the  rest,  according 
to  the  Prophets,  being  execrated.  11  Against  whom  notirifhslanding  the  Christian  Gentiles,  to  whom 
by  that  occasion  Christ  is  come,  must  not  insult :  hut  rather  fear  every  man  himself  to  be  likeimse  cut 
off  the  tree,  which  is  the  Catholic  Church,  25  and  know  that  when  all  the  Gentiles  are  brought  into 
the  Church,  then,  about  the  end  of  the  luorld,  shall  the  multitude  of  the  Jews  also  come  in:  33  ac- 
cording to  the  disposition  of  the  wonderful  wisdom  of  God. 

1  I  say  then :  Hath  God  rejected  his  people  ?  (jod  forbid,  for  I  also  am  an  Israelite,  of  the 
seed  of  Abraham,  of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin.  2  God  hath  not  rejected  his  people  which  he  fore- 
knew. Or  know  you  not  in  Elias  what  the  Scripture  saith:  how  he  rcquesteth  God  against 
Israel?  3  Lord,  thei/  have  shiin  thy  Prophets,  they  have  digged  doxon  thine  altars:  and  lam  left  alone, 
and  they  seek  my  life.  4  But  what  saith  the  divine  answer  unto  him  ?  1  have  left  me  seven  thou- 
sand men,  that  have  not  bowed  Iheir  knees  to  Baal.    5  So  therefore  at  this  time  also,  there  are  re- 


Annotations. 
ver.  14.  How  shall  they  invocate  ?  This  maketh 
not,  as  Heretics  pretend,  against  invocation  of 
Saints:  The  Apostle  saying  nothing  else,  but 
that  they  cannot  invocate  Christ  as  their  Lord 
and  Master,  in  whom  they  do  not  believe,  and 
whom  they  never  heard  of.  For  he  speaketh 
of  the  Gentiles  or  Pagans,  who  could  not  invo- 
cate him,  unless  they  did  first  beheve  in  him. 
To  the  due  invocation  of  Christ,  we  must  know 
him,  and  our  duties  to  him.  And  so  it  is  true 
also  that  we  cannot  pray  to  our  B.  Lady  nor 
any  Saint  inheaven  till  we  believe  and  know 
their  persons,  dignity  and  grace,  and  trust  that 
they  can  help  us.  But  if  our  adversaries  think 
that  we  cannot  invocate  them,  because  we 
cannot  believe  in  them:  let  them  under- 
stand that  the  Scripture  nseth  also  this  speech, 
to  believe  in  men :  and  it  is  the  very  Hebrew 
phrase,  which  they  should  not  be  ignorant  of 
that  brag  thereof  so  much.  Exod.  14.  31. 
They  believed  in  God  and  in  Moses,  and  3  Parol. 
20.  20.  in  the  Hebrew,  Epist.  ad  Philem.  v.  5. 
And  the  ancient  fathers  did  read  in  the  Creed 
indifierently,  Ibelieve  in  the  Catholic  Church,  and 
/  believe  the  Catholic  Church.  Cone.  Nicen.  apud 
Epiph.  in  fine  Ancorat.  Hieron.  contr.  Lucif.  Cy- 
ril, Hierof.  Catech.  17. 

Annotations. 

ver.  4.  Baal  1  The  Heretics  add  here  also. 
Image,  to  the  text,  as  Act.  19.  35. 

ver.  4.  Seven  thousand.  The  Heretics  allege 
this  place  and  example  very  impertinently  to 

Erove  that  the  Church  maybe  wholly  secret, 
id,  or  unknown,  for  though  the  faithful  were 
forced  to  keep  close  in  that  persecution  of 
Achab  and  .lezebel,  wliich  was  only  in  the 
kingdom  of  the  ten  tribes,  that  is,  of  Israel : 
yet  at  the  very  same  time,  in  Jerusalem  and  all 
21 


Chapter  10. 

ver.  15.  Unless  they  be  sent.  This  place  of  the 
Apostle  invincibly  condemneth  all  the  preach- 
ings, writings,  ordinances,  invocations,  and 
usurpations  of  Church,  Pulpit,  and  whatsoever 
our  new  evangelists  have  intruded  themselves 
and  entered  into  by  the  window  :  showing,  that 
they  be  every  one  from  the  highest  to  the  low- 
est, false  prophets,  running  and  usurping,  being 
never  lawfully  called.  Which  is  so  evident  in 
the  heretics  of  our  days,  that  the  Calvinists 
confess  it  themselves,  and  say  that  there  is  an 
exception  to  be  made  to  them  because  they 
found  the  state  of  the  church  interrupted. 

ver.  16.  Do  not  obey.  We  see  then  that  it  is 
in  a  man's  free  will  to  believe  or  not  to  believe, 
to  obey  or  disobey  the  Gospel  or  truth  preach- 
ed. 

ver.  20.  That  asked  not.  That  Christ  was 
found  of  those  that  never  asked  after  him,  it 
proved  that  the  first  grace  and  our  first  justifi- 
cation is  without  merits.  That  God  called  so 
continually  and  earnestly  by  his  Prophets,  and 
by  other  his  signs  and  wonders,  upon  the  Jews, 
and  they  withstood  it :  free  will  is  proved,  and 
that  God  would  have  men  saved,  and  that  they 
be  the  cause  of  their  own  damnation  them- 
selves. 

Chapter  11 
the  kingdom  of  Judah,  the  external  worship 
and  profession  of  faith  was  open  to  all  the 
world,  and  well  known  to  Elias  and  the  faith- 
ful, so  many,  that  the  very  soldiers  only  were 
numbered  above  ten  hundred  thousand,  besides 
that  there  is  a  great  difference  between  the 
Christian  Church  and  the  Jews',  ours  restin^^ 
upon  better  promises  than  theirs.  And  we  will 
not  put  the  Protestants  to  prove  that  there  were 
seven  thousand  of  their  sect,  when  their  new 


242 


ROMANS. 


mains  saved  according  to  the  election  of  grace.  6  And  if  by  grace :  not  now  of  works,  other- 
wise grace  now  is  not  grace.  7  What  then  :'  that  which  Israel  sought,  the  same  he  hath  not 
obtained :  but  the  election  hath  obtained  :  and  the  rest  were  bHnded.  8  As  it  is  written  :  God 
haUi  given  them  lite  spirit  of  compunction:  eyes,  that  tlicy  rmiy  not  see:  and  ears,  that  they  may  not 
hear:  until  tliis  present  day.  'd  And  David  sailh:  Be  their  labk  made  for  a  snare  and  for  a  trap 
and  for  a  scumhd  and  for  a  retribution  unto  them.  10  Be  their  eyes  darkened,  that  they  may  not  see: , 
andVteir  bark  viake  thou  always  croohed.  11  I  say  then  ?  have  they  so  stumbled,  tliJt  they  should 
fall  ?  God  forbid,  but  by  their  offence,  salvation  is  to  the  Gentiles,  that  they  may  emulate  tliem. 
12  And  if  the  otl'ence  ot  them  be  the  riches  ol  tlie  world,  and  the  diminution  ot'ihem  the  riches 
of  the  Gentiles,  how  much  more  the  fulness  of  them.  I'i  Jror  to  you  Gentiles  I  say,  as  lon^ 
verily  as  1  am  tlie  Apostle  of  tlie  Gentiles,  1  will  honour  my  ministry.  14  II  by  any  means  1 
may  provoke  my  flesli  to  emulation,  and  may  save  some  of  them.  15  For  if  the  loss  of  them 
be  the  reconciliation  ot  the  world:  what  shall  the  receiving  be,  but  life  from  the  dead?  16 
And  if  the  first  fruit  be  holy,  the  mass  also  :  and  if  the  root  be  holy,  the  boughs  also  :  17  And 
if  some  of  the  boui^hs  be  brolien,  and  thou  whereas  thou  wast  a  wild  Olive,  art  grafted  in 
them,  and  art  madr  partaker  of  tlie  root  and  of  the  fatness  ot  the  Olive,  18  Glory  not  against 
the  boughs.  And  il  thou  glory:  not  thou  bearest  the  root,  but  the  root  thee.  I'J  Thou  sayest 
then  :  The  boughs  were  broken,  that  1  might  be  grafted  in.  20  Well:  because  of  incredulity 
they  were  broken,  but  thou  by  faith  dost  stand:  be  not  loo  highly  wise,  but  fear.  21  For  if 
God  haiii  not  spared  the  natural  boughs :  lest  perhaps  he  will  not  spare  thee  neither  ?  22  See 
then  the  goodness  and  the  severity  of  God  ;  upon  them  surely  that  are  fallen,  the  severity  :  but 
upon  thee  the  goodness  of  God,  if  thou  abide  in  his  goodness,  otherwise  thou  also  shalt  be  cut 
off  23  I^ut  they  also,  if  they  do  not  abide  in  incredulity,  shall  be  grafted  in,  for  (rod  is  able  to 
graft  tliem  in  again.  24  For  if  thou  wast  cutout  of  the  natural  wild  Olive,  and  contrary  to  na- 
ture wast  grafted  into  the  good  Olive  :  how  much  more  they  that  are  accordinij:  to  nature,  shall 
be  grafted  into  their  own  Olive?  25  For  I  will  not  have  you  ignorant,  brethren,  of  this  mys- 
tery, that  you  be  not  wise  in  yourselves,  that  blindness  in  part  hath  chanced  in  Israel,  until  the 
fulness  of  the  Gentiles  might  enter:  26  And  so  all  Israel  might  be  saved,  as  it  is  written: 
There  shall  rome  out  of  Sion,  he  that  shall  deliver,  and  .shall  avert  imjnety  from  Jacob.  27  And  thit 
to  them  the  Testament  from  me:  when  I  shall  have  taken  away  their  sins.  28  According  to  the 
Gosjiel  indeed  enemies  for  you:  but  according  to  the  election,  most  dear  for  the  fathers.  29 
For  without  repentance  arc  the  gitts  and  the  vocation  of  God.  30  For  as  you  also  sometime 
did  not  believe  God,  but  now  have  obtained  mercy  because  of  their  incredulity:     31  So  these 


An.votations. 
Elias  Luther  began :  but  let  them  prove  that 
there  were  seven,  or  any  one,  either  then  or  in 
all  ages  before  him,  that  was  in  all  points  of 
his  belief.  Heretics  there  were  before  him,  as 
Jovinian,  Vigilantius,  Helvidius,  WicklilFe,  itc. 
and  with  him,  Zuiuglius,  Calvin,  &c.  who  be- 
lieved ashe  did  in  some  thinss,  but  not  in  all. 

ver.  6.  Not  now  of  works.  If  salvation  be  at- 
tributed to  good  works  done  of  nature  without 
faith  and  God's  help,  the  same  cannot  be  of 
grace,  for  such  works  exclude  grace,  favour, 
and  merry :  and  challenge  only  of  debt,  and 
not  of  gift.  Therefore  take  heed  here  of  tlie 
Heretics' exposition, that  untruly  exclude  Chris- 
tian men's  works  from  necessity  or  merit  of 
salvation,  which  are  done  with  and  by  God's 
grace,  and  therefore  evidently  consist  with  the 
same,  and  be  joined  vvith  God's  grace  as  causes 
of  our  salvation.  Our  adversaries  are  like  ill 
apothecaries,  ever  taking  mid  pro  quo,  either  of 
ignorance,  or  of  intent  to  (leceive  tne  simple. 

ver.  8.  God  hath  ffiven.  It  doth  not  signify  his 
working  or  action,  but  his  permission,  Chrys. 
horn.  19.  ('/(  ep.  Rom.  And  Augustine  saith,  not 
by  putting  malice  into  them,  but  by  not  impart- 
ing his  grace  unto  them,  and  that  through  their 
own  deserts  al«' lys,  and  their  own  wills  ever 
pronerly  working  the  same.  Amiot.  Mat.  c. 
13, '11.  lio.c.  1.24. 

ver.  11.  The  .lews  are  not  rejected  wholly 
and  incurably  and  forever:  but  for  a  part,  and 
for  a  time  suffered  to  fall.  Which  God  did 
turn  10  the  Gentiles'  Ereneral  cood. 

ver.  12.    If  God  could  and  did  turn  their  fall 


Chapter  11. 
and  sin  into  the  good  of  the  Gentiles,  much 
more  will  he  work  good  of  their  general  con- 
version, which  shall  be  at  length  the  accom- 
plishment of  the  Church  consisting  of  both  the 
nations. 

ver.  20.  Fear.  We  see  that  he  which  stand- 
eth  by  faith,  may  fall  from  it,  and  therefore 
must  liv  in  tear,  and  not  in  the  vain  presump- 
tion and  security  of  the  Heretics. 

ver.  20.  Becatise  of  incredulity.  He  represseth 
the  pride  of  the  Gentiles,  vaunting  themselves 
of  their  receiving,  and  of  the  Jew's  rejection, 
namely  in  that  they  thought  the  .Tews  to  be 
forsaken  for  no  other  cause,  but  that  they  might 
come  into  their  rooms:  declaring  that  the  ili- 
rect  and  proper  cause  of  their  forsaking,  was 
their  incredulity,  exhorting  the  Gentiles  to  be- 
ware of  the  same,  because  they  mav  fall  as 
well  as  the  other,  and  that  God  is  as  like  io  e.x- 
ecute  justice  against  them  as  against  the  .Tews, 
as  he  hath  (done  in  many  nations  fallen  to  he- 
resy. 

ver.  23.  According  to  the  Gospel.  In  re.'pect, 
or,  as  concerning  belief  in  Christ  ami  receiving 
the  Gospel,  they  are  God's  enemies:  by  occa- 
sion of  which  their  incredulity,  the  GiMitiles 
found  mercy  :  otherwise  in  respect  of  his  espe- 
cial election  of  that  nation,  and  the  promises 
made  to  the  Patriarchs,  the  Jews  are  dear  to 
him  still,  for  God  never  promiseth  but  he  per- 
formeth,  nor  repenteth  himself  of  the  privileges 
given  Io  that  nation. 

ver.  30.  Forasyou.  As  the  Gentiles  which 
before  believed  not,  found  mercy  and  came  to 


ROMANS. 


243 


also  now  have  not  believed,  for  your  mercy,  that  they  also  may  obtain  mercy.  32  For  God 
hath  concluded  all  into  incredulity,  that  he  may  have  mercy  on  all.  33  O  depth  of  the  riches 
of  the  wisdom  and  of  the  knowledge  of  God:  how  incoinprehensible  are  his  judgments,  and 
his  ways  unsearchable  !  3-1  For  who  hath  known,  the  iniiul  of  our  Lord  :  or  who  hath  been  his 
counsellor?  35  Or  who  hath  first  given  to  hitn,  and  retribution  shall  be  made  of  him?  36 
For  of  him,  and  by  him,  and  in  iiim,  are  all  things  :  to  him  b»'  glory  for  ever.    Amen. 

CHAPTERXll. 
He  exhortetk  them  to  mortification  of  the  body,     2  to  renovation  of  the  mind,    3  to  keeping  of  unity 

by  humility,     6  to  the  right  using  of  their  gifts  and  functions,     9  to  many  other  good  actions, 

17  and  specially  to  loving  of  their  enemies. 

I  I  beseech  you  therefore,  brethren,  by  the  mercy  of  God,  that  you  exhibit  your  bodies  a 
living  host-,  holy,  pleasing  God,  your  reasonable  service.  2  And  be  not  conformed  to  this 
world  :  but  be  reformed- in  the  newness  of  your  mind,  that  you  may  prove  what  the  good,  and 
acceptable,  and  perfect  will  of  God  is.  3  For  I  say  by  the  grace  that  is  given  me,  to  all  that 
are  among  you,  not  to  be  move  wise  than  behooveth  to  be  wise,  but  to  be  wise  unto  sobriety,' 
to  every  one  as  God  hath  divided  the  measure  of  faith.  4  For  as  in  one  body  we  have  many 
members,  but  all  the  members  have  not  one  action.  5  So  we  being  many  are  one  body  in 
Christ,  and  each  one  another's  members.  6  And  liaving  gifts,  according  to  the  grace  that  is 
given  us,  difierent,  either  prophecy  according  to  the  rule  of  faith,    7  Or  ministry  in  minister- 


AXA'OTATIONS. 

faith,  when  the  Jews  did  fall :  so  the  .lews  not 
nov.-  believing,  when  all  the  Gentiles  have  ob- 
tained mercy,  shall  in  the  end  of  the  world  by 
God's  disposition  obtain  grace  and  pardon  as 
the  Gentiles  have  done. 

ver.  32.  Concluded  all.  That  so  God  taking 
all  nations  and  all  men  in  sin,  which  they  fell 
into,  not  by  his  drift  or  causing,  but  of  their  own 
free  will,  may  of  his  mercy  call  and  convert 
whom  <',nd  in  what  order  he  will :  and  the  par- 
ties have  no  cause  to  brag  of  their  deservings  : 
but  both  countries  and  particular  men  may  re- 
fer their  eternal  election  and  their  first  calling 
and  conversion  to  Christ,  and  to  his  mercy 
only:  no  works  which  they  had  before  in  their 
incredulity,  deserving  any  such  thins,  though 
their  works  afterward  proceeding  offaith  and 
grace  do  merit  heaven. 

ver.  33.  O  dejith.  The  Apostle  conchideth, 
that  no  man  ought  to  search  further  into  God's 
secret  and  unsearchable  counsels  of  the  voca- 
tion of  the  Gentiles,  and  rejecting  the  Jews, 

Annotations. 

ver.  1.  A  living  host.  Lest  men  should  think 
by  the  former  discourse  of  God's  eternal  pre- 
destination, that  no  reward  were  to  be  had  of 
good  life  and  works,  the  x\postle  now  earnestly 
recommendeth  to  them  hoHness  of  life. 

ver.  I.  A  living  host.  Man  maketh  his  body 
a  sacrifice  to  God  by  giving  it  to  suffer  for  him, 
by  chastising  it  with  fasting,  watching,  and 
such  like,  and  by  occupyinE:  it  in  works  of 
charity  and  virtue  to  God's  honour.  Whereby 
appeareth  how  acceptable  thc«!e  works  are  to 
God  and  grateful  in  his  sight,  being  compared 
to  a  sacrifice,  which  is  a  high  service  done  to 
him. 

ver.  6.  According  to  the  rule  of  faith.  By  this, 
and  many  places  of  holy  writ,  we  may  gather, 
that  the  Apostles  bv  the  Ploly  Ghost,  before 
they  were  sundered  into  divers  Nations,  set 
down  among  themselves  a  certain  rule  and 
form  of  faith  and  doctrine,  containing  not  only 
the  articles  of  the  Creed,  but  all  other  princi- 
ples, grounds,  and  the  whole  platform  of  all 
ilie  Christian  religion.  Which  rule  was  before 
any  of  tlie  books  of  the  New  Testament  were 


Chapter  11. 
otherwise  than  this,  that  all  which  be  rejected, 
for  their  sins  be  justly  rejected :  and  all  that  be 
saved,  by  God's  great  mercy  and  Christ's  grace 
be  saved.  And  whosoever  seeketh  among  the 
people  to  spread  contagion  of  curiosity,  by 
seeking  further  after  things  past  man's  and 
Angels'  reach,  they  overreach  and  overthrow 
themselves.  If  thou  wilt  be  saved,  believe, 
obey  the  Church,  fear  God,  and  keep  his  com- 
mandments: that  is  thy  part,  and  every  man's 
else.  Thou  mayest  not  examine  whether  thou 
be  predestinate  or  reprobate,  nor  seek  to  know 
the  ways  of  God's  secret  judgment  toward  thy- 
self orother  men.  It  is  the  common  enemy  of 
our  souls,  that  in  this  unhappy  time  hath  opened 
blaspliemous  tongues,  and  directed  the  proud 
pens  of  Calvin,  Beza,  Verone,  and  such  repro- 
bates, to  the  discussing  of  such  particulars,  to 
the  perdition  of  many  a  simple  man,  and  spe- 
cially of  young  scholars  in  Universities,  which 
with  less  study  may  learn  to  be  proud  and  cu- 
rious, than  to  be  humble,  wise,  and  obedient. 

Chapter  12. 
written,  and  before  the  faith  was  preached 
among  the  Gentiles,  by  which  not  only  every 
other  inferior  teacher's  doctrine  was  tried,  but 
all  the  Apostles',  and  Evangelists'  preaching, 
writing,  interpretinff,  which  is  here  called  pro- 
phesying, were  of  God's  Church  approved  and 
admitted,  or  disproved  and  rejected.  This 
form,  by  mouth  and  not  by  Scripture,  every 
Apostle  delivered  to  the  coimtry  by  them  con- 
verted. For  keeping  of  this  form,  the  Apostle 
before  praised  the  Romans,  and  afterward 
earnestly  wameth  them  by  no  man's  plausible 
speech  to  be  drawn  from  the  same.  This  he 
•commendeth  to  Timothy,  calling  it  his  Deposi- 
tum.  For  not  holding  this  fast  and  sure,  he 
biameth  the  Galatians,  further  also  denouncing 
to  himself  or  an  Angel  that  should  write,  teach, 
or  expound  against  that  which  they  first  re- 
ceived. Anathema,  and  commanding  always  to 
beware  of  them  that  taught  otherwise.  For 
fear  of  missinsr  this  line  <Tf  truth  himself,  not- 
withstanding he  had  the  Holy  Ghost,  yet  lest 
he  might  have  preached  in  vain  and  lost  his 
labour,  he  went  to  confer  with  Peter  and  the 


244 


ROMANS. 


ing,  or  he  that  teacheth  in  doctrine,  8  He  that  exhorteth  in  exhorting,  he  that  giveth  in  sim- 
phcity,  he  that  ruleth  in  caretiilness,  he  that  showeth  mercy  in  cheertulness.  9  Love  without 
simulation.  liatinu  evil :  cleaving  to  do  good.  10  Loving  the  charily  of  the  brotherhood  one 
toward  another.  With  honour  preventnig  pne  another.  11  In  careluiness  not  slothtul.  In 
spirit  fervent.  Serving  our  Li)rd.  1:2  Rejoicing  in  hope.  Patient  in  tribulation.  Instant  in 
prayer.  13  Conmiuincating  to  the  neces.sitics  of  the  saintg.  Pursuing  iiospitaliiy.  14  Bless 
them  that  persecute  you  :  bless,  and  curse  not.  15  To  rejoice  with  them  that  rejoice,  to  weep 
with  them  that  weep.  16  liein^  of  one  mind  one  toward  another.  Not  minditig  high  things, 
but  consenting  to  the  humble.  Be  not  wise  in  your  own  conceit.  17  To  no  man  rendering 
evil  for  evil.  Providing  good  things  not  only  before  God,  but  also  before  all  men.  18  It'  it  may 
be,  as  much  as  is  in  you,  having  peace  with  all  men.  19  Not  revenging  yourselves,  my  dearest, 
but  give  place  unto  wrath,  for  it  is  written:  Rfvenire  to  me:  I  v:dl  reward,  saith  our  Lord.  20 
But  if  thine  enemi/ hunger,  give  him  meat:  if  he  thirst,  give  hiin  drink :  Jor  doing  this,  thou  shall 
heap  coals  of  fire  upon  his  head.     21  Be  not  overcome  of  evil,  but  overcome  in  good  the  evil. 

CHAPTER    XIII. 
To  yield  obedience  and  all  other  duties  uiUg  Fotestales :     8  to  love  their  neighbour,  which  is  the  fulfil- 
ling of  the  Law:     11  a/id  sperialli/  to  consider,  that  now  being  the  time  of  grate,  we  must  do 
nothiv  r  that  may  not  beseem  dai/lighi. 

I  Let  every  soul  be  subject  to  higher  powers,  for  there  is  no  power  but  of  God.  And  those 
that  are,  of  God  are  ordained.  2  Therefore  he  that  resisteth  the  power,  resisteth  the  ordi- 
nance of  God:  and  they  that  resist,  purchase  to  themselves  damnation.    3  For  Princes  are 


Annotations. 
rest :  for  the  fast  keeping  of  this  rule  of  truth, 
the  Apostles  held  councils,  and  their  succes- 
sors by  their  example.  For  the  holding  of 
this  rule,  and  by  the  measure  thereof,  were 
aH  the  holy  Scriptures  written,  for  and  by  the 
same,  all  the  glorious  doctors  have  made  their 
sermons,  cotnmentaries,  and  interpretations 
of  God's  word:  all  writings  and  interpre- 
tations no  otherwise  admitted  nor  deemed 
to  be  of  God,  but  as  they  be  agreeable  to  this 
rule. 

And  this  is  the  sure  Analogy  and  measure 
of  faith,  set  down  and  commended  to  us  every 
where  for  the  Apostles'  tradition  ;  and  not  the 
fantastical  rule  or  square  that  every  Sect-mas- 
ter pretendeth  to  gather  out  of  the  Scriptures 
falsely  understood  and  wrested  to  his  purpose, 

Annot.\tions. 
ver.  1.  Every  soul  he  subject.  Because  the 
Apostles  preached  liberty  i)y  Christ  from  t!ie 
yoke  of  the  Law  and  servitude  of  sin,  and  gave 
all  the  faithful  both  example  and  command- 
ment to  obey  God  more  than  men,  and  withal 
ever  charged  them  expressly  to  be  obedient 
and  subject  to  their  prelates  as  to  tliem  which 
had  cure  of  their  souls,  and  were  bv  the  Holy 
Ghost  placed  over  the  Church  of  God  ;  there 
were  many  in  those  days  newly  converted,  that 
thought  themselves  free  from  all  temporal  Po- 
testates,  carnal  Lords,  and  human  creatures 
or  powers :  whereupon  the  bondman  took  him- 
self to  be  loose  from  his  servitude,  the  subject 
from  his  Sovereign,  were  he  Emperor,  King, 
Duke,  or  what  other  secular  Magistrate  soever, 
specially  the  Princes  of  those  days  being  Hea- 
thens and  persecutors  of  the  Apostles,  and  of 
Christ's  religion,  for  which  cause  and  for  that 
the  Apostles  were  untruly  charged  of  their  ad- 
versaries, that  they  withdrew  men  from  order 
and  obedience  to  civil  laws  and  officers  :  Paul 
here,  as  Peter  doth,  1  chap.  2.  cleareth  him- 
self, and  expressly  chargeth  every  man  to  be 
subject  to  his  temporal  Prince  and  Superior : 
Not  every  man  to  all  that  be  in  office  or  supe- 
riority, but  every  one  to  him  whom  God  hath 


Chapter  12. 
by  which  tliey  judge  of  Doctor,  Scripture, 
Church,  and  all.  Arius  had  by  .hat  means  a 
rule  of  his  own,  Luther  had  his  false  weights, 
and  Calvin  his  own  also.  According  to  w-hich 
several  measure  of  every  sect,  ihey  have  their 
expositions  of  God's  word :  and  m  England, 
as  in  other  infected  countries,  they  kept  of  late 
an  apish  iinitation  of  this  proiiiiesying  which 
Paul  here  and  in  other  places  speaketh  of,  and 
which  was  an  exercise  in  the  Primitive  Church, 
measured  not  by  every  man's  peculiar  spirit, 
but  by  the  former  Rule  of  faith  first  set  down 
by  the  .Apostles.  And  therefore  all  this  new 
fantastical  Prophesying  and  all  other  preach- 
ing in  Calvin's  school,  is  justly  by  this  note  of 
the  Apostle  condemned,  for  that  it  is  not  ac- 
cording to,  but  quite  against  the  Rule  of  faith. 

Chapter  13. 
put  in  authority  over  him,  by  that  he  is  his 
Master,  Lord,  King,  or  such  like  :  Neither  to 
them  in  matters  of  religion  or  regiment  of  their 
souls,  for  most  part  were  Pagans,  whom  the 
A))ostle  could  not  will  men  to  obey  in  matters 
of  faith,  but  to  them  in  such  things  only  as  con- 
cern the  public  peace  and  policy,  and  what 
other  catiscs  soever  consist  with  God's  holy 
will  and  ordinance,  for  against  God  no  power 
may  be  obeyed. 

ver.  1.  No  power  but  of  God.  Chrysostom 
here  noteth,  that  power,  rule,  and  superiority, 
is  God's  ordinance,  but  not  ettsoons  all  Princes  : 
because  many  may  usurp,  who  reign  by  his 
remission  only,  and  not  by  his  appointment, 
nor  all  actions  that  every  one  doth  in  and  by 
his  sovereign  power,  as  Julian's  apostacy  and 
affliction  of  Catholics,  Pharao's  tyrannical  op- 
pression of  the  Iraelites,  Achab's  persecution 
of  the  Prophets,  Nero's  executing  of  the  Apos- 
tles, Herod's  and  Pilate's  condemningofChrist: 
all  which  things  God  permitted  them,  by  the 
abuse  of  their  power  to  accomplish,  but  they 
wei;e  out  of  the  compass  of  his  causing  and 
ordinance. 

ver.  2.  Thei/  that  resist.  Whosoever  resisteth 
or  obeyeth  not  his  lawful  Superior  in  those 


ROMANS. 


245 


no  fear  to  the  good  work,  but  to  the  evil.  But  wilt  thou  not  fear  the  power  ?  Do  good  :  and 
thou  shalt  have  praise  of  the  same.  4  For  he  is  God's  minister  unto  thee  for  good.  But  if 
thou  do  evil,  fear  :  for  he  beareth  not  the  sword  without  cause.  For  he  is  God's  minister  :  a 
revenger  unto  wrath,  to  him  ihat  doth  evil.  4  Theretore  be  subject  ot  necessity,  not  only  for 
wrath,  but  also  tor  conscience'  sake.  6  For  theretore  you  give  tributes  also:  for  they  are  the 
ministers  of  God  serving  unto  this  purpose.  7  Render  therefore  to  all  men  their  due:  to 
whom  tribute,  tribute:  to  whom  custom,  custom:  to  whom  tear,  fear:  to  whom  honour, 
honour.  8  Owe  no  man  any  thing :  but,  tiiat  you  love  one  another.  For  he  that  loveth  his 
neighbour,  hath  fulhlled  the  law.  9  For,  Thou  shall  not  commit  adultery,  Thou  shalt  not  kiU, 
Thou  shalt  not  steal,  Thou  shall  not  bear  false  witness,  Thou  shalt  not  covet:  and  if  there  be  any 
other  commandment,  it  is  comprised  in  this  word.  Thou  shall  love  thy  ntighbour  as  thyself.  10 
The  love  of  thy  neighbour  worketh  no  evil.  Love  therefore  is  the  fulness  of  the  law.  11  And 
that  knowing  the  season,  that  it  is  now  the  hour  tor  us  to  rise  from  sleep.  J'or  now  our  sal- 
vation is  nearer  than  when  we  believed.  12  The  night  is  passed,  and  the  day  is  at  hand.  Let 
us  therefore  cast  off  the  works  of  darkness,  and  do  on  the  armour  of  light.  13  As  in  the  day 
let  us  walk  honestly :  not  in  banquetings  and  drunkenness,  not  in  chamberings  and  impudici- 
ties,  not  in  contention  and  emulation.  14  But  do  ye  on  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  make  not 
provision  for  the  flesh  in  concupiscenses. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
Like  a  moderator  and  peacemaker  between  the  firm  Christians,  who  were  the  Gentiles,  and  the  infirm, 
who  were  the  Christian  Jews,  having  yet  a  scruple  to  cease  from  keeping  the  ceremonial  meats  and 
days  of  Moses'  law,  he  exhorteth  the  Jew  not  to  condemn  the  Gentile  using  his  liberty :  and  the 
Gentile,  again,  not  to  condemn  the  scrupulous  Jew :  but  rather  to  abstain  from  using  his  liberty,  than 
offending  the  Jew,  to  be  an  occasion  unto  him  of  apostatizing. 

1  And  him  that  is  weak  in  faith,  take  unto  you  :  not  in  disputations  of  cogitations.    2  For 
one  believeth  that  he  may  eat  all  things ;  but  he  that  is  weak,  let  hirn  eat  herbs.    3  Let  not 


Annotations. 
causes  wherein  he  is  subject  unto  him,  with- 
standeth  God's  appointment,  and  sinneth  deadly, 
and  is  worthy  to  be  punished  both  in  this  world 
by  his  superior,  and  by  God  in  the  next  life, 
for  in  temporal  government  and  causes,  the 
Christians  were  bound  in  conscience  to  obey 
their  Heathen  emperors  :  though  on  the  other 
side,  they  were  bound  under  pain  of  damnation 
to  obey  their  Apostles  and  Prelates,  and  not  to 
obey  their  kings  or  emperors,  in  matters  of  re- 
ligion. Whereby  it  is  clear  that  when  we  be 
commanded  to  obey  our  Superiors,  it  is  mean- 
always  and  only  in  such  things  as  they  may 
lawfully  command,  and  in  respect  of  such  mat- 
ters wherein  they  be  our  Superiors. 

ver.  4.  Beareth  not  the  sword.  That  the  Apos- 
tle meaneth  here  specially  of  the  temporal 
powers,  we  may  see  by  the  sword,  tribute,  and 
external  compulsion,  which  he  here  attributeth 
to  them.  And  the  Christian  men  then  had  no 
doubt  whether  they  should  obey  their  spiritual 
powers,  but  now  the  disease  is  clean  contrary, 
lor  all  is  given  to  the  secular  power,  and  no- 
thing to  the  spiritual,  which  expressly  is  or- 
dained by  Christ  and  the  Holy  Ghost :  and  all 
the  faithful  are  commanded  to  be  subject  there- 
unto, as  to  Christ's  own  word  and  will.  There 
■were  Heretics  called  Begardi,  that  took  away 
all  rule  and  Superiority:  The  Wicklefists 
would  obey  nor  Prince  nor  Prelate,  if  he  were 
once  in  deadly  sin.  The  Protestants  of  our 
time,  as  we  may  see  in  all  countries  where  the 
secular  sword  is  drawn  against  their  sects,  care 
neither  for  the  one  nor  for  the  other,  though 


Chapter  13. 
they  extol  only  the  secular  when  it  maketh  for 
them.  The  Catholics  only  most  humbly  obey 
both,  even  according  to  God's  ordinance, the  one 
in  temporal  causes,  and  the  other  in  spiritual: 
in  which  order  both  these  States  have  blessedly 
flourished  in  all  Christian  countries  ever  since 
Christ's  time,  and  it  is  the  very  way  to  pre- 
serve both,  as  one  day  ail  the  world  shall  con- 
fess with  us. 

ver.  6.  You  give  tributes.  Though  every  man 
ought  to  be  ready  to  serve  his  temporal  Prince 
with  his  goods,  by  tributes  or  what  other  law- 
ful taxes  and  subsidies  soever  :  yet  they  may 
exempt  Ity  privileges  whom  they  think  good. 
As  in  all  countries  Christian,  Priests  for  the 
honour  of  Christ,  whose  ministers  they  be, 
have  by  the  grants  and  ancient  charters  of  kings 
been  excepted  and  exempted.  Notwithstand- 
ing they  were  never  unready  to  serve  volun- 
tarily their  Sovereign,  in  all  common  causes, 
with  wliatsoever  they  had.  Annol.  in  Mat.  17. 26. 

ver.  8.  Fulfilled  the  law.  Here  we  learn,  that 
the  law  rnay  be  and  is  fulfilled  by  love  in  this 
life  :  against  the  adversaries'  saying,  it  is  im- 
possible to  keep  the  commandments. 

ver.  13.  Not  in  banquetings.  This  was  the 
very  place  which  Augustine!^ihat  glorious  Doc- 
tor, was  by  a  voice  from  heaven  directed  unto, 
at  his  first  miraculous  and  happy  conversion, 
not  only  to  the  Catholic  faith,  but  also  to  per- 
petual continency,  by  this  voice  coming  from 
heaven,  Tcdle,  lege :  Tolle,  lege.  Take  up  and 
read,  take  up  and  read,  as  himself  telleth.  Lib. 
8.  Confess,  c.  12. 


Annotations.  Chapter  14. 
ver.  2.  Eal  aU  things.  By  similitude  of  words  I  made  and  counted  unclean,  whereof  the  Jew 
the  simple  are  soon  deceived,  and  Heretics  might  not  eat  at  all,  as  pork,  hare,  corfey,  and 
make  their  vantage  of  any  thing  to  seduce  the  j  such  like,  both  of  fishes,  fowls,  and  beasts,  a 
unlearned.  There  were  divers  meats  forbid-  1  great  number.  Christ  discharged  all  them 
den  in  the  law  of  Moses,  and  for  signification,  !  that  became  Christians,  after  his  passion,  of 
21* 


246 


ROMANS. 


him  that  eateth,  despise  him  that  eateth  not :  and  he  that  eateth  not,  let  him  not  mdce  him  that 
e^iteth  :  for  God  hath  taken  hun  to  him.  4  Who  art  thou  that  judgest  another  rian°s  servant  ? 
Toh.aownLordhestaadethorfalleth:  and  he  shall  stand,  for^GodTSJ"  o  ,,i'ke Ti  n 
stand  5  For  one  judgeth  between  day  and  day:  and  another  judgeth  every  dav  let  every 
one  abound  in  his  own  sense.  6  He  that  respecteth  the  day,  respecfeth  to  our  LorI.  lad  he 
that  eateth,  eateth  to  our  Lord  :  for  he  giveth  thanks  to  God.  And  he  that  eateth  ot  to  our 
Lord  he  eateth  not,  and  giveth  thanks  to  God.  7  For  none  of  us  livetii  to  himself  and  no 
man  dieth  to  himse  .  8  For  whether  we  live,  we  live  to  our  Lord :  or  vvheler  we  dTe  we 
die  to  our  Lord.  Theretore,  whether  we  live,  or  whether  we  die,  we  are  our  Lord's  y  Fo? 
to  this  end  Christ  died  and  rose  again:  that  he  may  have  dominion  both  of  the  dead  and  of 
the  hvirig.  10  But  thou  wiyjudgest  thou  thy  brother?  or  thou,  why  dost  thou  deiite  thv 
brother  ./  For  we^  shall  all  stand  before  the  judgment  seat  of  Chrk  11  ForSntten^ 
Jjive  i,  saith  ou<-  Lord,  that  every  knee  shall  how  to  me:  and  every  ivn^nie  shall  confess  tu  God  l-> 
Iherelore  every  one  of  us  for  himself  shall  render  account  to  God.  13  Let  us  therefore  no 
fZVfr'"'''T'^r'-  ^'/i  f,'  J^''"'  r  '•^'l''^'-' that  vou  put  not  a  stumbling  block  or  a 
scandal  to  your  brother.  14  I  know  and  am  persuaded  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that 
nothing  IS  common  of  itself,  but  to  him  that  supposeth  any  thing  to  be  common,  to  him  it  is 
common.  Id  J^  or  if  because  of  meat  thy  brother  be  grieved  :  now  thou  walkest  not  according 
to  chanty  Do  not  with  thy  meat  destrovdiim  for  whom  Christ  died.  16  Let  not  then  ou'? 
good  be  b  asphcmed.  17  tor  the  kingdom  of  God  is  not  meat  and  drink  :  but  iustice  and 
peace  and  joy  in  the  IIo  y  Ghost.  18  ^or  he  that  in  this  serveth  Christ,  pleaseth  'God  and  is 
acceptable  to  men.  19  1  herefore  the  tilings  that  are  of  peace  let  us  pursue :  and  the  thinc^s 
that  are  of  edifying  one  toward  another  let  us  keep.  20  Destroy  not  the  work  of  God  fSr 
meat.  All  tiings  mdeed  are  clean:  but  it  is  ill  for  the  man  that  eateth  by  giving  offence 
iiVli^°^  "°'  ^^  V"^  flesh,  and  not  to  drink  wine,  nor  that  wherein  thy  brotheFis  o^-ended  or 
scandalized,  or  weakened.    22  Hast  thou  faith  ?  have  it  with  thyself  before  God.    Blessed  is 


Annotations. 
that  observance  and  all  other  ceremonies  of 
the  old  law.  Notwithstanding,  because  divers 
that  were  brought  up  in  the  law,  had  a  religion 
and  conscience,  suddenly  to  forsake  their^r- 
mer  manner,  the  Apostle  here  admonisheth 
such  as  be  stronger  and  better  instructed  in 
the  case,  to  bear  with  the  weaker  sort,  that 
being  Christians  could  not  yet  find  in  their 
hearts  to  eat  and  use  the  meats  forbidden  by 
God  in  the  law:  as  on  the  other  side  he  warii- 
eth  the  weak  that  would  not  eat,  not  to  take 
offence  or  scandal  at  them  that  did  eat  without 
scruple,  any  of  the  irregular  or  forbidden  meats 
in  the  law,  nor  in  anywise  to  judge  or  condemn 
the  eater,  but  to  commit  that  to  God,  and  finally 
that  neither  nother  sliould  condemn  the  other 
for  eating  or  not  eating.  Now  the  Protestants 
fondly  apply  all  this  to  the  fasts  of  the  Church, 
and  differences  of  meats  in  the  same :  as 
though  the  Church  did  forbid  any  meat  wholly 
never  to  be  eaten  or  touched,  or  made  any 
creatures  unclean,  or  otherwise  prescribed  any 
abstinence,  than  for  chastising  of  men's  bodies 
and  service  of  God.  It  is  a  great  blindness 
that  they  can  put  no  difference  betwixt  Christ's 
fast  of  forty  days.  Matt.  4.  John's  abstaining 
from  all  delicate  meats  and  drinks,  Matt.2.  \T. 
th-e  widow  Ann's,  Luke  2.  37.  the  Nazarites, 
Num.  6.  the  Rechabitcs,  Jerem.  35,  14.  the  Nine- 
vites,  Jona.  3.  Paul's,  2  Cor.  11,  27.  Timothy's, 
1  Tim.  5,  23.  John's  disciples  and  Christ's  dis- 
ciples fast,  Matt,  i),  14.  15.  Which  he  said  they 
should  keep  after  his  departure  from  them: 
and  the  ceremonial  distinction  of  creatures 
and  meats,  clean  and  unclean,  in  the  old  law, 
of  which  it  is  evident  the  Apostle  treateth  in 
all  this  chapter,  and  of  none  other  at  all. 
Therefore  when  the  Protestants  by  the  words 
of  this  place  would  prove,  that  we  be  either 
made  free  from  fasting  and  from  obeying  the 
Church's  commandment,  or  following  Christ's 


CUAPTER  14. 
example  in  that  matter,  or  that  the  observers 
of  Christian  fiists  be  weak  in  faith,  and  ought 
notm  anywise  condemn  of  sin  the  breakers  of 
the  prescribed  fasts  of  the  holy  Church,  they 
do  abuse  ignorantly  or  wilfully  the  Apostle's 
words  and  discourse. 

yer.  5.  Between  dai/  and  day.  By  the  like  de- 
ceit they  abuse  this  place  against  the  Holy 
days  of  Christ  and  his  B.  mother  and  saints, 
which  concerneth  only  the  Jews'  festivities 
and  observation  of  times,  whereof  in  the  Epis- 
tle to  the  Galatians,  cap.  4.  10. 

ver.  5.  Everyone  in  his  ormi  sense.  The  Apos- 
tle doth  not  give  freedom,  as  the  Church's  ene- 
mies would  have  it,  that  every  man  may  do  or 
think  what  he  list,  but  in  this  matter  of  Judaical 
observation  of  days  and  meats,  and  that  for  a 
time  only,  till  the  Christian  religion  should  be 
perfectly  established,  he  would  have  no  re- 
straint inade,  but  that  every  one  should  be 
born  withal  in  his  own  sense :  j-et  so,  that 
they  should  not  condemn  one  another,  nor  make 
necessity  of  salvation  in  the  observation  of  the 
Judaicnl  rites  of  meats,  days,&c. 

ver.  17.  Not  meat  and  drink.  The  substance 
of  religion  or  the  kingdom  of  God  standeth 
not  in  meat  or  drink,  and  therefore  the  better 
might  they  use  indifferency  and  toleration  in 
that  point  for  a  lime,  for  peace'  sake  and  to 
avoid  scandal,  hut  if  the  precept  of  Moses'  law 
had  bourn!  still  as  before,  then,  not  for  the 
meat's  sake,  but  for  the  disobedience,  it  had 
been  damnable  to  have  eaten  the  unclean 
meats. 

ver.  22.  Have  it  wUh  thyself.  Thou  that  art 
perfect*  and  believest  or  knowest  certainly 
that  thou  art  free  from  the  law  concerning 
nieats  and  festivities,  yet  to  the  trouble  and 
hmderance  of  the  feeble  that  cannot  yet  be 
brought  so  far,  be  discreet  and  utter  not  thy- 
self out  of  season. 


ROMANS. 


247 


he  that  judgeth  not  himself  in  that  which  he  approveth.    23  But  he  that  dlscerneth,  if  he  eat, 
is  damned:  because  not  of  faith:  for  all  that  is  not  of  faith  is  sin. 

CHAPTER  XV. 
He  proceedeih  to  make  peace  hetween  the  Ckristian  GentiU's  and  Jewn,  8  vdih  thus  resolution,  that  the 
Jews'  vocation  is  oj  promise  indeed,  but  the  Gentiles  also  of  mercy,  and  foretold  by  the  scripture 
14  Thendravoing  to  an  end,  he  excuseth  himself  to  the  Romans  for  writing  thus  unto  them.  2] 
Hoping  now  at  length  to  see  them,  after  that  he  hath  been  at  Jerusalem,  29  whereunto  also  he 
requestetli  their  prayers. 

1  And  we  that  are  the  stronger,  must  sustain  the  infirmities  of  the  weak,  and  not  please 
ourselves.  2  Let  every  one  of  you  please  his  neighbour  unto  good,  to  edification.  3  For, 
Christ  did  not  please  himself  but  as  it  is  written,  The  reproaches  of  them  that  reproached  thee  fell 
upon  me.  3  For  what  things  soever  have  been  written:  to  our  learning  that  by  the  patience 
and  consolation  of  the  Scriptures  we  may  have  hope.  5  And  the  God  of  patience  and  of  com- 
fort give  you  to  be  of  one  mind  one  toward  another  according  to  Jf:sus  Christ :.  G  That  of  one 
mind,  with  one  mouth  you  may  glorify  God  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  7  For  the 
which  cause  receive  one  another :  as  Christ  also  hath  received  you  unto  the  honour  of  God. 
For  I  say  Christ  .Iesl's  to  have  been  minister  of  the  circumcision  lor  the  verity  of  God  to  con- 
firm the  promises  of  the  fathers.  9  But  the  Gentiles  to  honour  God  for  his  mercy,  as  it  is 
written,  Thenfore  will  I  confess  to  thee  in  the  Gentiles,  O  Lord,  and  uill  sing  to  thy  name.  10  And 
again  he  saith,  Rejoice  ye  Gentiles  with  his  people.  11  And  again,  Praise  all  ye  Gentiles  our  Lord: 
and  magnify  him  all  ye  people.  12  And  again  Isaias  saith.  There  shall  be  the  root  of  Jesse:  and  he 
that  shall  ri.'ieup  to  rule  the  Gentiles,  in  him  the  Gentiles  shall  hope.  13  And  the  God  of  hope  re- 
plenish you  with  all  joy  and  peace  in  believing  :  that  you  may  abound  in  hope,  and  in  the  virtue 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  14  And  I  myself  also,  my  brethren,  am  assured  of  you,  that  you  also  are 
liiU  of  love,  replenished  with  all  knowledge,  so  that  you  are  able  to  admonish  one  another. 
15  But  I  have  written  to  you,  brethren,  more  boldly  in  part,  as  it  were  putting  you  in  remem- 
brance: for  the  grace  which  is  given  me  of  God.  16  To  be  the  minister  ot  Christ  .Iesus  in 
the  Gentiles  :  sanctifying  the  Gospel  of  God,  that  the  oblation  of  the  Gentiles  may  be  made 
acceptable  and  sanctified  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  17  I  have  therefore  glory  in  Christ  Jesus 
toward  God.  18  For  1  dare  not  speak  any  of  those  things  which  Christ  worketh  not  by  me  for 
the  obedience  of  the  Gentiles,  by  word  and  deeds,  19  In  the  virtue  of  signs  and  wonders,  in 
the  virtue  ot  the  Holy  Ghost :  so  that  from  Jerusalem  round  about  unto  lUyricum  I  have  re- 
jilenished  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  20  And  I  have  so  preached  this  Gospel,  not  where  Christ 
was  named,  lest  I  should  build  upon  another  man's  foundation  :  24  But  as  it  is  written.  They 
to  whitm  it  hath  not  been  preached  of  him,  shall  see  :  a)id  they  that  have  not  heard  shall  understand. 
22  For  which  cause  also  I  was  hindered  very  much  from  coming  mito  you.  23  But  now  having 
no  longer  place  in  these  countries,  and  having  a  desire  to  come  unto  you  these  many  years 
now  passed.  21  When  I  shall  begin  to  take  my  journey  into  Spain,  I  hope  that  as  I  pass,  X 
shall  see  you,  and  be  brought  thither  of  you,  if  first  in  part  I  shall  have  enjoyed  you.  25  Now 
therefore  I  will  go  unto  Jerusalem  to  minister  to  the  saints.  26  For  Macedonia  and  Achaia 
have  liked  well  to  make  some  contribution  upon  the  poor  saints  that  are  in  Jerusalem.  27  For 
it  hath  pleased  them:  and  they  are  their  debtors.  For  if  the  Gentiles  be  made  partakers  of 
iheir  spiritual  things:  they  ought  also  in  carnal  things  to  minister  unto  them.  28  This  there- 
fore when  I  shall  have  accomplished,  and  signed  thein  this  fruit,  1  will  go  by  you  into  Spain. 
29  And  I  know  that  coming  to  you,  I  shall  come  in  abundance  of  the  blessing  o'f  Christ.  30  I 
beseech  you  therefore  brethren  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  the  Charity  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  that  you  help  me  in  your  prayers  for  me  to  God,  31  That  I  maybe  delivered  from  the 
infidels  that  are  in  Jewry,  and  the  oblation  of  my  service  may  become  acceptable  in  Jerusalem 
to  the  saints,  32  That  I  may  come  to  you  in  joy  by  the  will  of  God,  that  1  may  be  refreshed 
w'ith  you.    33  And  the  God  of  peace  be  with  you  all.    Amen. 


Annotations. 

ver.  23.  He  that  discerneth.  If  the  weak  have 
a  conscience,  and  should  be  driven  to  eat  the 
things  which  in  his  own  heart  he  thinketh  he 
should  not  do,  he  committeth  deadly  sirj,  be- 
cause he  doth  against  his  conscience,  or  against 
bis  own  pretended  knowledge. 

ver.  23.  All  that  is  not  of  faith.  The  prdper 
sense  of  tliis  speech  is,  that  every  thing  that  a 
man  doth  against  his  knowledge  or  conscience, 
is  a  sin,  for  so  by  the  circumstance  of  the  letter, 
faith  must  here  be  taken,  though  Augustine 


Chapter  14.  ' 

sometimes  applieth  it  also  to  prove  that  ail  the 
actions  of  infidels,  meaning  those  works  which 
directly  proceed  of  their  lack  of  faith,  be  sins. 
But  in  anywise  take  heed  of  the  Heretics' 
commentary,  who  hereby  would  prove  that  the 
infidel  sinneth  in  honouring  his  parents,  fight- 
ing for  his  country,  tilling  his  ground,  and  in 
all  other  works.  And  no  marvel  that  they 
so  hold  of  infidels,  who  maintain  that  Chris- 
tian men  also  oft'end  deadly  in  every  good 
deed. 


Annotations.        Chapter  15. 

ver.  8.  Minister  of  the  circumcision.  Christ]  sons  that  having  forsaken  all  their  goods  for 
did  execute  his  office  and  ministry  only  towards  !  Christ,  were  wholly  converted  to  serve  our 
the  people  of  the  circumcision,  that  is,  the  '  Lord  with  all  their  mind.  Hiero.  against  Vigt- 
Jews.  !  lantius  the  Heretic  reprehending  the  alms  given 

ver.  25.  Saints.    lie  meaneth  the  holy  per-  i  to  such,  as  do  the  Heretics  also  of  our  time. 


243 


ROMANS. 


CHAPTER    XVI. 
He  ccmmendeth  the  hearer  Phcehe  to  the  Romans,     3  u7id  himself  to  many  there  hj  name.     17  He  <fo« 

clareth  the  doctrine  which  the  Romans  had  learned,  to  be  tlic  torn  hslone  to  know  seducers.     '21  He 

doth  unto  them  the  commaidaliuiis  of  all  the  Churches,  and  of  certain  yersotis  hy  name  :     25  and 

concludeth. 

1  And  1  commend  to  you  Phoebe  our  sister,  who  is  in  the  ministry  of  the  Church  ihai  is  in 
Cenchris  :  2  'I'hat  you  receive  her  in  our  Lord  as  it  i«  worthy  for  saints  :  and  iliat  you  assist 
her  in  whatsoever  business  she  shall  need  you:  for  she  also  hath  assisted  many  and  myself. 
3  Salute  Frisca  and  Aquila  my  helpers  in  Christ  Jesus,  4  Who  for  my  liie  have  laid  down 
their  necks  :  to  whom  not  1  only  give  thanks,  but  also  all  the  Churclies  of  the  Gentiles.  5  And 
their  donicstical  Cluirch.  Salute  Epenetus  my  beloved:  who  is  the  iirst  fruit  of  Asia  in  Christ. 
6  Salute  Mary  who  hath  laboured  much  about  us.  7  Salute  Andronicus  and  Julia  my  cousins 
and  fellow  cai)tives:  who  are  noble  among  the  Apostles,  who  also  belore  me  were  in  Christ. 
8  Salute  Ampilatus  my  best  beloved  in  our  Lord.  9  Salute  Urbarius  our  helper  in  Christ 
Jesus,  and  Stachys  my  beloved.  10  Salute  Apelles  approved  in  Christ.  Saiule  iliem  that  are 
of  Aristobolus' house.  11  Salute  Herodion  my  kinsman.  Salute  them  that  are  of  Narcissus' 
house,  that  are  in  our  Lord.  12  Salute  Tripana  and  Triphosa;  who  labour  in  our  Lord.  Sa- 
lute Persis  the  beloved,  who  hath  much  laboured  in  our  Lord.  13  Salute  Rutus  the  elect  in 
our  Lord  and  his  mother  and  mine.  14  Salute  Asyncritus,  Phlegon,  Hernias,  Patrobas,  Hermes, 
and  the  brethren  that  are  with  them.  15  Salute  Philologus  an'd  Julia,  JN'ereus,  and  his  sister, 
and  Olympias  :  and  all  the  saints  that  are  with  them.     16  Salute  one  another  in  a  holy  kiss 


Annotations. 

ver.  3.  Salute.  The  only  salutation  of  so 
worthy  a  man  is  sufficient  to  fill  him  with 
great  grace  that  is  so  saluted.  Chrys.  in  2 
Tim.  4. 

ver  14.  Salute.  The  Protestants  here  rea- 
son thus,  Peter  is  not  here  saluted,  therefore 
he  was  never  at  Rome. 

ver.  16.  Salute  one  another.  Never  Sectmas- 
ters  made  more  foul  or  hard  shifts  to  prove  or 
defend  falsehood,  than  the  Protestants :  but  in 
two  points,  about  Peter  specially  they  pass 
even  themselves  in  impudence.  The  hrst  is, 
that  they  hold  he  was  not  preferred  before 
the  other  Apostles,  which  is  against  all  Scrip- 
tures most  evidently.  The  second  is,  that  he 
was  never  at  Rome,  which  is  against  all  the 
Ecclesiastical  histories,  all  the  Fathers  Greek 
and  Latin,  against  the  very  sense  and  sight  ot 
the  monuments  of  the  Seat,  Sepulchre,  doc- 
trine, life,  and  death  there.  Greater  evidence 
certes  there  is  thereof,  and  more  weighty  tes- 
timony than  of  Romulus,  Numa,  Cesar, 
or  Cicero  being  there :  yet  were  he  a  very 
brutish  man  that  would  deny  this  to  the  dis- 
credit of  so  many  writers,  and  the  whole  world. 
Much  more  monstrous  it  is,  to  hear  any  deny 
the  other.  Theodoret  saith,  he  was  there, 
writing  upon  this  chapter.  Pro.sper  also,  rar- 
Tnine  de  ingratis  in  Principio.  Leo,  de  natali 
Petri.  Augustine,  <om.  6.  c.  4.  cont.  ep.  fund. 
Orosius,  lib.  7.  c.  6.  Chrysostom,  in  Ps.  48.  Epi- 
phanius  har.  27.  Prudentius,  in  hymno  2.  Luu- 
rentii,  et  hymno  12.  Optatus,  lib.  2.  contra  Dona- 
tistas.  Ambrose,  lih.  5.  ep.  de.  Basilicis  tradendis. 
Hierome,  in  Cataloffo.  Lactantius,  lih.  4.  c.  21. 
de  vera  supie.jitia.     Eusebius  hist.  Ec.cl.  lib.  2.  c. 

13.  15.  Athanasius,  defu<^a  sua.  Cyprian,  ep. 
55.  num.  6.     Tertuliian,  de  prmscriptionihus  7iu. 

14.  and  lib.  4.  cont.  Marcionem  nu.  4.  Origen,  in 
Genes,  apud  Euseb.  lib.  3.  c.  1.  Irenicus,  lib.  3. 
c.  3.  Hegesippus,  lib.  3.  c.  2.  deexcid.  Jlieroso- 
lim.  Caius  and  Papias,  the  Apostle's  own 
scholars,  and  Dionysius  the  B.  of  Corinth  al- 
leged by  Eusebius,  lib.  2.  c.  14.  and  24.  Igna- 
tius, epo^/?omanos.  The  Holy  Council  of  Chal- 
cedon,  and  many  others  ailirm  it,  yea,  Peter 


Chapter  16. 
himself,  according  to  the  judgment  of  the  An- 
cient Fathers,  coniesseth  he  was  at  Rome,  call- 
ing it  Babylon,  1  ep.  c.  5.  Euseb.  lib.  2.  cap.  14. 
hist.  Eccl.  Some  of  these  tell  the  time  and  cause 
of  his  first  going  thither :  some,  how  long  he 
lived  there :  some,  the  manner  of  his  death 
there :  some  the  place  of  his  burial :  and  all, 
that  he  was  the  first  Bishop  there.  How  could 
so  many  of  such  wisdom  and  spirit,  so  near  the 
Apostles'  time  deceive  or  be  deceived?  how 
coidd  Calvin  and  his,  after  lilteen  hundred 
years  know  that  which  none  of  them  could 
see? 

Some  great  argument  must  they  needs  have 
to  control  the  credit  of  the  whole  world.  This  of 
truth,  is  here  their  argument,  neither  have  they 
a  better  in  any  place,  to  wit  it  Peter  had  been 
at  Rome,  Paul  would  have  saluted  him,  as  he 
did  others  here  in  the  end  of  his  letter  to  the 
Romans.  Is  not  this  a  higli  point  to  disprove 
all  antiquity  by?  Any  man  of  discretion  may 
straigiit  see,  that  Peter  might  be  known  unto 
Paul  to  be  out  of  the  city,  either  lor  persecu- 
tion or  business,  when  this  Fpisilo  was  written, 
for  he  went  olten  out,  as  fipiphaiiius  declarcth, 
and  so  the  omitting  to  salute  lum  can  prove  no 
more,  but  that  then  he  was  not  in  Rome,  but  it 
proved  not  so  much  neitiier,  because  tiie  Apos- 
tle might  for  respect  of  his  dignUy  and  other 
of  the  Church's  affairs  write  unto  him  special 
letters,  and  so  had  no  cause  to  salute  him  in  his 
common  Epistle.  Or  how  know  iliey  that  this 
Epistle  was  not  sent  enclosed  to  Peter,  to  be 
delivered  by  his  means  to  ilie  whole  Church  of 
the  Romans  in  some  of  their  assemblies  ?  Jtis 
very  like  it  was  reconunended  to  some  one 
principal  man  or  other,  that  is  not  here  named : 
and  twenty  causes  there  may  be  unknown  to 
us,  why  he  saluted  him  noi :  but  no  cause  why 
our  Adversaries  upon  sucli  frivolous  reasons 
shoidd  reprove  an  approved  truth.  For  even 
as  well  miirlit  they  say  ihat  Joiin  was  never  at 
Ephesus,  because  Paul  in  his  Epistle  to  the 
E|)hesians  doth  npt  salute  him.  And  plain  it 
is,  tiiat  it  is  the  Roman  seat  and  faith  ot  Pe- 
ter, svhich  they,  as  all  Heretics  belore  them,  da 


ROMANS. 


249 


All  the  Churches  of  Christ  salute  you.  17  And  I  desire  you,  brethren,  to  mark  them  that 
make  dissensions  and  scandals,  contrary  to  the  doctrine  which  you  have  learned,  and  avoid 
them.  18  For  such  do  not  serve  Christ  our  Lord,  but  their  own  belly  :  and  by  sweet  speeches 
and  benedictions,  seduce  the  hearts  of  innocents.  19  For  your  obedience  is  published  into 
every  place.  I  rejoice  theretore  in  you.  But  I  would  have  you  to  be  wise  in  good,  and  simple 
in  evil.  20  And  the  God  of  peace  crush  Satan  under  your  feet  quickly.  The  grace  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you.  21  Timothy  my  coadjutor  saluteth  you,  and  Lucius,  and 
Jason,  and  Sosipater  my  kinsman.  22  1  Tertius  salute  you,  that  wrote  the  epistle  in  our  Lord. 
23  Caius  mine  host,  and  the  whole  Churches,  saluteth  you.  Erastus  the  Cotferer  of  the  city 
saluteth  you,  and  Quartus  a  brother.  24  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  all 
you,  Amen.  25  And  to  him  that  is  able  to  confirm  you  according  to  my  Gospel  and  preaching 
of  .Tesus  Christ,  according  to  the  revelation  of  tlie  mystery  from  eternal  times  kept  secret,  26 
Which  now  is  opened  by  the  Scriptures  of  the  Prophets,  according  to  the  precept  of  the  eter- 
nal God,  to  the  obedience  of  faith  known  in  all  Gentiles,  27  To  God  the  only  wise,  through 
Jesus  Christ,  to  whom  be  honour  and  glory  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 


Annotations. 
fear  and  hate,  and  which  will  be  their  bane  : 
and  they  know  that  there  is  no  argument  which 
convinceth  in  their  conscience,  that  Peter  was 
never  at  Rome.  Therefore  to  conclude  we 
say  to  them  in  Augustine's  words.  Why  call 
you  the  Apostolic  chair,  the  chair  of  pestilence  ? 
What  hath  the  Church  of  Rome  done  against 
you,  in  which  Peter  did  sit,  and  from  which 
oy  nefarious  fury  you  have  separated  your- 
selves ? 

ver.  16.  Holy  kiss.  Hereof  and  by  the  com- 
mon usage  ot  the  first  Christains,  who  had 
special  regard  of  unity  and  peace  among  them- 
selves, and  for  sign  and  protestation  thereof, 
kissed  one  another,  came  our  holy  cereinony 
of  giving  the  Pax.  or  kissing  one  another  in  the 
sacrifice  of  the  blessed  Mass. 

ver.  17.  Learned.  Of  the  Prince  of  the  Apos- 
tles, saith  Theodoret  upon  this  place. 

ver.  17.  To  mark  them.  He  carefully  warn- 
cth  them  to  take  heed  of  seditious  sowers  of 
Sects  and  dissension  in  religion,  and  this  is 
ever  to  be  their  mark,  if  they  should  teach  or 
move  them  to  any  thing  which  was  not  agree- 


Chapter  16. 

able  to  that  which  they  had  learned  at  their 
conversion :  not  bidding  them  to  examine  the 
case  by  the  Scriptures,  but  by  their  first  form 
of  faith  and  religion  delivered  to  them  before 
they  had  or  did  read  any  book  of  the  new  Tes- 
tament. 

ver.  18.  But  their  own  belly.  Howsoever  He- 
retics pretend  in  words  and  external  show  of 
their  sheep's  coat,  indeed  they  seek  but  after 
their  own  profit  and  pleasure,  and  by  the  Apos- 
tle's own  testimony  we  be  warranted  so  to  judge 
of  them  as  of  men  that  indeed  have  no  religion 
nor  conscience. 

ver.  18.  The  special  way  that  Heretics 
have  ever  had  to  beguile  was  and  is  by  sweet 
words  and  gay  speeches,  which  their  sheep's 
coat  is  before  described,  particularly  in  the 
Annotations  upon  Matthew?.  15. 

ver.  19.  Your  obedience.  Against  Heretics 
and  their  illusions,  there  is  no  better  way  than 
in  simplicity  to  cleave  unto  that  which  hath 
been  taught  before  :  for  the  which  the  Roman 
obedience  is  much  commended.  Annot.  upon 
i  the  first  chap.  ver.  8. 


250  I.  CORINTHIANS. 

THE  ARGUMENT  OF  THE  FIRST  EPISTLE  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 

How  Paul  plunted  the  Church  at  Corinth,  continuing  there  a  year  and  a  half  together,  we  read 
Acts  13.  Alter  that,  when  he  was  at  Ephesus,  Aci.s  I'J,  about  the  end  of  the  three  yeara  that  he 
abode  there,  he  wrote  liis  first  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  for  even  as  Lulie  tliere  writeth, 
Vi'keii  tliese  Ihings  were  ended,  Paul  puqiosed  in  the  Sjiiril,  when  lie  had  gone  over  Macedonia  and 
Achaia,  to  ffo  to  Jerusalem :  so  likewise  doth  Paul  hinisell  write  here  :  I  will  coine  to  you  in  Achaia, 
when  I  shall  have  gone  over  Macedonia^  for  I  will  go  over  Macedonia,  but  I  will  tarry  alEphesusuntil  Pen- 
tecost. TJie  matters  that  he  writeth  ot,  is  not  one,  as  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  but  divers,  partly 
such  taults  of  theirs,  as  were  signified  unto  h'lmhy  them  that  were  of  Chine,  1  Cor.  1.  II,  partly,  such 
questions  as  themselves  wrote  to  him  of,  And  concerning  the  things  that  you  wrote  to  me,  1  Cor. 
V.  I,  tor  so  we  may,  as  it  seemeth,  divide  the  Epistle  into  these  two  parts.  Or,  to  put  all  to- 
gether, he  writeth  ot  eight  tlnnijs  :  1  Of  certain  Schism  beginning  among  them,  by  occasion 
of  certain  preachers,  whom  in  the  Second  Epistle  he  toucheth  more  plainly,  as  being  False 
Apostles,  chap.  1.  2.  3.  4.  2  Of  an  incestuous  fornicator,  and  some  that  went  to  law  before  in- 
fidel judges,  chap.  5.  6.  3  Of  matrimony  and  continency,  chap.  7.  4  Of  meats  sacrificedio  Idols, 
chap.  8.  y.  10.  5  Of  his  Traditions,  chap.  11.  6  Of  the  holy  Gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  chap.  12. 13. 
14.  7  Of  the  Resurrection,  chap.  15.  8  Of  the  contributions  that  he  gathered  of  the  Gentiles, 
to  succour  the  Christian  Jews  at  Jerusalem,  chap.  16. 

THE  FIRST  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 

CHAPTER    I. 

After  salalalion,  4  having  acknowledged  the  graces  of  their  Church,  \0  hedchorteth  them  from  their 
i:>chismatical  boasting  against  one  anZdher  in  their  biipllzcrs,  telling  them  that  they  must  boast  onli/  in 
(ykrislfor  tlinr  haplism,  17  and  in  their  preachers,  who  had  the  witdoni  of  ivords  :  telling  them  that 
it  is  the  preaching  .Qf  the  cross,  whereby  God  suvelh  the  world,  and  wherein  onli/  Christians  should 
boast :  26  seeing  God  of  purpose  chose  the  conlemplible,  that  so  himself  might  have  the  glory. 
1  Paul  called  to  be  an  Apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  by  the  will  of  God,  and  Sosthenes  a  brother, 
2  To  tlie  Church  of  God  that  is  at  Corinth,  to  the  sanctified  in  Christ  Jesus,  called  to  be  saints, 
with  all  that  invocate  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  every  place  of  theirs  and  ours.  3 
Grace  to  you  and  peace  iroiri  God  our  father,  and  our  Lord  Jksus  Christ  4  I  give  thanks  to 
my  God  always  for  you,  for  ilie  grace  of  God  that  is  given  you  in  Christ  Jesus,  5  That  in  all 
thmgs  you  may  be  made  rich  in  him,  in  all  utterance,  and  in  all  knowledge,  6  As  the  testi- 
mony of  Christ  is  confirmed  in  you,  7  So  that  nothing  is  wanting  to  you  in  any  grace,  expect- 
ing the  revelation  of-our  Lord  .Jesus  Christ,  8  Who  also  will  confirm  you  unto  the  end  svithout 
crmie,  in  the  day  of  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  9  God  is  faithful :  by  whofn  you 
are  called  into  the  society  of  his  son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  10  And  I  beseech  yon,  brethren, 
by  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  you  all  say  one  thing,  and  that  there  be  no  schisms 
among  you  :  but  that  you  be  perfect  in  one  sense,  and  in  one  knowledge.  11  For  it  is  signified 
unto  rtie  my  brethren,  of  you,  by  them  that  are  of  Chloe,  that  there  be  contentions  among  you. 
12  And  I  mean  this,  for  that  every  one  of  you  saith,  I  certes  am  Paul's,  and  I  Apollo's,  but  1 
Cepha'fj,  and  I  Christ's.  13  Is  Christ  divided?  Why,  was  Paul  crucified  for  you?  or  in  the 
name  of  Paid  were  you  baptized?  14  1  give  God  thanks,  that  I  baptized  none  of  you,  but 
Crispus  and  Caius.  15  Lest  any  man  say,  that  in  my  name  you  were  baptized.  16  And  I 
baptized  also  the  house  of  Stephanas.  But  I  know  not  if  I  have  baptized  anv  other.  17  For 
Christ  sent  me  not  to  baptize,  but  to  evangelize  :  not  in  wisdom  of  spcerh,  that  the  cross  of 
Christ  be  not  made  void.  18  For  the  word  of  the  cross,  to  them  indeed  that  pcri^,  is  foolish- 
ness :  but  to  them  that  are  saved,  that  is,  to  us,  it  is  the  power  of  God.  19  For  it  is  written,  / 
will  destroy  the  wisdom  of  the  wise:  and  the  prudence  of  the  prudent  I  will  reject.  20  Where  is  the 
scribe  ?  where  is  the  disputer  of  this  world  ?  Hath  not  God  made  the  wisdom  of  this  world  foolish  ? 
21  For  because  in  the  wisdom  of  God  the  world  did  not  by  wisdom  know  God  :  it  pleased  God 
by  the  foolishness  of  the  preaching  to  save  them  that  believe.  22  For  both  the  Jews  ask  signs, 
and  the  Greeks  sckwisclom.  23  But  wo  preach  Christ  crucified  tolhc  J«  ws,  certes  a  scandal, 
and  to  the  Gentiles,  foolishness  :  24  But  to  the  called  Jews  and  Greeks,  Christ  the  power  of 
God  and  the  wisdom  of  God.  25  For  that  which  is  the  foolish  of  God,  is  wiser  than  men  :  and 
that  which  is  the  infirm  of  God  is  stronger  than  men.    26  For  see  your  vocation,  brethen,  that 

Annotations.        Chapter  1. 


his  faith  first,  but  by  hearing  of  his  parents  and 
Masters,  for  if  we  should  when  we  come  to 
years  of  discretion,  be  set  to  pick  our  faith  out 
of  the  Scriptures,  there  would  be  a  mad  work, 
and  many  faiths  among  us. 

ver.  12.   The  beginning  of  all   Schisms  is 
overmuch    admiring    and     addicting    men's 

Article,  as  clearly  and  brielly  by  letters  they  I  selves  to  their  own  particular  Masters.    Acts 

conld  not  do.    Neither  doth  now  any  man  learn  I  18.  8. 


ver.  5.  In  all  knowledge.  Observe  that  the 
Apostles  never  wrote  their  letters  but  to  such 
as  were  converted  to  Christ's  faith  before,  for 
men  cannot  litrhtiy  learn  thr  (christian  religion 
by  reading  Scriptures,  but  by  hearing,  and  by 
the  presence  of  their  teachers,  which  may  in- 
strtct  them  at  large  and  particularly  of  every 


I.  CORINTHIANS 


351 


not  manjr  wise  according  to  tiie  flesh,  not  many  mighty,  not  many  noble.  27  But  the  foolish 
things  of  the  world  hath  God  chosen  that  he  may  conlound  the  wise  :  and  the  weak  things  of 
the  world  hath  God  chosen  that  he  may  confound  the  strong.  28  And  the  base  things  of  the 
world  and  the  contemptible  hath  God  chosen,  and  those  thmgs  which  are  not,  that  he  might 
destroy  those  things  which  are.  2^  That  no  flesh  may  glory  in  his  sight.  30  And  of  him  you 
are  in  Christ  Jesus  who  is  made  unto  us  wisdom  Ifom  God,  and  justice,  and  sanctiflcation,  and 
redemption.    31  That  as  it  is  written,  He  that  doth  glory,  may  glory  in  out  Lord. 

CHAFTER     II. 
That  his  oiDii  preaching  among  them,  was  in  humble  maniier  in  the  sight  of  man,    5  Howbeit  it  is  most 

profound  wisdom,  as  they  should  and  would  perceive,  if  they  were  not  carnal,  which  is  taught  in  the 

Church  of  Christ. 

1  And  I,  brethren,  when  I  came  to  you,  I  came  not  in  loftiness  of  speech  or  wisdom,  preach- 
ing to  you  the  testimony  of  Christ.  2  For  I  judged  not  myself  to  know  any  thing  among  you 
but  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified.  3  And  I  was  with  you  in  infirmity,  and  fear  and  much 
trembling.  4  And  my  speech  and  my  preaching  was  not  in  the  persuasible  words  of  human 
wisdom,  but  in  showing  of  spirit  and  power.  5  That  your  faith  might  not  be  in  the  wisdom 
of  men,  but  in  the  power  of  God.  But  we  spake  wisdom  among  the  perfect.  6  But  the  wis- 
dom not  of  this  world,  neither  of  the  Princes  of  this  world  that  come  to  naught.  7  But  we 
speak  the  wisdom  of  God  in  a  mvstery,  which  is  hid,  which  God  did  not  predestinate  before 
the  worlds,  unto  our  glory.  8  VVhich  none  of  the  Princes  of  this  world  did  know  :  for  if  they 
had  known,  they  would  never  have  crucified  the  Lord  of  glory.  9  But  as  it  is  written,  That 
which  eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ears  hath  heard,  neither  hath  it  ascended  into  the  heart  of  man,  what 
things  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that  love  him.  11  But  to  us  God  hath  revealed  by  his  Spirit. 
For  the  Spirit  searcheth  all  things,  yea  the  profundities  of  God.  11  For  what  man  knoweth  the 
things  of  a  man,  but  the  spirit  ot  a  man  that  is  in  him?  so  the  things  also  that  are  of  God  no 
man  knowetii,  but  the  spirit  of  God.  12  And  we  have  received  not  the  spirit  of  this  world  but 
the  spirit  that  is  of  God  :  that  we  may  know  the  things  that  of  God  are  given  to  us.  13  Which 
also  we  speak  not  in  learned  words  of  human  wisdom  :  but  in  the  doctrine  of  the  spirit,  com- 
paring spiritual  things  to  the  spiritual.     14  But  the  sensual  man  perceiveth  not  those  things 


Annotations. 
ver.  30.  Who  is  made.  He  meaneth  not,  as  our 
adversaries  captiously  take  it,  that  we  have  no 
justice,  sapience,  nor  sanctity  of  our  own,  other 
than  Christ  imputed  to  us  :  but  the  sense  is,  that 
he  is  made  the  author,  giver,  and  meritorious 

Annotations. 

ver.  11.  But  the  spirit  of  man.  One  man  can- 
not know  another's  cogitations  naturally :  but 
God  giveth  the  Prophets  and  other,  even  in 
this  world  oftentimes,  by  extraordinary  grace 
to  know  men's  secrets.  As  he  did  to  Peter, 
to  know  the  fraud  of  Ananias  and  Saphira  ; 
and  to  Eliseus,  his  servant's  bribery  in  his  ab- 
sence, and  what  was  done  in  the  king  of  Syria 
his  chamber,  and  as  he  giveth  to  all  Angels 
and  Saints,  so  far  as  is  convenient  to  our  ne- 
cessities and  their  heavenly  glory,  to  under- 
stand not  only  our  vocal  prayers,  but  our  in- 
ward repentance  and  desires.    Luke  15:  7. 

ver.  12.  That  we  may  hiow.  The  protest- 
ants  that  challenge  a  particular  spirit  reveal- 
ing to  each  one  his  own  predestination,  justi- 
fication, and  salvation,  would  draw  this  text  to 
that  purpose.  Which  importeth  nothing  else, 
as  is  plain  by  the  Apostle's  discourse,  hut  that 
the  Holy  Ghost  hath  given  to  the  Apostles,  and 
by  them  to  other  Christian  men,  to  know  God's 
inefl'able  gifts  bestowed  upon  the  believers  in 
this  time  of  grace  :  that  is,  Christ's  incarna- 
tion, Passion,  presence  in  the  Sacrament,  and 
the  incomprehensible  joys  of  heaven,  which 
Pagans,  Jews,  and  Heretics  deride. 

ver.  14.  The.  sensmd  man .  The  sen=ual  man 
is  he  specially,  that  measuretli  these  heavenly 
mysteries  by  natural  reason,  hn"ian  prudence, 
external  sense,  and  worldly  affection,  as  the 
Jew,  Pagan,  and  Heretic  do  :  and  sometime 


Chapter  1. 
cause  of  all  these  virtues  in  us,  for  so  the  Apos- 
tle interpreteth  himselfplainly  in  the6.  chapter 
following,  when  he  writeth  thus,  You  he  irashed, 
you  be  justified,  you  be  sanctified  in  the  name  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  in  the  spirit  of  our  God. 

Chapter  2. 
both  here  and  elsewhere,  the  more  infirm  and 
ignorant  sort  of  Christian  men  be  called  sen- 
sual or  carnal  also,  who  being  occupied  in  se- 
cular afl'airs,  and  giving  to  sensual  joy  and 
worldliness,  have  no  such  sense  or  feeling  of 
these  great  gifts  of  God,  as  the  perfecter  sort 
of  the  faithful  have.  Who  trying  these  high 
points  of  religion,  not  by  reason  and  sense, 
but  by  grace,  faith,  and  spirit,  be  therefore 
called  spiritual.  The  spiritual  then  is  he,  that 
judgeth  and  discerneththe  truth  of  such  things 
as  the  carnal  cannot  attain  unto  :  that  doth  by 
the  spirit  of  the  church,  whereof  he  is  parta- 
ker in  vanity  of  the  same,  not  only  see  the  er- 
rors of  the  carnal,  but  condemneth  them  and 
judgeth  every  power  resisting  God's  Spirit  and 
word  :  the  carnal  Jews,  Heathen,  or  Heretic, 
having  no  means  nor  right  to  judge  of  the  said 
spiritual  man.  For  when  the  spiritual  is  said 
to  be  judged  of  none,  the  meaning  is  not  that  he 
should  not  be  subject  or  obedient  to  his  Pastors 
and  spiritual  Powers  and  to  the  whole  church, 
specially  for  the  trial  or  examination  of  all  his 
life,  doctrine,  and  faith :  but  that  a  Catholic 
man  and  namely  a  teacher  of  Catholic  doc- 
trine in  the  Chiirch  should  not  be  any  whit 
snb'ect  to  the  judgment  of  the  Heathen  or  the 
Heretic,  nor  cure  what  of  ignorance  or  infi- 
delity they  say  aeai.n^f  him,  fnrsuch  carnal 
men  have  no  iiidffment  in  such  things,  nor  can 
attain  to  the  Church's  wisdom  in  any  cere- 


252 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


that  are  of  the  Spirit  of  GoJ,  for  it  is  foohshness  to  him,  and  he  cannot  understand :  because  he 
is  spiritually  examined.  15  But  the  spiritual  man  judgeth  all  things  :  and  himself  is  judged  of 
no  man.  16  For  who  hath  known  the  sense  of  our  Lord  that  may  instruct  him?  But  we  have 
the  sense  of  Christ. 

CHAPTER  III. 
If  they  will  not  be  carnal  sfill,  they  must  boast  in  God  only,  and  not  iii  their  preachers,  which  are  but 
his  7ninisters,  10  and  nie.d  to  tooJi  wtll  hovi  Ihcij  j/reuch  :  12  because  not  all  preuchiitfi,  Ihoush  it 
be  Catholic,  ix  meritorious :  but  rather  it  Imdiiith  iiuitler  to  be  pursued  by  fire,  whin  it  is  vain  and  un- 
JruitJ'ul,  as  also  any  other  like  works  of  other  Catholics,  vuirry  if  it  he  heretical,  destroying  the 
teviple  of  God,  then  it  worketh  damnation.  18  The  remedy  is,  to  humble  themselves  and  rejer  all  to 
God 

1  And  I,  brethren,  could  not  speak  to  you  as  to  spiritual,  but  as  to  carnal.  As  it  were  to 
little  ones  in  Christ,  2  1  gave  you  milk  to  drink,  not  meat :  for  you  could  not  as  yet,  but  neither 
can  you  now  verily,  for  yet  you  are  carnal.  3  For  whereas  there  is  among  you  emulation  and 
contention,  are  you  not  carnal,  and  walk  according  to  man?  4  For  when  one  saith,  I  certes 
am  Paul's,  and  another,  I  Apollo's  :  are  you  not  men  ?  What  is  Apollo  then  ?  and  what  is  Paul  ? 
5  The  ministers  of  him  whom  you  have  believed,  and  to  every  one  as  our  Lord  hath  given.  6 
I  planted,  Apollo  watered:  but  God  gave  the  increase.  7  Therefore  neither  he  that  piantcthis 
any  thing,  nor  he  that  watereth :  but  he  that  giveth  the  increase,  God.  8  And  he  that  planteth 
and  he  that  watereth  are  one.  And  every  one  shall  receive  his  own  reward  according  to  liis 
own  labour.  9  For  we  are  coadjutors;  you  are  God's  husbandry,  you  are  God's  buihhng.  10 
According  to  the  grace  that  is  given  me,  as  a  wise  workmaster  have  I  laid  the  foundation :  and 
another  buildeth  thereupon,  but  let  every  one  look  how  he  buildeth  thereon.  11  For  other 
foundation  no  man  can  lay,  beside  that  which  is  laid :  which  is  Christ  Jesus.  12  And  if  any 
man  build  upon  this  founuaiion,  gold,  silver,  precious  stones,  wood,  hay,  stubble.     13  The  work 


ANxXOTATIONS 

mony,  mystery,  or  matter  which  they  con- 
demn. 

Therefore  Ireneus  excellently  declaring 
that  the  church  and  every  spiritual  child  there- 
of, judgeth  and  cuntlenuieth  all  false  prophets 
.and  Heretics  of  what  sort  soever,  at  length  he 
concludeth  with  these  notable  words :  The 
spiritual  shall  judge  also  all  that  make  schisms, 
which  be  cruel,  not  hamng  the  love  of  God,  and 
respecting  their  own  private,  more  than  the  unity 

Annotations. 

ver.  2.  I  gave  you  milk.  The  Church  only 
hath  truth  both  in  her  luilk  and  in  her  bread; 
that  is,  whether  she  instruct  the  perfect,  or  the 
imperfect  who  are  called  carnal.'  Aug.  lib.  25. 
cap.  3.  co7it.  Fa^istum. 

ver.  8.  Every  num.  shall  receive  according.  A 
most  plain  text  for  proof  that  men  by  their  la- 
bours, and  by  the  diversities  thereof,  shall  be 
diversely  rewarded  in  heaven;  and  therefore 
that  by  their  works  proceeding  of  grace,  they 
do  deserve  or  merit  heaven,  and  the  more  or 
less  joy  in  the  same,  for  though  the  holy  Scrip- 
ture commonly  use  not  this  word  merit,  vet  in 
places  innumerable  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ment, the  very  true  sense  of  merit  is  contained, 
and  so  often  as  the  word  merces,  and  the  like 
be  used,  they  be  ever  understood  as  correlatives 
or  correspondent  unto  it,  for  if  the  joy  of  hea- 
ven be  retribution,  repayment,  hire,  wages  for 
works,  as  in  infinite  places  of  holy  Scripture, 
then  the  works  can  be  none  other  but  the  value, 
desert,  price,  worth,  and  merit  of  the  same. 
And  indeed  this  word,  rrvard,  which  in  our 
English  tongue  may  signify  a  voluntary  or 
bountiful  gift,  doth  not  so  well  express  the  na- 
ture of  the  Latin  word,  or  the  Greek,  which 
are  rather  the  very  stipend  that  the  hired 
workman  or  journeymen  covenanteth  to  have 
of  him  whose  work  he  doth,  and  is  a  thing 
equally  and  justly  answering  to  the  time  and 


Chapter  2. 
of  the  church,  mangle,  divide,  and  as  much  as  m 
them  lieth,  kill  for  STnaU  causes  the  great  and 
glorious  body  of  Christ,  speaking  peace,  and 
seeking  battle.  He  shall  judge  also  them  that  be 
out  (if  the  truth,  that  is  to  say,  out  of  the  church, 
which  church  shall  be  under  no  inan^s  judgment, 
for  to  the  church  are  all  things  known,  in  which  is 
perfect  faith  of  the  Father,  and  of  all  the  dispen- 
sation of  Christ,  and  firm  knowledge  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  that  teacheth  all  truth.     Iren.  lib.  4.  cap.  6'i. 

Chapter  3. 
weight  of  his  travels  and  works,  in  which  sense 
the  scripture  saith,  Dignusest  operarius  mercede 
sua,  the  workman  is  worthy  of  his  hire,  rather 
than  a  free  gift,  though,  because  faithful  men 
mtist  acknowledge  that  their  merits  be  the 
gilts  and  graces  of  God,  they  rather  use  the 
word  reward,  than  hire,  stipend,  or  repayment, 
though  indeed  it  be  all  one,  as  you  may  see  by 
divers  places  of  holy  writ,  as.  My  mercies,  re- 
ward, is  vnth  me  to  render  to  every  one  according 
to  his  works.  And  our  Lord  will  render  unto  me 
according  to  my  justice,  P.^al.  17.  And  the  very 
word  itself  merit,  equivalent  to  the  Greek,  is 
used  thus,  Merri/  shall  make  a  place  to  every  one 
according  to  the  merit  of  works,  Ecclesias. 
10,  15.  And  if  you  do  i/our  ju.'^tice  before  men, 
you  .^hall  not  have  reward  in  heaven.  Matt.  6.  1. 
Where  you  see  that  the  reward  of  heaven  is 
recompense  of  justice.  And  the  evasion  of  the 
Heretics  is  frivolous  and  evidently  false,  as 
the  former  and  like  words  do  convince,  lor 
they  say  heaven  is  our  Merces  or  reward,  not 
because  it  is  due  to  our  works,  but  to  the  pro- 
mise of  God ;  w  here  the  words  be  plain.  Ac- 
cording to  every  mans  works  or  labours,  upon 
which  works,  and  for  which  works  condition- 
ally, the  promise  of  heaven  was  made. 

ver.  9.  Coadjutors.  A  marvellous  dignity  of 
spiritual  pastors,  that  they  be  not. only  the  in- 
struments   or   ministers  of  Christ,   but  also 


I.  CORINTPIIANS. 


253 


of  every  one  shall  be  manifest :  for  the  day  of  our  Lord  will  declare,  because  it  shall  be  re- 
vealed in  tire  :  and  the  work  of  every  one  of  what  kind  it  is,  tiie  tire  shall  try.  14  If  any  man's 
work  abide,  which  he  built  thereupon:  he  shall  receive  reward.  15  If  any  man's  work  burn, 
be  shall  sutler  detriment :  but  himself  shall  be  saved  :  yet  so  as  by  fire.  16  Know  you  not  that 
you  are  the  temple  of  God  :  and  the  Spirit  of  God  dwelletli  in  you  ?  17  But  if  any  violate  the 
temple  of  God,  God  will  destroy  him.  For  the  temple  of  God  is  holy  :  which  you  are.  18  Let 
no  man  seduce  himself:  ii"  any  man  seem  to  be  wise  among  you  in  this  world,  let  him  become  a 
fool,  that  he  may  be  wise.  19  For  the  wisdom  of  this  world  is  foolishness  with  God.  For  it 
is  written,  I  will  cnmpass  the  wise  in  their  subtlety.  20  And  again,  Our  Lord  knoweth  the  cogitations 
of  the  wise  that,  they  he  vain.  21  Let  no  man  therefore  glory  in  men.  For  all  things  are 
yours :  22  Wiietlier  it  be  Paul,  or  Apollo,  or  Cephas,  or  the  world,  or  life,  or  death 
or  things  present,  or  things  to  come,  for  all  are  yours:  23  And  you  are  Christ's,  and  Christ 
is  God's. 

CHAPTER  IV. 
H'j  rcquircth  to  hf  esteemed  for  his  office,  but  regardelh  not  to  be  praised  of  man  for  his  virtue:  con- 
sidering that  neither  his  own  conscience  is  a  sufficient  judge  thereof  but  only  God  who  seeth  all.  8 
}Ie  toucheth  them  for  c.07ittinning  in  their  pride,  the  Ajmstles  themselves  as  miserable,  18  threatening 
to  come  to  thoxe  proud  Jalse  Apostles  v:ho  were  the  authors  of  all  these  schisms. 
1  tjo  let  a  man  esteevn  us  as  the  ministers  of  Christ,  and  the  dispensers  of  the  mysteries  of 
God.    2  Here  now  is  required  among  the  dispensers  that  a  man  be  found  faithful.    3  But  to  mo 


Annotations. 
God's  coadjutors  in  the  work  of  our  salvation. 

ver.  12.  Upon  this  foundation.  The  foundation 
is  Clnist,  and  faith  in  him  working  by  charity. 
The  upper  building  may  be  either  pure  and 
perleot  matter  of  gold,  silver,  and  precious 
stone,  wliicb,  according  to  the  most  authentical 
and  probable  exposition,  be  good  works  of 
chaniy  and  all  Christian  justice  done  by  God's 
grace  :  or  else,  woOd,  hay,  stubble,  which  sig- 
nify the  manifold  acts  of  tuan's  infirmity  and 
liis  venial  sins.  Which  more  or  less  nii.xed 
and  meddled  with  the  better  matter  aforesaid, 
require  more  or  less  punishment  or  purgation 
at  the  day  of  our  death.  At  which  day,  if  by 
penance  or  other  means  in  the  Church,  the 
said  venial  sins  be  before  hand  cleansed,  there 
shall  need  no  purging  at  all,  but  they  shall 
straight  receive  the  reward  due  to  them 

ver  13.  Shall  be  manifest.  .Whether  our  life 
and  works  be  pure  and  need  no  cleansing,  now 
in  this  world  is  hard  to  judse  :  but  the  day  of 
our  Lord,  which  is  at  our  death,  will  make  it 
plain  in  what  terms  every  man's  life  is  towards 
God,  for  then  Purgatory  fire  shall  reveal  and 
prove  it,  for,  whosoever  hath  any  impure  mat- 
ter of  venial  sins  or  such  oilier  debts,  to  God's 
justice  payable  and  purgable,  must  into  that 
rire,  and  aiter  due  payment  and  cleansing,  be 
saved  through  the  same.  Where  the  works 
of  the  perfect  men  and  such  as  died  with  all 
debts  paid,  cleansed,  or  forgiven,  are  quitted 
from  the  fire,  and  never  incur  damage,  pain,  or 
loss  thereby.  The  places  of  fathers'  expound- 
ing this  for  Purgatory,  be  very  many  most  evi- 
dent, which  are  cited  in  the  last  Annotation 
following. 

ver.  13.  The  day  of  our  Lord  shall  declare. 
That  this  purgation  rather  signifieth  the  phice 
of  God's  justice  after  our  death,  than,  affliction 
in  this  life,  the  Apostle's  precise  signifying  ol 
fire  declareth,  and  of  revealing  any  notifying 
the  difference  of  men's  works  by  the  same : 
which  is  not  done  evidently  ever  in  this  life  : 
and  namely  the  word,  day  of  our  Lord:  which 
commonly  and  properly  signifieth  in  Scripture, 
and  namelv  in  this  Apostle,  1  Cor.  5,  5.  2  Cor. 
1,  13.  PhUA.  10.  6.  1  Thes.  5,  2.  2  Thes.  2,  2. 
22 


ClIAPTEIl  3. 

either  the  particular,  or  the  general  judgment : 
and  therefore  that  the  trial  spoken  ot  is  not  pro- 
perly nor  literally  meant  any  affliction  or  ad- 
versity of  this  life,  as  Calvin  also  confesseth, 
coining  a  foolish  new  construction  of  his  own. 
Where  you  may  note  also  in  that  man's  com- 
mentary, that  this  word  dies  Domini,  was  sn 
prejudicial  against  him  and  all  other  exposi- 
tions of  the  trial  to  be  made  in  this  world,  that 
he  would  gladly  have  Domini  out,  reading 
thus,  A  day  shall  come  which  shall  open,  ^c. 
Where  understand,  that  if  it  were  only  Dies,  as 
in  the  Greek,  yet  thereby  also  the  Scri]nure  is 
wont  to  signify  the  selfsame  thing:  as  2  Tim. 
1, 12.  28.  and  2  Tim.  4,  8.  and  Heb.  10,  25.  the  day, 
as  in  this  place,  with  the  Greek  article  only 
which  is  all  one  with  Dies  ilia,  or  Dies  Domini. 
ver.  15.  As  by  fire.  Augustine  upon  these 
words  of  the  Psalm  37.  ^^Lord  rebuke  me  not 
in  thine  indignation,  nor  amend  me  in  thy  uralh. 
Fur  it  shall  come  to  pass,  saith  he,  that  some  he 
amended  in  the  wrath  of  God,  and  he  rebuked  in 
his  indignation.  And  not  all  perhaps  thai  are  re- 
buked, shall  be  amended,  but  yet  some  there  shall  he 
saved  hi/  amending.  It  shall  he  .10  surely,  because 
I  amendiiiir  is  named:  yet  so  as  by  fire,  hut  some 
there  shall  lie  that  shallbe  rebuked,  and  not  amend- 
ed, to  whom  he  shall  say.  Go  ye  into  everlasting  fire. 
Fearing  therefore  these  more  grievous  pains,  hede- 
sireth  that  he  may  neither  be  rebuked  in  indigna- 
tion by  eternal  fire,  nor  amended  in  his  wrath,  that 
is  to  say.  Purge  me  in  this  life,  and  make  me  such 
a  one  as  shall  not  need  the  amending  fire,  being 
for  them  which  shall  be  saved,  yet  so  us  by  fire. 
Where/ore  ?  hut  because  here  they  build  upon  the 
foundation,  wood,  hay,  stubble  ?  for  if  they  did 
build  gold,  silver,  and  precious  stories,  they  should 
he  secure  /'rem  both  fires,  not  onli/from  that  eternal 
which  shall  torment  the  impiqus  eternal.li/ :  but  also 
from  that  which  shall  amend  them  that  shall  be 
saved  by  fire,  for  it  is  said,  he  shall  be  safe,  yet 
so  as  l)y  fire.  And  because  it  is  said,  he  shall  he 
safe,  that  fire  is  contemned.  Yea  verily  though  safe 
by  lire,  yet  that  fire  shall  be  more  grievous,  then 
whatsoever  a  man  can  suffer  in.  this  life.  And  you 
know  how  great  evils  the  wicJied  have  suffered,  and, 
■may  suffer :  yet  they  have  suffered  such  as  the  good 


254 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


it  is  a  thing  of  least  account,  to  be  judged  of  you  or  of  man's  day :  butljudgenotmyselfneiiher. 
4  For  I  am  not  guilty  in  conscience  of  any  thing  :  but  I  am  not  justihed  herein  :  but  he  that 
judgeth  nie,  is  our  Lord.  5  Thereiore  judge  not  before  the  time :  until  our  Lord  do  come, 
who  also  will  lighten  the  hidden  things  of  darkness,  and  will  manilest  the  counsels  of  the 
hearts:  and  then  the  jiraise  shall  bo  to  every  man  of  God.  G  But  these  things,  brethren,  I 
have  transfigured  into  uiysclt  and  Apollo,  for  you  :  that  in  us  you  may  learn,  one  not  to  be 
pufi'ed  up  against  another,  above  thut  is  written.  7  For  who  discemeih  thee  ?  Or  what  hast 
thou  that  thou  hast  not  received  ?  And  ii  thou  hast  received,  what  dost  thou  glory  as  though 
thou  hast  not  received?  8  Now  you  are  filled,  now  are  you  become  rich:  without  us  you 
reign  :  and  I  would  to  God  you  did  reign,  that  we  also  might  reign  with  you.  9  For  1  tlunk 
that  God  hath  showed  us  Apostles  the  last,  as  it  were  deputed  to  death:  because  we  are  made 
a  spectacle  to  the  world,  and  to  Angels  and  men.  10  We  are  fools  for  Christ,  but  you  wise 
in  Christ:  we  weak,  but  you  strong  ;  you  noble  but  we  base.  11  Fntil  this  hour  we  do  both 
hunger,  and  thirst,  and  are  naked,  and  are  beaten  with  buH'ets,  and  are  wanderers.  1"2  And 
labour  working  with  our  own  hands,  we  are  cursed,  and  do  bless  :  we  are  persecuted,  and 
sustain  it.  13  We  are  blasphemed,  and  we  beseech  :  we  are  made  the  refuse  of  this  world, 
the  dross  of  all  even  until  now.  14  Not  to  confound  you,  do  I  write  these  things  :  but  as  my 
dearest  children  I  admonish  you.  15  For  if  you  have  ten  thousand  pedagogues  in  Christ  =  yet 
not  many  fathers.  For  in  Christ  Jesus  by  the  Gospel  I  begat  you.  16  1  beseech  you  there- 
fore be  followers  of  me.  17  Therefore  have  I  sent  to  you  Timothy,  who  is  my  dearest  son 
and  faithful  in  our  Lord  :  who  will  put  you  in  mind  of  my  ways  that  are  in  Christ  .Iksus,  as 
every  where  in  every  Ciuirch  I  teach.  18  As  though  I  would  not  come  to  you,  so  certain  are 
pufi'ed  up.  I'J  But  I  will  come  to  you  quickly,  if  our  Lord  will :  and  will  know  not  the  words 
of  them  that  be  puffed  up,  but  the  power.  20  For  the  kingdom  of  God  is  not  in  words,  but  in 
power.  21  What  will  you '?  in  rod  that  I  come  to  you  :  or  in  charity,  and  the  spirit  of  mild- 
ness. 

CHAPTER  V. 
Sharply  rebuking  their  clergy  s  negligence,     3  himself  absent  excommunicatdh  that  public  incestuous 
person  :     G  commanding  that  hereafter  no  Christian  be  so  tolerated  in  any  open  crane,  but  excom- 
municated. 

1  There  is  plainly  heard  fornication  among  you,  and  such  fornication,  as  the  like  is  not 
among  the  heathen,  so  that  one  hath  his  father's  wife.  2  And  you  are  puffed  up  :  and  have  not 
mourned  rather,  that  he  might  be  taken  away  from  among  you,  that  halh  done  this  deed.  3  1 
indeed  absent  in  body,  but  present  in  spirit,  have  already  judged,  as  present,  him  that  hath  so 
done.    4  In  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  you  bemg  gathered  together  and  my  spirit. 


Annotations. 
also  might  suffer,  for  what  halh  any  viuli factor 
suffered  by  the  laws,  that  a  Martyr  hat li  not  suffered 
in  the  confession  of  Christ  ?  These  evils  therefore 
that  arc  here,  be  much  more  easy,  and  yet  see  how 
men,  not  to  suffer  them,  do  whatsoever  thou  com- 
mandest.     How  much  better  do  they  that  which 

Annotations. 

ver.  4.  But  not  jiistifed.  The  Heretics  are 
certain  that  tiiey  be  in  God's  grace,  but  Paul 
though  guilty  of  no  crime  in  his  conscience, 
durst  not  assure  himself  that  he  was  justified, 
neither  could  take  upon  him  to  be  judge  of  his 
own  heart  and  cogitations,  whether  they  were 
pure  or  no :  but  the  trial  thereof  he  left  only  to 
God's  jtidging  day. 

ver.  0.  /  have  transfigured.  Lo !  when  he 
named  himself  and  Apollo,  and  Cephas,  he 

Annotations. 

ver.  2.  Have  not  mourned.  Christian  men 
should  be  sorrowful  to  see  the  grevious  of- 
fences born  withal,  and  ought  zealously  to  seek 
the  offender's  punishment  by  excommunica- 
tion. 

ver.  3.  J  absent.  Paul  here  useth  his  Apos- 
tolic power,  of  binding  this  incestuous  person, 
excommunicating  him  by  his  letters  and  Man- 
datum,  though  absent. 

ver.  4.  Youbeing gathered.  Thoutih  he  com- 
manded the  act  should  be  done  in  the  face  of 
the  Church,  as  such-sentences  and  censures  be 


Chapter  3. 
God  commandcth,  that  they  may  not  suffer  those 
greater  pains  7"  Anibr.  upon  tnis  place,  1  Cor. 
3.  and  Ser.  20.  in  Ps.  118.  Hiero.  lib.  2.  c.  13. 
adv.  Jovinianum.  Greg.  lib.  4.  Dialog,  c.  39.  and 
in  Psal.  3.  Pcenit.  in  principio.  Origen,  hom.  6.  in 
1  c.  15.  Exod.  and  hom.  14.  in  c.  24.  Levit. 

Chapter  4. 
meant  other  seditious  and  factious  Preachers, 
whose  names  he  spared. 

ver.  15.  If  you  have.  So  may  Augusfineour 
Apostle  say  to  us  Englishmen. 

ver.  21.  In  rod.  The  Apostles  have 
power  of  discipline  and  censures  against 
ofl'endcrs,  and  power  of  gentleness,  meekness, 
and  indulgence  also :  to  use  either  punishing 
or  pardoning,  according  to  their  wisdom,  ana 
according  to  the  occasion  of  time  and  place. 

Chapter  5. 

at  this  day,  executed  also,  yet  the  judgment 
and  authority  of  giving  sentence  was  in  him- 
self, and  not  in  the  wliole  multitude,  as  the 
Protestants  and  the  |)oiuilar  Sectaries  affirm, 
for  the  power  of  binding  and  loosing  was  not 
given  to  the  whole  Church,  but  as  in  the  per- 
sons of  the  Prelates,  and  to  them  for  the  be- 
nefit of  the  whole.  Whereupon  Chrvsostom 
upon  those  words,  Die  I'cclesia;  Tell  the 
Church,  Matt.  18.  Complain  to  the  Church, 
that  is,  saith  he,  to  the  prelates  and  presidents 
thereof. 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


255 


with  the  virtue  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  5  To  deliver  such  a  one  to  Satan  for  the  destruction  of 
the  fiesh,  that  the  spirit  may  be  saved  in  the  day  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  6  Your  glorying 
is  not  good.  Know  you  not  that  a  little  leaven  corrupteth  the  whole  paste  ?  7  Purge  the 
old  leaven  that  you  may  be  a  new  paste,  as  you  are  azynjes.  For  our  Pasch,  Christ  is  immo- 
lated. 8  Therelore  let  us  feast,  not  in  tlie  old  leaven,  nor  in  the  leaven  of  mahce  and  wicked- 
ness, but  in  the  azymes  of  sincerity  and  verity.  9  I  wrote  to  you  in  an  epistle,  Not  to  keep 
company  with  fornicators.  10  I  mean  not  the  fornicators  of  this  world,  or  the  covetous,  or  the 
extortioners,  or  servers  of  idols:  otherwise  you  should  have  gone  out  of  this  world.  11  But 
now  I  wrote  to  you,  not  to  keep  company,  if  he  that  is  named  a  brother,  be  a  fornicator,  or  a 
covetous  person,  or  a  server  ot  idols,  or  a  railer,  or  a  drunkard,  or  an  extortioner:  with  such  a 
one  not  so  much  as  to  take  meat.  1*2  For  what  is  it  to  me  to  jtidge  of  them  that  are  without? 
Do  not  you  judge  of  them  that  are  within  ?  13  For  them  that  are  without,  God  will  judge. 
Take  away  the  evil  one  from  among  yourselves. 

CHAPTER    VL 
He  rehikelh  them,  far  going  to  law  before  judges  that  were  not  Christians,     9  telling  that  extortion, 

as  many  other  offtnces  likewise,  is  a  mortal  sin.     12  And  with  divers  reasons  he  iiiveigheth  against 

fornication,  bidding  also  to  fee  all  occasions  thereof. 

1  Dare  any  of  you,  having  a  matter  against  another,  to  be  judged  before  the  urijust,  and  not 
before  the  saints  ?    2  Or  know  you  not  that  the  saints  shall  judge  of  the  world  ?  And  if  the 


Annotatio.vs. 

ver.  4.  With  the  virtue.  All  such  great  power 
over  sinners,  is  holdeu  and  exercised  in  the 
name  and  virtue  of  Christ  Jesus.  And  who- 
soever setteth  light  by  it,  despiseth  our  Lord's 
name  and  power. 

ver.  5.  To  Satan.  To  assure  us  that  all  ex- 
communicate persons  be  in  the  power  and  pos- 
session of  the  Devil,  and  quite  out  of  Christ's 
protection  as  soon  as  they  be  separated  l)y  the 
Church's  sentence,  from  her  body  and  the 
Sacraments,  and  fellowship  of  Christian  Ca- 
tholic men:  it  pleased  God  to  give  power  to 
the  Apostles  and  Prelates  in  the  primitive 
Church,  to  cause  the  devil  straight  upon  their 
sentence  of  excommunication,  to  invade  the 
body  of  the  exconnnunicate,  and  to  torment 
him  corporally,  so  Christ  excommunicated 
Judas,  and  the  devil  entered  into  him,  and  he 
went  forth  of  the  happy  fellowship  of  the  Apos- 
tles, John  13.  27,  so  this  Apostle  excommuni- 
cated Alexander  and  Hymenseus,  and  Satan 
straight  took  them:  ITim.l.  Yea  itis  thouL'ht 
that  Peter  excommunicated  Ananias  and  Sa- 
phira,  and  for  sign  of  his  power  and  terror  of 
the  sentence,  struck  them  both  stark  dead.  De 
mirabil.  S.  Scriptura,  ii.  3.  c.  16.  apud,  Aus- 
Which  miraculous  power  though  it  be  not 
joined  now  to  that  sentence,  yet  as  far  as  con- 
cerneth  the  punishment  spiritual,  which  it  spe- 
cially appertaineth  unto,  it  is  as  before,  and  is 
by  the  judi;ment  of  the  holy  Doctors,  Cypr.  ep. 
62.  num.  3.  Chrys.  in  1  Tim.  1  /lo.  .5.  Ambrose,  in 
1  Tim.  1.  Hiero.  ep.  ad  Heliod.  c.  7.  August,  de 
cor.  and  gra.  c.  l.'i,  the  terrible  and  greatest 
punishment  in  the  world,  yea  far  passing  all 
earthly  pain  and  torment  of  this  life,  and  being 
a  very  resemblance  of  damnation,  and  so  often 
called  by  the  Fathers,  namely,  by  Augustine. 
Andhy  this  spiritual  sword,  saith  Cyprian,  allmust 
die  in  their  souls,  that  obey  not  the  Priests  of 
Christ  in  the  new  law,  as  that  they  were  disobe- 
dient to  the  judges  of  the  old  law,  were  slain  with 
the  corporal  sword.  Would  God  that  the  world 
knew  what  a  marvellous  punishment  Christ 
hath  appointed  the  Priests  to  execute  upon  the 


Chapter  5. 
offenders  of  his  laws,  and  specially  upon  the 
disobedient,  as  heretics  namely. 

ver.  8.  Let  7is  feast.  The  Paschal  lamb, 
which  was  the  most  express  figure  of  Christ 
every  way,  was  first  sacrificed,  and  afterward 
eaten  with  azymes  or  unleavened  bread,  so 
Christ  our  Paschal,  being  then  newly  sacrificed 
on  the  Cross,  is  recommended  to  fhem  as  to 
be  eaten  with  all  purity  and  sincerity,  in  the 
holy  sacrament.  Which  mystery  the  holy 
Church  in  these  words  commendeth  to  the 
faithful  every  year  at  the  feast  of  Easter. 

ver.  11.  A  server  rf  idols.  A  notorious  wilful 
corruption  in  the  bible  1562,  translating  in  the 
verse  before.  Idolaters:  and  here,  worshippers 
of  imaaes:  the  Apostles  word  being  one 
ei5u)\o\'tTpr](.  Idolater. 

ver.  11.  Not  to  take  meat.  It  is  not  meant  that 
we  should  separate  ourselves  corporally  from 
all  sinners,  or  that  we  might  refuse  to  live  in 
one  Church  or  fellowship  of  Sacraments  with 
them,  which  was  the  error  and  occa.sion  of  the 
Donatists  great  schism  :  nor  th^t  every  man  is 
straight  alter  he  hath  committed  any  deadly 
sin,  excommunicated,  as  some  Lutherans  hold  : 
but  that  we  should  avoid  them  when  the  Church 
hath  excommunicated  them  for  such,  though 
in  mind,  and  condemnation  of  their  faults,  every 
one  ought  to  be  always  far  from  them.  As  for 
the  heathen  and  Pagans,  which  be  not  underthe 
Chtirch's  discipline,  and  at  that  time  in  external 
worldly  affairs  dealt  with  Christians,  and  lived 
amongst  them  whether  they  would  or  no,  the 
apostles  did  not  forbid  christians  their  company. 

ver.  13.  The  evil  one.  He  concludeth  though 
they  cannot,  nor  himself  neither,  cut  off  the 
Heathen  that  be  public  offenders,  yet  the  ill 
person  by  him  excommunicated  being  of  their 
own  body,  they  may  cut  off,  as  is  aforesaid,  and 
avoid  his  company.  Upon  which  command- 
ment of  the  Apostle  we  see  that  we  are  bound 
by  God's  word  to  avoid  all  company  and  con- 
versation with  the  excommunicate,  except  in 
cases  of  necessity,  and  the  spiritual  profit  of 
the  person  excommunicated. 


Annotations.       Chapter  6 
vex.  2.  The  faithful  judge  and  give  sentence  I  with  God  at  the  latter  day,  specially  the  Apos- 


256 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


world  shall  be  jiiQ^^cd  by  yon  :  are  you  unworthy  to  jiidirc  ot'tlie  lesser  things?  3  Know  you  not 
that  we  shall  judi;eAnyi'ls  !  how  much  niort  secular  tlniigs  .'  4  If  therefore  you  liave  secular 
judgments:  tlie  conuinptiblc  that  are  in  the  Church,  set  them  tojiidire.  5  1  speak  to  your  shame. 
Ho,  is  there  not  among  you  any  wise  man,  that  caii  judge  between  his  brother.  <>  But  brother 
with  brother  contendeth  in  judgment:  and  that  before  infidels?  7  Now  certes  there  is  plainly 
a  fault  in  you,  that  you  have  judgments  among  yon.  Why  do  you  not  rather  take  wrong '!  why 
do  you  not  rather' suli'er  fraud?  8  liut  yourselves  do  wrong  and  defraud:  and  tluit  to  the 
brethren.  9  Know  you  not  that  the  unjust  sludl  not  possess  the  kinadoin  of  God  ?  Do  not  err. 
Neither  fornicators,  nor  servers  of  Idols,  nor  adulterers,  nor  tiie  elleminafe,  nor  the  lier.'i  with 
mankind,  10  Nor  thieves,  nor  the  covetous,  nor  drunkards,  nor  railer.s,  nor  extortioners, 
shall  possess  the  kingdom  of  God.  II  And  liiese  things  eertcs  voii  were:  but  you  arewasiied, 
but  you  are  sanctilied,  but  you  are  justified  in  the  liame  of  our  Lord  .Iesus  Christ,  and  in  the 
Spirit  of  our  God.  1^  All  "things  are  lawliil  for  tne,  but-all  things  are  not  expedient.  All  things 
are  lawful  for  hie,  but  I  will  be  brought  under  the  jiowcr  of  none.  13  The  meat  to  the  belly, 
and  the  belly  to  the  meats  :  but  God  will  destroy  both  it  and  them  :  and  rhe  body  not  to  forni- 
cation, but  to  our  Lord,  and  our  Lord  to  the  body.  14  Cut  (iod  i)oth  hath  raised  up  our  Lord, 
and  will  raise  u])  us  also  by  his  power.  I;')  Know  you  not  tlnit  your  bodies  are  the  members 
of  Christ  ?  Taking  therefore  the  members  of  Christ,  shall  I  make  theiu  the  members  of  a 
harlot?  God  forbid.  16  Or  know  you  not,  tliat  he  which  cleaveth  to  a  harlot  is  made  one  body? 
For  thei/  shall  he,  saith  he,  two  in  oue.jlegh.  17  But  he  that  cleavelh  to  our  Lord,  is  one  spirit. 
18  Flee  fornication.  Every  sin  whatsoever  a  man  doth,  is  without  the  body  :  but  he  that  doth 
fornicate,  sinneth  against  hi«  own  body.  19  Or  know  you  not,  that  your  members  are  the 
temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost  which  is  in  yon,  whom  you  have  of  God,  and  you  are  not  your  own  ? 
20  tor  you  are  bought  with  a  great  price,     (ilorify  and  bear  God  in  your  bodv. 

CHAPTER.    VII.  .  ■ 

That  married-  folk  mail  ask  their  debt,  and  7nust  j>ai/  it,  lliomsh  it  he  Initer  for  them  to  rontnin,  8  as 
also  for  tiie  uiaiiarriad  and  widowx  to  continue  sini:le,  tJioiii^ii.  tliei/  nirn/  marri/.  10  That  the  married 
may  not  depart  from  one  another,  nor  in  any  cas-e  mtrrry  another  durinf!  the  life  of  the  former,  12 
unless  it  he  from  one  that  is  unhaptized,  which  i/et  he  dis.madeth  :  17  aiunsellinir  also  every  ame  to 
be  content  with  his  state  wherein  he  was  chrialeaed.  25  VirsrinUi/is  not  romnuinded,hut  counselled, 
as  the  better  and  more  meritorious  than  nianiage,     39  As  also  widowhood. 

1  And  concerning  the  things  whereof  you  wrote  to  me  :  It  is  good  for  a  man  not  to  touch  a 
woman.  2  But  because  of  fornication  let  every  man  have  his  own  wife,  and  let  every  woman 
have  her  own  husband.  3  Let  the  husbtind  render  his  debt  to  the  wife  :  and  the  wife  also  in 
like  manner  to  her  husband.  4  The  woman  hath  not  power  of  her  own  body  :  but  her  husband. 
And  in  like  manner  the  man  also  hath  not  por.er  of  his  own  body:  but  theVvotnan.  5  Defraud 
not  one  aiiother,  except  perhaps  by  consent  for  a  time,  that  you  may  give  yourself  to  prayer  : 


AiV.N'OTATIONS. 

ties  and  the  perfect  Christians  that  have  for- 
saken all  for  Christ's  sake. 

ver.  6.  Contendeth  in  judgment.  To  be  given 
much  to  brabbling  litigiousness  for  every  trifle, 
to  spend  a  pound  rather  than  lose  a  penny,  the 
Apostle  nmch  reprehendeth  in  Christian  men. 
For  a  Christian  man  to  draw  another  to  the 
judgment  seats  and  courts  of  Heathen  Prin- 
ces, which  then  only  reigned,  and  not  to  suffer 
their  controversies  and  quarrels  to  be  taken 
up  among  themselves  brotherly  and  peace- 
ably, was  a  great  fault:  as  for  one  Catholic 
to  draw  another  for  mere  trifles  before  se- 
cular or  heretical  Oflicers  is  a  very  unchris- 
tian part. 

vV.er.  7.  A  fault.    lie  forbade  not  all  judg- 

Annotatio.ns. 
ver.  2.  IJis  own  wife.  He  saith  not,  as  the 
Protestants  here  pretend  to  exuse  the  unlaw- 
fiil  conjunction  of  Votaries,  Le t  ever y  one  mar ry  : 
but,  let  every  one  have,  keep  or  use  his  own 
wife  to  whom  he  was  married  before  his  con- 
version, for  the  Apostle  answereth  here  to  the 
first  question  of  the  Corinthians,  which  was 
not,  whether  it  were  lawfid  to  niarrv,  but 
whether  they  were  not  bound  upon  their  con- 
version, to  abstain  from  the  company  of  their 
\vives  married  before  in  their  itiHdelity  as 
some  did  persuade  theru  that  they  ought  to 


ClIAPTEU  6. 

ments  of  controversies,  but  only  sitrnified  that 
it  was  a  fault,  and  that  it  proceeded  ot  some 
injuries  done  one  to  another,  and  imperfec- 
tions, that  they  so  molest  one  another :  and 
that  it  had  been  more  agreeable  to  Christian 
jicrfection  and  charity,  rather  to  tolerate  and 
sutler  a  small  injury,  than  to  draw  his  fellow 
to  judgment  seats. 

ver.  9.  Servers  of  Idols.  For  this  the  Enirli.^h 
Bible  1.562,  falsely  translateth,  wor.thi2)pers  of 
inwgcs. 

ver.  18.  Sinneth  against  his  own  body'.  Forni- 
eatioii  is  not  only  enemy  to  the  soul,  but 
wasteth,  weakeneth,corrii|iteth  and  dclileth  the 
body,  more  properly  tuid  directly  than  any 
other  sins  do. 

CUATTKR  7. 

do.  Hiero.  lib.  1.  cont.  Jovin.cap.  4.  Chryst.  in 
hunc  locum  horn.  19. 

ver.  3.  Let  the  husband  render.  Those  words 
open  the  Apostle's  inieinion  an<l  talk  to  be 
(jnly  of  such  as  are  already  nmrried,  and  to  in- 
struct them  of  the  bond  and  obligation  that  is_ 
between  the  married  coiii)lc,  tor  rendering  of 
the  debt  of  carnal  copiilaiion,  one  to  another  : 
declaring  that  the  married  persons  have  yield- 
ed their  bodies  so  one  to  another,  that  they 
cannot  without  mutual  consent,  neither  perpe- 
tually, nor  for  a  time,  defraud  one  the  other. 


I.  CORINTHIAJNS. 


257 


and  return  again  together,  lest  Satan  tempt  you  for  vour  incontineney.  6  But  I  say  this  by  in- 
dulgence, not  by  commandment.  7  For  I  woula  all  men  to  be  as  myselt :  but  every  one  nath 
a  proper  gitt  of  God  :  one  so,  and  another  so.  8  But  I  say  to  the  unmarried  and  to  widows  : 
it  is  good  for  them  if  they  so  abide  even  as  I  also.  9  But  if  they  do  not  contain  themselves, 
let  theia  marry:  lor  it  is  better  to  marry  than  to  be  burnt.  10  But  to  them  that  be  jomed  in 
matiimony,  not  1  give  commandment,  but  our  Lord,  that  the  wife  depart  not  from  her  husband. 
11  And  it  she  depart,  to  remain  unmarried,  or  to  be  reconciled  to  her  husband.  And  let  not 
the  husband  put  away  his  wife.  12  For  to  the  rest,  I  say,  not  our  Lord.  If  any  brother  have 
a  wife  an  infidel,  and  she  consent  to  dwell  with  him  :  let  him  not  put  her  away.  13  And  if 
any  woman  have  a  husband  an  infidel,  and  he  consent  to  dwell  with  her  :  let  her  not  put  away 
her  husband.     14  For  the  man  an  infidel  is  sanctified  by  the  faithful  woman  :  and  the  woman 


Annotations. 

ver.  5.  That  you  may.  If  the  layman  cannot 
pray,  unless  he  abstain  from  his  wife  :  the 
Priest  that  always  must  offer  sacrifice,  and 
always  pray,  nmst  therefore  always  be  free 
from  matrimony.  Hiero.  lib.  1.  cap.  19.  adver. 
Jovin. 

ver.  5.  Give  yourself  to  prayer.  This  time, 
and  the  Heretics'  doctrine,  and  high  estima- 
tion of  matrimonial  acts,  are  far  from  the 
purity  of  the  Apostolic  and  primitive  Church, 
when  the  Christians  to  make  their  prayers 
and  fastings  more  acceptable  to  God,  abstain- 
ed by  nmtual  consent  even  from  their  lawful 
wives,  our  new  Masters  not  much  abstaining, 
as  it  may  be  thought,  from  their  wives  for  any 
such  matter.  And  yet  Augustine  saith,  the 
Prelate  should  pass  other  in  this  case,  and 
think  that  not  to  be  lawful  for  him,  that  may 
be  borne  in  others,  because  he  must  daily 
supply  Christ's  room,  offer,  baptize,  and  pray 
for  tlie  people  :  lib.  1.  q.  ex  utroque  test.  q.  127. 
in  fine.  Hierome.  lih.  1.  cap.  19.  advers.  Jovinian, 
Ambrose,  lib.  1.  Ofic.  cap.  tilt.  But  alas  for  the 
people,  whose  married  Pastors  are  in  this 
point  far  worse  than  the  vulgar  folk,  neither 
teaching  continency,  nor  giving  good  example. 

ver.  6.  By  iiididgerice,  not  commandment. 
Lest  some  might  misconstrue  his  former  words 
as  though  he  had  precisely  commanded  mar- 
ried persons  not  to  abstain  perpetually  from 
carnal  copulation,  or  not  to  give  their  consent 
one  to  another  of  continency  but  for  a  time 
only :  he  declareth  plainly  that  he  gave  no 
rule  or  precept  absolutely  therein,  but  that  he 
sjiake  all  the  foresaid,  condescending  to  their 
infirmities  only,  insinuating  that  continence 
from  carnal  copulations  is  much  better,  and 
that  himself  kept  it  continually.  August,  de 
bon.  conjug.  cap.  10.  Encliirid,  cap.  78. 

ver.  7.  A  proper  gift.  To  such  as  may  law- 
fully marry,  or  be  already  married,  God 
giveth  not  always  that  more  high  and  special 
gift  or  grace  of  continency,  though  every  one 
of  them  all  that  duly  ask  and  labour  for  it, 
might  have  it:  but  such  are  not  bound  to  en- 
deavour or  seek  for  it  always,  and  therefore 
cannot  be  commanded  to  abstain  further  than 
they  like,  but  whensoever  a  man  is  bound  to 
abstain,  either  by  vow  or  any  other  necessary 
occasion,  as  if  one  of  the  parties  be  in  prison, 
war,  banishment,  sickness,  or  absent  perpetu- 
ally by  lawful  divorce,  the  other  must  needs 
in  pain  of  damnation  abstain,  and  cannot  excuse 
the  want  of  the  gift  of  chastity,  for  he  is 
bound  to  ask  it  and  to  seek  for  it  of  God 
by  fasting,  prayer,  and  chastising  his  body  : 
22* 


Chapter  7. 
and  so  labouring  duly  for  it,  God  will  give  the 
grace  of  chastity.  So  had  Paul  it,  and  so  had 
all  the  holy  men  that  ever  lived  chaste.  There- 
fore detest  the  doctrine  of  the  Protestants  in 
this  point,  that  when  they  list  not  fast  nor  pray 
for  it,  say  they  have  not  the  gift.  And  it  were 
a  great  marvel  why  so  few  of  the  new  Sects 
or  rather  none  now-a-days  have  that  gift,  but 
that  we  see  it  is  obtained  by  .those  means 
which  our  forefathers  used,  and  they  use  not 
at  all.  To  live  in  marriage  continently  with- 
out the  breach  of  conjugal  fidelity,  is  a  gift  of 
God  also,  but  men  must  not  break  their  faith 
of  wedlock  for  want  of  it,  but  must  know  that 
God  giveth  that  gift  to  such  as  humbly  ask  it 
of  him.  August,  de  grat.  et  lib.  arbitrio.  c.  4. 
de  continent,  ca.  1. 

ver.  9.  If  they  contain  not.  He  meaneth  of 
such  as  be  free  :  for  if  they  marry  after  they 
have  made  vow  or  promise  to  God  of  chastity, 
tliey  are  worthily  damned,  such  being  bound 
to  contain,  and  so  may  contain  if  they  list. 
August,  de  bono,  viduit  c.  8.  9.  and  de  adul.  con- 
jug.  lib.  1.  c.  15.  and  de  fide  ad  Petrum  c.  3.  m 
fine.  Amhros.  advirg.  Lapsam.  c.  5. 

ver.  9.  Better  to  marry.  It  is  better  to  marry 
for  the  said  persons  that  be  free,  than  to  be 
overthrown  and  to  fall  into  fornication,  for,  to 
burn,  or,  to  be  bumf,  is  not  to  be  tempted  only, 
as  the  Protestants  think  that  pick  quarrels 
easily  to  marry,  but  it  signifieth  to  yield  to 
concupiscence  either  in  mind  or  external 
work.  We  say  also,  for  such  as  be  free,  for 
concerning  others  lawfully  made  Priests,  and 
such  as  otherwise  have  made  vow  of  chastity, 
they  cannot  marry  at  all,  and  therefore  there 
is  no  comparison  in  them  betwixt  marriage 
and  fornication  or  burning,  for  their  marriage 
is  but  pretended,  and  is  the  worst  sort  of  m- 
continency  and  fornication  or  burning.  Theo- 
doret,  in  hunc  loc. 

ver.  H.  To  remain  unmarried.  Neither  party 
may  dismiss  the  other  and  marry  another 
for  any  cause,  for  though  they  be  separated 
for  fornication,  yet  neither  may  marry  again. 
Augustine  de  adult,  conjug.  lib.  1.  cap.  8.9.  and 
lib.2.  cap.  5.  19.  Annotations  Malt.  19.  and 
Augustine  in  his  whole  books,  de  adulter,  con- 
jug. torn.  6. 

ver.  12.  /  say  not  our  Lord.  By  this  we 
learn,  that  there  were  many  matters  over  and 
above  the  things  that  Christ  taught  or  pre- 
scribed, left  to  the  Apostles'  order  and  inter- 
pretation :  wherein  they  might  as  the  case  re- 
quired either  command  or  council,  and  we 
boimd  to  obev  accordingly. 


258 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


an  infidel  is  sanctified  by  the  faithful  husband  :  otherwise  j'our  children  should  be  unclean: 
but  now  they  are  holy.  15  But  if  the  inlidul  depart,  let  him  depart :  for  the  brother  or  sister 
is  not  subject  to  servitude  in  such  :  but  in  peace  batb  God  called  us.  16  For  how  knowest 
thou,  woman,  if  thou  shalt  save  thy  husband  !  or  how  knowest  thou,  man,  il  thou  shah  save 
the  woman  ?  17  But  to  every  one  as  our  Lord  liath  divided,  as  God  haih  called  every  one,  so 
let  him  walk,  and  as  in  all  Churches  I  teach.  18  Is  any  man  called  bein^  circumcised  ?  let 
him  not  procure  prepuce.  Is  any  man  called  in  prepuce  .'  let  him  not  l)c  circumcised.  19  Cir- 
cumcision is  nothing,  and  prepuce  is  nothing :  but  the  observation  of  the  conmiandments  of 
God.  20  Every  one  in  the  vocation  that  lie  was  called,  in  it  let  liim  abide.  21  Wast  thou 
called  beiniJ  a  bondman?  care  not  for  it:  but  and  if  thou  canst  be  made  free  use  it  rather. 
22  For  he  tliat  in  our  Lord  is  called,  being  a  bondman,  is  the  francliised  of  our  Lord,  likewise 
he  that  is  railed,  being  free,  is  the  bondman  of  Chri.'st.  23  You  were  botight  witii  price,  be 
not  made  the  bondmen  of  men.  24  Every  brother  wherein  he  was  called,  in  that  let  him  abide 
before  God.  25  And  as  concerning  virgins,  a  commandment  of  our  Lord  I  have  not :  but 
counsel  I  o-ive,  as  having  obtained  mercy  of  our  Lord  to  be  faithful.  26  I  think  therefore  that 
this  is  gofrd  for  the  present  necessity,  because  it  is  good  for  a  man  so  to  be.  27  Art  thou  tied 
to  a  wife  ?  seek  not  to  be  loosed.  Art  tliou  loose  from  a  wife  ?  seek  not  a  wife.  28  But  if  thou 
take  a  wife,  thou  hast  not  sinned.  And  if  a  virgin  marry,  she  hath  not  sinned-  nevertheless 
tribulation  of  the  flesh  sliall  such  have  :  but  I  spare  you.  29  This  therefore  I  say.  brethren, 
the  time  is  short,  it  remaineth  that  they  also  which  have  wives,  be  as  though  they  had  not. 
30  And  they  that  weep,  as  thou<:h  they  wept  not :  and  they  that  rejoice,  as  though  they  rejoiced 
not:  and  they  that  buy,  as  though  they  possessed  not.  31  And  they  that  use  this  world,  as 
thou'rh  they  used  it  not :  for  the  figure  of  this  world  passeth  away.  .32  But  I  would  have  you 
to  be'' without  carefulness.  He  that  is  without  a  wife,  is  careful  for  tlie  things  that  pertain  to 
our  Lord,  how  he  mav  please  God.  33  But  he  that  is  with  a  wife,  is  careful  for  the  things 
that  pertain  to  the  world,  how  he  may  please  his  wife :  and  he  is  divided.  34  And  the  woman 
unmarried  and  the  virgin,  thinlieth  on  the  things  that  pertain  to  our  Lord:  that  she  maybe 

Annotations.  Chai'teti  7. 
ver.  14.  Sanctified.  When  the  intidel  parry  Ivirsr.  cap.  13.  that  think  the  Apostle  counsel- 
is  said  to  be  clean  or  sanctified  by  the  faithful,  leth  virginity  rather  than  marriage,  only  for 
or  the  children  of  their  marriage  to  be  clean,  that  marriage  hath  many  miseries'and  molest- 
we  may  not  think  that  they  be  in  grace  or  j  ations  joined  unto  it,  which  by  virginity  shall 
state  of  salvation  thereby,  but  only  that  the  ]be  avoided,  and  not  in  respect  of  the  greater 
marriage  is  an  occasion  of  sanctification  to  the  i  reward  in  heaven,  for  the  Apostle's  provident 
infidel  party  and  to  the  children,  for  Angus-  counselling  to  virginity  is  for  the  next  life, 
line,  lih.  3.  de  pec.  mer.  and  remis.  cap.  12.  con-  and  he  allegeth  these  troul)les  of  marriage  in 
cludeth  against  the  Pelagians,  as  vv-e  may  do  that  sense  specially  as  they  be  a  hinderance 
against  ttie  Calvinisfs,  liolding  Christian  from  the  service  of  God  here,  and  therefore  an 
rnen's  children  to  be  holy  from  iheir  mother's  i  impediment  to  us  toward  the  nest  life,  and  the 
womb,  and  not  to  need  baptism,  that  what  |  more  ample  joys  thereof, 
other  sanctification  soever  it  be  that  is  here  |  ver.  29.  As  Ihoii^k  ihej/  hud  not.  He  exhort- 
ineant,  it  cannot  be  aught  to  salvation  without  i  cth  that  such  as  have  wives,  should  not  wholly 
laith   Baptism,  &c.  bestovi' themselves  in  the  vain  transitory  plea- 

'  ver.  19.  But  the.  ohxermtinn.  Neither  to  be 'sure  and  voluptuousness  of  the  flesh,  but  live 
.Tew  lior  Gentile,  bond  or  free,  married  or  sin-  jin  such  moderation,  that  their  marriage  hinder 
''le,  nor  the  faith  itself  which  is  proper  to  them  as  little  as  maybe  from  spiritual  cogi- 
Cliristian  men,  will  serve  to  salvation,  without  llations.  Which  i.%  best  fidfiiied  of  them  that 
<'ood  works  aiid  keeping  the  commandments,  {by  mutual  consent  do  wholly  contain,  whether 
Ilierome,afit).  Jovbi.  lih.  I.  cap.  16.  they  have  had  children  or  «oue,  contemning 

ver  ''5  Comiiel  I  give.  A  counsel  is  one  |  carnal  issue  for  the  jovs  of  heaven.  And  these 
ihin<T' a  commandment  is  another.  To  do  that  marriages  be  more^blessed  than  any  other, 
which  is  counselled,  is  not  necessary,  because  |  Augustine,  rfc  ker.  Dom.  in  monle,  lib.},  cap  14. 
one  may  be  saved  notwithstanding,  but  he  that  ]  ver.  32.  Careful  for  the  thm-.^  of  our  Lord 
will  do  that  which  he  is  counselled  unto,  i  The  Protestants  miglit  here  learii  li  they  list, 
=hall  have  a  hi<jher  degree  of  glory.  He  that !  first  that  virginity  is  not  only  prclerved  before 
fulfilleth  not  a  commandment,  except  he  do  I  mama sze,  for  tnat  U  is  a  more  quiet  state  of 
ppnance,  cannot  escape  punishment.  A  gust,  life  in  this  world,  but  for  that  it  is  more  conve- 
lib  devirs.rap.i3.andU.  ment  for  the  service  of  God.    Secondly,  that 

ver  28  If  a  virsin  marni.  He  speaketh  not  1  virsinify  hath  a  eratehil  purity  and  sanctity 
of  that  virrrin  which  hath  dedicated  her.-elfto  both  of  body  and  soul,  wluch  iriarriage  hath 
God,  forif^'any  such  marry,  she  shall  be  damn- '  not.  Thirdly,  they  may  learn  the  cause  why 
cA  for  breaking  her  first  vow,  but  only  of  the  Church  of  God  requireth  chasiuy  in  the 
vouncrmaidsuninarriedintheworld.H/Vror/rh..  I  clcrgv,  and  lorbiddclh  not  oiily  toniication, 
fovinlib  1  cap.!.  Chry^oxtom  Horn.  20  Theo- i  but  all  carnal  copulation  even  in  lawful  wed- 
doret'  Photius,  and  the  other  Greek  Doctors  1  lock.  Which  is  not  onlv  to  the  end  that  God  s 
unon  this  place,  npud  Oenim.  F.piph.  hrere.'^  61.  1  Priests  be  not  divided  from  him  by  the  clogs 
ver  "8  Tribulation  of  tlie  flesh.  Thev  are  |  of  marriasre,  but  also  that  ilu'V  be  clean  and 
marvellously  deceived,  saith  Augustine,  lib.  de  1  pure  from  the  fleshly  acts  of  copulation. 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


259 


holy  both  in  body  and  in  spirit.  But  she  that  is  married,  thinketh  on  the  things  that  pertain  to 
the  world,  how  she  may  please  her  husband.  35  And  tins  I  speak  to  your  profit :  not  to  cast 
•i  snare  upon  you,  but  to  that  wiiich  is  honest,  and  that  may  give  you  power  without  inipedi- 
aient  to  attend  upon  our  Lord.  36  But  if  any  man  thnik  ihat  he  seemtth  dishonoured  upon  his 
virgin,  for  that  sj>e  is  past  age,  and  it'  it  must  so  be,  let  luni  do  that  he  will.  He  sinuetli  not  if 
she  marry.  37  For  he  ihai  hath  determined  in  his  heart  being  setiled,  not  having  necessity, 
but  having  power  of  his  own  will,  and  hath  judged  this  in  his  heart,  to  keep  his  virgin,  doth 
well.  3S  'I'hereibre  both  he  that  joineth  his  virgin  in  matrimony,  doth  well:  and  he  thut 
joineth  not,  doth  better.  39  A  woman  is  bound  to  the  law  so  long  tnne  as  her  husband  liveth  : 
but  if  her  husband  sleep,  she  is  at  liberty :  let  her  marry  to  whom  she  will :  only  in  our  Lord. 
40  But  more  blessed  shall  she  be,  if  she  so  remain,  according  to  my  counsel,  and  I  think  that 
I  also  have  the  Spirit  of  God. 

CHAPTER  VIIL 
He  reliuketh  the  harned  ivho  in  pride  of  tinir  knowledge  did  eat  Idolotkyta,  that  is  things  offered 
to  Idols,  using,  as  Ihetj  said,  their  liberty :  hut  not  considering  that  the  ignoranl  took  their  doing  us 
an  example  for  them  to  frequent  such  meals  so,  as  they  did  before  in  their  Paganism,  with  opinion 
that  they  did  sanctify  the  eaters. 

1  And  concerning  those  things  that  are  sacrificed  to  Idols,  we  know  that  we  all  have  know- 
ledge. Knosvledge  putfeth  up :  but  charity  edifieth.  2  And  if  any  man  think  ihat  he  knoweth 
something,  he  hath  not  yet  known,  as  he  ought  to  know.  3  But  if  any  man  love  God,  the  same 
is  known  of  liiiu.  4  Bat  as  for  the  meats  that  are  inunolated  to  Idols,  we  know  that  an  Idol  is 
nothing  in  the  world,  and  that  there  is  no  God,  but  one.  5  For  although  there  be  that  are  call- 
ed gods  either  in  heaven,  or  in  earth,  for  there  are  many  gods  and  many  lords.  6  Yet  to  us 
there  is  one  God,  the  Father,  of  whom  all  things,  arid  we  unto  him:  and  one  Lord,  Jesus 
Christ,  by  whom  all  things,  and  we  by  him.  7  But  there  is  not  knowledge  in  all.  For  some 
until  this  jirescnt  with  a  conscience  of  the  Idol,  eat  as  a  thing  sacrificed  to  Idols,  and  their 
conscience  being  weak,  is  polluted.  8  But  meat  doth  not  commend  us  to  God.  For  neither  if 
we  eat,  shall  we  abound:  nor  if  we  eat  not,  shall  we  lack.  9  But  take  heed  lest  perhaps  this 
vour  liberty  be  an  ofience  to  the  weak.  10  For  if  a  man  see  him  that  hath  luiowledge,  sit  at 
table  in  the  Idol's  temple  :  shall  not  his  conscience,  being  weak,  be  edified,  to  eat  things  sa- 
crificed to  Idols  ?  11  And  through  thy  knowledge  shall  the  weak  brother  perish,  for  whom 
Christ  halh  died  ?  1"2  But  sinning  thus  against  the  brethren,  and  striking  their  weak  con- 
science :  you  sin  against  Christ.  13  Wherefore  if  meat  scandalize  my  brother:  I  will  never 
eat  flesh,  lest  I  scandalize  my  brother. 

CHAPTER  IX. 
To  them  that  so  vaunted  their  liberty  about  Idololhyta,  he  hringeth  liis  own  example,  to  wit,  that  he  also 
had  liberty  to  live  by  the  Gospel,  but  yet  that  he  used  it  not,  so  to  avoid  scandal  of  the  infirrri,  and  be- 
cause it  wasviore  meritorious.  24  Declaimingagainsttheirsecurily,andshowing  thembysifnilitudes 
and  examples,  24  both  of  himself,  1  And  qr  the  Israelites,  that  salvation  isvot  solightli/  come  by : 
14  and  so  concludelh  again  against  eating  of  Idolothyta,  because  it  is  also  to  commit  idolatry,  22 
aiid  nut  only  to  give  HI  example  to  the  infirm. 

1  Am  I  not  free  ?  Am  I  not  an  Apostle  ?  Have  I  not  seen  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord  ?  Are  not 
you  my  work  in  our  Lord  ?    2  And  if  to  others  I  be  not  an  Apostle,  but  yet  to  you  I  am,  for  you 


Annotations. 

ver.  1.  We  all  have  knowledge.  The  spiritual 
and  perfectly  instructed  Christians  knew  no 
meats,  now  to  be  unclean,  neither  for  significa- 
tion, as  in  the  Law  of  Moses  :  nor  always  by 
nature  and  creation,  as  the  Manichees  thought, 
nor  by  any  other  pollution,  as  in  that  they 
were  offered  to  Idols  :  and  therefore  they  did 
eat  boldly  of  such  meats  as  were  sacrificed, 
contemning  and  condemning  their  Idols  as 
mere  nothing,  and  the  worship  of  them  as  the 
honour  of  things  imaginary,  which  their  fact, 
for  their  want  of  discretion  and  charity,  and 
for  the  use  of  that  their  liberty  to  the  offence 
and  scandalofthe  weak,  the  Apostle  doth  here 
reprehend. 

ver.  7.  Some  with  a  conscience.  The  perfecter 
men's  fault  was,  that  they  gave  offence  by 
their  eating,  to  the  weaker  Christians,  who 
seeing  them  whom  they  reputed  wise  and 
learned,  to  eat  the  meats  offered  to  Idols,  con- 
ceived that  there  was  some  virtue  and  sancti- 


ClIAPTER   8. 

fication  in  those  meats,  from  the  Idol  to  which 
they  were  offered :  and  thought  that  such  things 
were  ormightbe  eaten  with  the  same  concience 
and  devotion  as  before  their  conversion. 

Therefore  the  case  standing  thus,  and  the 
i  Apostle's  discourse  of  eating  or  not  eating 
meats  being  so  as  is  declared,  a  thing  so  evi- 
dent that  it  admitteth  no  other  interpretation,  if 
the  Protestants  apply  aiiy  of  this  admonition 
against  our  fasts  in  the  Catholic  Church,  they 
be  toto  ridiculous. 

ver.  10.  In  the  IdoVs  Temple.  Like  as  now, 
some  Catholics  have  said,  that  they  know  that 
Calvin's  communion  is  but  as  other  bread  and 
wine.  But  yet  the  ignorant  seeing  such  go  to 
the  Communion,  think  that  it  is  a  good  act  of 
Reliaion.  Yea,  whatsoever  they  pretend, 
it  must  needs  seem  an  honour  to  Calvin's 
Communion,  when  they  are  seen  in  the  Idol'.s 
temple  solemnly  sitting  or  communicating  at 
the  abominable  table. 


Annotations.        Ceiapter  9. 
ver.  1.  My  work.    As  he  called  himself  be-  1  fore   God's  coadjutor,  so  here  he  boldly  also 


260 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


are  the  seal  of  my  Apostleship  in  our  Lord.  3  My  defence  to  themtliat  examine  me  is  this: 
4  Have  not  we  power  to  eat  and  drink?  5  Have  we  not  power  to  lead  about  a  woman,  a  sister, 
as  also  the  rest  ot  the  Apostles,  and  our  Lord's  brethren,  and  Cephas  ?  G  Or  I  only  and  Bar- 
nabas, have  not  we  power  to  do  this  ?  7  Wlio  ever  playeth  the  soldier  at  his  own  charges? 
who  planteth  a  vine,  and  eatctli  not  of  the  fruit  thereof?  who  feedeth  a  flock,  and  cateth  not 
of  the  milk  of  the  tlock  ?  8  tSpeak  I  these  things  according  to  man  ?  Or  doth  not  the  law  also 
say  these  things  ?  9  For  it  is  written  in  the  Law  of  Moses,  Thou  shall  not  muzzle  Ihe  mouth  of 
the  Ox  that  treadeth  out  tlw  corn.  Why,  hath  God  care  of  Oxen  ?  10  Or  for  us  certes  doth  he  say 
it?  P'or  they  are  written  for  us,  because  he  that  eareth,  ought  to  car  in  hope  :  and  he  that 
treadeth,  in  hope  to  receive  fruit.  11  If  we  have  sown  unto  yuu  spiritual  things,  is  it  a  great 
matter  if  we  reap  your  carnal  things  ?  12  If  other  be  partakers  of  your  power:  why  not  we 
rather  ?  howbeit  we  have  not  used  this  power :  but  we  bear  all  things,  lest  we  should  give  an 
offence  to  the  gospel  of  Christ.  13  ICnow  you  not,  that  they  which  work  in  the  holy  place,  eat 
the  things  that  are  of  the  holy  place  :  and  they  that  serve  the  altar,  participate  with  the  altar? 
14  So  also  our  Lord  ordained  tor  them  that  preach  the  gospel,  to  live  of  the  gospel.  15  But  I 
have  used  none  ot  these.  Neither  have  I  written  these  things,  that  they  should  be  so  done  in 
me  :  for  it  is  good  for  ine  to  die  rather,  than  that  any  man  should  make  my  glory  void.  16  For 
and  if  I  evangelize,  it  is  no  glory  to  me  :  for  necessity  lieth  upon  me :  tor  wo  is  to  me  if  I 
evangelize  not.  17  For  if  I  do  this  willingly,  I  have  reward:  but  if  against  my  will,  a  charge 
is  committed  to  me.  18  What  is  my  reward  then  ?  That  preaching  the  gospel,  I  yield  the 
gospel  without  cost,  that  I  abuse  not  my  power  in  the  gospel.  19  For  whereas  I  was  free  of 
all,  I  made  myself  the  servant  of  all :  that  I  might  gaui  the  more  20  And  I  became  to  the 
Jews  as  a  Jew,  that  I  might  gain  the  Jews.  21  To  them  that  are  under  the  Law,  as  though  1 
were  under  the  Law,  whereas  myself  was  not  under  the  Law,  that  I  might  gain  them  that 
were  under  the  Law  ;  to  them  that  were  without  the  Law,  as  though  I  were  without  the  Law, 
whereas  I  was  not  without  the  Law  of  God,  but  was  in  the  Law  of  Christ,  that  1  might  gain 
them  that  were  without  the  Law.  22  To  the  weak  I  became  weak,  that  I  might  gain  the 
■weak.  To  all  men  I  became  all  things,  that  I  mii^ht  save  all.  23  And  I  do  all  things  for  the 
Gospel,  that  I  may  be  made  partaker  thereof.  24  Know  j'ou  not  that  they  that  run  in  the  race, 
all  run  indeed,  but  one  receiveth  the  price  ?  So  run  that  you  may  obtain.  25  And  every  one 
that  striveth  for  the  mastery,  refrainetn  himself  from  all  things  :  and  they  certes,  that  they  may 


Annotations. 
challengeth  the  Corinthians'  conversion  to  be 
his  handy  work  in  the  Lord:  nothing  dero- 
gating thereby  from  Christ,  as  the  Protestants 
rudely  clxarge  the  Fathers,  and  Catholic  men, 
under  pretence  of  God's  honour,  for  using  such 
phrases  and  speecnes  in  the  Apostle  sense,  of 
the  Saints  or  Sacraments. 

ver  5.  Cephas.  He  nameth  Cephas,  that  is 
Peter,  to  prove  his  purpose  by  the  example  of 
the  chief  and  prince  of  the  Apostles.  Ambro. 
Chrys.  Oecum.  upon  this  place. 

ver.  5.  A  woiruin  a  sister.  The  heretics  per- 
versely, as  they  do  all  other  places  for  the  ad- 
vantage of  their  Sect,  expound  this  of  the 
Apostle's  wives,  and  for,  woman,  translate, 
wife,  all  bellies  sounding  wedding  to  them  : 
•where  the  Apostle  meaneth  plainly  the  devout 
•women  that  after  the  manner  of  Jewry  did 
serve  the  preacher  of  necessaries,  of  which 
sort  many  followed  Christ,  and  sustained  him 
and  his  of  their  substance.  So  doth  Chrysos- 
tom,  Theodoret,  and  all  the  Greeks,  Oecu.  in 
colled,  sitprr  huiir  lo.  take  it.  So  doth  Augus- 
tine, Dfi  op.  Miinnrh.  c.  4.  and  Hierome,  lih.  1. 
adv.  Jovinianum,  c.  14.  both  disputing  and  prov- 
ing it  by  the  very  words  of  the  text.  Ambrose 
also  upon  this  place.  And  the  thing  is  most 
plain,  for  what  end  should  he  talk  of  burdening 
the  Corinthians  with  finding  his  wife,  when 
himself,  c.  7, 8,  clearly  saith  that  he  was  single  ? 

ver.  7.  Who  phij/elh  the  soldier?  He  proveth 
by  the  Scriptures  and  natural  reasons  that 
Preachers  and  Pastors  may  challenge  their 
finding  of  their  flock,  ihoiigli'himself  for  causes 
had  not,  nor  intended  not  to  use  his  right  and 
liberty  iheicin. 


Ch.\pter  9. 

ver.  13.  Thealtar.  The  English  Bible,  1562, 
here  and  in  the  next  chapter,  saith  thrice,  for 
altar,  temple:  most  falsely  and  heretically, 
against  holy  altars,  which  about  the  time 
of  that  translation  were  digged  down  in  Eng- 
land. 

ver.  16.  If  I  Evangelize.  If  I  should  preach 
either  of  compulsion  and  servile  fear,  or  mere 
necessity,  not  having  otherwise  to  live  and 
sustain  myself  in  this  world,  I  could  not  look 
for  reward  in  heaven  :  but  now  doing  it,  not 
only  as  enjoined  me,  but  also  of"  love  and  ch.i- 
*rity,  and  freely  without  puttingany  man  to  cost, 
and  that  voluntarily  and  of  very  desire  to  save 
my  hearers,  I  shall  have  my  reward  of  God, 
yea  and  a  reward  of  Supererogation,  which  is 
given  to  them  that  of  abundant  charity  do 
more  in  the  service  of  God  than  they  be  com- 
manded, as  Augustine  expoundeth  it.  De  op. 
Mon.  c.  5. 

ver.  23.  That  I  may  he  partaker.  A  singular 
place  to  convince  the  Protestants,  that  will  not 
nave  men  work  well  in  respect  of  reward 
at  God's  hand :  the  Apostle  confessing  ex- 
pressly, that  all  that  he  doth  either  of  duty  or 
of  supererogation  above  duty,  as  to  jireach  of 
free  cost,  and  to  work  with  his  own  hands  to 
get  his  own  meat  and  his  fellows',  and  to  ab- 
stain from  many  lawful  things,  all  is,  the  rather 
to  attain  the  reward  of  heaven. 

ver.  24.  So  run.  If  such  as  run  for  a  price, 
to  make  themselves  more  swift,  and  to  win  the 
game,  abstain  from  many  meals  and  pleasures: 
what  should  we  do  to  sidfer  or  win  the  crown 
of  glory,  jiurposed  and  promised  to  none  but 
such  as  run,  travel,  and  endeavour  for  it  ? 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


2G1 


roceive  a  corruptible  crowTi :  but  we  an  incorruptible:  26  I  therefore  so  run  not  as  it  were  at 
an  uncertain  thing:  so  I  tight,  not  as  it  were  beating  the  air:  '11  But  1  chastise  my  body 
find  bring  it  into  servitude,  lest  perhap^'when  1  liave  preached  to  others,  myself  become  re- 
probate. •■■ 

CHAPTER  X. 
See  the  argument  nf  Ihe.  9th  chuplrr,  which  coi/ipreliendeth  the  contents  of  this  also. 
1  For  I  will  not  have  you  ignorant,  brethren,  that  our  lathers  were  all  under  the  cloud,  and 
n'l  passed  through  the  se:l.  2  And  all  in  Moses  were  baptized  in  the  cloud  and  in  the  sea.  3 
And  all  did  eat  the  same  spiritual  food.  4  Anel  all  drunk  the  same  spiritual  drink,  and  they 
drunk  of  the  spirit\ial  rock  that  lollowed  them,  and  the  rock  was  Christ.  5  But  in  the  more  part  of 
them  God  was  not  well  pleased,  tor  they  were  overthrown  in  the  desert.  6  And  these  thing.s 
were  done  in  a  figure  of  us,  that  we  be  not  coveting  evil  thintrs,  as  they  also  coveted.  7 
Neither  become  ye  Idolaters,  as  certain  of  thein  :  as  it  is  written.  The  people  sat  down  to  eatand 
drink,  and  rose  up  to  pltu/.  8  Neither  let  us  fornicate,  as  certain  of  them  did  fornicate,  and  there 
fell  in  one  day  three  and  twenty  thousand.  9  Neither  let  us  tempt  Christ :  as  certain  of  them 
tempted,  and  peri.shcd  by  the  serpents.  10  Neither  do  ye  murmur:  as  certain  of  them  mur- 
mured, and  perished  by  the  destroyer.  11  And  all  these  things  chanced  to  them  in  figure  :  but 
tliey  are  written  to  our  correction,  upon  whom  the  end's  ot  the  world  are  come.  12  Therefore 
he  that  thinketh  himself  to  stand,  let  him  take  heed  lest  he  fall.  13  Let  not  temptation  appre- 
herid  you,  but  human,  and  God  is  faithful,  \yho  will  not  sufiisr  you  to  be  tempted  above  that 
which  you  are  able :  but  will  make  also  witii  temptation  issue,  that  you  may  be  able  to  sustain. 
14  For  the  which  cause  my  dearest,  flee  from  the  serving  of  Idols.  15  I  speak  as  to  wise 
men  :  yourselves  judge  what  I  say.  16  The  Chalice  of  benediction,  which  we  do  bless,  is  it  not 
the  communication  of  the  blood  of  Christ?  and  the  bread  which  we  break,  is  it  not  the  partici- 


An'notations. 
ver.  27.  I  chastise.  Tlie  goal  of  everlasting 
glory  is  not  promised  nor  set  forth  for  only  faith- 
men  for  such  as  run  at  random :  but  it  is  the 
price  of  them  that  chastise  and  subdue  their 
l)odies  and  fleshly  desires  by  fasting,  watching, 
voluntary  poverty,  and  other  afflictions.  Lord, 
how  far  is  the  carnal  doctrine  of  the  Sectaries, 
and  the  manner  of  these  days  from  the  Apos- 
tles' spirit.  Wherein  even  we  that  be  Catho- 
lics, though  we  do  not  condemn  with  the  Pro- 
testants these  voluntary  afflictions  as  superflu- 
ous, much  less  as  superstitious  or  injurious  to 
Christ's  death,  but  much  commend  them ;  yet 
we  use  nothing  the  zeal  and  diligence  of  our 
first  Christian  ancestors  herein,  and  therefore 
are  like  to  be  more  subject  to  God's  temporal  I 


Chapter  9. 
chastisements,  at  the  least  in  the  next  life  than 
they  were. 

ver.  27.  Lest  perhaps.  Here  may  we  Lambs 
tremble,  saith  a  holy  Father,  when  the  Ram, 
the  guide  of  the  flock,  must  so  labour  and 
punish  himself,  besides  all  his  other  miseries 
adjoined  to  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  lest 
perhaps  he  miss  the  mark.  A  man  might 
think  Paul  should  be  as  sure  and  as  confident 
of  God's^race  and  salvation  as  we  poor  wretch- 
ed caitiffs  :  but  the  Heretics'  unhappy  security, 
presumption,  and  faithless  persuasion  of  their 
salvation  is  not  fidi-s  Aposfolorum,  hatjides  dre- 
moniorum ;  not  the  faith  of  the  Apostles,  but  the 
faith  of  deviU.  Aug.  apud.  Pet.  Lomb.  in  hunc 
ocum. 


Annotations. 

ver.  3.  The  same.  The  Red  sea  and  the 
Cloud,  a  figure  of  our  Baptism :  the  Manna 
from  heaven,  and  water  miraculously  drawn 
out  of  the  rock,  a  figure  of  the  holy  Sacrament 
of  Christ's  body  and  blood :  our  Sacraments 
containing  the  things  and  graces  in  truth,  which 
theirs  only  signified.  And  it  is  an  impudent 
forgery  of  the  Calvinists,  to  write  iipon  this 
place,  Calvin,  in  hunc.  loc.  that  the  Jews  re- 
ceived no  less  the  truth  and  substance  of  Christ 
and  his  benefits  in  their  figures  or  sacraments, 
then  we  do  in  ours  :  and  tliat  they  and  we  all 
eat  and  drink  of  the  selfsame  meat  and  drink: 
the  Apos'Ie  saying  only,  that  they  anions:  them- 
.selves  did  all  feed  of  one  bread,  and  drink  of 
one  rock  :  which  was  afistureof  Christ,  therein 
especially,  that  but  of  Christ's  side  pierced 
upon  the  Cross,  gushed  out  blood  and  water 
for  the  matter  of  our  Sacraments. 

ver.  12.  Lest  he  fall.  It  is  profitable  to  all,  or 
in  a  manner  to  all.  for  to  keep  them  in  humility, 
not  to  know  what  they  shall  be,  saith  Auffus- 
tine.  Which  inaketh  against  the  vain  security 
of  the  Protestants. 

ver.  13.    As  to  wise  men.    To  cause  them  to 


Chapter  10. 
leave  the  sacrifices  and  meats  or  drinks  offered 
to  idols,  he  putteth  them  in  mind  of  the  only 
true  sacrifice  and  meat  and  drink  of  Christ's 
body  and  blood :  of  which,  and  the  sacrifice 
of  idols  also,  they  might  not  be  in  any  case 
partakers.  Using  this  term,  ut  pradentibus 
loquor,  in  the  same  sense,  as  it  is  thought,  as 
the  Fathers  of  the  primitive  Church  did  give 
a  watchword  of  keeping  secret  from  the  Infi- 
dels and  unbaptized  the  mystery  of  this  divine 
sacrifice,  by  these  words,  Noruiitfideles.norunt 
qui  iniliali  sunt.  Au!!ust.  in  Ps.  39.  and  33.  Cone. 
1.  2.  and  Ps.  109.  Horn.  42.  c.  4.  in  lib.  50.  horn. 
Oris,  in  Levit.  horn.  9.  Chrifost.  horn.  27.  in  Gen. 
in  fine,  horn.  .58.  ad.  po.  Anfioch.  horn.  5.  m  1  Tim. 
Paul  saith,  I  speak  to  you  boldly  of  this  mys- 
tery as  to  the  wiser  and  better  instructed  in 
the  same. 

ver.  16.  Which  we  hless.  That  is  to  say,  the 
Chalice  of  Consecration  which  we  Apostles 
and  Priests  by  Christ's  commission  do  conse- 
crate, by  which  speech  as  well  the  Calvinists, 
that  use  no  consecration  of  the  cup  at  all,  blas- 
phemously calling  it  magical  murmuration, 
and  perversely  referring  the  benediction  to 


262 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


pation  of  the  body  of  our  Lord.  17  For  being  many,  we  are  one  bread,  one  body,  all  that  par 
ticipate  of  one  bread.  18  Behold  Israel  according  to  the  flesh  :  thry  that  eat  tne  Hosts,  are 
they  not  partakers  of  the  Altar  ?  li*  What  then  ?  do  1  say  that  that  which  is  iinniolated  to  Idols, 
IS  any  thini,'  ?  or  that  the  Idol  is  any  thins  /  20  Bat  the  thinijs  that  the  heathen  do  immolate, 
to  devils  they  do  immolate  and  not  to  God:  And  I  will  iKJt  have  you  become  tiie  fellows  of 
devils.  21  You  cannot  dritik  the  chalice  of  our  I^ord,  and  the  chalice  of  devils  :  you  cannot  be 
partakers  of  the  Table  ot  our  Lord,  and  of  the  table  of  devils.    22  (3r  do  we  emulate  our  Lord  ? 

Chapter  10. 
of  Christ's  body  and  blood  in  the  Church.  In 
all  which  discourse  we  may  observe  that  our 
Bread  and  Chalice,  our  Taiile  and  Altar,  the 
participation  of  our  Host  and  Oblation,  be  com- 
pared or  resembled  point  by  point,  in  all  ef- 
fects, conditions,  and  proprieties,  to  the  Altars, 
Hosts,  Sacrifices  and  Immolations  of  the  Jews 
and  Gentiles.  Which  the  Apostle  would  not, 
nor  could  not  have  done  in  this  Sacrament  of 
the  Altar,  rather  than  in  other  Sacraments  or 
service  of  our  religion,  if  it  only  had  not  been 
a  Sacrifice,  and  the  proper  worship  of  God 
among  the  Christians,  as  the  other  were  among 
the  Jews  and  Heathen.  And  so  do  all  the  Fa- 
thers acknowledge,  calling  it  only  and  continu- 
ally almost  by  such  terins  as  they  do  no  other 
Sacrament  or  ceremony  of  Christ's  Religion: 
The  Lfimh  of  (lod  laid  upon  the  Table:  Conc. 
Nic.  The  unhloiidif  service  of  the  Sairifice,  In 
('one.  Ephes.  epist.  ad  Nestor,  paire  GOo.  The 
Siirrijice  of  Sarnjices :  Dionys.  Eccl.  Hier.  cap.  3. 
The  (jnlrheniiii^  hoh/  Sacrijice :  the  iiiMoody  Host 
andvictim:  Cyril,  Alex,  in  Conc.  Ephes.  Anath. 
11.  the  propitiatory  Sacrifice  both  for  the  living 
and  the  dead :  Tertul.  de  cor.  Milit.  Chry. 
Horn. 41.  in  1  Cor.  Hom.  3.  ad  Philip.  Hom.  66. 
ad  po.  Antioch.  Cypr.  epist.  66.  atid  de  cam. 
Do.  nu.  1.  August.  Ench.  109.  Quest.  2.  ad 
Dulcit.  toni.  4.  Serm.  34.  de  verb.  A  post.  The 
Sacrijice  of  our  Mediator:  the  Sacrijice  of  our 
Price:  the  Sacrifice  of  the  New  Testament:  the 
Sacrifice  of  the  Church:  August,  lib.  9.  cap.  13. 
and  lib.  3.  de  Bapt.  cap.  19.  The  one  only 
inrnnsiunj)tihle  victim  unthout  vhich  there  is  no 
Religion :  Cypr.  de.  coen.  Dom.  nu.  2.  Chry. 
Hom.  17.  ad  Hehr.  The  pure  Oblation,  the  new 
ojferimr  of'  the  neiv  Imw:  tho  vital  and  impolluted 
Host:  the  honourable  a7id  dreadful  Sacrijice:  the 
Sacrijice  of  ihanksaivinfr  or  Eucharislical :  and 
the  Sacrifice  of  Melchisedec.  ^\^lich  Melchisedec 
by  his  oolation  in  bread  and  wine,  did  properly 
and  most  singularly  prefigurate  this  office  of 
Christ's  eternal  Priesthood,  and  sacrificing 
himself  under  the  forms  of  bread  and  wine  : 
which  shall  continue  in  the  Church  throughout 
all  Christian  Nations,  instead  of  all  the  offer 
ings  of  Aaron's  Priesthood,  as  the  Prophet 
Malachi  did  foretcl,  as  Ci/prian,  Justin,  Irejteus, 
and  others  the  most  ancient  Doctors  and  Mar- 
tyrs do  testify.  Cyprian.  Epist.  63.  nam.  2.  Jus- 
tin, Dial.  cum.  Trypho.  post,  med  Jreneus,  lib.  4. 
cap.  32.  Augustine,  lib.  17.  cup.  20.  de  Civitat. 
Dci,et  lib.  1.  contra  adtjers.  leg.  el  proph.cap.  18. 
et  lib.  3.  de  Bapt.  cap.  19.  I-.co,  serm.  8.  de  Pas- 
sinne :  and  others  do  expressly  avouch  that 
this  one  sacrifice  hath  succeeded  all  other,  and 
fulfilled  all  other  differences  of  sacrifices,  that 
it  hath  the  force  and  virtue  of  all  other,  to  be 
ofiered  tor  all  persons  and  causes  that  tho 
others  for  the  living  and  the  dead,  for  sins,  and 


Annotations. 
thanksgiving  to  God,  as  also  the  Lutherans  be 
refuted,  who  afiirm  Christ's  body  and  blood  to 
be  made  present  by  receiving  and  in  the  re- 
ceiving only.  For  the  Apostle  expressly  rc- 
fcrretli  the  benediction  to  the  chalice,  and  not 
to  God,  making  the  holy  l)lood  and  the  coni- 
muiiicaiing  thereof  the  effect  of  the  benedic- 
tion. 

ver.  16.  The  participation  of  the  body.  The 
holy  Sacrament  and  Sacrifice  of  Christ's  body 
and  blood  being  received  of  us,  joineth  us  in 
soul  and  body,  and  engrafteth  us  into  Christ 
himself,  making  us  partakers,  and  as  a  piece 
of  his  body  and  blood.  For  not  by  love  or  .spirit 
onlji,  saith  Chrysostom,  but  in  very  deed  we  are 
united  in  his  Jle.sh,  made  one  body  u/ilh  him,  mem- 
bers of  his  flesh  and  bones.  Chry.  Hom.  45.  in 
John  sub.  nnem.  And  Cyril,  Such  is  the  force 
of  mystical  benediction,  that  it  maketh  Christ  cor- 
porally by  communicating  of  his  Jlesh  to  dwell  in  us. 
Cyril,  lib.  10.  in  John,  cap.  13. 

ver.  17.  One  bread  and  bodi/.  As  we  be  first 
rnade  one  with  Christ,  by  eating  his  body  and 
drinking  his  blood,  so  secondly  are  we  con- 
joined by  this  one  bread,  which  is  his  body, 
and  cup,  which  is  his  blood,  in  the  perfect 
union  and  fellowship  of  all  Catholic  men,  in 
one  Church  which  is  his  body  mystical.  Wliich 
name  of  Body  Mystical  is  specially  attributed 
and  appropriated  to  this  one  commonwealth 
and  society  of  faithful  men,  by  r.eason  that  all 
the  true  persons,  and  true  members  of  the 
same,  be  marvellously  knit  together  by  Christ's 
own  one  body,  and  by  the  selfsame  blood  in 
this  divine  Sacrament.  August,  lib.  21.  cap.  25. 
de  civ.  Dei.  Hilar,  lib.  8.  de  Trin.  circa  med. 

ver.  18.  They  that  eat  the  Hosts.  It  is  plain  also 
by  the  example  of  the  Jews  in  their  sacrifices, 
that  he  that  eateth  any  of  the  Host  immolated, 
is  partaker  of  the  sacrifice,  and  joined  by  office 
and  obligation  to  God,  of  whose  sacrifice  he 
eateth. 

ver.  20.  Iwillnothave  you.  I  conclude  then, 
saith  the  Apostle,  thus  :  that  as  the  Christian 
which  eateth  and  drinketh  of  the  sacrifice  or 
sacrament  of  the  altar,  by  his  eating  is  partici- 
pant of  Christ's  bodv,  and  is  joined  in  fellow- 
ship to  all  Christian  people,  that  eat  and  drink 
of  the  same,  being  the  Host  of  the  new  Law : 
and  as  all  that  did  eat  of  tho  Hosts  of  the  sa- 
crifices of  Moses'  Law,  were  belonging  and 
associated  to  that  state,  and  to  God :  to  whom 
the  sacrifice  was  done :  even  so,  whosoever 
eateth  of  the  meats  offered  to  idols,  he  shnw- 
eth  and  professeth  himself  to  be  of  the  com- 
munion and  society  of  the  same  idols. 

ver.  21.  You  cannot  drink.  Upon  the  premises 
hewarneth  them  plainly,  that  they  must  either 
forsake  the  sacrifice,  and  fellowship  of  the 
Idols  and  Idolaters,  or  else  refuse  the  sacrifice 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


263 


Why,  are  we  stronger  than  he  ?  All  things  are  lawful  for  me,  but  all  things  are  not  expedient. 
23  All  things  are  lawful  for  me,  but  all  things  do  not  edify.  iJ4  Let  no  man  seek  his  own,  but 
another  man's.  "25  All  that  is  sold  in  the  shambles,  eat ;  asking  no  question  for  conscience. 
26  The  earth  is  our  Lord's,  and  the  fulness  thereof.  27  If  any  invite  you  of  the  infidels,  and  you 
will  go  :  eat  of  all  that  is  set  before  you,  asking  no  question  tor  conscience.  28  But  if  any  man 
say,  This  is  immolated  to  Idols  :  do  not  eat  for  his  sake  that  showed  it,  and  for  conscience.  29 
Conscience  1  say,  not  thine,  but  the  others.  For  why  is  my  liberty  judged  of  another  man's 
conscience  ?  30  If  I  participate  with  thanks,  why  am  I  blasphemed  for  that  which  I  give 
thanks  for  ?  31  Therefore  whether  you  eat  or  drink,  or  do  any  other  thing  :  do  all  things  unto 
the  glory  of  God.  32  Be  without  offence  to  the  Jews  and  to  the  Gentiles,  and  to  the  Church 
of  God  :  33  As  I  also  in  all  things  do  please  all  men,  not  seeking  that  which  is  profitable  to 
myself,  but  which  is  to  many  :  that  they  may  be  saved. 

CHAPTER  XL 
He  condemneth  them  for  keeping  his  traditions  generally,  3  and  in  particular  for  this,  that  a  man 
prayed  and  prophesied  bareheaded,  a  woman  veiled,  he  bringeth  many  reasons.  17  About  another, . 
he  reprehendel.h  the  rich  that  at  the  charitable  supper  supped  uncharitably,  23  telling  them  that 
theij  received  therefore  umoorthUy  the  B.  Sacrament,  and  showing  them  what  a  heinous  sin  that  is, 
seeing  it  IS  our  Lord's  body  and  the  representation  of  his  death,  as  he  by  tradition  had  taught  them. 
1  Be  ye  followers  of  me,  as  I  also  of  Christ,  2  And  I  praise  you  brethren,  that  in  all  things 
you  be  mindful  of  nie  :  and  as  I  have  delivered  unto  you,  you  keep  my  precepts.    3  And  1  will 


Annotations. 
for  thanksgiving,  and  for  what  other  necessity 
soever  of  body  or  soul :  which  holy  action  of 
Sacrifice  they  also  call  the  Mass  in  plain  words. 
AuiTusl.  serm.  251.  91.  Cone.  Carlhag.  2.  cap.  3. 
4.  cap.  84.  Milevit.  cap.  12.  Leo,  Epist.  88.  81. 
cap.  2.  Greg.  lib.  2.  epist.  9.  93,  i^c.  This  is  the 
Apostles'  and  Fathers'  doctrine.  God  grant 
tne  Adversaries  may  find  mercy  to  see  so  evi- 
dent and  invincible  a  truth  ! 

ver.  21.  Partakers  of  the  table.     Though  the 
faithful  people   be   many  ways  known  to  be 
God's  peculiar,  and  be  joined  both  to  him  and 
among  themselves,  and  also  severed  and  dis- 
tinguished from  all  others  that  pertain  not  to 
him,  as  well  Jews  and  Pagans,  as  Heretics  and 
Schismatics,  by  sundry  otlier  external  signs  of 
Sacraments,  doctrine  and  government :  yet  the 
most  proper  and  substantial  union  or  difference 
consisteth  in  the  Sacrifice  and  Altar :  by  which 
God  so  specially  bindeth  his  Church  unto  him, 
and  himself  unto  his  Churdi,  that  he  acknovv- 
ledgeth  none  to  be  his,  that  is  not  partaker  of 
his  one  only  Table  and  Sacrifice  in  his  Church : 
and  acquitteth  himself  of  all  such  as  join  in  fel- 
lowship with  any  of  the  Heathen  at  their  idola- 
try, or  with  the  Jews    at  their  Sacrifices,  or 
with  Heretics  and  Schismatics  at  their  profane 
and  detestable  table.    Which  because  it  is  the 
proper  badge  of  their  separation  from  Christ 
and  his  Church,  and  an  altar  purposely  erected, 
against  Christ's  Altar,  Priesthood,  and  Sacri- 
fice,  is  indeed  a  very   sacrifice,  or,    as   the 
Apostle  here  speaketh,  a  table  and  cup  of  De- 
vils, that  is  to  say,  wherein  the  Devil  is  pro- 
perly served,  and  Christ's  honour,  no  less  than 
by  the  altars  of  Jeroboam,  or  any  profane  su- 
perstitious rites  of  Gentileity,  defiled.    And 
therefore  all  Catholic  men,  if  they  look  to  have 
fellowship  with  Christ  and  his  members  in  his 
body  and  blood,  must  deem  of  it  as  of  Idolatry 
or  sacrilegious  superstition,  and  abstain  from  it 
and  from    all  society  of  the  same,    as  good 
Toby  did  from  Jeroboam's  calves  and  the  al- 
tars in  Dan  and  Bethel :  and  as  the  good  faith- 
ful did  from  the  Excelses,  and  from  the  temple 
and  sacrifices  of  Samaria.    Now  in  the  Chris- 
tian times  we  have  no  other  Idols,  but  heresies, 


Chapter  10. 
nor  Idolathites,  but  their  false  services  shifted 
into  our  Churches  instead  of  God's  true  and 
only  worship.  Cypr.  de  unit.  Ec.  num.  2.  Hiero. 
in  11.  Osee.  and  8.  Amos,  and  in  2.  Habac, 
August,  in  Psal.  10.  De  Civit.  Dei.  lib.  18. 
cap.  51. 

ver.  22.  All  things  are  lawful.  Hitherto  the 
Apostle's  arguments  and  examples  whereby 
he  would  avert  them  from  the  meats  offered  to 
Idols,  seem  plainly  to  condemn  their  fact  as 
Idolatrical,  or  as  participant  and  accessory  to 
Idolatry,  and  not  only  as  of  scandal  given  to 
weak  brethren  :  and  so  no  doubt  it  was  in  that 
they  went  into  the  very  temple  of  the  Idols, 
and  did  with  the  rest  that  served  the  Idols,  eat 
and  drink  of  the  flesh  and  libaments  directly 
offered  to  the  Idol,  yea  and  feasted  together  in 
the  same  banquets  made  to  the  honour  of  the 
same  Idols  !  which  could  not  but  defile  them 
and  entangle  them  with  Idolatry:  not  for  that 
the  meat  itself  was  justly  belonging  to  any 
other  but  to  God,  or  could  be  defiled,  made 
noisome  or  unlawful  to  be  eaten,  but  for  and 
in  respect  of  the  abuse  of  the  same,  and  detest- 
able dedicating  of  that  to  the  devil,  which  be- 
longed not  to  him,  but  to  God  alone.  Of  which 
sacrilegious  act  they  ought  not  to  be  partakers, 
as  needs  they  must  entering  and  eating  with 
them  in  their  solemnities  :  to  this  end  hath 
Paul  hitherto  admonished  the  Corinthians. 
Now  he  declareth  that  otherwise  in  profane 
feasts  it  is  lawful  to  eat  without  curious  doubt- 
ing or  asking  whether  this  or  that  were  offered 
meats,  and  in  markets  to  buy  whatsoever  is 
there  sold,  without  scruple  and  without  taking 
knowledge  whether  it  be  of  the  Idolathites  or 
no,  \vith  this  exception  first,  that  if  one  should 
invite  him  to  eat,  or  buy  this  or  that  as  sacred 
and  offered  meats,  that  then  he  should  not  eat 
it,  lest  he  should  seem  to  approve  the  ofl^ering 
of  it  to  the  Idol,  or  to  like  it  the  better  for  the 
same.  Secondly,  when  the  weak  brother  may 
j  take  offence  by  the  same.  For  though  it  may 
be  lawful  in  itself  to  eat  any  of  these  meats 
without  care  of  the  Idol :  yet  all  lawful  things 
be  not  in  every  time  and  place  expedient  to  be 
done. 


204 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


have  you  know,  that  the  head  of  every  man,  is  Clirist :  and  the  head  of  the  woman,  is  the  man- 
and  the  heati  of  Christ,  is  God.  4  Every  man  praying  or  prophesying  with  his  head  covered: 
dishonoiiri'ili  iiis  head.  5  Jjiu  every  woman  praying  or  prophesying  willi  her  head  not  covered: 
disiiononreili  her  head  :  tor  it  is  all  one  as  it  she  were  made  bahl.  6  For  it'a  woman  be  not 
covered,  let  her  be  polled,  but  if  it  be  a  foul  thini?  for  a  wonum  to  be  polled  or  made  bald  :  let 
her  cover  her  head.  6  The  man  truly  ought  not  to  cover  his  head,  because  he  is  the  image 
and  ghiry  of  Gi)d,  but  the  woman  is  the  glory  of  the  man.  8  For  the  man  is  not  of  the  woman, 
but  the  woman  ot  the  man.  'J  For  the  man  was  not  created  for  the  woman,  but  the  woman  for 
the  man.  10  Therefore  ought  the  woman  to  have  power  upon  her  head  ior  the  Angels.  11 
But  yet  neither  the  man  v.'ithout  the  woman:  nor  the  woman  without  the  man,  in  our  Lord. 
12  for  as  the  wonuin  is  of  the  man,  so  also  the  man  by  the  woman:  but  all  things  of  God.  13 
Yourselves  judge  :  doth  it  become  a  woman  not  covered  to  pray  unto  God  ?  14  ISeither  dotli 
Nature  itself  tt-ach  you.  that  a  man  indeed  if  he  nourish  his  hair,  it  is  an  ignominy  for  him  : 

15  But  if  a  woman  nourish  her  hair,  it  is  a  glory  for  her,  becau.se  hair  is  given  her  for  a  veil  ? 

16  But  if  any  man  seem  to  be  contentious,  we  have  no  such  custom,  nor  the  Cnuitcii  of  God. 

17  And  this  I  connnand  ;  not  praising  it  that  you  come  together  not  to  better,  but  to  worse.  18 
First  indeed  when  you  come  together  info  the  Church,  1  hear  that  there  are  schisms  among 
you,  and  in  part  I  believe  it.  19  For  tliere  must  be  Heresies  also  :  that  they  also  which  a^e 
approved,  may  be  made  manifest  among  you.  20  When  you  come  therefore  together  ii]  nic, 
it  is  not  now  to  eat  our  Lord's  Supper.    21  For  every  one  taketh  his  own  supper  before  r.i  l,il. 


Annotations. 

ver.  2.  iV/yprecepte.  Our  Pastors  and  Prelates 
have  authority  to  command  and  we  are  bound  to 
obey.  And  the  Governors  of  the  Church  may 
take  order  and  prescribe  that  which  is  comely 
in  every  state,  as  time  and  place  require, 
though  the  things  be  not  of  the  substance  of 
our  religion. 

ver.  5.  Evfiry  woman.  What  gifts  of  God  so- 
ever woman  liave,  though  supernatural,  as 
some'  had  in  the  Primitive  Church,  yet  they 
may  not  forget  their  womanly  shamefacedness, 
but  show  themselves  suljject  and  modest,  and 
cover  their  heads  with  a  veil. 

ver.  16.  CnMnm.  If  women  or  other,  to  de- 
fendtheir  disorder  and  malapertness,  dispute  or 
allege  Scriptures  and  reasons,  or  require  causes 
of  their  preachers,  why,  and  by  what  authority 
they  should  be  thus  refrained  in  things  indif- 
ferent, make  them  no  other  answer  but  this. 
This  is  the  custom  of  the  Church,  this  is  our 
cusloni.  Which  is  a  goodly  rule  to  repress  the 
saucincss  of  contentious  janglers,  which  being 
out  of  all  modesty  and  reason  never  want 
•words  and  replies  against  the  Church.  Which 
Church  if  it  could  then  by  prescription  of 
twenty  or  thirty  years,  and  by  the  authority  of 
one  or  two  of  their  first  preachers,  slop  the 
mouths  of  the  seditious:  what,  should  not  the 
custom  of  fifteen  hundred  years,  and  the  de- 
crees of  many  hundred  Pastor.s,  gain  of  reason- 
able, modest,  and  humble  men  ? 

ver.  19.  There  must  he  heresies.  Wlien  the 
Apostle  saith,  Heresies  must  he  ■■  He  showeththe 
event,  and  not  that  God  hath  directly  so  appoint- 
ed it  as  necessary,  for,  that  ihey  be,  it  cometh 
of  man's  malice  and  free  will :  but  that  they 
be  converted  to  the  manifestation  of  the  good 
and  constant  in  faith  and  the  Church's  imity, 
that  is  God's  special  work  of  providence  that 
worketh  irood  of  evil.  And  for  that  there 
should  fall  Heresies  and  Schisms,  specially 
concerning  the  Article  and  use  of  the  B.  Sa- 
crament of  the  Altar,  whereof  he  now  begin- 
nethto  treat,  it  may  make  us  marvel  the  less, 
to  see  so  great  dissensions,  Heresies  and 
Srhi^ms  of  the  wicked  and  weak  in  fiiith  con- 
cerning the  same.    Such  things  then  will  be. 


Ch.\I'Ter  11. 
but  wo  to  him  by  whom  scandals  or  sects  do 
come.  Let  us  la^e  Heretics,  sailh  Augu.stine,  no* 
to  that  end  In  oj/jirove  their  errors,  hut  hi/  de/eml- 
in<r  the  Catholic  doctrine  against  their  deceits,  ire 
mnij  he  more  watchful  and  u-ari/:  liecau.ie  i/  is 
most  trull/  icrilleii,  There  must  he  Here.<ri<s,  that 
the  tried  and  ap/irnvf'd  via  if  be  manifested  or  dis- 
comredfrom  the  hollmn  hearts  amunir  yon.  Let  us 
use  thi.<<  henejit  i if  God's  providence,  for  Heretics 
he  mude  of  such  as  vould  err  orlje  iiausiht,  though 
they  were  in  the  Church  :  hut  heing  out  Ihey  prift 
us  exceedingly,  not  hy  teaching  the  truth  which  thi  q 
knoiv  not,  hut  hy  siirriivs  up  the  carnal  in  the 
Church  to  seek  truth,  and  the  .<pirilu<d  catholics,  to 
clear  the  truth,  for  there  he  innumerable  holy  ap- 
proved men  in  the  Church,  hut  they  he  not  di^cenied 
from  other  among  us,  nor  manifest,  so  long  as  we 
had  rather  sleep  in  darkness  of  ignorance,  than  he- 
hold  the  light  of  truth,  therefore  mxiny  are  raised 
out  of  their  sleep  hy  Heretics  to  see  the  day  of  God, 
and  are  glad  thereof.  August,  cap.  8.  de  vera 
relig. 

ver.  20.  Our  I^ord's  supper.  The  Cliristians 
at  or  about  the  time  of  the  Church's  only  Sa- 
crifice, and  their  communicating  thereof,"kept 
great  feasts  :  which  continued  long,  for  that 
tlie  relief  of  the  poor  upon  the  common  charges 
of  the  rich  sort,  and  the  charity  and  unity  of  all 
sorts  were  much  jjreserved  thereby,  for  which 
cause  they  were  called  ayuTTfii,  that  is  Charitie.<, 
of  the  ancient  Fathers,  and  were  kept  coin- 
monly  in  Church  hoiises  or  porches  adjoining, 
or  in  the  body  of  the  Church,  whereof  see 
Tertullian,  Ap'olog.  c.  39.  Clemens,  Alexand. 
Justin,  Augustine,  cont.  Faust,  lih.  20.  c.  20. 
after  the  Sacrifice  and  Communion  was  ended 
as  Chrysostom,  horn.  27.  in  1  Cor.  in  initio, 
judgeth.  Those  feasts  Paul  heje  calleth  Cw- 
nas  Dominicas,  because  they  were  made  in  the 
Churches,  which  then  were  called  Bominicce, 
that  is.  Our  Lord's  houses.  The  disorders  there- 
fore kept  amons  the  Corinthians  in  these 
Church-feasts  of  Charity,  the  Apostle  seeketh 
here  to  redress,  from  the  foul  abuses  express- 
ed here  in  the  text.  And  as  Ambrose,  in  hunc 
locum,  and  most  good  authors  now  think,  this 
which  he  calleth  Dominicamcannm,  is  not  meant 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


265 


And  one  certfs  is  a  hungered,  and  another  13  drunk.  22  Why,  have  you  not  houses  to  eat  and 
drink  i.i  '■  or  contemn  ye  the  Church  ot  God  :  and  confound  tiieni  that  have  not?  What  shall 
I  say  to  you  ■  praise  I  you  in  tliis  .'  I  do  not  praise  you.  23  For  I  received  of  our  Lord  that 
which  ulso  I  have  delivered  unto  you,  that  our  Lord  Jesus  in  the  night  that  he  was  betrayed, 
took  bread :  21  And  giving  thanks  brake,  and  said  ;  Take  ye  and  eat,  This  is  my  body  which 
SHALL  BE  DELivKiiED  Foii^You  :  this  do  ye  tor  the  commemoration  of  me.    25  In  like  manner 


Annotations. 
of  the  B.  Sacrament,  as  the  circumstances 
also  of  tlie  text  do  give,  namely,  the  rejecting 
of  he  poor,  the  rich  men's  private  devouring 
of  all,  not  expecting  one  another,  gluttony  and 
drunkenness  in  the  same,  which  cannot  agree 
to  the  holy  Sacrament.  And  therefore  the 
Heretics  have  small  reason,  upon  this  place,  to 
name  the  said  holy  Sacrament,  rather  the  Sup- 

fer  of  the  Lord,  than  after  the  manner  of  the 
'rimilive  Church,  the  Eucharist,  Mass,  or 
Lituriry.  But  by  like  they  would  bring  it  to  the 
supper  again  or  Evening  service,  when  men  be 
not  fasting,  the  rather  to  take  away  the  old 
estimation  of  the  holiness  thereof. 

ver.  23.  I  have  delivered.  As  all  other  parts 
of  religion  were  first  delivered  by  preaching 
and  word  of  mouth  to  every  Nation  converted, 
so  this  holy  order  and  use  of  the  B.  Sacrament 
was  by  Paul  first  given  to  the  Corinthians  by 
tradition.  Unto  which  as  received  of  our  Lord 
he  revoketh  them  bythis  epistle,  not  putting  in 
writing  particularly  all  things  pertaining  to  the 
order,  use  and  institution,  as  he  afterward 
saith  :  but  repeating  the  sum  and  substance 
thereof,  and  leaving  the  residue  to  his  return. 
But  his  words  and  narrations  here  written  we 
vyill  particularly  prosecute,  because  the  Here- 
tics make  profession  to  follow  the  same  hi  their 
■  pretended  reformation  of  the  Mass. 
*  ver.  23.  That  our  Lord.  The  Apostle's  drift  in 
all  that  he  saith  here  of  the  Sacrament,  is 
against  unworthy  receiving,  as  Augustine  also 
noteth,  Ep.  1 13.  c.  3.  and  not  to  set  out  the  whole 
order  of  ministration,  as  the  Heretics  do  igno- 
rantly  imagine. 

ver.  23.  In  the  ni^ht.  First  the  Adversaries 
niiy  be  here  convinced  that  all  the  circumstan- 
ces of  time,  person,  and  place  which  in  Christ's 
action  are  njted,  need  not  to  be  imitated.  As, 
that  the  Sacrament  should  be  ministered  at 
night,  10  nien  only,  to  only  twelve,  after  or  at 
supper,  and  such  like:  because,  as  Cyprian, 
episl.  63.  nu.  7.  and  Augustine,  ep.  118.  c.  6  note, 
there  were  causes  of  those  accidents  in  Christ 
that  are  not  now  to  be  alleged  for  us.  He  in- 
stitnted  then  this  holy  act :  we  do  not,  he  made 
his  Apostles  Priests,  that  is  to  say,  gave  them 
commission  to  do  and  minister  the  same  :  we 
do  not,  he  would  have  this  the  last  act  of  his 
lile,  and  within  the  bounds  of  his  passion  :  it  is 
not  so  with  us,  he  would  eat  and  make  an  end 
of  the  Paschal  to  accomplish  the  old  law  :  that 
cann  it  be  in  our  action,  therefore  he  must 
needs  do  it  after  the  supper  and  at  night,  we 
niuy  not  do  so  ;  he  excladeth  all  women,  all  the 
rest  of  his  Diciples,  all  laymen  :  we  invite  all 
faithHd,  men  and  women.  In  many  circum- 
stances then,  neither  we  may  imitate  Christ's 
first  action,  nor  tlie  Heretics  as  yet  do  :  though 
they  seem  to  incline  by  abandoning  other 
names  saving  this,  calling  itSupper,  to  have  it 
23 


Chapter,  IL 
at  night  and  after  meat,  though,  as  is  before 
noted,  they  have  no  just  cause  to  call  it  so  upon 
Christ's  tact,  seeing  the  Evangelists  do  plainly 
sliow  that  the  Sacrament  was  instituted  after 
Supper,  as  the  Apostle  himself  here  recordeth 
of  the  latter  part  in  express  speech.  And  most 
men  think,  a  long  sermon  and  the  washing  of 
the  Apostle's  feet  came  between,  yea  and  that 
the  supper  was  quite  finished,  and  grace  said. 
But  in  all  these  and  such  like  things,  the  Ca- 
tholic Church  only,  by  Christ's  Spirit  can  tell, 
which  things  are  imitabie,  which  not,  in  all  his 
actions. 

■ver.  23.  Took.  Christ  took  bread  into  his 
hands,  applying  this  ceremony,  action,  and 
benediction  to  it,  and  did  bless  the  very  ele- 
ment, used  power  and  active  words  upon  it,  as 
he  did  over  the  bread  and  fishes  which  he  mul- 
tipjied  :  and  so  doth  the  Church  of  God  ;  and 
so  do  not  the  Protestants,  if  they  follow  their 
own  book  and  doctrine,  but  they  lef  the  bread 
and  cup  stand  aloof,  and  occupy  Christ's 
words  by  wayof  report  and  narration,  applying 
thein  not  at  all  to  the  matter  proposed  to  be 
u<;cupied  :  and  therefore  howsoever  the  simple 
people  be  deluded  by  the  rehearsal  of  the 
same  words  which  Christ  used,  yet  consecra- 
tion, benediction,  or  sanctification  of  bread  and 
wine  they  profess  they  make  none  at  all.  At 
the  first  alteration  of  religion,  there  was  a 
fiaure  of  the  cross  at  this  word.  He  blessed : 
and  at  the  word.  He  tool;  there  was  a  gloss  or 
rnbrick  that  appointed  the  Minister  to  imitate 
Christ's  action,  and  to  take  the  bread  into  his 
lands:  afterwards  that  was  reformed  and 
Christ's  action  abolished,  and  his  blessing  of 
bread  turned  to  thanksgiving  to  God. 

ver.  23.  Bread.  Christ  made  the  holy  sacra- 
ment of  unleavened  bread,  and  all  the.  Latin 
Church  imitateth  him  in  the  same,  as  a  thin^ 
much  more  agreeable  to  the  signification  both 
in  itself  and  in  our  lives,  than  the  leaven.  Yet 
our  Adversariesneitherfollow  Christ,  Paul,nor 
the  west  Church,  in  the  same  :  but  rather  pur- 
posely make  choice  of  that  kind  that  is  in  it- 
self more  unseemly,  and  to  the  first  institution 
less  agreeable.  In  the  other  part  of  the  Sacra- 
ment they  contemn  Christ  and  his  Church 
much  more  impudently  and  damnablv.  For 
Christ  and  all  the  Apostles  and  all  Catholic 
Churches  in  the  world  have  ever  mixed  their 
wine  with  water,  for  great  mystery  and  siirnifi- 
cation,  specially  forthat  water  gushed  to'rether 
with  blood  ou^  of  our  Lord's  side.  T/o'.t  our 
Lord  did,  saith  Cyprian,  Ep.  63.  ad  Ctecilium. 
nu.  4.  7.  and  none  rightly  offereth  that  follotveih 
not  him  therein.  Thus  Ireneus,  lih.  5.  c.  1.  .Tus- 
tiii,  Apol.  2.  in  fine,  and  all  the  Father,s  testify 
the  Primitive  Church  did,  and  in  this  sort  it  is 
done  in  all  the  Mass  of  the  Greeks,  .Tames, 
Basil,  Chrysostom:  and  yet  our  Piotestant."- 


266 


I.  CORINTHIANS, 


also  the  Chalice  after  he  had  supped,  saying,  This  chalice  is  the  new  testament  in  my 
BLOOD.  Tliis  do  ye,  as  olten  as  ye  shall  drink,  tor  the  commemoration  ot  me.  M  For  as 
oiten  as  you  sliall  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  the  Chalice,  you  shall  show  the  death  of  our  Lord, 


Annotations. 
pretending  to  reduce  all  to  Christ,  will  not  do 
as  he  did,  and  all  the  Apostles  and  Churches 
that  ever  were. 

ver.  'i-i.  This  is.  These  words  heing  set 
down,  not  in  the  person  of  the  Evangelists  or 
Apostles,  but  expressed  as  in  Christ's  own 
person,  to  be  said  over  the  breiiil,  and  the  like 
over  the  wine,  are  the  forms  of  the  Sacrament, 
and  words  of  consecration:  neither  is  it  a  Sa- 
crament, but,  as  Augustine  saith,  when  tiie 
words  come,  that  is  to  say,  actively  and  pre- 
sently be  applied  to  the  elements  of  the  same, 
'therefore  the  Protestants  never  applying 
these  words  more  thtin  the  whole  narration  of 
the  institution,  nor  reciting  the  whole,  as  is 
said,  otherwise  than  in  historical  inaner,  as  if 
one  would  minister  Baptism  and  never  apply 
the  words  of  the  Sacrament  to  the  child,  but 
only  read  Christ's  speeches  of  the  same,  make 
no  S'lcrament  at  all.  And  that  these  proper 
words  be  the  only  Ibrm  of  this  Sacrament,  and 
so  to  be  spoken  over  or  upon  the  bread  and 
wine,  Ambrose  plainly  and  precisely  writcil),' 
recording  how  far  the  Evangelist's  narrative 
words  do  go,  and  where  Christ's  own  peculiar 
mystical  words  of  consecration  begin  :  and  so 
the  rest  of  the  fathers,  Amhrn!<.  lili.  4.  de  Sucr. 
c.  4.  and  c.  9.  de  inil.  Mi/ster.  Justi.  Apolog.  2  in 
fine.  Cypr.  de  C(Bn.  I)om-  nu.  1.  2.  Aug.  Ser.  '2tk 
de  verb.  Dum.  sec.  MaU  Terlul.  lib.  4.  coiU.  Marc. 
Cliri/s  ho.  2.  ill  2.  ad  Tim.  in  Jine.  and  hom  de 
prociil.  Juda  tain.  3  Grcgor.  Ni/ss.  in  oral.  Catech. 
Damasc.  lib.  4.  c.  14. 

ver.  24.  My  body.  When  the  "words  of  Con- 
secration be  bytlie  said  impiety  of  the  Protest- 
ants, thus  removed  from  the  elements :  no 
marvel  if  Christ's  holy  body  and  blood  be  not 
there,  or  that  it  is  now  no  more  a  Sacrament, 
but  common  bread  and  wine.  So  they  that 
unjustly  charge  the  Catholic  Church  with 
defraudin"  the  people  of  one  piece  of  the  Sa- 
crament, have  in  very  deed  left  no  part  nor 
spice  of  Sacrament,  neither  following  Christ 
as  they  pretend,  nor  Paul,  nor  any  Evangelist, 
but  their  own  detestable  Sect,  having  boldly 
defaced  the  whole  institution,  not  in  any  acci- 
dental indifferent  circumstances,  but  in  the 
very  substance  and  all.  The  right  name  is 
gone,  the  due  elements  both  gone,  no  blessing 
or  consecration,  or  other  action  over  them,  the 
forms  be  gone  :  and  con.^equently  the  body  and 
blood,  the  Sacrament  and  the  sacrifice. 

ver.  24.  Thin  do.  Bv  these  words,  authority 
and  power  is  given  to  the  Apostles,  and  by  the 
like  in  the  Sacrament  of  Oi-ders  to  all  lawful 
Priest's  only.  No  marvel  then  that  the  new 
heretical  Ministers  beint:  laymen,  trive  the 
people  notiiing  but  bare  bread  and  wine,  pro- 
fane, naked,  and  natural  elements  void  of  Sa- 
crament and  all  grace.  Annotation  upon  Luke, 
chap.  22.  19. 

ver.  24.  Take  and  cat.  This  perfainrth  to  the 
receiving  ot  those  things  which  bv  consecra- 
tion  are  present  and    sacrificed  before :    as 


Chapter  11. 
when  the  people  or  Priests  in  the  old  law  did 
eat  the  hosts  offered  or  part  thereof,  they 
were  partakers  ot  the  sacrifice  done  to  God 
betore.  And  this  is  not  the  substance,  or 
being,  or  making  of  tlie  Sacrament  or  sa- 
crifice of  Christ's  body  and  blood:  but  istlie 
use  and  application  to  the  receiver,  of  the 
things  which  were  made  and  offered  to  God 
before.  There  is  a  ditference  betwixt  tlie 
making  of  a  medicine  or  the  substance  and  in- 
gredient of  it,  and  the  taking  of  it.  Now  the 
receiving  being  but  a  consequence  or  one  of 
tlie  ends  why  the  Sacrament  was  made,  and 
the  mean  to  apply  it  unto  us :  the  Adversaries 
unlearnedly  make  it  all  and  some,  and  there- 
fore improperly  name  the  whole  Sacrament 
and  ministration  thereof,  by  calling  it  the  Com- 
munion. Which  name  they  give  also  rather 
than  any  other,  to  make  the  ignorant  believe 
that  many  must  communicate  together  :  as 
though  it  were  so  called,  lor  that  it  is  common 
to  many.  By  which  collusion  they  take  away 
the  receiving  of  the  Priest  alone,  of  the  sick 
alone,  of  reservinir  the  consecrated  Host  and 
the  whole  Sacrament.  Against  which  deceit, 
know  that  this  part  of  the  MASS  is  not  called 
Communion,  for  that  many  should  concur  to- 
gether always  in  the  external  Sacrament:  but 
ior  that  we  do  coinnaunicale  or  join  in  unity 
and  perfect  fellowship  of  one  body  with  all 
Christian  men  in  the  v.'orld,  with  all,  we  say. 
that  eat  it  through  the  whole  Church,  and  not 
with  them  only  which  eat  with  us  at  one  time. 
And  this  fellowship  riseth  of  that,  that  we  be, 
every  time  that  we  receive  either  alone,  or 
with  company,  partakers  of  that  one  body 
which  is  received  throu shout  all  the  world. 
It  VI  called  Communion,  saith  Daniasceiii  and  so 
indeed  it  ix,  for  that  by  it  ire  communicate  mth 
Christ,  and  be partaliers  of  his  flesh  and  dicinitij, 
and  by  it  do  communicale  and  are  united  one 
viilh  another,  onlij  let  us  take  heed  that  we  do  lu.i 
participate irith  heretics.  And  when  the  Apostle 
saith,  that  all  be  one  bread  and  one  body  thai 
are  partakers  of  one  Bread,  he  meaneth  not  ut 
them  only  that  communicate  at  one  time  and 
place  :  but  that  all  be  so,  that  communicate  in 
unity  through  the  whole  Church.  Then  the 
name  Communion  is  as  ignorantly  used  of 
them,  as  the  name  of  supper. 

ver.  2^.  You  shall  show.  Upon  this  word  the 
Heretics  fondly  ground  their  false  supposition, 
that  this  Sacrament  cannot  rightly  he  niini.':- 
tered  or  made  without  a  Sermon  oi'  the  death 
of  Christ:  and  that  this  and  other  Sacraments 
in  the  Church,  be  not  profitable,  when  they  be 
ministered  in  a  stranire  languace.  As  thouirli 
the  grace,  force,  operation,  and  activity  toge- 
ther, with  the  instruction  and  representation  of 
the  thinffs  which  they  signify,  were  not  in  the 
very  substance,  matter,  form,  use,  aiul  work 
itselfof  every  oflhe  Sacraments :  and  as  ihoun'h 
preaching  were  not  one  way  to  show  Christ's 
passion,   and  the  Sacraments  another  way: 


I.CORINTHIANS. 


267 


until  he  come.  27  Therefore  whosoever  shall  eat  this  bread,  or  drink  the  chalice  of  our  Lord 
unworthily,  he  shall  be  guilty  ot"  the  body  and  ol  the  blood  oi  our  Lord.  28  But  let  a  man  prove 
himseli :  and  so,  let  him  eat  ot  that  bread,  and  drink  ol  tlie  chalice.  29  For  he  that  eatetli  and 
drinketh  unworthily ;  eateth  and  drinketh  judjjment  to  hiniselt,  not  discerning  the  body  of  our 
Lord.  30  Therefore  are  there  among  you  many  week  and  teeble,  and  many  sleep.  31  But  if 
we  did  judge  ourselves;  we  should  not  be  judged.    32  But  whiles  we  are  judged,  of  our  Lord 


Annotations. 
namely  this  sacrament,  containing  in  the  very 
kinds  of  the  elements  and  the  action,  a  most 
lively  representation  of  Christ's  death.  As 
wisely  might  they  say,  that  neither  Abel's  sa- 
crifice nor  the  Paschal  lamb  could  signify 
Christ's  death  without  a  sermon. 

ver.  27.  Guilty  of  (lie  body,  first  hereupon 
mark  well,  that  ill  men  receive  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ:  be  they  infidels  or  ill  livers. 
For  in  this  case  they  could  not  be  guilty  of  that 
which  they  receive  not.  Secondly,  tliat  it 
could  not  be  so  heinous  an  offence  for  any  man 
to  receive  a  piece  of  bread  or  a  cup  of  wine, 
though  they  were  a  true  sacrament.  For  it  is 
a  deadly  sin  to  receive  any  sacrament  with 
will  and  intention  to  continue  in  sin,  or  with- 
out repentance  of  former  sins:  but  yet  by  the 
unworthy  receiving  of  no  other  sacrament  is 
man  guilty  of  Christ's  body  and  blood,  but  here, 
where  the  unworthy,  as  Chrysostom  saith,  doth 
villany  to  Christ's  own  person,  as  the  Jews  or 
Gentiles  did,  that  crucified  it,  Chrys.  ho.  de  non 
contemn,  Ec.Sfc.  ho.  60.  and  61.  ad  po.  Antioch, 
which  invincioly  proveth  agamst  heretics  that 
Christ  is  really  present. 

ver.  2S.  Let  him  prove.  A  man  must  examine 
his  life  diligently,  whether  he  be  in  any  mortal 
sin,  and  must  confess  himself  of  every  ofiience 
which  he  knoweth  or  feareth  to  be  deadly,  be- 
fore he  presume  to  come  to  the  holy  Sacra- 
ment. For  so  the  Apostle's  doctrine  here, 
with  the  continual  custom  of  the  Cath.  Church 
and  the  Fathers'  example,  bind  him  to  do. 
Cyprian,  de  laps.  nu.  1.  Augustine,  Eccl.  dog. 
C.  53. 

V  ir.  29.  Not  discerning  the  body.    That  is,  be- 
cause he  putteth  no  difference  nor  distinction 
betwixt  this  high  meat  and  others,  and  there- 
fore Augustine  saith,  ep.  118.  c.  3.  that  it  is  he 
that  the  Apostle  saith  shall  be  damned,  that  doth  not 
by  singular  veneration  or  adoration  make  a  dif- 
ference  between  this  meat  and  all  others.     And 
again   in  Psal.  93,  No  nuin  eateth  it  before  he 
adore  it.    And  Ambrose,  /;*.  3.  c.  12.  de  Sp. 
San.     We  adore  thejlesh  of  Christ  in  the  Mijstle- 
ries.     Chrysostom,  ho.  24.  in  1  Cor.     We  adore 
him  on  the  altar,  as  the  Sages  did  in  the  manger. 
Nazianzen,    in  Epitaph.  Gorgonim.     My  sister 
called   on  him  which  is  worshipped  on  the  altar. 
Theodorer,  Dial.  2.  In  Conf.     The  mystical  to- 
hens  be  adored.    Denis,  this  Apostle's  scholar, 
made  solemn  invocation  of  the  Sacrament  after 
consecration.     Ecclesiast.  Hier.  cap.  3.  part  3  in 
princip.  and  before  the  receiving,  the  whole 
Church  of  God  crieth  upon   it.     Domine,  non 
sum  dignus,  Deus  propitius  esfo  mild  peccatori. 
Lamb  of  God  that  takes!  awat/  the  sin  of  the  world, 
have  mercy  on  us.     And  for  better  discerning  of 
this  divine  meat,  we  are  called  from  common 
profane    houses   to   God's   Church:   for  this, 
we  are  forbidden  to  make  it  in  vulgar  apparel, 


Chapter  11. 
and  are  appointed  sacred  solemn  vestments. 

Hierome  in  iLpituph.  Nepot.  et  lib.  2.  adv.  Pelag. 
cap.  9.  Paulinas  Episl.  i2.  ad  Sever.  Joan.  Dia- 
CO.  in  vita  D.  Gregor.  lib.  3.  cap.  59.  i'or  tl.is,  is 
the  hallowhig  ot  Corporals  and  chalices,  Ambr. 
2.  OJL  cap.  '^.  Nazianzen,  Oral,  ad  Arianos'. 
Uplatus,  lib.  G.  in  initio,  tor  this,  profane  ta- 
bles are  removed  and  altars  consecrated: 
Augustine,  Ser.  de  temp.  255.  for  this  the  very 
Priests  themselves  are  honourable,  chaste,  sa- 
cred, Hierome,  episl.  1.  ad  Heliodorum  c.  7.  Lib. 
1.  adv.  Jovin  cap.  19.  Ambros.  in  1  Ton.  3.  tor 
ikis,  the  ptople  are  forbidden  to  tonch  it  with 
common  hands.  Nazianz.  oral,  ad  Arianos  in 
initio ;  for  this,  great  care  and  soliciiude  is  taken 
that  no  part  of  either  kind  tall  to  the  ground, 
Cyril,  ilieros.  mystag.  5.  in  fine.  Orig.  hum.  13. 
in  c.  25.  Exod.  for  this,  sacred  provision  is  made 
that  if  any  hosts  or  parts  of  the  Sacraments  do 
remain  unreceived,  they  be  most  religiously 
reserved  with  all  honour  and  diligence  possi- 
ble, and  for  this,  examination  of  conscience, 
confession,  continence,  and,  as  Augustine  saith, 
Ep.  118,  c.  6.  receiving  it  fasting.  Thus  do 
we  Catholics  and  the  Church  of  God  discern 
the  holy  body  and  blood  by  Paul's  rule,  not 
only  from  your  profane  bread  and  wine,  which 
not  by  any  secret  abuse  of  your  Curates  or 
Clerks,  but  by  the  very  order  of  your  book,  the 
Minister,  if  any  remain  after  your  Communion, 
may  take  home  with  him  to  his  own  use,  and 
therefore  is  no  more  holy  by  your  own  judg- 
ment than  the  rest  of  his  meats,  but  from  all 
other  either  vulgar  or  sanctified  meats,  as  the 
Catechumen's  bread,  and  our  usual  holy  bread. 
If  all  this  be  plain  and  true,  and  you  have  no- 
thing agreeable  to  the  Apostles'  nor  Christ's 
institution,  but  all  clean  contrary :  then  impe- 
ret  vobis  Deus  and  confound  you  for  not  discern- 
ing his  holy  Body,  and  for  conculcating  the  blood 
of  the  New  Testament.  Aug.  de  peccat.  merit, 
lib.  2.  cap.  26.  ep.  Juda. 

ver.  30.  Many  sleep.  We  see  here  by  this,  it 
is  a  fearful  case  and  crime  to  defile  by  sin,  as 
much  as  in  us  lieth,  the  body  of  Christ  in  the 
Sacrament,  seeing  God  struck  many  to  death 
for  it  in  the  Primitive  Church,  and  punished 
others  by  grievous  sickness.  No  marvel  that 
so  many  strange  diseases  and  deaths  fall  upon 
us  now  in  the  world. 

ver.  31.  Judge  yourselves.  We  may  note  here 
that  it  is  not  enough,  only  to  sin  no  more,  or  to 
repent  lightly  of  that  which  is  past :  but  that 
we  should  punish  ourselves  according  to  the 
weight  of  the  faults  past  and  forgiven :  and  also 
that  God  will  punish  us  by  temporal  scourges 
in  this  life  or  the  next,  if  we  do  not  make  our 
selves  very  clean  before  we  come  to  receive 
his  holy  sacrament,  whose  heavy  hands  we  may 
escape  by  punishing  ourselves  by  fasting  and 
other  penance. 


2G3 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


we  are  chastised  :  that  with  tliis  worlJ  we  be  not  damned.  33  Therefore  my  brethren,  when 
you  L-oine  logeiher  to  uui,  e.xpcot  one  aiiouier.  'Ji  It  any  nun  be  a  liunguied,  let  him 
eat  at  lioiiie  :  iliat  you  come  iioi.  togeilier  unio  judgment.  And  ilie  rest  I  will  aispose,  when  I 
come. 

CHAPTER  XII. 
They  ?nusl  not  make  their  dimrsity  of  Gijts  an  ociusioii.  of  Schism,  considering  that  alj.  are  of  one 
Holy  Ghost,  and  for  Ike  prof  I  oj  the  one  holy  of  C/in.'l,  which  is  the  Church  :  12  Which  also  could 
not  t)e  a  body,  without  such  variety  ofjneinnrs:  l-i  Tiwrejore  nedlicr  they  that  have  the  injerior 
gifts,  must  lie  discontent,  seeing  it  is  (Sod's  distriimti:  h  :  nor  they  that  have  the greuler,  contemn  the 
other,  considering  they  are  no  less  necessary :_  25  by.1  all  in  all  join  together :  iJd  And  every  one  know 
his  own  jiUice. 

1  And  concerning  spiritual  things,  I  will  not  have  you  ignorant,  brethren.  2  You  know  that 
when  you  were  Heathen,  you  went  to  dumb  idols,  uccordmg  as  you  were  led.  3  Therelore  1 
do  you  CO  understand,  tlial  no  man  speaking  in  the  vSpirit  oi  God,  sai.h  Anathema,  to  Jesus._ 
And  no  man  can  say,  Our  Lord  .Iesls,  but  m  the  Holy  Ghost.  4  And  there  are  divisions  of 
graces,  but  one  Spirit.  5  And  liiere  are  divi^ions  oi  nnnisiraUons :  but  one  Lord.  (J  And  lliere_ 
are  divisions  ot  operations,  but  one  God,  wiiich  worketh  ail  in  ad.  7  And.  the  manitestation  of 
the  Spirit  is  given  unto  every  one  to  profit.  8  To  one  eertes  by  the  Spirit  is  given  tlie  word  of 
■wisdom  :  and  to  another,  the  word  ot  knowledge  according  to  the  same  Spirit.  'J  To  another, 
faith  in  the  same  Spirit:  to  another  the  gr.'jce  of  doing  cures  in  one  Spirit.  10  To  another,  the 
working  ot  miracles :  to  another,  proi)hecy :  to  another,  discerning  of  spirits  :  to  another, 
kinds  01  tongues:  to  anotiier,  interpretation  of  languages.  11  And  all  these  things  worketh 
one  and  the  same  Spirit,  dividing  to  every  one  according  as  he  will.  12  For  as  tlie  body  is  one, 
and  hath  many  members,  and  all  the  members  ot  the  body,  whereas  tiiey  be  many,  yet  are  one 
body-  so  also  Christ.  13  For  in  one  Spirit  were  we  all  baptized  into  one,  whether  .lews,  or 
Geiuiles,  or  bondmen,  or  free  :  and  in  one  Spirit  we  were  all  made  to  drink.  14  For  the  body 
also  is  not  one  member,  but  many.  15  If  the  foot  should  say,  because  1  am  not  the  hand,  1  am 
not  of  the  body,  is  it  therefore  not  of  the  body  "^     16  And  if  the  ear  should  say,  because  1  am 


Annotations. 

ver.33.  Expect  one  another  Returning  now  to 
their  former  tault  and  disorder  for  the  v\  hich  he 
took  this  occasion  to  talk  of  the  holy  Sacra- 
ment, and  how  great  a  fault  it  is  to  come  un- 
worthily to  it :  he  e.xhorteth  them  to  keep  their 
said  suppers  or  feasts  in  unity  peace,  and  so- 
briety, the  rich  expecting  the  poor,  &c. 

ver.  34.  I  will  dispose.  Many  particular  or- 
ders and  decrees,  more  than  be  here  or  in  any 
other  book  of  the  New  Testament  expressly 
written  did  the  Apostles,  as  we  see  here,  and 
namely  Paul  to  the  Corinthians,  set  down  by 
tradition,  which  our  whole  ministration  of 
Mass  is  agreeable  unto,  as  the  substance  of 
the  Sacrifice  and  Sacrament  is  by  the  premises 
proved  to  be  most  consonant:  Calvin's  supper 
and  communion  in  all  points  wholly  repugnant 
to  the  same.  And  that  it  agreeth  not  to  these 
other  not  written  traditions,  they  easily  confess. 
The  Apostles  delivered  unto  the  (Church  to 
take  it  tasting:  they  care  not  for  it.  The  Apos- 
tles tauglit  tlie  Church  to  consecrate  by  the 
words  and  the  signs  of  the  cro.ss,  without 
which,  saith  Aug.  tract,  in  Jo.  118.  Ser.  55.  in 
apend.  Chrys.hom.  55.  in  \(>.Matt.x\o  Sacrament 

Annotations. 

ver.  8.  The  word  of  wisdom.  All  tliesc  gifts 
be  tho:^e  which  the  learncil  call  Gratias  gratis 
datas:  which  he  bestowed  often  even  upon  ill 
livers,  which  have  not  the  other  graces  of 
God,  wherebv  their  persons  should  be  grate- 
ful, just,  and  holy  in  his  sight. 

ver.  9.  Faith  m  the  same.  This  faith  is  not 
another  in  substance  than  the  connnon  faith  in 
Christ,  but  is  of  anoiher  accidental  qu;dity 
only,  that  is,  of  more  fervour  devotion,  zeal, 
and,  confident  trust,  specially  for  doing  of 
ndracles. 


ClIAI'TKR    11. 

is  rightly  perfected :  the  Protestants  have  taken 
it  away.  The  Apostles  taught  the  Church  to 
keep  a  Memory  or  invocation  of  Saints  in  this 
Sacrifice:  the  Calvinists  have  none.  The 
Apostles  decreed  that  in  this  sacrifice  there 
should  be  special  prayers  for  the  dead  :  Chrys. 
horn.  3.  in  Epist.  ad  Philip.  Augu.'<t.  de  cur.  mo 
mort.  cap.  1.  they  have  none.  Likewise  tnat 
water  should  be  mi.xed  with  the  wine,  and  so 
forth,  Annot.  in  cap.  11.  ver  23.  Bread.  There- 
fore if  Calvin  had  made  his  new  administra- 
tion according  to  all  the  Apostles'  -written 
words,  yet  not  knowing  how  many  things  be- 
side, the  Apostle  had  to  prescribe  in  these 
words,  Cmtera  cum  venero  disponam,  the  rest  I 
will  dispose,  when  I  come,  he  could  not  have 
satisfied  any  wise  man  in  his  new  change.  But 
now  seeing  they  are  fallen  to  so  palpable  blind- 
ness, that  their  doing  is  directly  opposite  to  the 
very  Scripture  also,  which  they  pretend  to 
follow  only,  and  have  ouitc  destroyed  both 
the  name,  substance,  and  all  good  accidents 
of  Clirist's  principal  Sacrament,  we  trust 
all  the  World  will  see  their  folly  and  impu- 
dency. 

Chapter  12. 

ver.  12.  A  marvellous  union  betwixt  Christ 
and  his  Church,  and  a  great  comfort  to  all 
Catholics,  being  members  thereof,  that  the 
Church  and  he,  the  head  and  the  body,  make 
and  be  called  one  Christ.  Aug.  de  wiit.  ^-c 
One  body. 

ver.  is.  Tf  the  foot.  The  Church  i.s  of  ex- 
ceeding great  distinction  of  members,  gifts, 
orders,  and  offices  :  yet  of  great  concord,  con- 
currence, mutual  i-onnnunion  and  participation 
in  all  actions  of'  her  members  among  them 
selves,  and  with  Christ  the  head  of  the  body. 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


269 


tiot  the  eye,  I  am  not  of  the  body  :  is  he  therefore  not  of  the  body  ?  17  If  the  whole  body  were 
the  eye  :  where  ia  the  hearing?  If  the  whole  were  the  hearing,  where  is  the  snielUng?  18 
But  now  God  liath  set  the  members,  every  one  of  them  in  the  body  as  he  would.  I'J  And  if  all 
Were  one  member,  where  were  ihe  body'  ^0  Bat  now  tliure  are  many  members  indeed,  yet 
one  body.  And  the  eye  cannot  say  to  the  hand,  I  need  not  thy  help  :  or  again  tlie  head  to  tbe 
feet,  You  are  not  necessary  for  me.  21  But  much  more  those  that  seem  to  be  the  more  weak 
members  of  the  body,  are  more  necessary:  22  And  such  as  we  think  to  be  the  baser  mem- 
bers of  the  body,  upon  tiiem  we  put  more  abundant  honour  :  and  those  that  are  our  unhonest 
pans,  have  more  abundant  bonesiy.  23  And  our  honest  parts  need  nothing :  but  God  bath 
tempered  ilie  body,  giving  to  it  that  wanted,  the  more  abundant  honour.  24  That  there  might 
be  no  schism  in  the  body,  but  the  members  together  might  be  careful  one  for  another.  25  And, 
if  one  member  sutler  anything,  all  the  members  sull'er  witli  it,  or  if  one  member  do  glory,  all 
tlie  members  rejoice  with  it.  26  And  you  are  the  body  of  Christ,_and  members  of  member.  27 
And  some  verily  God  hath  set  in  tlie  Church,  hrst  Aposlles,  secondly  Prophets,  thirdly  Doc- 
tors, next  Miracles,  tiien  the  graces  of  doing  cures,  helps,  governments,  kinds  of  tongues.  28 
Are  all  Apostles?  are  all  Propiieis?  are  all  Doctors  '.  2,9  Are  all  miracles?  have  all  the 
grace  of  doing  cures?  do  all  speak  witli  tongues?  do  all  interpret?  30  But  pursue  the  better 
gitts.     And  yet  I  show  you  a  more  excellent,  way. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
That  ahove  all  other  Gifts  they  should  seek  after  Charity  i  us  that  without  which  nothing  projiteth,    4 
and  which  doth  alt  as  is  to  lie  done,  and  remainelh  also  in  heaven. 

1  If  I  sj)eak  with  the  tongues  of  men  and  of  Angels,  and  have  not  charity:  I  am  become  as 
soun<ling  Brass,  or  a  tinkling  Cymbal.  2  And  if  i  sliould  have  prophecy,  and  knew  all  myste- 
ries, and  all  knowledge  ;  and  it  1  should  have  all  faith,  so  that  I  could  remove  mountains,  and 
have  not  charity,  I  am  nothing.  3  And  if  1  should  distribute  all  my  goods  to  be  meat  tor  the 
poor,  and  if  I  should  deliver  my  body  so  that  I  burn,  and  have  not  charity,  it  doth  profit  me 
nothing.  4  Charity  is  patient,  is  benigTi:  Charity  envieth  not,  dealeth  not  perversely  :  is  not 
puffed  up,  5  Is  not  ambitious,  seeketh  not  her  own,  is  not  provoked  to  anger,  thinketh  not 
evil :  6  Rejoiceth  not  upon  iniquity,  but  rejoiceth  with  the  truth :  7  Suliereth  all  things,  be- 
lieveth  all  things,  hopetli  all  things,  bearethail  things.  8  Charity  never  falieth  away  :  whether 
pro[)neeies  shall  be  made  void,  or  tongues  shall  cease,  or  knowledge  shall,  be  destroyed.  9 
For  in  part  we  know,  and  in  part  we  prophesy.  10  But  when  that  shall  come  that  is  perfect, 
that  shall  be  made  void  that  is  in  part.  11  When  I  was  a  little  one,  I  spake  as  a  little  one,  I 
mrderstood  as  a  little  one,  I  thought  as  a  little  one.  But  when  I  was  made  a  man,  I  did  away 
the  things  that  belonged  to  a  little  one.  12  We  see  now  by  a  glass  in  a  dark  sort :  but 
then  face  to  face.  Now  I  know  in  part :  but  then  I  shall  know  as  also  I  am  known.  13  And 
now  there  remain  Faith,  Hope,  Charity,  these  three,  but  the  greater  of  these  is  Charity. 


Annotations. 
ver.  21.  Schism 'm  the  Lody^  As  Ciiarily  and 
miity  of  spirit  is  the  proper  bond  and  weal  of 
the  common  Body  :  so  is  division  or  Schism, 
wdiich  is  the  interruption  of  peace  and  mutual 
society  between  the  parts  of  the  same,  the 
special  plague  of  the  Church,  and  as  odious  to 
God  as  rebellion  to  the  temporal  Sovereign. 

ANX'OTATtONS. 

ver.  1.  Not  Charifi/.  Without  charity,  both 
toward  every  pariicular  [lerson,  and  specially 
toward  the  coimnon  body  of  the  Church,  none 
of  all  the  gifts  and  graces  of  God  be  prolit- 
able. 

ver.  2.  Have  all  faith.  This  proveth  that 
faith  is  nsthing  worth  to  salvation  without 
works,  and  that  there  may  be  true  faith  with- 
out cltarity. 

ver.  3.  Deliver  my  Body.  Believe,  saith  Au- 
gustine, assuredly,  and  hold  for  certain,  that  no 
Heretic  and  Schismatic,  that  uniteth  not  himself 
to  tlie  Catholic  Church  a^qin,  how  great  alms 
soevrr  he  give,  yea  or  shed  his  blood  for  ChriH's 
name,  can  possib'y  lie  saved.  For  ?nany  Heretics, 
by  Ihe  clonk  of  Ckrisrs  caiw,  deceiviig  the  simple, 
siifjr  much.  But  where  true  faith  t?  not,  there  is 
nojiiKtice,  because  the  just  livslh  by  faith.  So  it  is 
also  of  Schismatics,  becnu:e  mhere  chaHty  is  not, 
justice  can  there  be  none :  which  if  they  had,  th,"i/ 
would  never  pluck  in  pieces  the  hodii  of  Christ, 
•23* 


Chapter  12. 

ver.  2'J.  Are  all  miracles  ?  Augustine,  epistle 
137,  giveth  the  same  reason,  why  mira- 
cles and  cures  be  done  at  the  memories 
or  bodies  of  some  Saints  more  than  at 
others :  and  by  the  same  Saints  in  one 
place  of  their  memories  rather  than  at  other 
places. 

Chapter  13. 
vJuch  is  the  Church.  August,  sev.  Fulg.  de  fid. 
ad  Pet.  c.  20.  So  saith  Augustine  in  divers 
places,  not  only  of  Heretics  that  died  directly 
for  defence  of  their  heresies,  as  the  Anabap- 
tists and  Calvinists  now-a-days  do,  for  that  is 
more  damnable :  but  of  some  Heretics  and 
Schismatics  that  may  die  among  the  liealhen 
or  Turiss  for  defence  of  truth  or  some  article 
of  Christ's  religion.  August,  de  verb.  Dom.  ser. 
50.  c.  2.  and  in  Ps.  31.  Cone.  2.  probe  finem, 
Cypr.  de  unit.  Keel.  num.  8. 

ver.  10.  When  that  shall  come.  By  this  text 
Augrtstine,  lib.  2'2.  Civ.  c.  29.  proveth,  that  tlie 
S  linfs  in  heaven  have  more  perfect  knowledge 
of  our  affairs  here,  than  they  had  when  they 
lived  here. 

ver.  13.  These  three.  These  are  the  three 
vir'iies  Theological,  each  one  by  ntiture  and 
definition  disinct  from  another,  and  faith  is  by 
mfure  t!ie  first,  and  may  be  and  often  is  before, 
and  without  charity;  and  tridy  remaineth  in 


270 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


CHATTER    XIV. 

A/rainsl  their  vain  childighjiesf,  that  thougld  it  a  goodly  viatter  to  he  alle  to  speak,  hymirade,  strange 
languages  in  the  Church,  much  like  to  some  fond  Linguists  of  our  time,  who  1hinkth(msilits  (niter 
than  a  IJoctor  of  Divinity,  that  is  not  a  Linguist,  prtfirring  their  languages  before  jiroplasiiiiig,  that 
is,  opening  of  Mysteries :  he  deihirelh  that  this  Gift  of  languages  is  inferior  to  the  (Jill  i,J  'projihecy. 
2(5  Giving  order  also  how  both  Gift.i  are  lobe  used,  lo  uit,  the  I'roj/hel  to  submit  hini.fll  to  other 
Prophets  :  and  the  speaker  of  languages  not  to  jndilish  his  inspiration,  unless  there  be  an  tnttrpreter- 
34  i'rovided  always,  that  women  speak  not  at  all  in  the  Church. 

1  Follow  Charity,  earnestly  pursue  spiritual  things  :  but  rather  that  you  may  prophesy.  2 
For  he  that  speakoth  with  tongue,  speaketh  not  to  nren,  but  to  God  :  for  no  man  heareth.  But 
in  spirit  lie  speaketh  mysteries.  3  For  he  that  prophesicth,  speaketh  to  men  unto  edification, 
and  exhortation,  and  consolation.  4  He  that  speaketh  with  tongues,  edifieth  himself:  but  he  that 
prophesieth,  edifieth  the  Church.  5  And  I  woidd  have  you  all  to  speak  with  tongues,  but 
rather  to  propliesy.  _  For  greater  is  he  that  prophesicth,  than  he  that  speaketh  with  tongues  : 
imless  perhaps  he  interpret  that  the  Church  may  take  edification.  6  But  now  brethren  if  I 
come  to  you  speaking  witli  tongues  ;  what  shall  I  profit  you,  unless  I  speak  to  you  either  in 
revelation,  or  in  knowledge,  or  in  prophec}',  or  in  doctrine  ?  7  Yet  the  things  without  fife  that 
give  a  sound,  be  it  pipe  or  harp,  uidess  they  give  a  distinction  of  sounds,  how  shall  that  be 
known  which  is  piped,  or  which  is  harped?  8  For  if  the  trumpet  give  an  uncertain  voice, 
who  shall  prepare  himself  to  battle?  ,9  So  you  also  by  a  tongue  unless  you  utter  manifest 
speech,  how  shall  that  be  known  that  is  said?  lor  you  shall  bespeaking  into  the  air.  10  There 
nie,  for  example,  .=10  many  kind  of  tongues  in  this  world,  and  none  is  without  voice.  11  If  then 
I  know  not  the  virtue  of  the  voice,  I  shall  be  to  him  to  whom  I  speak,  barbarous  :  and  he  that 
speaketh,  barbarous  to  me.  12  So  you  also,  because  you  be  emulators  of  spirits:  seek  to 
abound  unto  the  edifying  of  tlie  Church.  13  And  therefore  he  that  speaketh  with  tht^  tongue, 
let  him  pray  that  lie  may  interpret.  14  For  if  I  pray  with  the  tongue,  my  spirit  prayeth,  but  my 
understanding  is  without  fruit._  15  What  is  it  then  ?  I  will  pray  in  the  sjiirit,  I  will  pray  also 
in  the  understanding  :  I  will  sing  in  the  spirit,  I  will  sing  also  in  the  understanding.  16  But 
if  thou  bless  in  the  spirit:  he  that  supplieth  the  place  of  the  vulgar  how  shall  he  say.  Amen, 
upon  the  blessing?  because  he  knoweth  not  what  thou  sayest.  17  For  thou  indeed  givest 
thanks  well :  but  the  other  is  not  edified.  18  I  give  my  God  thanks,  that  I  speak  with  the 
tongue  of  you  all.  19  But  in  the  Church  I  will  speak  five  words  with  my  understanding  that  1 
may  instruct  others  also :  rather  than  ten  thousand  words  in  a  tongue.    20  Brethren,  be  not 


Annotations. 
divers  after  they  have  by  deadly  sin  lost  cha- 
rity. Beware  therefore  of  the  Heretic's  opi- 
nion, which  is,  that  by  every  mortal  sin  faith  is 
lost  no  less  than  charity 

Annotations. 

ver.  1.  Rather  prophecy.  The  gift  of  pro- 
phesying, that  is,  of  expovuiding  the  hard 
points  of  our  religion,  is  better  than  the  gift 
of  strange  tongues,  though  both  be  good. 

ver.  2.  Not  to  men.  To  talk  in  a  strange 
language,  unknown  also  to  himself,  profiteth 
not  the  hearers,  though  in  respect  of  God  who 
understandc^th  all  tongues  and  things,  rnd  for 
the  mysteries  which  he  uttercth  in  his  spirit, 
and  for  his  own  edification  in  spirit  and  afiec- 
tion,  there  be  no  difibrence  :  but  the  Prophet 
or  E.xpositor  treating  of  the  same  matters  to' 
the  understanding  of  the  whole  assembly, 
edifieth  not  himself  alone  but  all  his  hearers. 

ver.  6.  Jf  I  come.  1'liat  is,  if  1  your  Aposlle 
and  Doctor  shotild  preach  to  you  in  an  un- 
known tongue,  and  never  use  any  kind  of  ex- 
position, interpretation,  or  explication,  of  my 
strange  words,  what  profit  could  you  take 
thereby  ? 

ver.  8.  Tf  the  trumpet.  As  the  Trumpeter 
cannot  give  warning  to  or  from  the  fight,  un- 
less he  use  a  distinct  and  intelligible  sound  or 
stroke  known  to  the  soldiers:  even  so  the 
Preachers  that  cxhortelh  to  good  life,  or  de- 
horreth  from  sin,  except  he  do  it  in  a  speech 
which  his  hearers  understand,  cannot  attain  to 
his  purpose,  nor  do  the  people  any  good. 


Chapter  13. 

ver.  13.  Greater  of  these.  Charity  of  all  the 
three  the  greatest :  How  then  doth  only  faith, 
being  inferior  to  it,  save  and  justify,  and  not 
Chanty? 

Chapter.  14. 

ver.  13.  Let  Imn.prmj  that.  He  that  halli  only 
the  gift  o  strange  tongues,  let  him  pray  to 
God  for  the  gift  of  interpretation:  that  the 
one  may  be  more  profitable  by  the  other,  for, 
to  exhort  or  preach  in  a  strange  tongue  was 
not  unlawful  nor  unprofitable,  but  glorious 
to  God,  so  thnt  the  speech  had  been  either 
by  himself,  or  by  another,  afterward  expound- 
ed. 

ver.  14.  My  spirit  prayeth.  Also  wlien  a  man 
prayeth  in  a  strange  tongue  which  himself  un- 
derstandeth  not,  it  is  not  so  fruitful  for  instruc- 
tion to  him,  as  if  he  knew  particularly  what 
he  prayed.  Nevertheless  the  Apostle  forbid- 
elh  not  such  praying  neither,  contessing  that 
his  spirit,  heart,  and  airection  ])rayetli  well  to- 
ward God,  though  his  mind  and  understand- 
inirbe  not  profited  to  instruction,  as  otherwise 
it  might  have  been  if  he  understood  the  word. 
Neither  yet  doth  he  appoint  such  a  one  to 
get  his  strange  prayers  translated  into  his  vul- 
var tongue,  to  obtain  thereby  the  foresaid  in- 
struction. 

ver.  16.  Vulgar.  By  this  word  are  meant 
all  rude  unlearned  men,  but  specially  the  siai- 
ple  which  were  yet  unchristcned,  as  the  Cate- 
chumens, which  came  in  to  those  spiritual  e.\- 
ercises,  as  also  infidels  did  at  their  pleasure. 


I.  GORINTHIANS. 


271 


made  children  in  sense,  but  in  malice  be  children :  and  in  sense  be  perfect.  21  In  the  law  it 
is  written,  Thai  in  other  tongues  and  in  other  lips  I  will  speak  to  this  people:  and  neither  so  will  they 
hear  me,  saith  our  Lord.  22  Therefore  languatces  are  for  a  sign  not  to  the  faithful,  but  to  in- 
fidels :  but  prophecies,  not  to  infidels,  but  to  the  faithful,  23-  If  therefore  the  whole  Church 
conic  together  m  one,  and  all  speak  with  tongiies,  and  there  enter  in  vulgar  persons  orinfidels, 
will  ihey  not  say  that  you  be  mad  '  2'1  But  if  all  prophesy,  and  there  enter  in  any  infidel  or 
vulgar  person,  he  is  convinced  of  all,  he  is  judged  of  all.  25  The  secrets  of  his  heart  are  made 
manifest,  and  so  falling  on  his  face  he  will  adore  God,  pronouncing  that  God  is  in  you  indeed. 
26  What  is  it  then  brethren  ?  when  you  corne  together,  every  one  of  you  hath  a  psalm,  liath  a 
doctrine,  hath  a  revelation,  hath  a  tongue,  hath  an  interpretation:  let  all  things  be  done  to  edi- 
fication. 27  Whether  a  man  speak  with  tongue,  by  two,  qr  at  the  most  by  three,  and  in  course, 
and  let  one  hiterpret.  ,28  But  if  there  be  not  an  interpreter,  let  him  hold  liis  peace  in  the 
Church,  and  speak  to  himself  and  to  God.  29  And  let  prophets  speaktwo  or  three,  and  let  the 
rest  judge.  30  But  if  it  be  revealed  to  another  sittin2,  let  tlie  first  hold  his  peace.  31  For  you 
may  ad  prophesy  one  by  one  :  that  all  may  learn,  and  all  may  be  exhorted.  32  And  the  spirits 
of  prophets  are  subject  to  prophets.  33  For  God  is  not  the  God  of  dissension,  but  of  peace  :  aa 
also  in  all  the  Churches  of  the  saints  I  teach.  3-1  Let  women  hold  theirpeace  in  the  Churches : 


A^'^'oTATi0NS. 

ver.  22.  A  sign.  The  extraordinary  gift  of 
tongues  was  a  miraculous  sign  in  the  primi- 
tive Church,  to  be  used  specially  in  the  nations 
of  the  heathen  for  their  conversion. 

ver.  23.  Infidels.  In  the  primitive  Church, 
when  Infidels  dweltnear  or  among  Christians, 
and  oftentimes  came  unto  their  public  preach- 
ing and  exercises  of  exhortation  and  exposi- 
tion of  Scriptures  and  the  like :  it  was  both 
unprofitable  and  ridiculous  to  hear  a  immber 
talking,  teaching,  singing  Psalms  and  the  like, 
one  in  this  language,  and  another  in  that,  all 
at  once  like  a  black  saunts,  and  one  often  not 
understoood  of  another,  sometime  not  to  them- 
selves, and  to  strangers  or  the  simple  standers 
by,  not  at  all.  Where  otherwise  if  they  had 
spoken  either  in  known  tongues,  or  had  done 
it  in  order,  having  an  expositor  or  interpreter 
withal,  the  Infidels  might  have  been  convinced. 

ver.  26.  A  Psalm.  We  see  here  that  those 
spiritual  exercises  consisted  specially,  first  in 
singing  or  giving  forth  new  Psalms  or  prayers 
and  finds:  secondly  in  Doctrine,  teaching  or 
reading  lectures:  thirdly  in  Revelation  of  se- 
cret things  cither  present  or  to  come  :  fourthly, 
in  speaking  Tongues  of  strange  Nations  :  last- 
ly, in  translating  or  interpreting  that  which 
was  said,  into  some  common  known  language, 
as  into  Greek,  Latin  &c.  All  which  gifts 
they  had  among  them  by  miracle  from  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

ver.  27.  In  course.  All  these  things  they.did 
without  order,  of  pride  and  contention  they 
preached,  they  prayed,  they  blessed,  without 
any  seemly  respect  one  of  another,  or  observing 
of  turns  and  intercourse  of  uttering  iheir  gifts. 
Yea  women  without  covering  or  veil,  and  with- 
out regard  of  their  sex,  or  the  Angels  or 
Priests,ortheirownhusbands,ma!apert!y  spake 
tongues,  taught,  or  prophesied  with  the  rest. 


Chapter  14. 

This  was  then  the  disorder  among  the  Co- 
rinthians, which  the  Apostle  in  this  whole 
Chapter  reprehendeth  and  sought  to  redress, 
by  forbidding  women  utterly  that  public  exer- 
cise, and  teaching  men,  in  what  order  and 
Course  as  well  for  speaking  in  tongues,  as  in- 
terpreting, and  prophesying,  it  should  be  kept, 
ver.  34.  Let  ivomen/ioldi/ieir peace.  There  be 
or  were,  certain  Heretics  in  our  Country,  for 
such  ever  take  the  Scriptures  diversely  for  the 
advantage  of  time,  that  denied  women  to  hold 
la  whdly  any  kingdom  or  temporal  Sovereignty, 
but  that  is  false  and  against  both  reason  and 
the  Scripture.  This  only  in  that  sex  is  true, 
tliat  it  is  not  capable  of  holy  orders,  spiritual 
Regiment  or  Cure  of  soitls  :  and  therefore  can- 
not do  any  function  proper  to  Priests  and 
Bishops  :  not  speak  in  the  Church,  and  so  not 
preach,  nor  dispute,  nor  have  or  give  voice 
either  deliberative  or  definitive  in  Councils  and 
public  Assemblies,  concerning  matters  of  re- 
hgion,  nor  make  Ecclesiastical  laws  concern- 
ing the  same,  nor  bind,  nor  loose,  nor  excom- 
mimicate,  nor  suspend,  nor  degrade,  nor  absolve 
nor  minister  Sacraments,  other  than  Baptism 
in  the  case  of  mere  necessity,  wlien  neither 
Priest  nor  other  man  can  be  had  :  much  less 
prescribe  any  thing  to  the  Clergy,  how  to  mi- 
nister them,  or  give  any  man  right  to  rule, 
preach,  or  execute  any  spiritual  function  aa 
under  her  and  by  her  authority  :  no  creature 
being  able  to  impait  that  whereof  itself  is  in- 
capable both  by  nature  and  Scriptures.  This 
Regiment  is  expressly  given  to  the  Apostles, 
Bishops,  and  Prelates  :  they  only  have  autho- 
rity to  bind  and  loose.  Matt.  18.  they  only  are 
set  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  govern  the  Church, 
Act.  20.  they  only  have  cure  of  our  souls  di- 
rectly, and  nmst  make  account  to  God  for  the 
same,  Heb.  13. 


DECLARATION  OF  THE  SENSE  OF  THIS  CHAPTER. 


This  then  being  the  scope  and  direct  drift 
of  the  Apostle,  as  is  most  clear  by  his  whole 
discourse,  and  by  the  record  of  all  antiquity  :  let 
the  godly,  grave,  and  discreet  reader  take  a 
taste  in  this  one  point,  of  the  Protestants'  de- 
ceitful dealing,  abusing  the  simplicity  of  the 
popular,  by  perverse  application  of  God's  holy 


word,  upon  some  small  similitude  and  equivo- 
cation of  certain  terms,  against  the  approved 
ffodly  use  and  truth  of  the  universal  Church, 
for  the  service  in  the  Latin  or  Greek  tongue  : 
which  they  ignorantly,  or  rather  wilfully,  pre- 
tend to  be  against  this  discourse  of  Paul  touch- 
ing strange  tongues.    Know  therefore    first, 


S73  I.  CORINTHIANS. 

for  it  is  not  permitted  them  to  speak,  but  to  be  subject,  as  also  the  Law  saith.  35  But  if  they 
learn  any  thing,  let  them  ask  liieir  own  hut^hunds  at  home.  For  it  is  a  foul  thmg  for  a  woman 
to  speak  in  the  Church.    36  Or  did  the  word  of  God  proceed  from  you  ?  came  it  unto  you 

tliat  here  is  no  word  written  or  meant  of  any 
other  tongues,  but  such  as  men  spake  in  the 
Primitive  Church  by  miracle,  and  that  nothing 
is  meant  oi  ihose  tongues  which  were  the  co'n- 
mon  languages  of  the  world  or  uf  the  faithful, 
understood  of  tiic  learned  and  civil  people  in 
every  great  city,  and  in  which  the  Scriptures 
of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  were  written, 
as  the  Hebrew,  Greek,  and  Latin,  for  (hough 
these  also    might    be  given  by  miracle    and 
without  study,  yet  being  known  to  the  Jews, 
Romans,  or  Greeks  in  every  place,  they  be  not 
counted  among  the  differences  of  barbarous 
and  str;mge   tongues  here  spoken  of,   which 
could  not  he  interpreted  commonly,  but  by  the 
miraculous   gift  also  of  interpretation.    And 
therefore  this  Epistle,  as  the  Evangelists  also 
and  other  did  their  books,"Wrote  his  Epistles  in 
Greek  to  the  Romaris,  and  to  all  other  Church- 
es, which  when  he  wrote,  though  he  penned 
them  not  in  the  vulgar  I'lngiiage  peculiar  to 
every  people,  yet  he  wrote  them  not  in  Tongue, 
that  is,  in  any  strange  tongue  not  intelligible 
without  the  gift  of  interpretation,  whereof  he 
speaketh  here :  but  in  a  notable,  known  and 
learned  speech  interpretable  of  thousands  in 
every  country.    No  more  did  Augustine  our 
Apostle,  speaking  in  Latin,  and  bringing  in  the 
Scriptures  and  service  in  Latin,  preach  and 
pray  in   tongues  according   to  the   Apostle's 
meaning  here,  for  the  Latin  was  not,  nor  is 
Hot,  in  any  part  of  the  west,  either  miraciilous  or 
strange,  though  it  be  not  the  national  tongue  of 
any  one  counfry  this  day.    And  therefore  Bede 
saith,  lib.  1.  hint.  Aug.  c.  ],  that  being  then  four 
divers  vulgar  languages  in  our  country,  the  La- 
tin was  made  common  to  them  all.   And  indeed 
of  the  two,  ihgugh  in  truth  neither  sort  be  for- 
bidden by  this  passage  of  Paul,  the  barbarous 
languagosof  every  several  province,  in  respect 
of  the  whole  Church  of  Christ,  are  rather  the 
strange  tongue  here  spoken  of,  tiian  the  com- 
mon Latin  tongue,  which  is  universally  of  all 
the  West  Church  more  or  less  learned,  and 
pel  taineth  much  more  to  unity  and  orderly  con- 
junction of  all  nations  in  one  faith,  service,  and 
wonship  of  God,  than  if  it  were  in  the  sundry 
barbarous  speeches  of  every  province.  Where- 
in all  Cliristians  that  travel  about  this  part  of 
ihe  world,  or  either,  wheresoever  they  cotne, 
shall  find  the  selfsame  Mass,  Matins,  and  Ser- 
vice, as  they  had  at  home.    Where  now,  if  we 
go  to  Germany,  or  tho  Germans  or  Genevans 
come  to  us,  each  other's  service  shall  be  thought 
strange  and  barbarous.     Yen,  and  the  service 
of  oar  own  langnajre  within  a  few  hundred 
years,  or  rather  every  age.  shall  wholly  become 
barbarous    and    unknown    to    ourseKes,    our 
tongue,  as  all  vuk'ar,  dnth  so  often  change. 

And  for  edification,  that  is  for  increase  of 
faith,  true  knovrledge,  and  good  life  the  expe- 
rience of  a  few  years  hath  L'ivon  all  the  world 
a  full  demonstration  whether  our  forefathers 
were  not  as  wisp,  as  faiilifnl.  as  devout,  as 
fearful  to  break  God's  laws,  and  as  likely  to  be 


saved,  as  we  are  in  all  our  tongues,  translations, 
and  English  prayers.  Much  vanity,  curiosiiy, 
contempt  of  Superiors,  disputes,  emulations, 
contentions.  Schisms,  horrible  errors,  profana- 
tion, and  divulgation  of  the  secret  Mysteries 
of  the  dreadful  Sacraments,  which  of  pur;;osu 
M-ere  hidden  from  the  vulgar,  as  Denis,  Eccl. 
Hier.c.  1.  and  Basil,  de  'Sp.  Sand.  c.  27.  testify, 
are  fallen  by  the  same,  but  virtue  or.  sound 
knowledge  none  at  all. 

Wherein  this  also  is  a  gross  illusion  and  un- 
truth, that  the  force  and  efficacy  of  the  Sacra- 
ments, Sacrifice,  and  conunon  prayer,  depend- 
eth  upon  the  people's  understanding,  hearing  or 
knowledge :  the  principal  efficacy  of  such 
things  and  the  whole  ministry  of  the  Church, 
consisting  specially  of  the  very  virtue  of  the 
\vork,  and  the  public  office  of  the  Priests,  wlio 
be  appointed  in  Christ's  behalf  to  dispose  these 
Mysteries  to  our  most  good  :  the  infani,  inno- 
cent, idiot  and  ttnlearr.ed,  taking  no  less  fruit 
of  Ba])tism  and  all  oilier  divine  offices,  meet 
for  every  one's  condition,  llian  tlie  leainedest 
Clerk  of  the  Reulrn :  and  more,  if  they  be 
more  humble,  charitable,  devout  and  obedient, 
than  the  other,  hanng  less  of  these  qualities 
and  more  learning. 

Which  we  say  not,  as  though  it  were  incon- 
venient for  the  jieople  to  be  well  instructed  in 
the  meaning  of  the  Sacraments  and  holy  cere- 
monies and  Service  of  the  Church,  for,  fhnt  to 
their  comfort  and  necessary  knowledge,  both 
by  preacliing.  Catechizing,  and  readingof  good 
Catholic  books, Christian  people  dolearnin  all 
Nations,  much  more  in  those  countries  where 
the  service  is  in  Latin,  'han  in  our  nation,  God 
Icnoweth  :  But  we  say  that  there  be  other  ways 
to  instruct  them,  and  the  same  less  subject  lo 
danger  and  disorder,  than  to  turn  it  into  vulgar 
tongues.  We  say,  the  simple  people  and  many 
ones  that  think  themselves  somebody,  under- 
stand as  little  of  the  sense  of  divers  Psalms, 
Lessons,  and  Orisons  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  as 
if  they  were  in  Latin  :  yea  and  often  lake  them 
ill  a  wronL',  perverse,  and  pernicious  sense, 
v;hich  li?litly  they  could  not  have  done  in 
Latin.  We  say,  that  such  as  would  learn  in 
devotion  and  humility,  may  and  must  rather 
with  diligence  learn' the  tongue  that  such  di- 
vine things  be  written  in.  or  use  other  diligence 
in  hearing  sermons  and  instruction  :  than  for  a 
few  men's  not  necessary  knowledge,  the  holy 
universal  order  of  God's  Church  should  be  al- 
tered. For  if  in  the  kingdom  of  England  only, 
ir  be  notconvcnient,  necessary,  nor  almost  pos- 
sible, to  accommodate  their  Service  book  to 
every  province  and  people  of  divers  tonuiies  : 
how  much  less  should  the  whole  Church  so 
do,  consisting  of  so  many  differences?  Neither 
doUi  the  Apostle  in  all  this  Chapter  appoint 
ariy  such  thing  to  be  done,  but  ndmonisheth 
them  to  pray  and  labour  for  the  crace  of  un- 
derstimding  and  interpretation,  or  to  get  others 
to  interpret  or  expo'ind  unto  them.  And  that 
niiicli  more  we  may  do  concerning  the  Service 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


273 


only?    37  If  any  man  seem  to  be  a  prophet,  or  spiritual,  let  him  know  the  things  that  I  write 
to  you,  that  they  are  the  commandments  ot  our  Lord.    3S  But  it' any  man  know  not,  he  shi.U 


in  Latin,  which  is  no  strange  nor  miraculously 
gotten  or  understood  tongue,  but  common  to 
the  most  and  chief  Churches  of  the  world,  and 
hath  been  since  the  Apostles'  time,  daily  with 
all  diligence  throughout  all  these  parts  of 
Christendom,  expounded  in  every  house, 
school.  Church,  and  pulpit:  and  is  so  well 
known  for  every  necessary  part  of  the  divine 
Service,  that  by  the  diligence  of  parents.  Mas- 
ters and  Curates,  every  Catholic  of  age  almost 
can  tell  the  sense  of  every  ceremony  of  the 
Mass,  what  to  answer,  when  to  say  Amrn  at 
the  Priest's  benediction,  when  to  confess,  when 
to  adore,  when  to  stand,  when  to  kneel,  when 
to  receive,  what  to  receive,  when  to  come, 
when  to  depart,  and  all  other  duties  of  praying 
and  serving,  sutH cient  to  salvation.  And  thus 
it  is  evident  that  Paul  speaketh  not  of  the  com- 
mon tonsues  of  the  Church's  Service. 

Secondly,  it  is  as  certain,  that  he  meaneth 
not  nor  writeth  any  word  in  this  place  of  the 
Church's  public  Service,  prayer,  or  ministra- 
tration  of  tiie  holy  Sacrament,  wherein  the 
office  of  the  Church  specially  consistelh :  but 
only  of  a  certain  e.xercise  of  mutual  confer- 
ence, wlierein  one  did  open  to  another  and  to 
the  assembly,  miraculous  gifts  and  graces  of 
the  Holv  Ghost,  and  such  Canticles,  Psalms, 
secret  Mysteries,  sorts  of  Languages,  and 
other  Revelations,  as  it  pleased  God  to  give 
unto  certain  both  men  and  women  in  that  first 
beginning  of  his  Church.  In  doing  of  this,  the 
Corinthians  conmiitted  many  disorders,  turn- 
ing God's  gift  to  pride  and  vanity,  and  namely 
that  gift  of  tongues:  whicii  being  indeed  the 
least  of  all  gifts,  yet  most  puffed  up  the  havers, 
and  now  also  doth  commonly  puff  up  the  pro- 
fessors of  such  knowledge,  according  as  Au- 
gustine writeth  thereof'  This  exercise  and 
the  disorder  thereof  was  not  in  the  Church,  for 
any  thing  we  can  read  in  antiquity,  these  four- 
teen hundred  years:  and  therefore  neither 
the  use  nor  abuse,  nor  Paul's  reprehension  or 
redressing  thereof,  can  concern  any  whit  the 
Service  of  the  Church.  Furthermore  this  is 
evident,  that  the  Corinthians  had  their  Service 
in  Greek  at  this  same  time,  and  it  was  not  done 
in  these  miraculous  tongues.  Nothing  is 
meant  then  of  the  Church  Service.  Again, 
the  public  Service  had  but  one  language  :  in 
this  exercise  they  spake  in  many  tongues.  In 
the  public  Service  every  man  had  not  his  own 
special  tongue,  his  snecial  interpretation,  spe- 
cial Revelation,  proper  Psalms:  but  in  this 
they  had.  Again,  the  public  Service  had  in  it 
the  ministration  of  the  holy  Sacrament  princi- 
pally :  w'nich  was  not  done  in  this  time  of  con- 
ference. For  into  this  exercise  were  admitted 
Catechumens  and  Infidels,  and  whosoever 
would  :  in  this  women,  before  Paul's  order,  did 
spe-ik  and  prophesy:  so  did  they  never  in  the 
ministration  of  the  Sacrament,  with  many 
other  plain  differences,  that  bv  no  means  the 
Anostle's  words  can  be  rightly  and  traly  ap- 
plied to  the  Corinthian  Service  then,  or  ours 
now.    Therefore  it  is  either  great  ignorance 


of  the  Protestants,  or  great  giiilefulness,  so  un- 
truly and  perversely  to  apply  tliem. 

Neither  is  here  any  thuig  meant  of  the  pri- 
vate prayers  whi6h  devout  persons  of  all  sorts 
and  sexes  have  ever  used  specially  in  Latin,  as 
well  upon  their  Primers  as  Bead's.  For,  the 
private  prayers  here  spoken  of,  were  Psalms 
or  Hymns  and  Sonnets  newly  inspired  to  them 
by  God,  and  in  this  conference  or  prophesying, 
uttered  to  one  another's  comfort,  or  to  them- 
selves and  God  only.  But  the  prayers,  psalms, 
and  holy  words  of  the  Christian  people  used 
privately,  are  not  composed  by  them,  nor  di- 
versely inspired  to  themselves,  nor  now  to  be 
approved  or  examined  in  the  assemblies  :  but 
they  are  such  as  were  given  and  written  by 
the  Eloly  Ghost,  and  prescribed  by  Christ  and 
his  Church  tor  the  faithful  to  use,  namely  the 
Paler  nosier,  the  Ave  Maria,  and  the  Creed,  our 
Lndif's  Matins,  the  Litanies,  and  the  like. 
Therefore  the  Apostle  prescribeth  nothing 
here  thereof,  condemneth  nothing  therein, 
toucheth  the  same  nothing  at  all.  But  the  de- 
vout people  in  their  ancient  right  may  and 
ought  still  use  the  Latin  Primers,  Beads  and 
Prayers,  as  ever  before.  Which  the  wisdom 
of  the  Church  for  great  causes  have  better 
liked  and  allowed  of,  than  that  they  should  be 
in  vulgar  tongues,  though  she  wholly  forbid- 
deth  not,  but  sometimes  granteth  to  have  them 
translated,  and  would  gladly  have  all  faithful 
people  in  order  and  humility  learn,  as  they  may 
the  contents  of  their  prayers  :  and  hath  com- 
manded also  in  some  Councils,  that  such  as 
cannot  learn  distinctly  the  Latin,  specially  the 
Pater  noster  and  the  Creed,  should  be  taught 
them  in  the  vulgar  tongue.  And  therefore  as 
we  doubt  not  but  it  is  acceptable  to  God,  and 
available  in  all  necessities,  and  more  agree- 
able to  the  use  of  all  Christian  people  ever 
since  their  conversion,  to  pray  in  Latin,  than  in 
the  vulgar,  though  every  one  in  particular  un- 
derstand not  what  he  sayeth :  so  it  is  plain 
that  such  pray  with  as  great  consolation  of 
spirit,  with  as  little  tediousness,  with  as 
great  devotion  and  affection,  and  sometimes 
more,  than  the  other :  and  always  more  than 
any  Schismatic  or  Heretic  in  his  known  lan- 
guage. 

Such  holy  Orisons  be  m  manner  consecrated 
and  sanctified  in  and  by  the  Holy  Ghost  that 
first  inspired  them,  and  there  is  a  reverence 
and  Majesty  in  the  Church's  tongue  dedicated 
in  our  Saviour's  Cross,  and  siveth  more  force 
valour  to  t.liem  said  in  the  Church's  obedience, 
than  to  otiiers.  The  children  cried  Hnsnnna  to 
our  Saviour  and  were  allowed,  though  they 
knew  not  what  they  said.  It  is  well  near  a 
thousand  years  that  our  people  could  nothing 
else  but  hnrharum  frendere,  did  sing  Hallelujah, 
and  not.  Praise  ye  the  Lord,  and  longer  ago 
since  the  poor  husbandmen  sang  the  same  at 
the  plough  in  other  Countric-.  Hiero.  torn.  1. 
epist.  58.  And  Si/rsnm  corda,  and  Kyriehesnn.  and 
the  Psalms  of  David  sung  in  Latin  in  the  ser- 
vice of  the  Primitive  Church,  have  the  ancient 


274 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


not   be  known.    39  Therefore,  brelliren,  be  earnest  to  prophe.«y  :  and  to  speak  with  tongues 

prohibit  not.    40  But  let  all  things  be  clone  honesily  and  according  to  order  among  yon. 

CHAPTER    XV. 

He  proveth  the  Resurrection  of  the  dead  liy  the  Resurrection  of  Christ,  and  vnth  many  other  argu- 
ments :  and  31  unswerttk  also  oijeclions  made  against  it.     49  And  then  exhorteih  in  respect  of  it, 
tin  to  good  life. 
1  And  I  do  you  to  understand  brethren,  tlie  Gospel  which  I  preached  to  you,  whicii  also  you 

received,  in  the  which  also  yon  stand.  "2  liy  ihe  which  also  you  are  saved,  after  what  manner 
I  preached  unto  you  if  you  keep  it,  unless  you  have  believed  in  vain.  3  For  I  delivered  unio 
you  ^!r,■;t  of  all  which  I  also  received  :  that  Christ  died  for  our  sins  according  to  the  Scriptures  .• 
4  And  that  he  v,-as  buried,  and  that  he  rose  again  the  third  day,  according  to  the  Scriptures  : 
^  And  that  he  was  seen  of  Cephas  :  and  after  that  of  the  eleven.  6  Then  was  he  seen  of  more 
than  five  hundred  brethren  together:  of  which  many  remain  until  this  present,  and  some  are 
asleep.  7  Moreover  he  was  seen  of  James,  then  of  all  the  Apostles.  8  And  last  of  all,  as  it 
■were  of  an  abortive  he  was  seen  also  of  me.  9  For  I  am  the  least  of  all  the  Apostles,  who  am 
not  worthy  to  be  called  an  Apostle,  because  I  persecuted  the  Church  of  God.  10  But  by  the 
grace  of  God  I  am  that  which  i  am :  and  his  grace  in  me  hath  not  been  void,  but  I  have  la- 
boured more  abundantly  than  all  they:  yet  not  I,  but  the  grace  of  God  with  me.  11  For  whe- 
ther I,  or  they,  so  we  preach,  and  so  you  have  believed.  12  Out  if  Christ  be  preached  that  he 
is  risen  again  from  the  dead  :  how  do  certain  among  you  say,  that  there  is  no  resurrection  of 


and  flat  testimonies  of  Cyprian,  Augustine, 
Hieromo,  and  other  fathers.  Gregor.  lib.  7. 
e.pist.  63.  Ci/pr.  exp.orat.  Do.  nu.  13.  Augunt.cap. 
13.  de  do7io perseoer.  and  de  bono  vid.  cap.  IG.  and 
epist.  173  Hiero.  prcsfat.  in  Psal.  ad  Sophron.  Au- 
gust, de  Catechiz.  rud.  cap.  9.  de  Doctrin.  Cliris- 
tiau.  lih.2,citp  13.  epist.  10.  August,  of  Ilierome's 
Latin  translaiion  read  in  (he  Churches  of  Africa. 
Prayers  are  not  made  to  teach,  make  learned, 
or  increase  knowledge,  though  by  occasion 
they  sometimes  iiistruct  us,  but  their  special 
use  is,  to  olfer  our  hearts,  desires,  and  watit^ 
to  Go',  and  to  show  that  we  hang  of  him 
in  all  things  :  and  this  every  Catholic  doth  for 
his  condition,  wliether  he  understand  tlie  words 
of  his  prayer  or  not.  The  simple  sort  cannot 
understand  all  Psalms,  nor  scarce  the  learned, 
no,  though  they  be  translated  or  read  in  known 
tongues:  men  must  not  cease  to  use  thc'ii  for 
all  that,  when  they  are  known  to  contain  God's 
holy  prayers.  The  sitnple  people  when  they 
'  desire  any  thing,  specinllv  at  God's  hand,  are 
not  bound  to  know,  neither  can  they  tell  to 
what  petition  or  part  of  the  Pater  no.tter  their 
demand  pertaineth,  though  it  be  known  in  Eng- 
lish never  so  much,  they  cannot  tell  no  more 
wliat  is  Thy  kingdom  come,  than  Advenial  reg- 
numtuvm,  iior  whether  their  petition  for  their 
sick  children  or  any  other  necessarv,  pertain  to 
this  part,  or  to  Viaf  voluntas  tua,  or  Ne  nos  ivdu- 
cas,  or  to  what  other  part  else.  It  is  enough 
that  they  can  tell,  this  holy  Orison  to  be  ap- 
pointed to  us,  to  call  upon  God  in  all  our  de- 
sires, more  than  this,  is  not  necessary.  And 
thte  translation  of  such  holy  things  often  breed- 
eth  mnnifold  datiger  and  irreverence  in  the  vul- 
gar, as  to  tiiink  God  is  aiuhorof  sin,  when  they 
read,  Lead  us  not  into  temptation,  and  seldom 

Annotations. 

ver.  3.  I  di'livfreduntoyov.  This  delivery  in 
the  Latin  and  Greek  import eth  tradition,  so  by 
tradition  did  the  Apostles  plant  the  Church  in 
all  truth,  before  thev  wrote  any  thing. 

ver.  10.  Void,  but  J.  In  him"  God's  grace  ia 
not  void,  that  worketii  by  his  free  will  accord- 
ing to  the  motion  and  direction  of  the  same 
grace. 


any  edification  at  all.  For  though  when  the 
prayers  be  turned  and  read  in  English,  the  peo- 
ple knoweth  the  words,  yet  they  are  not  edified 
to  th:  hislructionof  (iieirrnindand  understand- 
ing, except  they  knov.-  the  sense  of  (he  words 
also,  and  meaning  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  For  it 
any  nnn  think  that  Paul  speaking  of  edifica- 
tion of  man's  mind  or  understanding  of  the 
words  only,  he  is  foully  deceived,  for,  what  is  a 
child  of  five  or  six  years  old  edified  or  increased 
in  knowledge  by  his  Paternoster  in  English? 
It  is  the  sense  therefore,  which  every  rnaii  can- 
not have,  neither  in  English,  nor  Latin,  the 
knowledge  whereof  properly  and  rightly  edi- 
fieth  to  instruction,  and  the  knowledge  of  the 
words  only,  often  edifieth  never  a  whit,  and 
sometime  buildeth  to  error  and  destruction : 
as  it  is  plain  in  all  Heretics  and  many  curious 
persons  besides  :  finally,  both  the  one  and  the 
other  without  charity  and  humility  niaketh 
the  Heretics  and  Schismatics  with  all  their 
English  and  wdiat  other  tongues  and  intelli- 
gence soever,  to  be  as  Soiians  and  CyTrdndum 
linniens,  sounding  brass,  and  a  tinkling  (Cymbal. 
To  concl'idc,  for  praying  cither  publicly  or 
privately  in  Latin  which  is  the  common  sacred 
tongue  of  the  greatest  part  of  the  Christian 
world,  this  is  tlioiighi  by  the  wisest  and  godli- 
est  to  be  most  expedient,  and  is  certninly  seen 
to  iie  nothing  repugnant  to  Ptiul.  If  any  yet 
will  be  conten'ious  in  the  matter,  we  must  an- 
swer tliem  with  the  same  Apostle,  The  Church 
of  God  hath  no  such  custom,  and  with  this  nota- 
ble saying  of  Augus'ine,  ep.  118.  c.  5.  Any 
thing  that  the  irhole  Church  doth  practise  and  oS- 
.<scn)e  throughout  the  vorld,  to  dispute  thereof  as 
thoush  it  were  not  to  he  done  is  7nost  insolent 
madness. 

CiiAPTF.n  l.*!. 

ver.  10.  ^Mlh  mc.  God  useth  not  man  as  a 
brute  beast  or  a  block,  but  so  worketh  in  him 
and  by  him,  that  free  will  mav  concur  in  every 
action  with  his  grace,  which  is  always  the 
principal.  The  heretics  to  avoid  this  concur- 
rence in  working  and  Inbinuing,  translate 
iihich  is  with  me,  where  the  Apostle  rather  saith, 
uhich  laboureth  with  me. 


1.  CORINTHIANS. 


273 


thp  (lend  ?  13  And  if  there  be  no  resurrection  of  the  dead,  neither  is  Christ  risen  again.  14 
And  if  Ciirist  be  not  risen  again,  then  vain  is  our  preaching,  vain  also  is  your  faith.  15  And 
We  are  found  also  lalse  witnesses  of  God,  because  we  have  given  testimony  against  God,  that 
he  hath  raised  up  Christ,  whom  he  hath  not  raised  up,  if  the  dead  rise  not  again.  IG  For  if 
the  dead  rise  not  again,  neither  is  Christ  risen  again.  17  And  if  Christ  be  not  risen  again,  vain 
is  your  faith,  for  yet  you  are  in  your  sins.  18  Then  they  also  that  are  asleep  in  Christ,  are 
perished.  19  If  in  this  life  only  we  be  hoping  in  Christ,  we  are  more  miserable  than  all  men. 
iJO  But  now  Christ  is  risen  agani  from  the  dead,  the  first  fruits  of  them  that  sleep  :  21  For  by 
a  man  death  :  and  by  a  man  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  22  And  as  in  Adam  all  die,  so  also 
in  Christ  all  shall  be  made  alive.  23  But  every  one  in  his  own  order:  the  first  tfuits  Christ, 
then  they  that  are  of  Christ,  that  believed  in  his  coming.  24  Then  the  end  when  he  shall  have 
delivered  the  kingdom  to  God  and  the  Father,  when  he  shall  have  abolished  all  principality  and 
authoriiy  and  power.  25  And  he  must  reign,  Untilke  put  all  his  enemies  under  his  feet.  26  And 
the  enemy  death  shall  be  destroyed  last.  For  he  hath  subdued  all  things  under  his  feet.  And 
whereas  he  saith,  27  All  things  are  subdued  to  him:  Undoubtedly,  e.\'cept  him  that  subdued  all 
things  unto  him.  28  And  when  all  things  shall  be  subdued  to  him  :  then  the  Son  also  himself 
shall  be  subject  to  him  that  subdued  all  things  unio  him,  that  God  may  be  all  in  all.  29  Other- 
M'ise  what  shall  they  do  that  are  baptized  ior  the  dead,  if  the  dead  rise  not  again  at  all  ?  30 
Why  also  are  they  baptized  for  them  ?  wiiy  also  are  we  in  danger  every  hour?  31  i  die  daily 
by  your  glory,  brethren,  which  I  have  in  Clirist  .Tesus  our  Lord.  32  If,  according  to  man,  I 
fought  with  beasts  at  Ephesus,  what  doth  it  profit  me,  if  the  dead  rise  not  again?  Let  us  eat 
and  drink,  for  to-morrow  tee  shall  die.  33  Be  not  seduced.  Evil  communications  eorrupt  goodmanners. 

34  Awake  ye  just,  and  sin  not,  for  some  have  not  the  knowledge  of  God,  I  speak  to  your  shame. 

35  But  some  man  saith,  How  do  the  dead  rise  again?  and  with  what  manner  ot  body  shall 
they  come.  36  Fool,  that  which  thou  sowest  is  not  quickened,  unless  it  die  first.  37  And 
that  which  thou  sowest,  not  the  body  that  shall  be,  dost  thou  sow  :  but  bare  grain,  to  wit,  of 
wheat,  or  of  some  of  the  rest.  33  And. God  gi,veth  it  a  body  as  he  will :  and  to  every  seed  his 
proper  body.  39  Not  all  fiesh  is  the  same  flesh  :  but  one  of  men,  another  of  beasts,  another  of 
birds,  another  of  fishes.  40  And  bodies  celestial,  and  bodies  terrestrial :  but  one  glory  of  the 
celestial,  and  another  of  the  terrestrial.  41  One  glory  of  the  sun,  another  glory  of  the  moon, 
and  another  glory  of  the  stars.  For  star  differeth  i'rom  star  in  glory.  42  So  also  the  resur- 
rection of  the  dead.  It  is  sov/n  in  corruption,  it  shall  rise  in  incorruption.  43  It  is  sown  in 
dishonour,  it  shall  rise  in  glory ._  It  is  sov.-n  in  infirmity,  it  shall  rise  in  power.  44  It  is  sovVn 
a  natural  body  :  it  shall  rise  a  spiritual  body.  If  there  be  a  natural  body,  there  is  also  a  spirituaiV  , 
45  As  it  is  written.  The  fast  man  Adam  was  made  into  a  liuiiig  soul :  The  last  Adam  into  a  quick- 
ening spirit.  46  Yet  that  is  not  first  which  is  spiritual,  but  that  which  is  natural :  afterward  that 
which  is  spiritual.  47  The  first  man  of  earth,  earthly:  the  second  man  from  heaven,  heavenly, 
48  Such  as  is  the  earthly,  such  also  are  the  earthly,  and  such  as  the  heavenly,  such  also  are 
the  heavenly.  49  Therefore  as  we  have  borne  the  image  of  the  earthly,  let  us  bear  also  the 
image  of  the  heavenly.  50  This  I  say,  brethren,  that  flesh  and  blood  cannot  possess  the  king- 
dom of  God:  neither  shall  corruption  possess  incorruption.  51  Behold  1  tell  you  a  mystery. 
\Ye  shall  all  indeed  rise  again  :  but  we  shall  not  all  be  changed.  52  In  a  moment,  in  the  twink- 
ling of  an  eye,  at  the  last  trumpet,  for  the  trumpet  shall  sound,  and  the  dead  shall  rise  again 
incorruptible  :  and  we  shall  be  changed.  53  For  this  corruptible  must  do  on  incorruption,  and 
this  mortal  do  on  iminorlaiity.  54_  And  when  this  mortal  hath  done  on  immortality,  then  shall 
come  to  pass  the  saying  that  is  written.  Death  is  swalloived  vp  in  victory.  55  Death  where  is  thy 
victory  7  death  xdiere  is  thy  sting  ?  56  And  the  sting  of  death  is  sin :  and  the  power  of  sin  is  the 
Law.  57  But  thanks  be  to  God  that  hath  gi\  en  us  the  victory  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  58 
Therefore,  my  beloved  brethren,  be  stable  and  immoveable  :  abounding  in  the  work  of  our  Lord 
always,  knowing  that  your  labour  is  not  vain  in  our  Lord. 

, ^ t 


Annotations. 

ver.  15.  False  witness  of  God.  So  may  we  say, 
if  the  Catholic  faith  in  al!  points  be  not  true,  then 
our  first  Apostles  were  false  witnesses,  then 
hath  our  Country  believed  in  vain  all  this  while, 
then  are  all  otir  fathers  dead  in  their  sins  and 
perished,  which,  pre-supposing  Christ  to  be 
God,  were  the  greatest  absurdity  in  the  world. 

ver.  32.  Let  us  eat  and  drinj;.  Ambrose  ap- 
plieth  these  words  to  our  Chri.si  ian  Epicureans 
that  take  away  fasting  and  deny  the  merit 
thereof  How  can  we  be  saved,  saith  he,  if  we 
wash  not  away  our  sins  by  fasting,  seeing  the 
Scriptures  say  fasting  and  alms  deliver  from  sin  ? 


Ca.iPTER  15. 
What  are  these  new  masters  that  exclude  all  merit 
of  fasting  7  is  not  this  the  very  voice  of  the  heathen 
sayirnr,  Let  us  eat  and  drink  to-morrow  we  shall  die  ? 
lib.  10.  episl.  ep.  82. 

ver.  41.  Star  diJferetJt.  The  glory  of  the  bodies 
of  Saints  shall  not  be  alike,  but  different  in 
heaven  according  to  men's  merits. 

ver.  44.  Spirilualbody.  As  to  become  spiritual 
doth  not  take  av/ay  the  substance  of  the  body 
glorified  :  no  more  when  Christ's  body  is  said 
to  be  in  spiritual  sort  in  the  Sacrament,  doth  it 
import  the  absence  of  his  true  body,  and  sub- 
stance. 


276 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


CHAPTERXVI. 
He  prescrHjeth  an  order  for  their  contributing  to  the  Christians  at  Jerusalem,    3  promising  to  come  unto 
them.     OJ  Timothy  and  oj  Apollos  coming  thither,     13  andso  with  exhortation,  and  divers  commen- 
dations, he  endelh.  ' 

1  And  concerning  the  collections  that  are  made  for  the  saints,  as  I  have  ordained  to  the 
Churches  of  Galatia,  so  do  ye  also.  2  In  the  first  of  the  Sabbatl'  let  every  one  of  you  put  apart 
with  himself,  laying  up  what  shall  well  like  him  ;  that  not  when  I  come,  then  cuile('iiontf  be 
made.  3  And  when  1  shall  be  present:  whom  you  shall  approve  b>  letters,  them  will  I  send 
to  carry  your  grace  into  Jerusalem.  4  And  it  it  be  worthy  tiiat  I  also  go,  they  shall  go  wiih 
me.  5  And  I  will  come  to  you,  when  I  shall  have  passed  through  Macedonia,  for  I  will  pa>- 
through  Macedonia.  6  And  with  you  perhaps  I  will  abide,  or  will  winter  also  :  liiat  you  mm 
bring  me  on  my  way  whithersot^ver  I  go.  7  For  1  will  not  now  see  you  by  the  way,  lor  1  lioj  i 
that  I  shall  abide  w-ith  you  some  little  time,  if  our  Lord  will  permit.  8  But  I  will  tarry  at 
Ephesus  until  Pentecost.  9  For  a  great  door  and  evident  is  opened  unto  me  :  and  many  ad- 
versaries. 10  And  if  Timothy  come,  see  that  he  be  without  fear  with  you,  for  he  workein  the 
work  of  our  Lord,  as  also  I.  11  Let  no  man  therefore  despise  him,  but  conduct  you  him  in 
peace  :  that  he  may  come  to  me,  for  I  expect  him  with  the  brethren  :  12  And  of  brother 
Apollo  I  do  you  to  understand,  that  I  much  entreated  him,  to  come  unto  you  with  the  brethren? 
and  at  all  it  was  not  his  mind  to  come  now,  but  he  will  come  when  he  shall  have  leisure.  13 
Watch  ye,  stand  in  the  faith,  do  manfully,  and  be  strengthened.  14  Let  all  your  things  be  done 
in  charily.  15  And  1  beseech  you  brethren,  you  know  the  house  of  Stephanas,  and  cf  Fortu- 
nalus,  that  they  are  the  first  fruits  of  Achaia,  and  have  ordained  themselves  to  the  ministry  of 
the  saints  :  16  That  you  also  be  subject  to  such,  and  to  every  one  that  helpeth  and  laboureth 
with  us.  17  And  I  rejoice  in  the  presence  of  Stephanas  and  i  orturiatus  and  Achaicus,  because 
that  which  you  wanted,'  they  have  supplied.  18  For  they  have  refreshed  both  my  spirit  and 
yours.  Know  them  therefore  that  are  such.  19  The  Churches  of  Asia  salute  you,  Aquila 
and  Priscilla  with  their  domestical  Church  salute  you  much  in  Our  Lord.  20  AIHhe  breifiren 
salute  you.  Salute  one  another  in  a  holy  kiss.  21  The  salutation  with  mine  own  hand  Paul's. 
22  If  any  man  love  not  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  be  he  Anathema,  Maranatha.  S3  The  _erace 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you.  24  My  charity  be  with  you  all  in  Christ  Xesis, 
Amen. 

Annotations.-  Chaptf.i  16. . 

vex.  ^.  Pentecost.  The  Heretics  and  othernew  like    '-O    be    the    feast  of  Whitsuntide,  kept 

fangled  strive    among    themselves,    whether  and    institvted    even    then  by  the    Apostles, 

Pentecost  signify  here  the  term  of  fifty  days,  as    &ppeareth    by   the    Fathers.      Augustine, 

or  else  the  jews'  holyday  so  called.    But  it  epistle  119.  c.  15.  and  16.    Ambrose  in  c.  17, 

Cometh  not  to  their  iidnds,  that  it  is  most  Luccb. 


II.  C0RIXTHLVN3. 


277 


THE  ARGUMENT  OF  THE  SECOND  EPISTLE  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 

For  the  time  when  tliis  Episfle  wiis  written,  look  the  Ara;ument  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans : 
to  wit,  about  the  eifxhteenih  year  after  his  conversion,  iindour  Lord's  Passion,  because  in  th^ 
11  Chapter  he  rnaiverh  mention  of  It  years,  not  only  after  his  conversion,  as  to  the  Galatians, 
but  also  after  his  Rapt,  which  seemeth  to  have  been  when  he  was  at  Jerusalem,  Acte  9.  'Zi'i, 
four  years  after  his  Conversion,  OaL  1.  18,  in  a  trance  or  excess  of  mind,  as  he  calleth  it,  Ads 
22.  17.    It  was  written  at  Troas,  it  is  thou2;ht,  and  sent  by  Titus,  as  we  read  Chap.  8. 

It  is  for  the  most  part  arrainst  those  false  Apostles,  whom  in  the  first  part  of  the  first  to  the 
Corinthians,  he  noted,  or  rather  spared,  but  now  is  constrained  to  deal  openly  against  them,  and 
to  defend  both  his  own  person,  which  they  sought  to  bring  into  contempt,  making  way  thereby 
to  the  corruption  of  the  Corinthians,  and  withal  to  maintain  the  excellency  of  the  Ministry  and 
Ministers  ot  the  New  Testament,  above  which  they  did  magnify  the  Ministry  of  the  Old  Tes- 
tament: bearing  themselves  very  high,  because  they  were  Jews. 

Against  these  therefore  Paul  avoucheth  the  pre-eminent  power  of  his  Ministry,  by  which 
power  also  lie  giveth  a  pardon  to  the  incestuous  fornicator  whoin  he  excomirtunicated  in  the 
last  Epistle,  seeing  now  his  penance,  and  again  threateneth  to  come  and  excommunicate  those 
that  had  grievously  sinned  and  remained  impenitent.  Two  Chapters  also  he  interposethof  the 
contribuiions  to  the  Church  of  Jerusalem,  mentioned  in  his  last,  exhorting  them  to  do  liberally, 
and  also  to  have  all  in  a  readiness  against  hiscoming. 

THE  SECOND  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 

CHAPTER    I. 

By  his  troubles  in  Asia  he  comforteth  them,  and,  against  his  adversanes  the  fake  Apostles  of  the  Jews, 
nUcgeth  to  them  the  testimony  of  his  own  and  also  of  their  conscience.  17  answering  them  that  ofr- 
jected  lightness  against  him,  for  not  coming  to  Corinth  according  to  his  promise. 
1  Paul  an  Apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  by  the  will  of  God,  and  Timothy  our  brother:  to  the 
Church  of  God  that  is  at  Corinth,  with  all  the  saints  that  are  in  all  Achaia.  2  Grace  unto  you 
and  peace  from  God  our  Father,  and  from  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  3  Blessed  be  the  God  and 
Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Father  of  mercies,  and  God  of  all  comfort.  4  Who  com- 
forteth us  in  all  our  tribulation  :  that  we  also  may  be  able  to  comfort  them  that  are  in  all  dis- 
tress, by  the  exhortation  wherewith  we  also  are  exhorted  of  God.  5  For  as  the  passions  of 
Christ  abound  in  us :  so  also  by  Christ  doth  our  comfort  abound.  6  And  whether  we  be  in 
tribulation  :  for  your  exhortation  and  salvation,  whether  we  be  exhorted,  for  your  exhortation 
and  salvation,  which  worketh  the  toleration  of  the  same  passions  which  we  also  do  suffer.  7 
And  our  hope  is  firm  for  you :  knowing  that  as  you  are  partakers  of  the  passions,  so  shall  you 
be  of  the  consolation  also.  8  For  we  will  not  have  you  ignorant,  brethren :  concerning  our 
tribulation,  which  happened  in  Asia,  that  we  were  pressed  above  measure,  above  our  power, 
60  that  it  was  tedious  unto  us  even  to  live.  0  But  we  in  ourselves  had  the  answer  of  death  :  that 
We  be  not  trusting  in  ourselves,  but  in  God  who  raiseth  up  the  dead.  20  Who  hath  delivered, 
and  doth  deliver  us  out  of  so  great  dangers  :  in  whom  we  hope  that  he  will  yet  also  deliver  us. 
11  You  helping  withal  in  prayer  for  us,  that  by  many  men's  persons,  thanks  for  t^iat  gift  which 


Annotations. 

ver.  5.  Passions  of  Christ.  All  the  afflictions 
of  the  faithful  be  called  Christ's  own  passions, 
not  only  because  they  be  suffered  for  him,  but 
for  that  there  is  so  straight  conjunction  and  com- 
munion betwixt  him  being  the  head,  and  every 
of  the  living  members  of  his  body,  which  is 
the  Church,  that  whatsoever  is  suffe  red  by  any 
one  of  t!ie  same,  is  counted  as  a  piece  of  his 
own  passion.  As  likewise  whatsoever  good 
works  be  done  to  any  of  them,  or  by  any  of 
them,  be  accepted  as  done  to  or  by  Christ 
himself  Which  thing  if  the  Protestants  well 
weighed,  they  would  not  marvel  that  the  Ca- 
tholic Church  attributeth  such  force  of  merit 
and  satisfaction  to  the  work  of  holy  men. 

ver.  5.  The  comfort  abound.  Worldly  men 
that  see  only  the  exterior  miseries  and  afflic- 
tions that  CathoHcs  do  suffer,  being  persecuted 
by  the  Heathen  or  Heretics,  deem  them  ex- 
ceeding miserable,  but  if  they  feU  or  could 
conceive  the  abundance  of  consolation  which 
Christ  evpr  giveth  according  to  the  measure 
of  their  affliction,  they  would  never  wonder  at 
2-1 


Chapter  1. 
the  voluntary  toleration  of  what  torments  so- 
ever for  Christ's  sake,  but  would  wish  rather 
themselves  to  be  in  any  dungeon  in  England, 
with  the  comfort  that  such  have  from  God, 
than  to  live  out  of  the  Church  in  all  the  wealth 
of  the  world. 

ver.  11.  You  helping  in  prayer.  Paul  knew, 
that  the  help  of  other  men's  prayers  was  no- 
thing derogatory  to  the  office  of  Chri-st's  me- 
diation, intercession  for  him,  nor  to  the  hope 
that  he  had  in  God  :  and  therefore  he  craveth 
the  Corinthians'  aid  herein,  as  a  support  and 
succour  for  himself  in  the  sight  of  God.  With 
what  reason  or  scripture  then,  can  the  Pro- 
testants say,  that  the  prayers  of  Saints  be  inju- 
rious to  Christ,  or  not  to  stand  with  the  confi- 
dence we  have  in  him?  As  though  it  were 
niore  dishonour  to  God,  that  we  shoiild  use  the 
aid  of  Saints  in  heaven,  than  of  sinners  in 
earth :  or  that  the  intercession  of  these  our 
fellows  beneath  were  more  available  than  the 
pravers  of  those  that  be  in  the  glorious  sight 
of  God  above. 


278 


11.  CORINTHIANS. 


IS  in 
conscience 


1  us,  may  be  given  by  many  in  our  behalf.  12  For  our  glory  is  this,  the  testimony  of  oor 
science,  that  in  simplicity  and  sincerity  of  God,  and  not  in  carnal  wisdom,  l)Ui  in  the  grace 
of  God,  we  liave  coriversecl  in  this  world:  and  more  abundantly  towards  you.  13  tor  we 
write  no  other  things  to  you  than  that  you  have  read  and  know.  And  1  hope  that  you 
shall  know  unto  the  end.  14  As  also  you  have  known  u.s  in  part,  that  we  are  your  ^lorv,  aa 
you  also  ours  in  the  day  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  15  And  in  this  confidence  1  w  ould  first  have 
come  to  you,  that  you  might  have  a  second  grace  :  16  And  by  you  pass  into  Macedonia,  and 
again  from  Macedonia  come  to  you,  and  of  you  be  brought  on  my  way  into  .lewry.  17  Whereas 
then  I  was  thus  minded,  did  I  use  lightness  ?  Or  the  things  that  I  mind,  do  1  mind  according  to 
the  Hesh,  that  there  be  with  me,/<  (s  and  It  w  not  ?  18  But  God  is  faithtul,  because  our  preach- 
ing which  was  to  you,  there  is  not  in  it,  It  ?'.'<,  and  //  is  not.  19  For  tlie  Son  ot  God,  Jesus 
Christ,  who  by  us  was  preached  amon^you,  by  me  and  Sylvanus  and  Timothy,  was  not.  It  is, 
and  It  is  not,  but  It  is,  was  in  him.  20  Tor  all  the  promises  of  God  that  are,  in  him  It  m  :  there- 
fore also  by  him.  Amen  to  God,  unto  our  glory.  21  And  he  that  confirmeth  us  with  you  in 
Christ,  and  that  hath  anointed  us,  God  :  22  Who  also  hath  sealed  us,  and  given  the  pledge  of 
the  Spirit  in  our  hearts.  23  And  I  call  God  to  witness  upon  my  soul,  that  sparing  you,  I  came 
not  any  more  to  Corinth,  24  Not  because  we  overrule  your  faith:  but,  we  are  helpers  of  your 
joy,  for  in  the  faith  you  stand. 

Annotations.  Chapter  1. 
ver.  11.  By  many  men's.  He  meaneth,  that  as  I  fourth  to  the  Ephesians,  that  the  Sacrament  of 
the  prayers  of  Uiany  joined  together  for  him,  I  Baptism  doth  not  only  give  grace,  but  imprint- 
shall  be  rather  heara,  than  ofany  alone  :  so  '  eth  and  sealeth  the  soul  of  the  baptized,  with 
their  common  thanksgiving  to  God  for  granting  '•  a  spiritual  sign,  mark,  badc;e,  or  token,  which 
their  request,  shall  be  more  acceptable  and  '  can  never  be  blotted  out,  neither  by  sin,  heresy, 
glorious  to  God,  than  any  one  man's  thanks    apostasy,  nor  other  ways,  but  remaineth  for 


alone.  Which  thing  doth  much  commend  the 
holy  Church's  public  prayers,  processions,  sta- 
tions, and  pilgrimages,  where  so  many  meet 
and  uniformly  join  their  prayers  and  lauds  to- 
gether unto  Cod. 

ver.  14.  Your  ff lory.  The  Apostles,  teachers 
and  preachers  that  convert  countries  or  parti- 
cular persons  to  Christ,  and  the  people  or  par- 
ties by  them  converted,  shall  in  the  day  of 
judgment  have  much  mutual  joy  and  glory  of 
and  for  each  other,  one  giving  to  the  other 
great  matter  of  merit  in  this  life,  and  of  reward 
in  the  next.     1  Thess.  2.  verse  19. 

ver.  18.     It  is,  it  is  not.     As  he  dischargeth 
himself  of  all  other  levity  touching  his  promise 
or  purpose  of  coming  to  them,  so  much  more 
of  all  inconstancy  in  preaching  Christ's  doc- 
trine and  faixh.     Wherein,  one  day  to  afFirm, 
another  day  to  deny,  to  dissent  from  his  fellows 
or  from  himself,  to  change  every  year  or  in 
every  epistle  the  form  of  his  former  teaching, 
to  come  daily  with  new  devices  repugnant  to 
his  own  rules,  were  not  asreeable  to  an  Apos- 
tle and  true  teacher  of  Christ,  but  proper  to 
false   Prophets   and   Heretics.     Whereof  we 
have  notorious  examples  in  the  Protestants : 
who  being  destitute  ot  the  spirit  of  peace,  con- 
cord, constancy,  unity  and  verity,  as  they  vary 
from  their  own  writinsrs  which  they  retract, 
reform  or  deform  continually,  so  both  in  their 
preachings  and  form  of  service,  they  are  so 
restless,  changeable,  and  repugnant  to  them- 
selves, that  if  they  were  not  kept  in  awe  with 
much  ado,  by  temporal  laws  or  by  the  shame 
and  rebuke  of  the  world,  they  would  coin  us 
every  year  or  every  Parliament,  new  commu- 
nions, new  faiths,  and  new  Christs,  as  you  see 
by  the  manifold  endeavours  of  the  Puritans. 
And  this  to  be  the  proper  note  of  false  Apostles 
and   Hereiics,  Lrnnis,  lib.  1.  cnp.  18.  and  Ter- 
tul.  de  prfTScrijit.  Basil,  epist.  82. 

ver.  22.    Ihth  seiihd.     The  learned  Divines 
prove  by  this  place,  and  by  the  like  in  the 


ever  in  man  for  the  cognizance  of  his  Christen- 
dom, and  tor  distinction   from   others  which 
were  never  of  Christ's  fold,  by  which  also  he 
is  as  it  were  consecrated  and  deputed  to  God, 
made  capable  and  partaker  of  the  rights  of  the 
Church,  and  subject  to  her  laws  and  discipline, 
llierome,  in  Ephes.  4.  Ambrose,  Lih.  1.  de  Sp. 
srincto,  cap.  6.  Cyril,  Hierosel.  Cuterliesi.  17.  at 
the  end,  and  Dionysius  Areopag.  cap.  2.  Keel, 
hierarch.     The  which  fathers  express  that  spi- 
ritual sign  by  divers  agreeable  names,  which 
the  Church  and  most  Divines,  after  Augustine, 
call  the  character  of  Baptism,  by  the  truth  and 
force  of  which  spiritual  note  or  mark  of  the 
soul,  he  specially  convinceth  the  Donatisis,  that 
the  said  Sacrament  though  given  and  minis- 
tered by  Heretics  or  Schismatics,  or  who  else 
soever,  can  never  be  reiterated,  ep.  57.  and  lib. 
6.  cont.  Doiiatist,cap.  1.  andlih.  2.  emit.  Parmeni- 
anum,  cap.  13.  As  the  like  indelible  characters 
given  also  by  the  Sacraments  of  confirmation 
and  orders,  do  make  those  also  irreiterable 
and  never  to  be  received  but  once.    Whereas 
all  other  Sacraments  saving  these  three,  may 
be  often  received  of  the  selfsame  person.  And 
that  holy  orders  cannot  be  iterated,  Augustine, 
lib.  2.  cont.  Barmen,  c.  13.  lib.  iehono  eonjug.  c. 
24.  and  Gregory,  lib.  2.  Repist.  eji.  32.   The  like 
of  confirmation"  is  decreed  in  the  most  ancient 
council,  Tarracon,  cap.  6.    Fintdly,  that  this 
character  is  given  only  by  these  said   three 
Sacraments,  and  is  the  cause  that  none  of  them 
can  be  in  any  man  re))eated  or  reiterated,  see 
the  decrees  of  the   councils   Florentine   and 
Trent.     Which  yet  is  no  new  device  of  them, 
as  the  Heretics  falsely  affirm,  but  agreeable, 
as  you  see,  both  to  the  scriptures  and  also  to 
the  ancient  fathers  and  councils. 

ver.  24.  Not  becavse  w  overrule.  Calvin  and 
his  seditious  Sectaries,  with  other  like  irhich 
de.ipise  dominion,  as  Judo  describeth  such,  would 
by  this  place  deliver  themselves  from  all  yoke 
of  spiritual  Magistrates  and  Piulers:  namely. 


II.  CORINTHIANS. 


279 


CHAPTERII. 

PTOsecuting  the  true  cause  wfiich  in  the  last  chapter  he  gave  of  his  not  coming,  6  he  pardoneth  now 
after  some  part  of  peifai/fbAim  that/or  incest  he  excommunicated  in  the  last  Epistle,  requiring  them 
cbediently  to  consenwfihemknto.  12  Then,  of  his  going  from  Troas  into  Macedonia,  God  every 
where  giving  him  triumph. 

]  And  1  have  determined  with  myself  this  same  thing,  not  to  come  to  you  again  in  sorrow. 
2  For  it  I  make  you  sorry :  and  who  is  it  that  can  make  me  glad,  but  he  that  is  made  sorry  by 
me  ?  3  And  this  same  I  wrote  to  you  :  that  I  may  not,  when  I  come,  have  sorrow  upon  sorrow, 
of  the  whicii  I  ought  to  rejoice  :  trusting  in  you  all,  that  my  joy  is  the  joy  of  you  all.  4  For  of 
much  tribulation  and  anguish  of  heart  I  wvote  to  you  by  many  tears  :  not  that  you  should  be 
made  sorry:  but  that  you  may  know  what  charity  I  have  more  abundantly  toward  you.  5  And 
if  any  man  hath  made  sorrowfift,  not  me  hath  he  made  sorrowtul,  but  in  part,  that  I  burden  not 
all  you.  6  To  him  that  is  .«uc#a  one,  this  rebuke  sufficeth  that  is  given  of  many :  7  So  tliat 
contrariwise  you  should  rather  pardon  and  comfort  him,  lest  perhaps  such  a  one  be  swallowed 
up  with  over  great  sorrow.    8  For  the  which  cause  1  beseech  you,  that  you  confirm  charity 


Annotations. 
that  they  be  subject  to  no  man  touching  their 
faith,  or  for  the  examixiation  and  trial  of  their 
doctrine,  but  to  God  and  his  word  only.  And 
no  marvel  that  the  malefactors  and  rebels  of 
the  Church  would  come  to  no  Tribunal  but 
God's,  that  so  they  may  remain  unpunished  at 
least  during  this  life.  For  though  the  Scriptures 
plainly  condemn  their  heresies,  yet  they  could 
writhe  themselves  out  by  false  glosses,  con- 
structions, corruptions,  and  denials  of  the  books; 
to  be  Canonical,  if  there  were  no  laws  or  judi- 
cial sentence  of  men  to  rule  and  repress  them. 
Notwithstanding  then  these  words  of  Paul, 
whereby  only  tyrannical,  insolent,  and  proud 
behaviour  and  indi.screet  rigour  of  Prelates  or 
Apostles  towards  their  flocks  is  noted,  as  also 
in  the  first  of  Peter,  c.  5.  the  Greek  word  in 
these  places,  and  in  the  Gospel,  Matt.  20.  25. 
Mar.  10.  43.  signifying  lordly  and  insolent  do- 
minion: yet  he  had  and  exercised  just  rule, 
pre-eminence,  and  prelacy  over  them,  not  ohly 
for  their  life,  but  also  and  principally  touching 
their  faith,  for  he  might  and  did  call  them  to 

Annotations. 
ver.  6.  This  rebuke  sufficeth.  This  Corinthian 
for  incest  was  excommunicated  and  put  to  pe- 
nance by  the  Apostle,  as  appeareth  in  the  for- 
mer Epjst.  c.  5.  And  here  order  is  given  for 
his  absolution  and  pardoning.  Wherein  first 
we  have  a  plain  example  and  proof  of  the  Apos- 
tolic power,  there  of  binding,  and  here  of  loos- 
ing: there  of  punishing,  here  of  pardoning: 
there  of  retaining  sins,  hereof  remission.  Se- 
condly! we  may  hereby  prove,  that  not  only 
amendment,  ceasing  to  sin,  or  repentance  in 
heart  and  before  God  alone,  is  always  enough 
to  obtain  full  reconcilement,  whereas  we  see 
here  his  separation  also  from  the  faithful,  and 
the  Sacraments,  and  from  all  company  or  deal- 
ing with  other  Christian  men,  besides  other 
bodily  affliction:  all  which,  called  of  the  Apos- 
tles before  inleritus  carnis.  the  destruction  of  the 
flesh,  and  named  here  Rebuke,  or  as  the  Greek 
word  also  importeth,  mulct,  penalty,  correction, 
chastisement,  were  enjoined  him  by  the  Apos- 
tle's commandment  in  the  face  of  the  Church, 
and  bvthe  offender  patiently  sustained  so  long. 
Thirdly,  we  see  that  it  lieth  in  the  hands  of  the 
Apostle,  Bishops,  and  spiritual  Magistrates,  to 
measure  the  time  of  such  penance  or  discipline, 
not  only  according  to  the  weight  of  the  offence 


Chapter  1. 
account  for  the  same,  and  excommunicated 
heretics  for  forsaking  their  faith.  1  Cor.  4,  5. 
2  Cor.  10.  4.  13.  10.  1  Tim.  1,20.  Tit.  1,  11.  And 
all  Christian  men  are  bound  to  obey  their  law- 
ful Prelates  in  matters  of  faith  and  doctrine 
specially,  and  must  not  under  that  ridiculous 
pretence  of  obeying  God's  word  only,  which 
is  the  shift  of  all  other  Heretics,  as  Anabap- 
tists, Arians,  and  the  like,  as  well  as  the  Pro- 
testants, disobey  God's  Church,  councils,  and 
their  own  Pastors  and  Bishops,  who  by  the 
Scriptures  have  the  regiment  of  their  souls, 
and  may  examine  and  punish  as  well  John 
Calvin  as  Simon  Magus,  for  falling  from  the 
Catholic  faith :  for  though  God  alone  be  the 
Lord,  author  and  giver  of  faith,  yet  they  are  his 
co-operators  and  coadjutors,  by  whom  the 
faithful  do  believe  and  be  preserved  in  the 
true  faith,  and  be  defended  from  wolves,  whicli 
be  Heretics  seeking  to  corrupt  them  in  the 
same.  And  this  same  Apostle  challengeth  to 
be  their  father  as  he  that  begat  and  tornied 
them  by  his  preaching  in  Christ. 

Chapter  2. 
committed,  but  also  according  to  the  weakness 
of  the  persons  punished,  and  other  respects  of 
time  and  place,  as  to  their  wisdom  shall  be 
thought  most  agreeable  to  the  parties'  good, 
and  the  Church's  edification.  Lastly,  by  this 
whole  handling  of  the  offender's  case,  we  may 
refute  the  wicked  heresy  of  the  Protestants, 
that  would  make  the  simple  believe,  no  punish- 
ment of  a  man's  own  person  for  sins  commit- 
ted, nor  penance  enjoined  by  the  Church,  nor 
any  pains  temporal,  or  satisfaction  for  our  life 
past,  to  be  necessary,  but  all  such  things  to 
be  superfluous,  because  Christ  hath  satisfied 
enough  for  all :  which  Epicurean  doctrine  is 
repelled,  not  only  hereby,  but  also  by  the  Pro- 
phets, .John  the  Baptist's,  Christ's,  and  the 
Apostle's  preaching  of  penance  and  condign, 
works  or  fruits  of  repentance,  to  every  man  in 
his  own  person,  and  not  in  Christ's  person  only  : 
and  by  the  whole  life  and  most  plain  speeches 
and  penitential  Canons  of  the  holy  Doctors  and 
Councils,  prescribing  times  of  penance,  and 
commending  penance,  enjoying  penance,  con- 
tinually using  the  word  satisfaction  in  this  case 
throughout  all  their  works,  as  our  adversaries 
cannot  but  confess. 

ver.  8.  I  beseech  you.    They  which  at  the  be- 


280 


II.  CORINTHIANS. 


toward  him.  9  For  therefore  also  have  I  written,  that  I  may  knc 
whether  in  all  things  you  he  obedient.  10  And  whom  you  liavej 
P^or  my^lf  also,  that  which  1  |)ardoiicd,  it  1  pardoned  any  ihinn;,  flf 
11  That  we  be  not  circuiiivented  ot  Satan,  tor  we  are  not  i.<:norani 


jier  experiment  of  yon, 
piled  any  thing,  I  also, 
the  person  ol  Christ. 
cQgitations.     12  And 


Annotations. 
ginning  did  bear  too  much  with  the  offender, 
and  seemed  loath  to  have  him  excomniunicated 
in  so  austere  manner :  yet  through  theirobedi- 
ence  to  the  Apostle  became  on  the  otlnr  side 
so  rigorous,  and  so  far  detesled  the  malefactor 
after  he  was  excommunicated,  that  the  Apos- 
tle now  meaning  to  absolve  him,  was  glad  to 
entreat  and  command  them  also  to  accept  him 
to  their  company  and  grace  again. 

ver.  9.  Obedient.  Though  in  the  last  chap- 
ter he  discharged  himself  of  tyrannical  do- 
minion over  them,  yet  he  challengeth  their 
obedience  in  all  things  as  their  pastor  and  Su- 
perior, and  consequently  in  this  point  of  receiv- 
ing to  mercy  the  penitent  Corinthian.  Whereby 
we  see  that  as  the  power  and  authority  of  ex- 
communicating, so  of  absolving  also  was  in 
Paul's  person,  though  both  were  to  be  done  in 
the  face  of  the  Church,  else  he  would  not  have 
commaiuled  or  required  their  obedience. 

ver.  10.  I  also.  The  Heretics  and  others  not 
well  founded  in  the  Scriptures  and  antiquity, 
marvel  at  the  Pope's  pardons,  counting  them 
either  fruitless  or  unlawful,  or  no  older  than 
Gregory,  but  indeed  the  authority,  power, 
and  right  of  them  is  of  Christ's  own  word  and 
commission,  principally  given  to  Peter,  aiul  so 
afterward  to  all  the  Apostles,  and  in  their  per- 
sons to  all  the  chief  Pastors  of  the  Church, 
when  it  was  said,  Whatsoever  you  loose  in  earth 
shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.  By  which  commission 
the  holy  Bishops  of  old  did  cutoff  large  pieces 
of  penance  enjoined  to  offenders,  and  gave 
peace,  grace,  or  indulgence,  before  they  had 
accomplished  the  measure  of  their  appointed 
or  deserved  puni.shment,  and  that  is  to  give 
pardon.  And  so  Paul  here  did  towards  the 
Corinthian,  whom  he  assoiled  of  mere  grace 
and  mercy,  as  the  word  domire  or  condonare 
doth  signify,  when  he  might  longer  have  kept 
him  in  penance  and  temporal  affliction  for  his 
offence.  Whereof  though  he  had  already  be- 
fore God  inwardly  repented,  yet  was  he  justly 
holden  under  this  correction  for  some  satis- 
faction of  his  fault  past,  during  the  Apostle's 
pleasure.  To  remit  then  the  temporal  punish- 
ment or  chastisement  due  to  sinners  after  the 
offence  itself  and  the  guilt  thereof  be  forgiven 
of  God,  is  an  indulgence  or  pardon,  which  the 
principal  Magistrates  of  God's  Church  by 
Christ's  wamant  and  the' Apostle's  example, 
haveever  done,  being  no  less  authorized  to  par- 
don than  to  punish,  and  by  imitation  of  our  Mas- 
ter, who  forgave  the  adulteress  and  divers 
other  offenders,  not  only  tlieir  sins,  but  .-.Iso 
often  the  temiioral  pum'shments  due  for  liie 
same,  are  as  niurh  given  to  rnercy  ns  'o  justice. 

ver.  10.  I pnrdoiifd.  Kf;c"oio-/<o(.  Tliontrh  he 
did  great  penance,  sailh  Theodoret,  yet  he 
ealleth  this  pardoning,  yipiv,  a  prace,  because 
his  sin  was  greater  than  his  penance. 

ver.  10.  For  you.  Theodoret  upon  this  place 
saith  that  the  Apostle  gave  this  pardon  to  the 


Ch.aptkr.  2. 
Corinthians  at  the  intercession  of  the  blessed 
men  Timotlieus  and  Titus.  And  we  may  read 
in  sundry  places,  oT  Cyprian  namely,  that  In- 
dulgences or'<  remission^  were  given  in  the 
Primitive  CJiyr»h  by  the  mediation"  of  holy 
Conte.ssivs  oVBtortyrs,  and  by  communicating  ' 
the  satisfaeto^^works  of  one  to  another,  to 
which  end  they  gave  their  letters  to  Bishops  in 
the  behalf  of  divers  their  Christian  brethren, 
a  thing  most  agreeable  to  the  mutual  inter- 
course that'is  between  the  members  of  Christ's 
mystical  body,'  and  "very  answerable  to 'God's 
justice,  which  by  supiHy  of  the  one  sort  that 
aboundeth,  stancieth  entire  in  respect  of  the 
other  sort,  also  that  wunteth.  In  which  kind  the 
Apostle  confesseth  that  himself  by  his  suffering 
and  tribulations,  supplieth  the  wants  of  such  pas- 
sions as  Ciirist  hath  to  suffer,  not  in  his  own 
person,  but  in  his  body,  which  is  his  Church. 
Whereupon  we  infer  most  assuredly,  that  the 
satisfactory  and  penal  works  of  holy  Saints 
suvl'ered  in  this  life,  be  communicable  and  ap- 
pliable  to  the  use  of  other  faithful  men,  their 
fellow  members  in  our  Lord,  and  to  be  dis- 
pensed according  to  every  man's  necessity  and 
deserving,  by  them  whom  Christ  hath  consti- 
tuted over  his  family,  and  hath  mfide  the  dis-, 
pensers  of  his  treasures. 

ver.  10.  In  the  person  of  Christ.  For  that 
many  might  of  ignorance  or  pride  reprove  the 
practice  df  God's  Churcli»and  her  Officers,  or 
(lefty  t\w  Apostles'  authority  to  be  so  great 
over  men's  souls,  as  to  punish  and  to  pardon  in 
this  sort,  Paul  doih  purposely  and  precisely 
tell  them,  that  he  doth  give  pardon  as  Christ's 
Vicar,,oiias  bearing  his  persoii'in  this  ease  :  tmd 
therefore  that  no  man  may  marvel  of  his  power 
herein,  except  he  think  that  Christ's  power, 
authority,  and  commission  is  not  sufficient  to 
release  temporal  punishment  due  to  sinners. 
And  this  to  be  the  proper  meaning  of  these 
words.  In  the  person  of  Chri.'it,  and  not  as  the 
Protestants  would  have  it,  the  better  to  avoid 
the  former  conclusion  of  the  Apostle's  giving 
Indulgences,  In  the  face  or  sif,rht  of  Chrjst,  you 
may  easily  understand  by  the  Aposticfs  like  in- 
sinuations of  Christ's  power,  when  he  commit- 
ted* the  offender  to  Satan,  affirming  that  he 
gave  that  sentence  in  the  name  and  with  tlie 
I  rirdie  or  power  of  our  Lord  .Ieshs  Christ.  \n 
all  which  cases  the  Protestants'  blindness  is 
exceeding  great,  who  cannot  see  that  this  is 
not  tlip  way  to'  extol  Christ's  power,  to  deny  it 
to  his  Priests,  seeing  the  Apostle  challengeth 
it  bv  that  that  Christ  hath  such  power,  and  that 
himself  doth  it  in  his  name,  virtue,  and  person. 
So  now  in  this,  and  in  n(>  other  name,  give 
Popes  and  Bishops  ttieirjiardons.  WTiich  per- 
taining to  releasing  only  of  temporal  punish- 
ment due  after  the  sin  and  eternal  punishment 
be  forgiv^,  is  not  so  great  a  matter  as  the  re- 
mission of  the  sin  itself-  which  yet  the  Priests 
by  express  commission  do  also  remit 


II.  CORINTHIANS 


281 


when  I  was  come  to  Troas  for  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  a  door  was'  opened  unto  me  in  our 
Lord,  13  I  had  no  rest  in  niy  spirit,  for  that  I  found  not  Titus  my  brother,  but  bidding  them 
farewell,  I  went  forth  into  Macedonia.  14  And  thanks  be  to  God,  who  always  triuniphcth  us 
in  Christ  Jesus,  and  manifestetb  the  odour  ot  his  knowledge  by  us  in  every  place.  15  For  we 
are  tlie  good  odour  of  Christ  unto  God  in  them  that  are  saved,  and  in  them  that  perish.  16  To 
some  indeed  the  odour  of  death  unto  death :  but  to  others,  the  odour  ol  lite  unto  lite.  And 
to  these  things  who  is  so  sufficient?  17  For  we  are  not  as  very  many,  adulterating  the  word 
of  God:  but  of  sincerity,  and  as  oi'God   before  God,  in  Christ  we  speak. 

CHAPTER    HI. 
Lest  the  Judaical  false  Apostles  should  object  again  that  he  praiseth  himself,  he  saith  that  the  Co- 
rinthians tare  his  commendation  :  and  thty  in  their  hearts  being  justified  by  his  ministry,  he  thereof 
inj'erreth  that  the  miiiislers  of  the  new  Testament  are  Jar  more  glorious  than  they  of  the  old,  12  and 
our  people  more  lightened,  than  theirs. 

1  Begin  we  agaia  to  conniiend  ourselves  ?  or  do  we  need,  as  certain,  Epistles  of  commenda- 
tion to  you,  or  ironi  you?  2  Our  Epistle  you  are,  written  in  our  hearts,  which  is  known  and 
read  of  all  men :  ^  Being  manifested  that  you  are  the  Epistle  of  Christ,  ministered  by  us,  and 
written  not  with  ink,  but  with  the  Spirit  of  the  living  God:  not  in  tables  of  stone,  but  in  the 


Annotations. 
ver.  11.    Circumvented  of  Sata7i.    We  may 
see  hereby,  that  the  dispensation  of  such  disci- 
pline, and  the  releasing  of  the  same,  be  put  into 
the  power  and  hands  of  God's  Ministers,  to 
deal  more  or  less  rigorously,  to  pardon  sooner  | 
or  later,  punish  longer  or  shorter  while,  as  shail  1 
be  thought  best  to  their  wisdom.    For  the  end  j 
of  all  such  correction  or  pardoning  must  be  the 
salvation  of  the  parties'  soul,  as  the  Apostle  j 
noted,    1   Corinth.  5. i5.    Which  to  some,  and 
some  certain  times,  may  be  better  procured  by  ! 
rigour  of  discipline,  than  by  Indulgence,   to  j 
som^  others,  by  lenity,  and  humane  deahng,  so 
pardoning  of  penance  is  called  in  old  Councils, 
rather  than  by  overnmch  chastisement.    For 
consideration  whereof,  in  some  ages  of  the 
Church,  much  discipline,  great  penance  and  sa-  ■ 
tisfactiort  was  both  enjoined,  and  also  willingly  ! 
sustained,  and  dien  was  the  less  pardoning  and 
fewer  Indulgences,  because  in  that  voluntary  ! 
,  use  and  acceptation  of  punishment,  and  great 
zeal  and  fervour  of  spirit,  every  man  fulfilled 
his  penance,  and  few  asked  pardon.    Now  in 
the  fall  of  devotion  and   loathsomeness   that 
men    commonly  have   to  do   great    penance, 
tliough  the  sins  be  far  greater  than  eVer  be- 
fore, yet  our  holy  mother  the  Church  knowing 
with  the  Apostles  the  cogitations   of  Satan, 
hctw  hf  would  in  this  delicate  time,  drive  men 
either  fp  desperation,  or  to  forsake  Christ  and 
his'  Church,  and  all  hope  of  salvation,  rather 
than  they  would  enter  into  the  course  of  ca- 
nonical  discipline,    enjoineth  snjall  penance, 

Annotations. 
ver.  3.  The  Epistle  of  Christ.  Paul  and  other 
holy  writers  of  Scriptures  dul  set  down  many 
things  in  writing,  by  pen,  ink,  and  paper,  all 
which  be  of  the  Holy  Ghost:  but  the  special 
and  propeB  book  of  Christ's  truth  and  Gospel, 
is  not  the  external  writing  in  those  dead  crea- 
tures,- but  in  the  'hearts  of  the  faithful,  being 
•  the  proper  subject  of  these  truths  and  graces 
preached  in  the  new  Testament,  and  the  habi- 
tacle  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  In  the  which  book 
of  faithful  men's  hearts  Paul  wrote  divers 
things  not  tittered  in  any  Epistle.:  as  sundry 
.of  the  Apostles  wrote  the  Christian  religion 
ip  the  hearts  of  their  hearers  only,  and  in 
other  material  books  not  at  afljwhereof  Ireneus 
21*    . 


Chaptek  2. 
and  seldom  useth  extreinity  with  offenders,  as 
the  holy  Bishops  of  the  Primitive  Church  did, 
but  condescending  to  the  weakness  of  her 
children,  pardoneth  exceeding  often  and  much, 
not  only  all  enjoined  peiiance,  but  also  all,  or 
great  part  of  what  punishment  temporal  soever 
Hue  or  deserved,  either  in  this  world  or  in  the 
next.  As  for  the  Heretics  which  neither  like 
the  Church's  lenity  and  pardoning  in  these 
days,  nor  the  old  rigour  of  the  Primitive 
Church,  they  be  liloe  to  the  Jews  that  con- 
demned John  the  Baptist  of  austerity,  and 
Christ  of  too  much  freedom  and  liberty:  not 
knowing  nor  liking  indeed  either  Christ's  or- 
dinance and  commission  in  binding  and  loos- 
ing, or  his  providence  in  the  government  of  the 
Church. 

ver.  17.  Adulterating.  The  Greek  word  sig- 
nifieth  to  make  commodity  of  the  word  of  God, 
as  vulgar  Vinters  do  of  their  wine,  whereby  is 
expressed  the  peculiar  trade  of  all  Heretics, 
and  exceeding  proper  to  the  Protestants,  that  so 
corrupt  scriptures  by  mixture  of  their  fanta- 
sies, by  false  translations,  glosses,  colourable 
and  pleasant  commeniaries,  to  deceive  the  taste 
of  the  simple,  as  taverners  and  tapsters  do,  to 
make  their  wines  saleable  by  manifold  artifi- 
cial deceits.  The  Apostle  contrariwise,  as  ail 
Catholics,  deliver  the  scriptures  and  utter  the 
word  of  God  sincerely  and  entirely,  in  the 
same  sense  and  sort  as  the  fathers  left  them  to 
the  Church,  interpreting  theni  by  the  same  spi- 
rit by  which  they  were  written  or  spoken. 

Cha'pter  3. 
lib.  3.  c.  4.  saith,  What  and  if  the  Apostles  also 
had  left  nn  scriptures,  ousht  we  not  tofvllow  the 
Order  of  the  tradition,  ivhieh  they  delivered  unto 
them  to  whom  they  committed  the  Churches  ?  to 
the  which  ordinance  many  nations  of  those  barba- 
rous people  thathavebelieved  in  Christ,  do  consent, 
vnlhdul  letter  or  ink,  having  salvation  written  in 
the  hearts,  (aid  keeping  diligentli/  the  tradition  of 
their  elders.  And  Hierom,  c.ont.  Jo.  Hiero.  C. 
9.  ad  Pam.  In  the  Creed  of  Our  faith  and  hope, 
which  being  delivered  by  tradition  from  the  Apos- 
tles, is  7iot  written  in  paper  and  znt,  but  in  the 
tahles  carnal  of  the  heart.  And  this  is  the 
Church's  book  also,  whereby  and  wherein  she 
keepeth  faithfully  all   truth   written   in  the 


II.  CORINTHIANS. 


tables  carnal  of  the  heart.  4  And  such  confidence  we  have  by  Christ  to  God.  5  Not  that  we 
be  sufficient  to  think  any  tiling  oi  ourselves  as  of  ourselves  :  but  our  sufficiency  is  of  God. 
6  Who  also  hash  made  us  meet  Ministers  of  the  New  Testament:  not  in  the  letter,  but  in  the 
Spirit.  For  the  letter  killeth  :  but  the  Spirit  quickeneih.  7  And  if  the  ministration  of  death 
with  letters  figured  in  stones,  was  in  glory,  so  that  the  children  of  Israel  could  not  behold  the 
face  of  Moses  for  the  glory  of  his  countenance,  that  is  made  void :  8  How  shall  not  the 
ministration  of  the  Spirit  be  more  in  glorv  ?  9  For  if  the  ministration  of  damnation  be  in 
glory:  much  more  the  ministry  of  Justice  atoundeth  in  glory.  10  For  neither  was  it  glori- 
lied,  which  in  this  part  was  glorious,  by  reason  of  the  excelling  glory.  11  Jor  if  that  which 
is  made  void,  is  by  glory :  much  more  that  which  abideth,  is  in  glory.  12  Having  therefore 
such  hope,  we  use  much  confidence  :  13  And  not  as  Moses  put  a  veil  upon  his  face,  that  the 
children  of  Israel  might  not  buliold  his  face,  which  is  made  void,  14  But  their  senses  were 
dulled.  For  until  this  present  day,  the  self  same  veil  in  the  lecture  of  the  Old  Testament  re- 
maineth  unrevealed,  because  in  Christ  it  is  made  void.  15  But  until  this  present  day,  when 
Moses  is  read,  a  veil  is  put  upon  their  heart.  16  But  when  we  shall  be  converted  to  our  Lord, 
the  veil  shall  be  taken  away.  17  And  our  Lord  is  a  Spirit.  And  where  the  Spirit  of  our  Lord 
is,  there  is  liberty.  18  But  we  all,  beholding  the  glory  of  our  Lord  with  face  revealed,  are 
transformed  into  the  same  image  from  glory  unto  glory,  as  of  our  Lord's  Spirit. 

CHAPTER    IV. 
TJiat  according  as  no  glorious  a  ministnj  requireth,  he  liveth  and  preacheth  sincerely,    7  the  which 

glory  his  adversaries  cannot  count  vain,  corisidering  his  persecutions,  because  persecution   is   to 

Goas  glory,  and  to  our  humility  and  hope,  and  meritorious  of  increase  of  grace  in  this  life,  and  of 

most  ghrwus  bodies  and  souls  afterward. 

1  Therelbre  having  this  ministration  :  according  as  we  have  obtained  mercy,  we  fail  not. 
2  But  we  renounce  the  secret  things  of  dishonesty,  not  walking  in  craftiness,  nor  adulterating 
the  word  of  God,  but  in  manifestation  of  the  truth  commending  ourselves  to  every  conscience 


An.votations. 
hearts  of  those  to  whom  the  Apostles  did 
preach,  with  the  like  diligence  as  she  keepeth 
and  preserveth  the  other  book  which  is  of 
holy  scriptures,  from  all  corruption  of  Heretics 
and  other  injuries. 

ver.  5.  Uf  ourselves.  This  maketh  first 
against  the  Heretics  called  Pelagians,  that 
hold  our  meritorious  actions  or  cogitations  to 
be  of  freewill  only,  and  not  of  God's  special 
grace.  Secondly  against  tiie  Protestants,  who 
on  the  contrary  side  refer  all  to  God,  and  take 
away  man's  freedom  and  proper  motion  in  his 
thoughts  and  doings  :  the  Apostle  confessing 
our  good  cogitations  to  be  our  own,  but  not  as 
coming  of  ourselves,  but  of  God. 

ver.  G.  The  letter  killeth.  As  the  letter  of  the 
old  law  not  tndy  understood,  nor  referred  to 
Christ,  commanding  and  not  giving  grace  and 
spirit  to  fulfil  that  which  was  commanded,  did 
by  occasion  kill  the  carnal  Jew  :  so  the  letter 
of  the  new  Testament  not  truly  taken  or  ex- 
pounded by  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  which  is  only 
in  his  Church,  killeth  the  Heretics  :  who  also 
being  carnal  and  void  of  spirit,  gaineth  nothing 
by  the  external  jirecepts  or  good  lessons  of  the 
Scriptures,  but  rather  taketh  hurt  by  the' same. 
Augustine,  torn.  10.  Serin  70.  and  100  de  tempore 
and  lib.  de  Sp.  and  lit.  C.  .5.  0.  seq. 

ver.  9.  Much  more.  The  pre-eminence  of 
the  new  Testament  and  of  the  lariesthood  or 
ministry  thereof  before  the  old,  is,  that  the 
new,  by  all  her  sacraments  and  priests  as 
ministers  immediate  of  grace  and  remission 
of  sins,  doth  so  ex  opere  operato  give  the  spirit 

An.notations 
ver.  2.  Adulterating.  He  giveth  often  warn- 
in"  of  false  teachers,  whose  special  and 
proper  study  is  to  fiilsify  and  adulterate  by  de- 
ceitful constructions,  interpretations,  and  ap- 
plications, the  word  of  God  :  having  no  other 


Chapter  3. 


of  hfe  and  charity  into  the  hearts  of  the  faith- 
fiil,  as  the  old 
act  of  tlie  la'.v. 


•ity 
lid 


fill,  as  the  old  did  give  the  letter  or  extenwil 


ver.  14.  The  self  same  veil.  As  the  Jews 
reading  the  old  Testament,  by  reason  of  their 
blindness,  which  God  for  the  puiiishiiient  of 
their  incretiulity,  suffereth  to  remain  as  a 
cover  upon  their  eyes  and  hearts,  cannot  see 
Christ  in  the  scriptures  which  they  daily  hear 
read  in  their  Synagogues,  but  shall,  when  they 
believe  in  him  and  have  the  cover  removed, 
perceive  all  to  be  most  plainly  done  and  spo- 
ken of  him  in  their  law  and  scriptures  :  even 
so  Heretics  having,  as  Augustine  noteth,  a  far 
greater  cover  of  blindness  and  incredulity 
over  their  hearts  in  respect  of  the  Catholic 
Church  which  they  impugn,  than  the  Jews 
have  con'*erning  Christ,  cannot  see,  though 
they  read  or  hear  the  scriptures  read  never  so 
much,  the  marvellous  evidence  of  the  Catholic 
Church  and  truth  in  all  points  :  but  when  they 
shall  return  again  to  the  obedience  of  the 
same  Church,  they  shall  find  the  scrintures 
most  clear  for  her  and  her  doctrine,  ana  shall 
wonder  at  their  former  blindness. 

ver.  17.  Liberty.  The  spirit  and  grace  of 
God  in  the  new  Testament  dischargeth  us 
of  the  bondatre  of  the  Law  and  sin,  but  it 
is  not  a  warrant  to  us  of  fleshly  Ucense, 
as  Peter  writeth :  nor  dischargeth  Chris- 
tians of  their  obedience  to  order,  law,  and 
power  of  Magistrates  spiritual  or  temporal,  as 
some  Heretics,  of  these  days  do  seaitiously 
teach. 

ClIAPTEIl  4. 

end  but  to  make  their  advantage  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, and  to  gain  glory  and  estimation  among 
the  sinful  and  simple,  by  new  devised  exposi- 
tions. Wherein  the  Protestants  do  excel  the 
ancient  Heretics,  none  ever  more  impurely 


11.  CORINTHIANS. 


283 


of  men  before  God.  3  And  if  our  gospel  be  also  hid,  in  them  that  perish  it  is  hid,  4  In  whom 
the  God  of  this  world  hath  blinded  the  minds  of  the  infidels,  that  the  illumination  of  the  gos- 
pel of  the  glory  of  Christ  wlio  is  the  image  of  God,  might  not  shine  to  them.  5  For  we  preach 
not  ourselves,  but  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord:  and  us,  your  servants  by  Jesus,  6  Because  God 
liath  conmianded  liglit  to  shine  of  darkness,  he  hath  shined  in  our  hearts  to  the  illumination  of 
the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God,  in  the  face  of  Christ  Jesus.  7  But  we  have  this  treasure 
in  earthen  vessels,  that  the  excellency  may  be  of  the  power  of  God,  and  not  ot  us.  8  In  all 
things  we  sulier  tribulation,  but  are  not  in  distress:  we  want,  but  are  not  destitute:  9  We 
suffer  persecution,  but  are  not  forsaken  :  we  are  cast  down,  but  we  perish  not.  10  Always 
bearing  about  in  our  body  tlie  mortification  of  Jesus,  that  the  life  also  of  Jesus  may  be  mani- 
fested m  our  bodies.  11  For  we  that  live,  are  always  delivered  unto  death  for  Jesus  :  that 
the  life  also  of  Jesus  may  be  manifested  in  our  mortal  tlesh.  12  Death  then  worketh  in  us,  but 
lite  in  you.  13  And  having  the  same  spirit  of  faidi,  as  it  is  written,  /  heUnjed  for  the  which 
cause  I  have  spukeii,  we  also  believe,  for  the  which  cause  we  speak  also:  14  Knowing  that  he 
%vhich  raised  up  Jesus,  will  raise  up  us  also  with  Jesus  and  set  us  with  you.  15  For  all  things 
are  tor  you:  that  tlie  grace  abounding  by  many  in  giving  of  thanks,  may  abound  unto  the  glory 
of  God.  IG  For  which  cause  we  fail  not :  but  although  that  our  man  which  is  without,  cor- 
rupt :  yet  that  which  is  within,  is  renewed  from  day  to  day.  17  For  that  our  tribulation 
wliich  presently  is  momentary  and  light,  worketh  above  measure  exceedingly  an  eternal 
weight  of  glory  in  us,  18  We  not  considering  the  things  that  are  seen,  but  that  are  not  seen. 
For  the  things  that  be  seen,  are  temporal :  but  those  that  be  not  seen,  are  eternal. 

CHAPTER.  V. 
That  after  death  of  the  body  the  soul  may  to  heaven  :  therefore,  although  naturally  we  alitor  death,  hy 
grace  he  desireth  it  rather  :  9  in  considering  of  Christ' s  just  judgment,  living  as  in  the  sight  of 
God,  yea,  and  of  their  consciences.  12  Which  he  speaheth  not  to  praise  himself,  hut  because  of  his 
Adversaries  who  did  glory  in  carnal  respects  :  but  he  and  the  other  Apostles  regard  nothing 
but  their  reconciliutions  unto  God  by  Christ,  and  to  reconcile  others  aho.  as  being  his  legated 
for  that  purpose. 

1  For  we  know  that  if  our  earthly  house  of  this  habitation  be  dissolved,  that  we  have  a 
building  of  God,  a  house  not  made  with  hand,  eternal  in  heaven.  2  For  in  this  also  do  we 
groan,  desirous  to  be  over  clothed  with  our  habitation  that  is  from  heaven :  3  Yet  so,  if  we 
be  found  clothed  not  naked.  4  For  we  also  tliat  are  in  this  tabernacle,  groan  being  burdened  : 
because  we  would  not  be  spoiled,  but  over  clothed,  that  that  which  is  mortal  might  be  swal- 
lowed up  of  life.  5  And  he  that  niaketh  up  to  this  same,  is  God,  who  hath  given  us  the  pledge 
of  the  Spirit.  6  Being  bold  therefore  always,  and  knowing  tliat  while  we  are  in  the  body,  we 
are  pilgrims  from  God,  7  For  we  walk  by  faith  and  not  by  sight,  8  But  we  are  bold,  and 
have  a  good  will  to  be  pilgrims  rather  from  the  body,  and  to  be  present  with  our  Lord.  9  And 
therefore  we  endeavour,  whether  absent  or  present,  to  please  him.  10  For  we  must  be  all 
manifested  before  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ,  that  everyone  may  receive  the  proper  things 


Annotations. 
handling  the  word  of  God  than  they  do.  Ori- 
gen  calieth  such,  Scripturarum  fares  and  adul- 
teros,  thieves  and  adulterers  of  the  Scriptures. 
Cyprian,  de  unit.  Ecc.  nu.  7.  calieth  them,  cor- 
rupters of  the  Gospel,  false  interpreters,  arti- 
ficers, and  craft  masters  in  corrupting  the 
truth.  On  the  other  side,  for  special  reverence 
and  sincerity,  of  dealing  in  those  matters,  the 
fathers  and  all  Catholic  preachers  or  Expositors 
were  of  old  called  according  to  Paul's  words 
to  Timothy,  Rede  tractantes  verbum  Dei,  right 
handlers  of  the  word  of  God. 

Annotations. 

ver.  8.  Present.  This  place  proveth  that  the 
Saints  departed  now  since  Christ,  sleep  not 
till  the  day  of  judgment  and  that  they  be  not 
holden  in  any  several  place  of  rest  from  the 
fruition  of  God  till  the  resurrection  of  their 
bodies,  but  that  they  be  present  with  God  in 
their  souls.    Rom.  14.  10. 

ver.  10.  The  proper  thi?igs  of  his  bodi/.  Au- 
gustine, Enchirid.  c.  110.  objecteth  this  speech 
of  the  Apostle,  as  in  the  person  of  such  as 
deny  the  prayers,  alms,  and  sacrifices  of  the 
living  to  be  available  for  the  dead,  and  he  an- 
swereth  as  foUoweth.  This  practice,  saith  he, 
of  God's  Church  in  the  commendation  of  the  dead, 


Chapter  4. 

ver:  17.  Worketh.  The  temporal  and  short 
tribulations,  which  we  patiently  and  willingly 
suiTer  for  Christ,  do  win  us  everlasting  joy  and 
glory.  And  it  is  here  to  be  noted  against  the 
Heretics,  that  tribidations  do  work  or  cause 
the  said  salvation,  which  they  deny  to  be  given 
for  such  things,  but  for,  or  by  faith  only.  Au- 
gustine maketh  such  tribulations  for  Christ  so 
much  the  meritorious  cause  of  everlasting  life 
and  rest,  that  he  saith  it  is  saleable  and  bought 
thereby.  And  it  is  written.  Sap.  10.  Godrender- 
eth  or  repaireth  to-just  men  the  hire  of  their  labours. 

Chapters.' 
is  nothing  repugnant  to  the  seiitence  of  the  Apostle 
where  he  saith.  That  rue  shall  all  stand  before  the 
judgment  seat  of  Christ,  that  every  one  may  rcr 
ceive  according  to  his  deser-ts  in  the  body,  either 
good  or  evil.  For  in  his  life  and  before  death  he 
deserved  this,  that  these  works  after  his  death  might 
be  profitable  unto  him,  for  indeed  they  be  not  frrofi- 
tablefor  all  men  and  why  so  buthecause  of  the  dif- 
ference and  diversity  of  men's  lives  while  they 
were  in  the  flesh.  August,  lib.  de  Prad.  Sanct. 
cap.  12.  and  ad  Dulcit.  q.  2.  Denis  c.  7.  Eccl. 
Hierarck. 

ver  10.  Either  good  or  evil.  Heaven  is  as 
well  the  reward  of  good  works,  as  Hell  is  the 


S84 


II  CORINTHIANS 


of  tho  body,  according  as  he  hath  done,  either  good  or  evil.  11  Knowing  tliercfore  the  fear  of 
our  Lord  we  use  persuasion  to  men  :  but  to  God  we  are  nianilest.  And  I  hope  .ilso  that  in 
your  consciences  we  are  manifest.  12  We  connneiid  not  ourselves  ai,'ain  to  you,  liut  give 
you  occasion  to  ":lory  for  us:  that  you  may  have  against  them  that  glory  in  luce,  and  not  in 
heart.  13  For  whether  we  exceed  m  mind,  to  God  :  or  whether  we  be  sober,  to  you.  14  For 
the  cliarity  of  Christ  urgeth  us  :  judging  thi.'j,  tluit  if  one  died  for  all,  then  ;ill  were  dead.  15 
And  Christ  died  for  all  :  that  they  also  which  live,  may  not  now  live  to  themselves  but  to  him 
that  died  tor  them  and  rose  again.  16  Therefore  Vi'e  froin  henceforth  know  no  man  according 
to  the  tiesh  :  And  if  we  have  known  Christ  according  to  the  flesh :  but  now  we  know  him 
more.  17  If  then  any  be  in  Christ  a  new  creature  :  the  old  are  passed,  behold  all  tilings  are 
made  new.  18  ]5ut  all  of  God,  wlio  hath  reconciled  us  to  himself  by  Christ:  and  haih  tfiven 
us  the  ministry  of  reconciliation.  19  For  God  indeed  was  in  Christ,  reconciling  the  world  to 
himself,  not  imputing  to  them  their  sins,  and  hath  put  in  us  the  word  of  reconciliation.  "20  For 
Christ  therefore  we  are  legates,  God  as  it  were  exhorting  by  us.  For  Christ  we  beseech  you, 
be  reconciled  to  God.  21  Him  that  knew  no  sin,  lor  us  he  made  sin  :  that  we  miglit  be  made 
the  justice  of  God  in  him. 

CHAPTER    VI. 
That  he  hclprih  irllh  lih  t-xhortdtionx,  and  in  all  lhini(K  hehaveth  himself  as  hecomelh  a  minnter  of  God. 

11    \\  liicit  lif  spiiikitli.  so  oji:  nil/.  l/ii:aiist-  his  ht-nrt  is  opeti  niito  tlitvt:  exhurliiig  them  to  be  likewise 

bpen-hcurii'd  towarils  him,     It  and  to  avoid  those  Injidi-ls. 

1  And  we  helping  do  exhort,  that  you  receive  not  the  grace  of  God  in  vain.  2  For  he  saith. 
In  time  accepted  liaoe  I  heard  liiee:  and  in  the  day  of  salvation  have  I  holpen  thee.  Behold  now  is 
the  time  acceptable  :  behold  now  the  day  of  salvation.  3  To  no  man  giving  any  otfeiice,  that 
our  ministry  be  not  blamed  :  4  But  in  all  things  let  us  exhibit  ourselves  as  the  ministers  of  God  in 
much  i)atieiice,  in  tribulations,  in  necessities,  in  distresses.  5  In  stripes,  in  prison.^,  in  seditions,  in 
labours,  in  watchings,  in  fastings,  G  in  chastity,  in  knowledge,  in  longanimity,  in  sweetness,  in 
the  Holy  Ghost,  in  charity  not  feigned.  7  In  the  word  of  truth,  in  the  virtue  of  God,  by  the 
armour  of  justice  on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  left,  8  By  honour  and  dishonour,  by  mtamy  and 
good  fame:  as  seducers,  and  true  :  as  they  that  are  unknown,  and  known  :  9  As  dying,  and 
behold  we  live:  as  chastened,  and  not  killed;  10  As  sorrowful,  but  always  rejoicing :  aa 
needy,  but  enriching  many:  as  having  nothing,  and  possessing  all  things.  11  Our  mouth  is 
open  to  you,  O  Corinthians,  our  heart  is  dilated.     12  You  are  not  straitened  in  us :  but  in  your 


Annotations. 
stipend  of  ill  works.  Neither  is  faith  alone 
sufficient  to  procure  salvation,  nor  lack  of  taith 
the  only  cause  of  damnation:  by  good  deeds 
men  merit  the  one,  and  by  ill  deeds  they  de- 
serve the  other.  This  is  the  Apostle's  doctrine 
here  and  in  other  places,  howsoever  the  Ad- 
versaries of  good  life  and  works  teach  other- 
wise. 

ver.  18.  The  ministry  of  reconciliation.  Christ 
is  the  chief  Minister  according  to  his  intmhood, 
of  all  our  reconcilement  to  Ciod  :  and  for  him, 
as  his  ministers,  the  Apostles  and  their  suc- 
cessors the  Bishops  and  Priests  of  his  Church, 
in  whom  the  word  of  reconcilement,  as  well 
by  ministering  of  the  sacrifice  and  Sacraments 
for  the  remission  of  sins,  as  by  preachini4  and 
government  of  the  world  to  salvation,  is  placed. 
And  therefore  their  preaching  must  be  to  us,  as 
if  Christhimselfdid  preach  :iheirabsolutionand 
remission  of  sinners,  as  Christ's  own  pardon  : 
their  whole  office  being  nothing  else,  as  we 

Annotations. 

ver.  1.  IMpinir.  For  that  he  declarcth  be- 
fore the  Ministers  of  the  new  Testament  to 
be  Christ's  deputies,  and  that  when  they 
preach  or  do  any  function,  God  as  it  were 
speaketh  or  doih  it  by  them,  he  boldly  now 
saith.  Helping  (here/ore:  that  is  to  say,  join- 
ing or  working  together  with  God,  we  do  ex- 
hort. 

ver.  1.  Grace  in  vain.  The  crace  of  God 
worketh  not  in  man  agninst  his  will,  nor  ibrceth 
any  thing  without  his  acceptntion  and  consent  : 
and  therefore  it  lieth  in  man's  will  to  frustrate 


Chapter  5. 
see  by  this  passage,  but  the  Vicarship  of  Christ. 

ver.  21.  The  justice  oj  God.  Even  as,  saith 
Augustine,  tvhcn  we  read.  Salvation  is  our  Lord's, 
it  is  not  meant  that  salvation  wherehy  our  Lord  is 
saved,  hut  itherehy  they  are  saved  whom  he  saveth  : 
.10  when  it  is  said,  God's  justice,  that  is  not  to  he 
understood  wherewith  God  is  just,  hut  that  wherehi/ 
men  are  just  whomln/  his  gi-ace  lie  juslifi.th.  A.\x- 
gnst.  dc'S/i.  4-  lit.  c.  18.  ,;/((/  cp.  f-JO.  ud  Ifonorat, 
and  iiblior  Calvin's  wicked  iind  unlearned  gloss 
on  this  place,  that  teacheth  justice  no  other- 
wise to  be  in  man,  than  sin  in  Christ.  Whereas 
the  Scriptures  call  man  just,  because  he  doth 
justice  :  but  not  so  call  they  Christ's  sin,  be- 
ciuise  he  doth  sin,  but  because  he  taketh  away 
sin,  and  is  a  sacrifice  for  sin,  as  the  Heretics 
know  very  well,  that  know  the  use  and  signi- 
fication of  the  Hebrew  word  in  the  old  Testa- 
ment, namely  Psa.  39,  8.  and  in  the  book  of 
Leviticus  very  often,  c.  5.  6.  9.  12.  14.  16.  and 
Num.  c.  29. 

Chapter  6. 

or  to  follow  the  motion  of  God  as  this  text 
plainly  proveth. 

I      ver.  5.  In  walchings.    When  in  the  midst  of 
j  many  miseries  and  persecutions,  the  Apostles 
I  yet  of  their  own  accord  added  and  required  vo- 
luntary vi<rils,  fastings,  and  chastity,  we  may 
well  perceive  these  works  to  be  wonderfully 
grate  hil  to  God,  and  specially  needful  to  the 

c'^''Sy-  .  •        •     r, 

j      ver.  10.  Havinfr  nothing.     Augustine,  m  Ps. 

113.  gathereth  liereby,  that  the  Apostles  did 

vow  poverty. 


II.  CORINTHIANS. 


285 


own  bowels  you  are  straitened.  13  But  having  the  same  reward,  I  speak  as  to  my  children, 
be  you  also  dilated.  14  Bear  not  the  yoke  with  infidels.  For  what  participation  hath  justice 
with  iniquity  ?  or  what  society  is  there  between  light  and  darkness  ?  13  And  what  agreement 
with  Christ  and  Belial?  or  what  part  haih  the  faithlul  with  the  infideH  16  And  what  agree- 
ment hath  the  temple  of  God  with  Idols?  For  you  are  the  temple  of  the  living  God,  as  Gpd 
saith,  that  I  will  dwell,  und  ivalk  in  titem,  and  will  be  their  God :  and  they  shall  be  my  people.  17  For 
the  which  cause.  Go  out  of  the  7nidst  of  (hem  and  geparate  yourselves,  saith  our  Lord,  and  touch  not 
the  unclean  :  and  I  ti'ill  receive  you,  16  And  J  will  be  a  father  to  you,  and  you  shall  be  my  sons  and 
daughters,  saitli  our  Lord  omniiHjleat. 

CHAPTER    VII. 
He  prnceedeth  to  exhort  them  to  piiri/y,  and  to  receive  him  into  their  charity.     3  Which  lest  they  should 

think  he  speaketh  to  accuse  them,  he  cominendeth  them  highly,  both  for  their  behaviour  toward  Titus, 

and  for  their  pename  which  they  had  done  upon  his  other  epistle. 

1  Having  therefore  these  i>romises,  my  dearest,  let  us  cleanse  ourselves  from  all  inquination 
of  the  flesh  and  spirit,  pertecrnw  sauctitication  in  the  fear  of  God.  2  Receive  us.  We  have 
hurt  no  man,  we  have  corrupted  no  man,  we  have  circumvented  no  man.  3  1  speak  not  to 
your  condemnation  :  tor  I  said  before  tliat  you  are  in  our  hearts  to  die  together  and  to  live  to- 
gether. 4  Much  is  my  confidence  with  you,  nmch  is  my  glorifying  for  you  :  I  am  replenished 
with  consolation:  I  do  exceedingly  abound  in  joy  in  all  our  tribulation.  5  For  also  when  we 
were  come  into  Macedonia,  our  llesh  had  no  rest,  but  we  suffered  all  tribulation :  without, 
conil>ats  :  within,  fears.  6  But  God,  that  comforteth  the  humble,  did  comfort  us,  in  the  coming 
of  Titus.  7  And  not  only  in  his  coming,  but  also  in  the  consolation,  wherewith  he  was  com- 
forted among  you,  reporting  to  us  your  desire,  your  weeping,  your  emulation  for  me,  so  that  I 
rejoiced  the  more.  8  For  although  I  made  you  sorry  in  an  Epistle,  it  repenteth  me  not :  albeit 
it  repented  me,  seeing  that  the  same  Epistle,  although  but  for  a  time,  did  make  you  sorry. 
9  Now  I  am  glad :  not  because  you  were  made  sorry,  but  be'-ausr  you  were  made  sorry  to 
penance.  For  you  were  made  sorry  according  to  God,  that  in  nothing  you  should  suffer  detri- 
ment by  us.  10  For  the  sorrow  that  is  according  to  God,  worketh  penance  unto  salvation  that 
is  stable  :  but  the  sorrow  of  the  world  worketh  death.  1 1  For  behold  this  very  thing,  that  you 
were  made  sorry  according  to  God,  how  great  carefulness  it  worketh  in  you  :  yea  defence,  in- 
dignation, yea  fear,  yea  desire,  yea  emulation,  yea  revenge  :  in  all  things  you  have  showed 
yourselves' to  be  unde filed  in  the  matter.  12  Therefore  although  I  wrote  to  you,  not  for  him 
that  did  the  injury,  not  for  him  that  sufi'ered  :  hut  to  manifest  our  carefulness  that  we  have  for 
you  before  God.  13  Therefore  we  are  comforted.  But  in  our  consolation,  we  did  the  more 
abundantly  rejoice  upon  the  joy  of  Titus,  because  his  spirit  was  refreshed  of  all  you.  14  And 
if  to  him  I  gloried  any  thing  of  you,  I  am  not  confounded  :  but  as  we  spake  all  things  to  you  in 
truth,  so  also  our  glorying  that  was  to  Titus,  is  made  a  truth,  15  And  his  bowels  are  more 
abundantly  toward  you  :  remembering  the  obedience  of  you  all,  how  with  fear  and  trembling 
you  received  him.     16  I  rejoice  that  in  all  things  I  have  confidence  in  you. 


'  Annotations. 

ver.  14.  Bear  not  the  yoke  with  Infidels.  It  is 
not  lawful  for  Catholics  to  marry  with  Here- 
tics or  Infidels.  Jerome  cont.  Jovinian.  lib.  1. 
Cone.  Laod.  cap.  10,  and  31. 

ver.  14.  What  society.  Generally  here  is  for- 
bidden conversation  and  dealing  with  all  Infi- 
dels, and  consequently  with  Heretics,  but  spe- 
cially in  prayers,  or  meetings  at  their  Schis- 
matical  Service,  preaching,  or  other  divine 
office  whatsoever.  Which  the  Apostle  here 
uttereth  in  more  particular  and  different  terms, 
that  Christion  folks  may  take  the  better  heed 
of  it.  No  society,  saith  he,  nor  fellowship,  no 
participation  nor  agreement,  no  consent  be- 
tween light  and  darkness,  Christ  and  Baal,  the 

Annotatfons. 
ver.  9.  Sorry  to  penance.  The  sorrow  which 
a  man  taketh  for  worldly  losses  or  any  tempo- 
ral adversity,  is  not  here  commended,  but  that 
vvhich  is  and  ought  to  be  in  all  men  for  their 
sins  past,  which  is  called  here,  Sorrow  towards 
God  and  for  petiance,  otherwise  called  Contri- 
tion, and  is  a  thing  exceedingly  requisite  and 
much  prized,  the  f^ruits  whereof  are  those  that 
the  Apostle   reckoneth,   working   salvation : 


Chapter  6. 
temple  of  God  and  the  temple  of  Idols :  all  Ser- 
vice as  pretended  worship  of  God  set  up  by 
Heretics  or  Schismatics,  being  nothing  else 
but  service  of  Baal,  and  plain  Idolatry,  and 
their  conventicles  nothing  but  conspirations 
against  Christ,  from  stich  therefore  specially 
we  must  sever  ourselves  always  in  heart  and 
mind,  and  touching  any  act  of  religion  in  body 
also,  according  as  the  children  of  Israel  were 
commanded  by  God  to  separate  themselves 
from  the  Schismatics,  Core,  Dathan,  and  Abi- 
ron,  and  their  tabernacles,  by  these  words  :  De- 
part from  the  tabernacles  of  the  impious  men,  and 
touch  ye  not  those  things  which  pertain  to  them,  lest 
you  be  enwrapped  in  their  sin. 

Chapter  7. 
which  doctrine  is  far  distant  from  Luther's, 
and  Calvin's,  and  such  wicked  libertines,  that 
teach  contrition  to  be  altogether  a  means  to 
make  sinners  either  hypocrites  or  put  them  in 
despair. 

ver.  10.  The  sorrmu  that.  Contrition  or  sor- 
rowful lamenting  of  our  offences,  is  the  cause 
of  salvation.  Not  only  faith  then  saveth,  as  the 
Heretics  affirm. 


886  II.  CORINTHIANS. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

By  the  example  of  the  poor  Macedonia iis  he  exhorielh  th-m  to  contribute  largely  unto  the  Church  of 
Jerusukm,  7  tnid  hy  pniidnfr  of  Ihim,  y  uiid  liy  the  luvniple  oj  Christ,'  14  and  hi/  llieir  own 
spiritual  profit  in  ieiiig  partakers  of  that  Church's  7ntnts,  IC  and  by  ci/minending  the  colli  dors  tliat 
he  sendcth. 

1  And  we  do  you  to  understand,  brethren,  the  grace  of  God,  that  is  given  to  the  Churches 
of  Macedonia,  2  That  in  much  experience  ot  tribulation  they  had  abundance  ot  joy,  and 
their  very  deep  poverty  abounded  unto  the  riches  ot  their  simplicity,  3  For  according  to  their 
power,  I  give  thciii  testimony,  and  above  their  power  tliey  were  willing,  4  Willi  much  ex- 
nortation  requetiting  us  the  grace  and  connnunication  ot  the  ministry  that  is  done  toward  the 
saints.  5  And  not  as  we  hoped,  but  their  own  selves  they  gave,  first  to  our  Lord,  then  lousby 
the  will  ot  (Jod  :  6  Insomuch  that  we  desir<'d  Titus,  that  as  he  began,  so  also  lie  would  perlect 
in  yi/U  this  grace  also.  7  But  as  in  all  things  you  abound  in  faith,  and  word,  and  knowledge, 
and  all  carelulness,  moreover  also  in  your  chanty  toward  us  that  in  this  grace  also  yon  may 
abound.  8  I  speak  not  as  commandmg  :  but  by  the  carelulness  ot  otiiers,  approving  also  the 
good  disposition  of  your  charity.  9  For  you  know  the  grace  ot  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  for 
you  he  was  made  poor,  whereas  he  was  rich  :  that  hy  his  poverty  you  might  be  rich.  10  And 
in  this  jioint  1  give  counsel :  tor  this  is  protiiable  to  you,  which  have  begun  not  only  to  do,  but 
also  to  be  willing,  trom  the  year  past:  11  But  now  pcrtorm  ye  it  also  indeed:  that  as  your 
mind  is  prompt  to  be  willing,  so  it  may  be  also  to  perlorm,  ot  that  which  you  have.  12  For  if 
the  will  be  promjit :  it  is  accepted  according  to  that  which  it  liaih,  not  according  to  lliat  which 
it  hath  not.  13  For  not  that  other  should  have  ease,  and  you  tribulation:  but  by  an  equality. 
14  Let  in  this  present  time  your  abundance  supply  their  want:  that  their  abundance  also  may 
supply  your  want,  that  tliere  be  an  equality.  15  As  it  is  written  :  He  that  had  much  ulounded 
vol:  and  he  thai  had  little  wanted  not.  16  And  thanks  be  to  God,  that  hath  given  the  selisame 
carefulness  for  you  in  the  heart  of  Titus,  17  For  that  he  admitted  indeed  exhortation:  but 
being  more  careful,  of  his  own  will  he  went  unto  you.  18  We  have  sent  also  with  him  the 
brother,  whose  praise  is  in  the  Gospel  tlirouuh  all  the  Churches.  I'J  And  not  only  that,  but 
also  he  was  ordained  ot  the  Church's  tellow  of  our  peregrination,  for  this  grace  which  is  mi- 
nistered of  us  to  the  glory  of  our  Lord,  and  our  determined  will :  20  Avoiding  this,  lest  any 
man  might  reprehend  us  in  this  fulness  that  is  ministered  ot  us.  21  J'or  we  provide  good  things 
not  only  before  God,  but  also  before  men.  22  And  we  have  sent  with  them  oiir  brother  also, 
■whom  we  have  proved  in  many  things  often  to' be  careful  :  but  now  much  more  carelul,  for  the 
great  confidence  in  you.  23  Either  tor  Tiius  which  is  my  fellow  and  coadjutor  towards  you, 
or  our  brethren  Apostles  of  the  Churches,  the  glory  of  Christ.  24  The  declaration  theretbre 
which  is  of  your  charity  and  our  glorying  of  you,  declare  ye  towards  them  in  the  lace  of  the 
Churches. 

CHAPTER  IX. 
He  proceedeth  erhorling  them  to  the  aforesaid  contribution,  3  to  verify  his  commending  of  them,  6 
and  to  do  it  liberally,  that  so  they  may  merit  the  7nore,  and  God  he  the  moje  praised. 
1  For  concerning  the  ministry  that  is  done  toward  the  saints,  it  is  supertiuous  for  me  to  write 
unto  you.  2  For  1  know  your  prompt  mind  :  for  the  which  ]  glory  of  you  to  the  Macedonians  : 
That  Achaia  also  is  ready  from  the  year  past,  and  your  emulation  haih  provoked  very  many. 
3  But  I  have  sent  the  brethren,  that  the  thing  which  we  glory  of  you,  be  not  made  void  in  this 
behalf,  that,  as  1  have  said,  you  may  be  ready.  4  Lest  when  the  Macedonians  shall  coine  with 
me,  and  find  you  unready,  we,  that  we  say  not.  ye,  may  be  ashamed  in  this  substance.  5 
Therefore  I  thought  it  necessary  to  desire  the  brethren  that  they  would  come  to  you,  and  pre- 

Annotations.        Chapter  8. 


ver.  5.  Then  to  tts.  The  principal  respect 
next  after  God,  is  to  be  had  of  our  masters  in 
religion,  in  all  temporal  and  spiritual  duties. 

ver.  14.  Abundance  supply.  He  mcancth  that 
such  as  abound  in  wordly  riches,  should  com- 


it.  And  this  place  provcth  plainly  that  the 
fastings  and  satisfactory  deeds  of  one  nuin,  be 
available  to  others,  yea  and  that  only  Saints, 
or  other  virtuous  persons  may  in  measure  and 
proportion  of  other  men's  necessities,  and  de- 


municate  for  supply  of  other  their  brethien's  ,  servings,  allot  unto  them,  as  well  the  superero- 
necessities,  whatsoever  they  may:  that  on  the  gation  of  their  spiritual  works,  as  these  that 
other  side  they  whom  they  iiclp  in  teniportils,  abound  in  worldly  goods,  may  give  alms  of 
may  impart  to  them  again  some  of  their  spirit-  I  their  superfluities,  to  them  whic'li  are  in  ne- 
ual  riches,  as  prayers,  and  other  holy  works  '  cessity.  Which  interchange  and  propor- 
and  graces,  which  is  a  happy  change  and  inter-  j  tion  of  things  the  Apostle  doth  evidently  set 
course  for  the  wealthy  men,  if  they  could  see  I  down. 

Annotations.  Chapter.  9. 
ver.  1.  Tovxird  the  Saints.  By  the  Apostle's  all  other  necessity,  specially  when  their  want 
earnest  and  often  calling  upon  the  Corinthians  cometh  for  confession  of  their  taith. 
to  give  alms  for  relieving  the  faithful  in  dis-  ver.  5.  Not  as  atxirice.  The  covetous  man 
tress,  the  Pastors  of  God's  Church  may  learn,  that  parteth  with  his  penny  painfully  and 
that  it  specially  pertaineth  to  their  ofiice  to  be  :  with  sorrow  as  thoutrh  he  lost  a  limb  of 
proctors  for  holy  men  in  prison,  poverty  and  I  his  body,  is  noted:  and  cheerful,  ready,  vo- 


II.  CORINTHIANS. 


237 


pare  this  blessing  before  promised,  to  be  ready  so,  as  a  blessing,  not  as  avarice.  6  And  this  I 
say,  he  that  sovveth  sparingly,  sparingly  also  shall  reap  :  and  lie  that  sovveth  in  blcssmg,  of 
blessings  also  shall  reap.  7  Every  one  as  he  huth  determined  in  his  heart,  not  ot  sadness  or  of 
necessity.  8  For  Ood  loveth  a  cheerful  siver.  9  And  God  is  able  to  make  all  grace  abound  in 
you :  that  in  all  things  always  having  all  sufficiency,  you  may  abound  unto  all  good  works.  As 
it  is  written:  He  distributed,  he  gave  to  the  poor,  his /usiice  remaiueih  forever.  10  And  he  that  mi- 
nisterethseed  to  the  sower,  will  give  bread  also  tor  to  eat;  and  will  multiply  your  seed,  and  will 
augment  tlie  increases  of  the  fruits  of  your  justice.  11  That  being  enriched  in  all  things,  you 
may  abound  unto  all  simplicity,  which  workeih  by  us  thanksgiving  to  God.  12  Because  the 
ministry  of  tJiis  ottice  doth  not  only  supply  those  things  that  the  Saints  want,  but  aboundetli 
also  by  many  thanksgiving  in  our  Lord.  13  By  the  proof  of  this  ministry,  gloriiying  God  in 
the  obedience  of  your  confession  unto  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  in  the  simplicity  ot  commu- 
nicating unto  them,  and  unto  all.  14  And  in  their  praying  tor  you,  being  desirous  ot  you  because 
of  the  excellent  grace  of  God  in  you.     15  Thanks  be  to  God  tor  his  unspeakable  gift. 

CHAPTER.   X. 
Against  the  fuhe  Apostles,  granting  the  iiijirmiti/  of  his  person,  he  doth  nntinlhstanding  set  out  the 

power  of  his  Apostleship,     I'l  reprehending  them  also  for  challenging  to  themselves  the  praise  of 

other  men's  labours. 

1  And  I  Paul  myself  beseech  you  by  the  mildness  and  modesty  of  Christ,  who  in  presence 
indeed  am  humble  among  you,  but  absent  am  bold  on  you.  2  But  I  beseech  you,  that  being 
present  I  need  not  be  bold  by  that  confidence  wherewith  I  am  thought  to  be  bold  against  some  : 
which  think  us  as  though  we  walk  according  to  the  flesh.  3  For  walking  in  the  flesh,  we  war 
not  according  to  the  flesh.  4  For  the  weapons  ot  our  warfare  are  not  carnal :  but  mighty  to 
God  unio  the  destruction  of  munitions,  destroying  counsels.  5  And  all  loftiness  extolling  it- 
self against  the  luiowledge  of  God,  and  bringing  into  captivity  all  understanding  unto  the 
obedience  of  Christ.  6  And  having  in  a  readiness  to  revenge  all  disobedience,  when  your 
obedience  shall  be  fulfilled.  7  See  the  things  that  are  according  to  appearance.  If  any  man 
have  athance  in  himself,  that  he  is  Christ's  :  let  him  think  this  again  with  himself,  that  as  he 
is  Christ's,  so  we  also.  8  For  and  if  I  should  glory  somewhat  more  of  our  power,  which  our 
Lord  hath  given  us  unto  edification  and  not  to  your  destruction  :  I  shall  not  be  ashamed,  i)  But 


Annotations. 
luntary,  and  large  contribution  is  commend- 
ed. 

ver.  6.  Sowetk  sparingly.  Alms  is  com- 
pared to  seed,  for  as  the  seed  thrown  into  the 
ground,  though  it  seems  to  be  cast  away,  yet 
IS  not  lost,  but  is  laid  up  in  certain  hope  of 
great  increase :  so  that  which  men  give  in 
alms,  though  it  seem  to  be  cast  away  and  to 
perish  in  respect  of  the^iver,  yet  indeed  it  is 
most  fruitful,  the  benefit  thereof  manifoldly 
returning  to  him  again.  Whereupon  the 
Apostle's  conclusion  is  clear,  that  according  to 
the  measure  of  the  Alms  or  seeding,  which 
is  more  or  less  in  respect  of  the  will  and  ability 
of  the  giver,  the  increase  and  abundance  of 
harvest,  that  is,  of  grace  and  glory  shall  en- 

Annotations. 

ver.  4.  Weapons.  He  meaneth  the  ample 
spiritual  and  Apostolical  power  given  by 
Christ  for  the  punishment  of  false  Apostles, 
Heretics  and  rebels  to  God's  Church,  who  are 
here  noted  specially  by  pride  and  insolence, 
which  are  the  proper  marks  of  such  fellows,  to 
extol  themselves  above  the  measure  of  the 
science  ot  God,  which  consisteth  in  humble 
obedience  to  the  faith  and  the  preachers  of  the 
same. 

ver.  6.  To  revenge.  You  may  see  hereby 
that  the  spiritual  power  of  Bishops  is  not  only 
in  preaching  the  Gospel,  and  so  hy  persuasion 
and  exhortation  only,  as  some  Heretics  hold, 
to  remit  or  retain  sins, b'lt  that  it  hath  authori- 
ty to  punish,  judge,  and  condemn  Heretics  and 
other  like  rebels  :  which  power  one  of  the 
principal  rebels  of  this  time  being  convinced 
by  the  evidence  of  the  place,  acknowletlgeth 


Chapter  9. 
sue.     Augustine,  in  Psal.  49.  circa,  med.  and  q. 
4.  ad  Dulcilium. 

ver.  9.  His  justice  remaineth.  The  fruit  of 
alms  is  the  increase  of  grace  in  all  justice  and 
good  works  to  life  everlasting:  God  giving 
these  things  for  reward  and  recompense  of  cha 
ritable  works, whichtherefore  hecalledthe  seed 
or  meritorious  cause  of  these  spiritual  fruits. 

ver.  12.  Doth  not  only  supply.  When  alms 
are  given,  specially  to  holy  men,  not  only  the 
givers  obtain  great  benefit  thereby,  ana  the 
wants  of  others  be  supplied,  but  God  also  by 
the  receivers  continual  prayers  and  thanks- 
giving therefore,  is  exceedingly  honoured:  so 
that  charity  bestowed  in  this  sort,  is  an  act  of 
God's  worship  and  religion. 

Chapter  10. 
to  be  grounded  upon  Christ's  word.  Whatso 
ever  you  hind  in  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven 
Mat.  18,  18.  applying  also  the  words  spoken  to 
.Jeremiah,  c.  1.  \0,  Behold  I  appoint  thee  over  Na- 
tions and  liingdoms,  that  thou  plant,  pluck  ap, 
build  and  destroy  :  to  confirm  and  explicate  the 
power  Apostolic  here  alleged  by  Paul.  Marry, 
they  would  gladly  draw  this  power  from  the 
lawful  successors  of  the  Apostles,  to  them- 
selves, their  ministers  and  consistories  which 
are  nothing  else  but  the  shops  and  Councils  of 
sedition  and  all  the  conspiracies  of  this  time, 
against  the  lawful  Princes  of  the  world. 

ver.  8.  Unto  Edification.  This  great  powers 
of  the  Church's  censures,  specially  of  Ex- 
communication, as  it  was  given  for  the  good 
and  salvation  of  the  people,  so  it  must  not  be 
used  against  the  innocent :  no  nor  yet  upon 
Heretics  or  other  ofl'enders,  but  where  and 


II.  CURINTHIANS. 


that  I  may  not  be  thought  as  it  were  to  terrify  you  by  Epistles.  10  For  his  Epistles  indeed,  say 
they,  are  sore  and  vehement :  but  liis  bodily  presence  weak,  and  his  speech  contemptible.  11  Let 
him  this  thiniv  that  is  such  a  one  that  such  ;us  wu  are  in  word  by  Epistles,  absent:  such 
also  we  are  indeed,  present.  12  For  we  dare  not  match  or  compare  ourselves  witli  cer- 
tain, that  coinmcnd  themselves :  but  we  measure  ourselves  in  ourselves  and  com|iare 
ourselves  with  ourselves.  13  But  we  will  not  fjlory  above  our  measure  :  but  accordiiii^  to 
the  measure  ot  the  rule,  which  God  hath  measured  to  us,  a  measure  to  reach  even  unto  you. 
14  For  not,  as  though  we  reached  not  unto  you,  do  we  extend  ourselves  beyond.  For  we  are 
come  as  far  as  to  you  in  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  15  Not  glorying  about  measure  in  other  mens 
labours  :  but  having  hope  of  your  faith  increasing,  to  be  inagnified  in  you  according  to  our  rule 
ai)undantly.  16  Yea  unto  those  places  that  are  beyond  you,  to  evangelize  :  not  in  another 
man's  rule,  to  glory  in  those  things  that  are  prepared  before.  17  But  he  that  glorieth,  let  him 
glory  in  our  Lord.  18  For  not  he  that  commendeth  himself,  the  same  is  approved  :  but  whom 
God  connnendeth. 

CHAPTERXI. 
He  rextsoncth  the  matter  with  the  Corinthians,  why  they  should  prefer  the  false  Apostles  before  him. 
16  And  because  they  give  them  leave  to  brn^  and  commend  themselves,  and  to  abuse  them  so  miserubb/, 
he  trusleth  they  vill  iilso  rrive  him  the  hearing  :  21  and  so  hebeginncth,  and  first  showing  himself  hi 
all  Judaiciil  rrsjiecis,  vherein  only  stood  all  their  boasting,  to  be  as  they  are,  he  addeth  afterwards  such 
a  long  roll  of  his  siijleriiig  for  Christ,  as  is  incomparable. 

1  Would  God  you  could  bear  some  little  ot  my  folly :  but  do  you  also  support  me.  2  For 
I  emulate  you  with  the  emulation  of  God.  For  I  have  despoused  you  to  one  man,  to  present 
you  a  chaste  virgin  unto  Christ.  3  But  I  fear  lest,  as  the  serpent  seduced  Eve  by  his  subtlety, 
so  your  senses  may  be  corrupted,  and  fall  from  the  simplicity  that  is  in  Christ.  4  For  if  he 
that  cometh,  preach  another  Christ  whom  we  have  not  preached,  or  you  receive  another  spirit 
whom  you  have  notreceived :  or  another  Gospel  which  you  have  not  received  :  you  mi^ht  well 
suffer  it.  5  For  I  suppose  I  have  done  nothing  less  than  the  great  Apostles.  6  For  althougli 
rude  in  speech,  yet  not  in  knowledge,  but  in  all  things  we  are  made  manifest  to  you.  7  Or  did 
I  commit  a  sin,  humbling  myself,  that  you  mig!  t  be  exalted  ?  because  I  evangelized  unto  you 
the  Gospel  of  God  gratis.  8  Other  Churches  I  spoiled,  taking  a  stipend  for  your  ministry.  9 
And  when  I  was  with  you,  and  had  need,  I  was  burdenous  to  none  :  for  that  which  I  wanted, 
the  brethren  supplied  that  came  from  Macedonia  :  and  in  all  things  I  have  kept  myself  without 
burden  to  you,  and  will  keep.  10  The  truth  of  Christ  is  in  me,  that  this  glorying  shall  not  be 
infringed  towards  me  in  the  countries  of  Arhaia.  11  Wherefore?  because  I  love  you  not  ?  God 
doth  know.  12  But  that  which  I  do,  I  will  also  do,  that  1  may  cut  away  the  occasion  of  them 
that  desire  occasion  :  that,  in  that  which  they  glory,  they  may  be  found  even  like  us.     13  For 


Annotations. 
when  it  may  by  likelihood  benefit  either  the 
parties  or  the  people,  or  may  be  executed 
without  the  hurt  or  perturbation  of  the  whole 
Church,  as  oftentimes  it  cannot  be,  bv  reason 
of  the  midlitude  of  offenders.  Which  caused 
the  Apostle  here  to  signify  that  he  would  no' 

Annotations. 

ver.  2.  I  have  despoused.  The  Apostles  and 
their  successors  did  despouse  the  people  whom 
tliey  converted  to  Christ,  in  alljjurity  andchas; 
tiiy  of  truth,  and  wholly  undehled  and  void  of 
error  and  heresy. 

ver.  3.  From  the  simplicity.  People  fall  froin 
their  first  faith,  virginity,  and  simplicity  in 
Christ,  not  by  sudden  revolt,  but  by  little  and 
little,  in  aivkig  ear  to  the  subtle  persuasion  of 
the  Serpent,  speaking  to  them  by  the  sweet 
monihs  and  allurements  of  Heretic.",  of  which 
kind  of  seduction,  he  giveth  Eve  for  ari  exam- 
ple, who  was  bv  her  greedy  desire  of  know- 
fege,  and  the  "Devil's  jinimi.'ie  of  the  same, 
drawn  from  the  native  s'lnplicity  and  obedi- 
ence to  God,  as  at  this  day,  promise  and  pre- 
tence of  knowledge  driveth  many  a  poor  soul 
from  the  sun-,  true,  sincere,  and  only  belief  of 
God's  Church. 

ver.  4.  He  that  comiih.  Tiie  note  of  a  false 
teacher,  tocomc;  ilnt  i';,  without  lawful  callinir 
or  sendine,  to  thrust  and  intrude- himself  into 
another  man's  charge. 


Chapter  10. 
use  his  uttermost  authority  against  the  false 
Apostles  which  disturbed  them,  till  themselvea 
were  in  perfect  obedience  unto  him,  lest  by 
punishing  the  principal  ofl'enders,  a  greater  dis- 
turbance and  revoli  uiiijht  fall  amongthepeople, 
if  they  were  not  before  in  perfect  obedience. 

Chapter  11. 

ver.  6.  Rude  in  speech.  Hereby  we  see,  that 
the  seditious  and  false  Teachers  have  often  the 
gift  of  eloquence,  whereby  the  simple  be  easily 
beguiled.  Such  were  Core  and  Dathan,  as  Jo- 
sephus  writeth,  Aniiq.  lib.  4.  c.  2.  for  the  same 
Augustine,  ///'.  5.  Confess,  c.  3.  and  13,  callcth 
the  Heretic  Faustus  iVIanicheus,  Magnum  la- 
quwum  Diaboli,  A  great  snare  of  the  Devil,  saying, 
that  he  passed  the  glorious  Doctor  Ambrose  in 
sliowol  words,  but  far  inferior  to  him,  without 
all  comparison,  in  substance  and  matter.  In 
which  sort  the  Ajiostle  here  is  glad  to  compare 
himself  with  the  false  Apostles,  whom  the  Co- 
rinthians did  follow  and  extol  far  above  him 
by  reason  of  their  eloquence,  granting  to  them 
that  gift,  but  challenging  to  himself  superiority, 
in  knovvlcdize,  which  all  wise  men  prefer  be- 
fore vain  words.  And  it  is  the  bane  of  our 
poor  cotuitry,  that  the  people  now-a-days  give 
credit  rather  to  new  orators  and  foolish  yon- 
kers,  for  their  sweet  speeches,  than  to  ihe  glo- 
rious Doctors  of  Christ's  Church,  for  their  in- 
gular  knowledge  and  more  grave  eloquence. 


ir.  CORINTHIANS. 


280 


great  matter  theretore  it  his  ministers  be  transfigured  as  the  ministers  oi  justice  ; 
shall  be  according  to  their  works.  16  Again  I  say,  let  no  man  think  me  to  be  foolish  :  other- 
'wise  take  me  as  foolish  that  I  also  may  glory  a  little,  17  That  which  I  speak,  I  speak  not 
according  to  God,  but  as  it  were  in  foolishness,  in  this  substance  of  glorying.  18  Because 
many  glory  according  to  the  flesh,  I  also  will  glory.  19  For  you  do  gladly  suffer  the  toolisli : 
whereas  yourselves  are  wise.  20  For  you  suffer  if  a  man  bring  you  into  servitude,  if  a  man 
devour,  it  a  man  take,  if  a  man  be  extolled,  if  a  man  strike  you  on  the  face.  21  I  speak  accord- 
ing to  dishonour,  as  though  we  had  been  weak  in  this  part.  Wherein  any  man  dare,  I  speak 
foolishly,  I  dare  also.  22  They  are  Hebrews  :  and  I.  They  are  Israelites  :  and  I.  They  are 
the  seed  of  Abraham:  and  I.  23  They  are  the  ministers  of  Christ:  and  I-  I  speak  as  om; 
scarce  wise,  more  I :  in  many  more  labours,  in  prisons  more  abundantly,  in  stripes  above  mea- 
sure, in  deaths  often.  24  Of  the  Jews  five  times  did  I  receive  forty,  saving  one.  25  Thrice 
was  I  beaten  with  rods,  once  I  was  stoned,  thrice  I  suffered  shipwreck,  night  and  day  have  I 
been  in  the  depth  of  the  sea,  26  In  journeying  often,  perils  of  waters,  perils  of  thieves,  perils 
of  my  nation,  perils  of  Gentiles,  penis  in  the  City,  perils  in  the  Wilderness,  perils  in  the  Sea, 
perils  among  false  brethren,  27  In  labour  and.  misery,  in  much  watchings,  in  hunger  and 
thirst,  in  fastings  often,  in  cold  and  nakedness.  28  Beside  those  things  which  are  outwardly  : 
my  daily  instance,  the  carefulness  of  all  Churches.  29  Who  is  weak,  and  I  am  not  weak? 
who  is  scandahzed,  and  I  am  not  burnt?  30  If  I  must  glory:  I  will  glory  of  the  thinj^s  that 
concern  my  infirmity.  31  The  God  of  our  Father  and  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  blessed 
forever,  knoweth  that  I  lie  not.  oZ  At  Damascus  the  Governor  of  the  nation  under  Aretas 
the  King,  kept  the  City  of  the  Damascenes,  for  to  apprehend  me  :  33  And  through  a  window 
in  a  basket  was  I  let  down  by  the  wall,  and  so  escaped  his  hands. 

CHAPTERXII. 
He  telleth  of  his  incomparahle  visions,  5  but  for  humility  likelh  better  to  talk  of  his  infirmities :  11 
putting  the  fault  in  the  Corinthians,  for  that  he  is  fain  thus  to  rehearse  his  own  commendations.  13 
Where  again  he  reasoneth  the  matter  with  them  like  a  father,  why  they  should  prefer  those  false  Apos- 
tles before  him.  20  And  feareth  lest  at  his  coming  he  shall  be  compelled  to  excommunicate  many 
of  them. 

1  If  I  must  glory,  it  is  not  expedient  indeed,  but  I  will  come  to  the  visions  and  revelations 
of  our  Lord.  2  I  know  a  man  in  Christ  above  fourteen  years  ago,  whether  in  the  body,  I  know 
not:  or  out  of  the  body,  I  know  not :  God  doth  know,  such  a  one  rapt  even  to  the  third  heaven. 
3  And  I  know  such  a  man,  whether  in  the  body,  or  out  of  the  body,  I  know  not :  God  doth 
know,  4  That  he  was  rapt  into  Paradise :  and  heard  secret  words,  which  it  is  not  lawful  for 
a  man  to  speak.  5  For  such  a  one  I  will  glory:  but  for  myself  I  will  glory  nothing,  saving  in 
my  infirmities.  6  For  and  if  I  will  glory,  I  shall  not  be  toolish :  for  I  shall  say  truth,  but  I 
spare,  lest  any  man  should  esteem  me  above  that  which  he  seeth  in  me,  or  heareth  any  thing 
of  me.    7  And  lest  the  greatness  of  the  revelations  might  extol  me,  there  was  given  me  a 

£rick  of  my  flesh,  an  angel  of  Satan,  to  buffet  me.  8  For  the  which  thing  thrice  I  besought  our 
lOrd,  that  it  might  depart  from  mc  :  9  And  he  said  to  me.  My  grace  sufficeth  thee,  for  power 
is  perfected  in  infirmity.  Gladly  therefore  will  I  glory  in  mine  infirmity,  that  the  power  of 
Christ  may  dwell  in  me.  10  For  the  which  cause  I  please  myself  in  infirmities,  in  contumelies, 
in  necessities,  in  persecutions,  in  distresses  for  Christ,  for  when  lam  weak,  then  am  I  mighty. 
11  I  am  become  foolish:  you  have  compelled  me.  For  I  ought  to  have  been  commended  of 
you:  for  I  have  been  nothing  less  than  they  that  are  above  measure  Apostles:  although  I  am 

Annotations.        Chapter  11. 
ver.  13.  Crafty  workers.    A  proper  term  for  I  and  coinmendation  of  the  scriptures.  Read  the 
Heretics,  that  shape  themselves  into  the  habit    notable  admonition  of  Vincentius  Lirinensis,  in 
of  true  teachers,  specially  by  often  allegation  |  hishook,^^  against  profane  7iovelties  of  all  heresies.'' 


Annotations. 
ver.  1.  Visions.  Cyprian,  ep.  69.  num.  4.  com- 
plaineth,  that  the  adversaries  of  God's  Church 
and  Priests,  give  no  credit  to  visions,  but  their 
incredulity  is  much  more  in  our  days,  that  con- 
demn all  such  revelations,  though  they  be  re- 
ported and  recorded  for  most  certain,  of  holy 
Gregory,  Bede,  or  who  else  soever.  Yea  they 
are  so  wicked  in  this  case,  that  the  vision 
which  the  holy  author  of  the  book  of  Macca- 
bees calleth  fide  dignurn,  worthy  of  credit,  is 
one  cause  why  they  deny  the  whole  book  to 
be  Canonical :  and  as  we'll  might  they  for  this 
vision  deny  all  Paul's  Epistles,  and  for  the  like, 
the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  Acts  9.  10.  11.  12.  27: 
and  the  Gospel  itself,  Matt.  1,  20. 2,  13,  19. 
25 


Chapter  12. 

ver.  2.  Rapt  even.  By  this  we  may  prove,  that 
it  is  neither  impossible,  incredible,  nor  inde- 
cent, that  is  reported  by  the  ancient  fathers  of 
some,  that  have  been  ravished  or  rapt,  whether 
in  body  or  out  of  body,  God  knovy-eth,  and 
brought  to  see  the  state  of  the  next  life,  as  well 
of  the  saved  as  damned. 

ver.  11.  Above  measure  Apostles.  Though  all 
were  in  that  they  were  Apostles,  of  one  and 
the  same  order,  yet  we  may  see  that  some  had 
marvellous  great  pre-eminence  and  privilege 
above  others  in  the  same  office:  specially  Pe- 
ter and  John,  whom  Paul  often  calleth  great 
Apostles,  above  measure  or  passing  Apostles,  the 
pilhrs,  (j-c.  2  Cor.  11,  5.  12,  11.  Gal.  2.  9 


290  II.  CORINTHIANS. 

nothing.  12  Yet  the  signs  of  my  Apostleship  have  been  done  upon  you  in  all  patience,  in  signs 
and  wonders  and  mighty  deeds.  13  For  what  is  there  that  yon  have  had  less  ihan  the  ottier 
Churches:  but  that  Iniysell' have  not  burdened  you  /  Pardon  nie  this  injury.  II  Behold,  now 
the  tliird  time  I  am  reudy  to  come  to  you  :  and  1  will  not  be  burdenous  unto  you.  For  1  seek 
not  the  things  that  are  yours  :  but  you.  For  neither  ouyht  the  children  lay  up  treasures  lor  the 
parents,  but  the  pareni.s  tor  the  children.  15  But  ]  luost  gladly  will  besiow,  and  will  mysell' 
moreover  be  bestowed  for  your  souls:  although  loviu"  you  more,  I  am  loved  less.  16  But  be 
ir  eo  :  I  have  not  burdened  you :  but  being  crafty,  1  toiik  you  by  guile.  17  Have  1  circumvented 
you  by  any  of  them  whom  1  sent  to  you?  18  1  rerjuested  Titus,  and  I  sent  with  iiim  a  broiher. 
Did  Tiuis  circumvent  you/  walked  we  not  with  one  spirit?  not  in  the  selisame  steps?  19  Of 
old  think  you  that  we  excuse  oufselves  to  you?  Before  God,  in  Christ  we  speak:  but  all 
things,  tny  dearest,  for  your  edifying.  20  For  I  fear  lest  perhaps  when  I  come,  J  find  you  not 
such  as  Ivvould  :  and  I  be  found  of  you,  such  a  one  as  you  woidd  not,  lest  perhaps  contentions, 
emuia  ions,  stomachings,  dissensions,  deiraciions,  whisperings,  swellings,  seditious  be  among 
you.  21  Lest  again  wiieu  I  come,  God  humble  me  among  you:  and  I  mourn  many  of  them 
that  sinned  before,  and  have  not  done  penance  for  the  uncleanncss  and  fornication  and  iiiconti- 
nency  that  they  liave  committed. 

CHAPTER    XIII. 
He  drivelh  info  them  the  fear  of  cxcomJivuikniion  :  to  the  end  Ihnt  they  doim;  penance  before  hand,  he 

muy  not  he  compfUed  tonne  his  authorily  when  he  comcthundas  lie  haih  threatened.  11  And  so  witha 

general  eahorkilinn  lie endtth. 

1  Lo  thi.s  the  third  time  J  come  unto  you  :  In  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  shall 
every  word  stand.  2  1  foretold  and  do  foretel  as  present,  and  now  abseiu,  to  them  that  sinned 
before,  and  all  ihe  rest,  that  if  I  come  again,  1  will  not  spare.  3  Seek  you  an  experiment  of 
him  that  speaketh  in  me,  Christ :  who  m  you  is  not  weak,  but  is  mighty  in  you?  4  For«l- 
thouirh  he  was  crucified  of  infirmity  :  yet  he  liverh  by  the  power  ot  God.  For  we  also  are 
weak  in  him  :  but  we  shall  live  with  him  by  the  power  o!  (jod  on  you.  5  Try  your  own  selves 
if  you  b.5  in  the  faith  :  prove  ye  yourselves.  Know  you  not  yourselves  that  Christ  Jesl's  is  in 
you,  unless  perhaps  you  be  reprobates.  6  But  1  hope  you  know  that  we  are  not  reprobates.  7  And 
we  pray  God,  that  you  do  no  evil,  not  that  we  may  appear  approved,  but  that  you  may  do  that 
which  is  good,  and  we  be  as  reprobates.  8  For  we  cannot  any  thing  against  the  truth  :  but  for 
the  truth.  9  For  we  rejoice,  for  that  we  are  weak  and  you  are  mighty.  This  also  we  pray 
for,  your  consimimation.  10  Therefore  these  things  I  write  absent  :  that  being  present,  I  may 
not  deal  hardly,  according  to  the  power  which  our  Lord  hath  given  me  inito  edification  and 
not  unto  destruction.  1 1  For  the  rest  brethren,  rejoice,  be  perfect,  take  exhortation,  be  of  one 
mind,  have  peace,  and  the  God  of  peace  and  of  love  shall  be  with  you.  12  Salute  one  another 
in  a  holy  kiss.  All  the  Saints  salute  you.  13  The  grace  ot  our  Lord  .liisus  Christ,  and  the 
charity  of  God,  and  the  communtcation  of  the  Holy  Ghost  be  with  you  all.    Amen. 

Annotations.        Chapter  12. 


vrr.  12.  Tnsi^ns.  Miracles  be  necessary,  and 
be  great  sirrns  of  truth,  when  it  is  first  newly 
tausht.  And  therefore  let  all  Catholic  men 
hold  fast  tliat  faith  wliich  was  first  preached 
and  confirtiied  by  miracles,  as  in  England  by 


their  calling  and  doctrine  by  miracles,  or  else 
let  them  be  taken  for  false  Aposdes  as  they 
be. 

ver.  21.  Have  not  done.    Twv  ^tj  ficmvovuvrwv, 
which,  as  Augustine  saith  epist.  103,  is  spoken 


Augustine,  and  in  other  nations  by  other  holy  i  here  of  domg  great  penance  for  heinous  sins, 
Apostolic  men.  And  let  the  Heretics  that  |  as  Penitents  did  in  the  Primitive  Church.  So 
preach  extraordinarily,  newly,  and  otherwise  that  it  is  not  only  to  repent  or  to  amend  their 
than  we  received  at  our  first  conversion,  show  I  lives,  as  the  Protestants  translate  it. 

Annotations.  Chapter  13. 
ver.  5.  Try  yonrselves.  The  Heretics  argue  [  is  oi  the  Catholic  faith,  is  not  always  of  good 
hereupon,  that  every  man  may  know  himself  ;  life  and  agreeable  thereunto,  nor  the  acts  of 
certainly  to  be  in  grace  :  where  the  Apostle  our  will  so  subject  to  understanding,  that  we 
epeaketh  expressly  and  only  of  faiih,  the  act  can  know  certainly  whether  we  be  good  or 
whereof  a  man  mav  know  and  feel  to  he  in  evil.  AuLnistine;  ^wt.  7.  r/e /icr/i?^. /«4V(7(<p,  c.  15. 
himself,  because  it  is  an  act  of  understandins.  Lib.  de  Cor.  and  grat.  c.  13.  and  Thomas  1.  2. 
though  he  cannot  be  assured  that  ho  hath  his    q.  W'i.  art.  f).^ 

ein«remitfed,  and  that  he  is  in  all  points  in  state  ver.  10  The  power.  Ecclesiastical  power  to 
of  grace  and  salvation :  because  every  man  that  <  punish  offenders  by  the  censures  of  the  church. 


GALATIANS. 


291 


THE  ARGUMENT  OF  THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  GALATIANS. 

That  this  Epistle  may  seem  to  be  the  first  that  Paul  wrote,  was  declared  in  the  Argument  of 
the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  notwithstanding  that  in  the  second  Chapter  it  is  evident  to  have 
been  written  fourteen  years  at  the  least  after  his  Conversion,  and,  as  it  is  said,  from  Ephesus, 
belike  at  that  time  of  his  being  there,  which  is  mentioned  Act.  18. 

The  occasion  of  it  were  sucii  false  Apostles  as  we  read  of  Ad.  15.  Et  quidam  descendentes, 
&c.  And  certain  coming  duwn  from  Jewri/,  taught  the  bretkren,  that  is,  the  Christian  Gentiles  at 
Antioch,  that  unless  you  be  circumcised  according  to  the  maimer  of  Moses,  you  cannot  be  saved. 
Such  comers  also  to  the  Galatians,  whom  Paul  had  converted,  Act,  16.  as  himself  mentioneth 
Gul.  1.  and  4.  did  seduce  them,  saying,  that  all  the  other  Apostles,  to  whom  they  should  rather 
hearken  than  to  Paul,  who  came  they  knew  not  from  whence,  did  use  Circumcision :  yea,  and 
that  Paul  himself,  when  he  came  among  them,  durst  do  no  other.  And  to  win  them  more 
easily,  they  did  not  lay  on  them  the  burden  of  the  whole  Lasv,  but  of  Circumcision  only. 

Against  these  deceivers,  Paul  declareth,  that  he  received  his  Apostleship  and  learned  the 
Gospel  that  .he  preacheth  of  Christ  himself  after  his  resurrection  :  and  that  the  other  Apostles 
although  he  learned  nothing  of  them,  received  him  into  their  society,  and  allowed  well  of  his 
preaching  to  the  Gentiles,  though  thcinselves  being  Jews,  and  living  among  the  Jews,  had  not 
yet  left  the  ceremonies  of  the  Law :  howbeit  they  did  not  put  in  them  any  hope  ot  justification, 
but  in  Christ  alone  without  them.  He  declareth  moreover,  that  the  said  false  Apostles  belied 
him,  in  saying  that  he  also  preached  Circumcision  sometimes.  Again,  that  they  themselves  in 
preaching  no  more  but  Circumcision,  did  against  the  nature  of  Circumcision,  because  it  is  a 
profession  to  observe  the  whole  Law  :  finally  whatsoever  they  pretended,  that  indeed  they  did 
it  only  to  please  the  Jews,  of  whom  otherwise  they  should  be  persecuted. 

So  that  in  this  Epistle  he  handleth  the  same  matter,  which  in  tlie  Epistle  to  the  Romans  :  but 
here  less  exactly  and  more  briefly,  because  the  Galatians  were  very  rude,  and  the  Romans 
contrariwise,  repieti  omni  scientia,  Rom.  15.  replenished  with  all  knowledge. 

THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  GALATIANS. 

CHAPTER!. 

After  the  foundation  laid  in  the  salvation,     6  he  exclaimeth  against  the  Galatians,  and  their  false 
Apostles,     11  considering  that  the  Gospel  which  he  preached  to  them,  he  had  it  immediately  of  Christ 
himself.     13  Which  to  show  hebeginneth  to  tell  the  story  of  his  conversion  and  preaching  since  then, 
that  as  he  lefirned  nothing  of  the  other  Apostles,  so  yet  hf  had  their  approbation. 
1  Paul  an  Apostle  not  of  men,  neither  by  man,  but  by  Jesus  Cnrist,  and  God  the  Father  that 
raised  him  from  the  dead,    2  And  all  the  brethren  that  are  with  me  :  to  the  churches  of  Galatia. 
3  Grace  to  you  and  peace  from  God  the  Father  and  our  Lord  Jesus  (Mirist,    4  Who  gave  him- 
self for  our  sins,  that  he  might  deliver  us  from  this  present  wicked  world,  according  to  the  will 
•of  our  God  and  Father:     5  To  whom  is  glory  for  ever  and  ever,  Amen.    6  I  marvel  that  thus 
so  soon  you  are  transferred  from  him  that  called  you  into  the  grace  of  Christ,  unto  another 
Oospel :    7  Which  is  not  another,  unless  there  be  some  that  trouble  you,  and  will  invert  the 
Gospel  of  Christ.    8  But  although  we,  or  an  Angel  from  heaven,  evangelize  vo  you  beside  that 


Annot.^tioms. 

ver.  1.  Neither  by  man.  Though  he  were  not 
first  by  man's  election,  nomination,  or  assign- 
ment, but  by  God's  own  special  appointment, 
chosen  to  be  an  Apostle  :  yet  by  the  like  ex- 
press ordin.ince  ol  God,  he  took  orders  or  im- 
position of  hands  of  men,  as  is  phiin,  Act.  13. 
Let  us  beware  then  of  such  false  Apostles,  as 
now-a-days  intrude  themselves  to  the  office  of 
Ministry  and  preaching,  neither  called  of  God, 
nor  rightly  ordered  of  men. 

ver.  7.  Invert  the  Gospel.  New  Gospellers 
that  pervert,  corrupt,  or  alter  the  one  only  true 
and  first  delivered  Gospel  are  to  be  avoided. 
Aug.  cont.  Faust,  lib.  32.  cap.  27. 

ver  8.  Or  an  Angel.  Many  worthy  observa- 
tions are  made  in  the  Fathers'  writings,  of  the 
earnest  admonition  of  the  Apostle,  and  much 
may  we  gather  of  the  text  itself.  1.  That  the 
credit  of  any  man  or  Angel,  for  what  learning, 
eloquence,  show  of  grace  or  virtue  soever, 
though  he  wrought  miracles,  should  not  move 
a  Christian  man  from  that  truth  which  he  hath 
once  received  in  the  Catholic  Church;    of 


Chapter  1. 
which  point,  Vincentius  Lirinensis  excellently 
treateth,  Z,(.  CO)!  P;-o/)/(.  Har.  Novitates.  Where- 
by we  see  that  it  is  a  great  pity  and  shame 
that  so  many  follow  Luther  and  Calvin,  and 
such  other  lewd  fellows,  into  a  new  Gospel, 
which  are  so  far  from  Apostles  and  Angels,  that 
they  are  not  any  whit  comparable  with  the  old 
Heretics  in  gifts  of  learning,  or  eloquence, 
much  less  in  good  life. 

2.  Augustine  noteth  upon  the  word,  Beside, 
that  not  all  other  teaching,  or  more  preaching 
than  the  first,  is  forbidden,  but  such  as  is  con- 
trary and  disagreeing  to  the  rule  of  faith.  The 
Apostle  did  not  say,  saith  he.  If  any  man  evan- 
gelize to  you  more  than  you  have  received,  hut,  be- 
side, that  you  received.  For  if  he  should  say,  that 
he  should  be  prejudicial  to  himself,  who  coveted  to 
come  to  the  Thessalonians,  that  he  misht  supply 
that  which  was  ivanting  to  their  faith.  Now  he  that 
supplielh,  addelh  that  which  was  kicking,  taketh  not 
away  that  which  v;as,  Sfc  By  which  we  see  how 
frivolously  and  calumniously  the  heretics  charge 
i  the  Church  with  addition  to  the  Scriptures. 


29S 


GALATIANS. 


which  we  have  evangelized  to  you,  be  he  anathema.  9  As  wc  have  said  before,  so  now  1  say 
a^ain,  It  any  e vangehze  to  you,  beside  that  which  you  have  received,  be  he  anathema.  10  For 
do  I  now  use  persuasion  to  men,  or  to  God?  Or  do  I  seek  to  please  men  I  It  I  yet  did  please 
men,  1  siiould  not  be  the  servant  of  Christ.  11  For  i  do  you  to  understand,  brethren,  the  Gospel 
that  was  evan^'elized  of  me,  that  it  is  not  according  to  man.  12  For  neither  did  I  receive  it  of 
man,  nor  learn  it:  but  by  tiie  revelation  of  Jksus  Christ.  13  For  you  have  heard  my  conver- 
sation sometime  in  Judaism,  that  above  measure  1  [)ersecuted  the  Church  of  God,  and  e.xpugned 
it.  14  And  proliteci  in  Judaism  above  many  of  mine  equals  in  my  nation,  being  more  abun- 
dantly an  emulator  oi  the  traditions  of  my  fathers.  15  But  when  it  pleased  him  that  separated 
me  trom  my  riKJther's  womb,  and  called  me  by  his  grace,  to  reveal  his  son  in  me,  10  That  I 
should  evangelize  him  among  the  Gentiles,  incontinent  1  condescended  not  to  flesh  and  blood. 
17  Neitiier  came  1  to  Jerusalem  to  the  Apostles  my  antecessors :  but  I  went  into  Arabia,  and 
again  1  returned  to  Damascus.  18  Then,  alter  three  years  I  came  to  Jerusalem  to  see  Peter, 
and  tarried  with  him  fifteen  days.  I'J  But  other  of  the  Apostles  anw  I  none:  saving  .lames  the 
brother  of  our  Lord.  20  And  the  things  that  1  write  to  you  :  behold  before  God,  that  I  lie  not. 
21  Alter  that,  1  came  into  the  parts  of  Syria  and  Cilicia.  22  And  I  was  unknown  by  sight  to 
the  Churches  of  Jewry,  that  were  in  Christ :  23  But  they  had  heard  only,  I'hat  he  whicli  per- 
secuted us  sometime,  doth  now  evangelize  the  faith  which  sometime  he  expugned  :  24  And 
in  me  they  glorified  God. 


A.NNOTATIONS. 

3.  As  well  by  the  word,  evangelizcnnus,  we 
evangelize,  as  the  word  accepis/w,  you  have  re- 
ceived, we  may  note  that  the  first  truth,  against 
which  no  second  Gospelling  or  doctrine  may 
be  admitted,  is  not  that  only  which  he  \vrote  to 
the  Galatians,  or  which  is  contamed  either  in 
his  or  any  other  of  the  Apostles'  or  Evangel- 
ists' writings,  but  which  was  by  word  of 
mouth  also  preached,  taught  or  delivered  to 
them  first,  before  he  wrote  to  them.  There- 
fore the  adversaries  of  the  Church,  that  mea- 
sure the  word  of  God  or  Gospel  by  the  Scrip- 
tures only,  thinking  themselves  not  to  incur 
Paul's  curse,  except  they  teach  direcdy  against 
the  written  word,  are  foully  beguiled.  As 
therein  also  they  shamefully  err,  when  they 
charge  the  Catholics  with  adding  to  the  Gos- 
pel, when  they  teach  anything  that  is  not  in 
express  words  written  by  the  Apostles  or 
Evani^elists,  not  marking  tiiat  the  Apostles  in 
this  chapter,  and  elsewhere,  conmionly  calleth 
his  and  his  fellows'  whole  preaching,  the  Gos- 
pel, be  it  written  or  unwritten. 

4.  By  the  same  words  we  see  condemned  all 
aftor-preaching,  later  doctrines,  new  sects  and 
authors  of  the  same :  that  only  being  true, 
which  was  first  by  the  Apostles  and  Apostolic 
men,  as  the  lawful  husbandmen  of  Christ's 
field,  sowed  and  planted  in  the  Church  :  and 
that  false,  which  was  later,  and  as  it  were,  over- 
sown by  the  enemy.  By  which  rule  not  onlv 
TertuUian,  de  Ptcbsct'ijA.  num.  6.  and  9.  but  all 
other  ancient  Doctors,  and  specially  Ireneus, 
lib.  3.  rxip.  2.  3.  4.  tried  truth  from  falselujod, 
and  condemned  old  Heretics,  proving  Marcion, 
Valentine,  Cerdon,  Menander,  and  such  like 
false  Apostles,  because  they  came  in  with 
their  novelties  long  after  the  Church  was  set- 
tled in  former  truth. 

5.  This  curse  or  execration  was  pronounced 
by  the  Apostle,  touching  nut  only  the  Galatians, 
or  those  of  the  Apostles'  time,  that  preached 
otherwise  than  they  did,  but  it  pertaineih  to  all 
times,  preachers,  and  teachers,  unto  the  world's 
end,  and  it  eoncerneth  them,  as  Vincentius 
Lirinensis  saith,  that  preach  a  new  faith,  or 
change  that  old  faith  which  they  received  in 
tlie  unity  of  the  Catholic  Church.  To  pmuh 
wiij  lliiii);  to  Christian  Catholic  men,  saith  he. 


Chapter  1. 
hegiden  that  which  they  have  received,  never  was  it 
lawful,  never  is  it,  nor  never  shall  it  be  lawful,  to 
say  anathema  to  such,  it  hath  been,  and  it  is,  and  be 
alwui/s  behooveful.  So  Augustine  by  this  place 
holdeth  all  accursed,  that  draw  a  Christian  man 
from  the  society  of  the  whole  Church,  to  make 
the  several  part  of  any  one  sect :  that  call  to 
the  hidden  conventicles  of  Heretics,  from  the 
open  and  known  Church  of  Christ :  that  allure 
to  the  private,  from  the  common  :  finally,  all 
that  draw  with  chatting  curiosity  the  children 
of  the  Catholic  Church,  by  teaching  any  tiling 
besides  that  they  foiuid  in  the  Church,  Epist. 
48.  P.tal.  103.  Con.  2.  nientionino;  also  that  a 
Donatist  feigned  an  Angel  to  nave  admo- 
nished him  to  call  his  friend  out  of  the  com- 
munion of  the  Catholic  Church  into  his  sect, 
and  he  saith,  that  if  it  had  been  an  Angel  indeed, 
yet  should  he  not  have  heard  him. 

Lastly,  Hierome  useth  this  place,  wherein 
the  Apostle  giveth  the  curse,  or  anathema  to 
all  false  teachers,  not  once,  but  twice,  to  prove 
that  the  zeal  of  Catholic  men  ought  to  be  so  great 
toward  all  Heretics  and  their  doctrines,  that 
they  should  give  them  the  anathema,  though 
they  were  never  so  dear  unto  them.  In  which 
case,  saith  this  holy  Doctor,  I  would  not  spare 
mjiie  own  jia rents.    Ad  Pam.  c.  3.  cont.  Jo.  Ilier. 

ver.  18.  To  see  Peter.  In  what  estimation 
Peter  was  with  this  Apostle,  it  appeareth: 
seeing  for  respect  and  honour  of  his  person, 
and  of  duty,  as  TertuUian,  de  Pregscript,  saith: 
notwithstanding  his  great  affairs  Ecclesiastical, 
he  went  so  far  to  see  him,  not  in  vulgar  man- 
ner, but,  as  Chrysostom  noteth  the  Greek  word 
to  import,  to  behold  him  as  men  behnkl  a  thing 
or  person  of  name,  excellency,  and  maiesty, 
for  which  cause,  and  to  fill  himself  with  the 
perfect  view  of  his  behaviour  he  abode  with 
liim  fifteen  days.  Hierom.  Epist.  103.  ad  Pau- 
linum,  lom.  3.  who  maketh  also  a  mystery  of  the 
numhcT  of  days  that  he  tarried  with  Peter. 
Ambrose  in  Comment,  huluslori,  and  Chrysostom 
upon  this  place,  and  Uom.  87.  in  Joan. 

ver.  19.    James  was  called  our  Lord's  bro- 
ther, after  the  Hebrew  phrase  of  the  Jews,  by 
I  which  near  kinsmen  are  called  brethren,  for 
they  were  not  brethren  indeed,  but  rather  sis- 
I  ter's  children. 


GALATIANS. 


293 


CHAPTER    II. 

He  telleth  forth  llie  story  he<run  in  the  last   CItuptvr,  and  how  he  reprehended  Peter,     15  nvd.  then 

specially  urgeth  the  ensirmple  oj  the  Christian  Jews,  ukn  soiiiilit  unto  Christ  for  Jtistili(atioii,  nnd 

that  by  warrant  also  of  their  Imw  itself,  as  also  because  alherwise  Christ's  death  had  been  iindlfss. 

1  Then  afler  tourleen  years  I  went  up  again  to  Jerusalem  wiili  Barnabas,  taking  Titus  with 

me.    2  And  1  went  up  according  to  revelauon:  and  conlerred  with  them  tlie  Gospel  which  1 

preach  among  the  Gentiles,  but  apart  with  them  that  seemed  to  be  something,  lest  perhaps  in 

vain  I  should  run,  or  had  run.    3  But  neither  Titus  which  was  with  me,  whereas  he  was  a 

Gentile,  was  compelled  to  be  circumcised  :    4  But  because  of  the  false  brethren  craftily  brouuht 

in,  which  crattily  came  in  to  espy  our  liberty  that  we  have  in  Christ  .Iesus,  that  they  might 

bring  us  into  servitude.    5  To  whom  we  yielded  not  subjection,  no  not  ior  an  hour,  that  the 

truth  of  the  Gospel  may  remain  with  you.    6  But  of  them  that  seemed  to  be  somethinff,  what 

they  were  sometime,  it  is  nothing  to  me^  God  accepteth  not  the  person  of  man,  for  to  me,  they 

that  seemed  to  be  something,  ad3ed  nothing.    7  But  contrariwise  vvhen  they  had  seen,  that  to 

Chapter  2. 
make  it,  to  have  the  Scriptures  approved  by 
the  Church's  testimony.  Seeing  the  Gospel 
which  Paul  preached,  bei,ng  of  as  much  cer- 
tainty and  of  the  same  Holy  Ghost  that  the 
Scriptures  be,  was  to  be  put  inconl'erence  and 
examination  of  the  Apostles,  without  all  dero- 
gation of  the  truth,  dignitj%  or  certainty  of  the 
same.  And  tlie  cavilling'of  heretics,' "that  we 
make  subject  God's  Oracles  to  man's  censure, 
and  the  Scriptures  to  have  no  more  ibrce  than 
the  Church  is  content  to  grant  unto  them,  is 
vain  and  false.  For  to  bear  witness  or  to  give 
evidence  or  attestation  that  the  preaching  or 
writing  of  such,  is  true  and  of  the  Holy  Glfost, 
is  not  to  make  it  true  :  no  more  than  tlie  Gold- 
smith or  touchstone  that  try  arid  discern  which 
is  true  gold,  make  it  good  gold,  but  they  give 
evidence  to  man  that  so  it  is.  And  therefore  that 
disputation  also,  whether  the  Scripture  or  the 
Cimrchbe  of  greater  authority,  is  superfluous: 
either  giving  testimony  to  the  other,  and  both 
assured  by  tlie  Holy  Ghost  from  all  error  :  the 
Church  yet  being  before  the  Scripture.s,  the 
spouse  of  Christ,  and  proper  dwelling  temple, 
or  subject  of  God  and  his  graces  :  for  the 
which  Church  the  Scriptures  were,  and  not  the 
Church  for  the  Scriptures.  In  which  Church 
there  is  judicial  authority  by  ofhce  and  juris- 
diction to  determine  of  doubtful  questions 
touching  the  sense  of  Scriptures  and  other 
controversies  in  rehgion,  and  to  punish  diso- 
bedient persons.  Of  which  judicial  power  the 
Scriptures  be  not  capable,  as  neither  the  truths 
and  determination  of  the  same  can  be  so  evi- 
dent to  men,  nor  so  agreeable  and  fit  for  every 
particular  resolution,  as  diversity  of  times 
and  persoris  requireth.  Certain  is  the  truth, 
and  great  is  the  authority  of  both  :  but  in  such 
divers  kinds,  as  they  cannot  be  well  compared 
together.  The  controversy  is  much  like  as  if 
a  man- touching  the  ruling  a  case  in  law  or 
giving  sentence  in  a  matter  of  question,  should 
ask,  whether  the  judge,  or  the  evidence  of  the 
parly,  be  of  more  authority  or  credit,  which 
were  as  frivolous  a  dispute,  as  it  were  a  dis- 
oi^dered  part  for  any  man  to  say,  he  wot;!d  he 
tried  by  no  other  judge  but  by  his  own  writings 
or  evidences.  With  such  triiflers  and  seditious 
persons  have  we  to  do  now-a-days  in  divinity, 
as  were  intolerable  in  any  profane  science  or 
faculty  in  the  world. 

ver.    6.    Added  nothing.    The    Gospel   and 
preaching  of  Paul  were  wholly  of  God,  and 


"   ANNOTATION'S. 

ver.  2.  Conferredwith  them.  Though  Paul  were 
taught  his  Gospel  of  God  and  not  of  man,  and 
had  an  extraordinary  calling  of  Christ  himself, 
yet  by  revelation  he  was  sent  to  Jerusalem  to 
confer  the  said  Gospel  which  he  preached, 
with  his  elders  the  ordinary  Apostles  and  Ru- 
lers of  the  Church,  to  put  both  his  vocation 
and  doctrine  to  their  trial  and  approbation,  and 
to  join  in  office,  teaching,  and  society  or  com- 
munion with  them.  P^or  there  is  no  extraor- 
dinary or  miraculous  vocation  that  can  sever 
or  separate  the  person  so  called,  in  doctrine 
or  fellowship  of  Christian  life  and  religion, 
from  the  ordinary  kiiow^n  society  of  God's 
people  and  Priests.  Therefore  whosoever  he 
be,  upon  what  pretence  soever,  that  will  not 
have  his  calling  and  doctrine  tried  by  the 
ordinary  Governors  of  God's  Church,  or  dis- 
daineth  to  go  up  to  the  principal  place  of  our 
religion,  to  confer  with  Peter  and  other  pillars 
of  the  Church,  it  is  evident  that  he  is  a  false 
teacher,  a  Schismatic,  and  a  Heretic.  By  which 
rule  you  may  try  all  your  new  teachers  of«Lu- 
ther's  or  Calvin's  school  :  who  never  did  nor 
ever  durst  put  their  preaching  to  such  confer- 
ence or  trial  of  holy  Coimcil  or  Bishops,  as 
they  ought  to  do,  and  would  do,  if  it  were  of 
God,  as  Paul's  was. 

ver.  2.  In  vain.  Though  Paul  doubted  not 
of  the  truth  of  the  Gospel  which  he  preached, 
knowing  it  to  be  of  the  Holy  Ghost :  yet  be- 
cause other  men  could  not,  nor  would  not  ac- 
knowledge so  much,  till  it  were  allowed  by 
£uch  as  were  without  all  exception  known  to 
be  Apostles  and  to  have  the  spirit  of  truth,  to 
discern  whether  the  vocation,  spirit,  and  Gos- 
pel of  Paul  were  of  God,  he  knew  he  should 
otherwise  without  conference  with  them,  have 
lost  his  labour,  both  for  the  time  past  and  to 
come.  He  hod  not  had,  sa\thH\eromc,  security 
of  preaching  the  Gospel,  if  he  had  not  been  ap- 
jjroved  by  Peter's  sentence  arid  the  rest  that  were 
with  him.  Htero.  epist.  89.  c.  2.  Tertul.  lib.  4. 
Cont.  Marc,  num  8.  Therefore  by  revelation 
he  went  to  confer  with  the  Apostles  at  Jerusa- 
lem, that  by  them  having  his  Apostleship  aiid 
Gospel  liked  and  approved,  he  might  preach 
with  more  fruit.  Wherein  we  see,  this  holy 
Apostle  did  not  as  the  seditious  proud  Heretics 
do  now-a-days,  which  refusing  all  man's  attes- 
tation or  approbation,  will  be  tried  by  Scrip- 
tures only.  As  also  we  may  learn,  that  it  is 
no  such  absurdity  as  the  adversaries  would 
25* 


294 


GALATIANS. 


me  was  committed  the  Gospel  of  the  prepuce,  as  to  Peter  of  the  circumcision.  8  For  he  that 
wrought  in  Peter  to  the  Aposileship  of  the  circumcision,  wrought  in  me  also  among  the  Gen- 
tiles. 9  And  when  ttiey  had  known  the  grace  that  w  as  given  nie,  James,  and  Cephas,  and  John, 
which  seemed  to  be  pillars,  gave  to  me  and  Barnabas  the  right  hands  of  society :  that  we  untu 


Ann'otations. 
therefore  though  it  were  put  to  the  Church's 
probaiion,  as  j/oid  is  to  the  touch-stone  :  yet 
being  tound  in  ailjioints  pure, nothing  could  be 
idtered  or  amended  therein  by  the  Apostles. 
Even  so  the  Scriptures  which  are  indeed 
wholly  of  the  Holy  Ghost's  enditing,  being  put 
to  the  Church's  trial,  are  iound,  proved,  and 
testified  unto  the  w'orld  to  be  such,  and  not 
made  true,  altered  or  amended  by  tlie  same. 
Without  which  attestation  of  the  Church,  the 
lioly  Scriptures  in  themselves  were  always 
true  before :  but  not  so  known  to  be,  to  all 
Christians,  nor  they  so  bound  to  take, them. 
And  that  is  the  meaning  of  the  famous '  sen- 
tence of  Augustine,  ront.  epi.fund.  c.  5.  which 
troubleth  the  lierelics  so  much,  I  would  not.  be- 
lieve the  Gos2)el,  unless  ike  authority  oj  the  Church 
moved  me. 

ver.  7.  To  Peter  of  the  circumcision.  We  may 
not  think,  as  the  Heretics  deceitfully  teach, 
that  the  chjTrge  of  the  Apostles  was  so  dis- 
tincted,  that   none  could  preach  or  exercise 
jurisdiction,  but  in  those  several  places,  or  to- 
wards tliose  peoples  or  provinces  only,  where- 
unto  by  God's  appointment  or  their  own  lot  or 
election,  they  were  specially  designed.    For, 
every  Apostle  might  by  Christ's  commission. 
Malt.  28,  Go,  and  teach  all  nations,  use  all  spi- 
ritual function  through  the  whole  world,  yet 
for  the  more  particular  regard  and  care  of  pro- 
vinces, an^  for  peace  and  order  sake,  some 
were  appointed   to  one  country,  and  some  to 
anotiier  :  as,  of  the  other  Apostles,  we  see  in 
the  Ecclesiastical  histories,  and  for  Peter,  and 
Paul,  it  is  plain  by  this  place  and  other,  that  to 
them  as  to  the  two  chief  and  most  renowned 
Apostles,  the  Church  of  all  nations  was  given, 
as  divided  into  two   parts,  that  is,  Jews  and 
Gentiles,  the  tirst  and  principal  being  Peter's 
lot,  that  herein  also  he  might   resemble  our 
Saviour,  who  was  sent  namely  to  the  lost  sheep 
of  Israel,  and  was  properly  the  minister  of  the 
circumcision:  the  second  being  Paul's,  whom 
Christ  chose  speciallv  to  preach  to  the  Gen- 
tiles: Not  so  for  all  that,  that  either  he   was 
limited  to  the  Gentiles  only,  whom  the  Acts  of 
the  Apostles  report  in  everyplace,  first  to  have 
entered    into   the   Synagogues  and  preached 
Christ  to  the  Jews,  as  Tie  wrote  also  to  the 
Hebrews,  and  ever  had   special   regard   and 
honour  to  them,  or  Peter  so  bound  to  the  Jews 
only,  that  he  could  not  meddle  with  the  Gen- 
tiles: seeing  he  was  the  man  chosen  of  God, 
by  whom  the  Gentiles  should  first  believe,  who 
first  baptized  them,  and  first  gave   order  con- 
cerning them.    Therefore  the   treachery   of 
Calvin  is  intolerable,  that  upon  this  distinction 
of  the  Apostle's  charge,  would  have  the  simple 
f-uppose,   that  Peter  coidd   not  be  Bishop  of 
Rome,  so  might  he  bar  John  from  Ephesus  also, 
I'or  deal  among  the  Gentiles,  as  a  thing  against 
Cfod's  ordinance  and  the  appointment  between 
liim  and  Paul:  as  though  thereby  the  one  had 


Chapter  2. 
bound  himself  to  the  other,  not  to  preach  or 
meddle  within  his  fellow's  compass.  And  which 
is  lurther  most  seditious,  he  exiiorteth  all  men 
to  keep  fast  the  foresaid  compact,  and  rather  to 
have  respect  to  Paul's  Apostleship,  than  to 
Peter's :  as  though  the  preaching,  authority, 
and  Apostleship  of  both  were  not  alike  true, 
and  all  of  one  Holy  Spirit,  whether  tiiey 
preached  to  Jews  or  Gentiles,  as  both  did 
preach  unto  both  peoples,  as  is  already  proved, 
and  at  length,  jiartlv  by  the  daily  decay  of  the 
Jewish  slate  and  their  incredulity,  and  partly 
for  that  in  Christianity  the  distinction  of  Jew 
and  Gentile  ceased  after  a  season  :  both  went 
to  the  chief  city  of  the  Gentiles,  and  there 
founded  the  Church  conunon  to  the  Hebrews 
and  all  nations,  Peter  first,  and  Paul  afterward. 
•And  therefore  Tertullian  saith,  de  prescript, 
numer.  11.  O  happi/  Church,  to  which  the  Apos-' 
ties  poured  out  all  doctrine  with  their  blotxl :  Wiere 
Peter  suffereth  like  to  our  Lord's  passion,  where 
Paul  is  crowned  with  John  Baptist's  death. 

ver.  9.  Gore  the  rifiht  hands  of  society.  There 
is  and  always  ought  to  i)e,  a  common  fellow- 
ship and  traternity  of  all  Pastors  and  Preachers 
of  the  Church.     Into  which  society  whosoever 
entereth  not,  but  standeth  in  Schisms  and  se- 
paration from  Peter  and  the  chief  Apostolic 
Pastor^,   what   pretence   soever  he   hath,  or 
whence  soever  he  challengeth  authority,  he  is 
a  Wolf,  and  no  true  Pastor.    Which  union  and 
communion   together  was  so  necessary  even 
in  Saint  Paul's  case,  that  nothwiihstandint^  his 
special   calling  of  God,  yet  the   Holy  Gliost 
caused  him  to  go  up  to  his  elder  Apostles,  to 
be  received  into  their  fellowship  or  brother- 
hood, tor  it  is  to  be  noted,  that  Peter,  James, 
and  John  were  not  sent  to  Paul,  to  join  with 
him  to  be  tried  for  their  doctrine  and  calling, 
by  him  :  but  contrariwise  he  was  sent  to  them 
as  to  the  chiel'  and  known  ordinary  Apostles. 
They  therefore  gave  Paul  their  hands,  that  is 
to  say,  took  him  into  their  society  and  not  he 
them.    And  Hierome's  rule  concerning  this, 
shall  be  found  true  to  the  world's  end,  speaking 
of   Peter's   Successor  :    He  that  i^athcreth  not 
■with  thee,  scuttcreth,  epist.  57.     And  in  another 
place  for  the  same  cause  he  callelh  Rome,  ^«- 
ti.''simum  Ccmmunimiis  portnm,   the  most  safe 
and  sure  haven  of  communion  or  society,  jE^. 
16.  cap.  3.    And  whereas  the  Heretics  by  this 
also  would  prove  that  Peter  had  no  pre-emi- 
nence above  Paul,  being  his  itllow  Apostle,  it 
is  ridiculous.    As  though  all  of  one  lellowship 
or  brotherhood  be  always  equal,  or  as  though 
there  were  not  order  and  government,  supe- 
riority and  inferiority,  in  every  society  well 
appointed.    And  they  might  perceive  by  this 
whole   passage,   tliat  Peter  was  the   special 
and  in  more  singular  sin-t,  the  Apostle  of  tlie 
Jews,  though  James  and  John  were  also:  a.'' 
Paul  is  also  called  in  more  singular  sort  the 
Apostle  and  Doctor  of  the  Gentiles  than  Bar- 


GALATIANS. 


295 


»he  Gentiks,  and  they  unto  the  circumcision  :  10  Only  that  we  should  be  mindful  of  the  poor  : 
the  which  same  thmg  also  1  was  careful  to  do.  11  And  when  Cephas  wais  come  to  Antioch,  I 
resisted  iiim  in  face,  because  he  was  reprehensible.  12  For  before  that  certain  came  from 
James,  he  did  eat  with  the  Gentiles:  but  when  they  were  come,  he  withdrew  and  separated 
himself,  fearing  them  that  were  of  the  circumcision.  13  And  to  his  simulation  consented  the 
rest  of  the  Jews,  so  that  Barnabas  also  was  led  of  them  into  that  simulation.     14  But  when  I 


Annotations. 
iiabas,  and  yet  they  were  both  alike  taken  here 
into  this  society,  as  they  were  both  at  once 
and  alike  segregated  into  this  ministry,  and 
ordered  together.  Acts  13.  It  is  a  poor  reason 
then  to  say  or  think  Peter  not  to  be  above  Bar- 
nabas neither,  because  of  this  society  and  fel- 
lowship unio  which  he  was  received  together 
with  Paul. 

ver.  11.  I  resisted  him.  Wicked  Porphyry,  as 
liierome  writeth,  chargeth  Paul  of  envy  and 
malapert  boldness,  and  Peter  of  error.  Prttm. 
Comment,  in  Galat.  Even  so  the  like  impious 
sons  ot  Cham,  for  this,  and  lor  other  things, 
gladly  charge  Peter,  as  though  he  had  com- 
mitted the  greatest  crimes  in  the  v/orld,  lor  it 
is  the  property  of  Heretics  and  ill  men,  to  be 
glad  to  see  the  saints  reprehended  and  their 
taults  discovered,  as  we  may  learn  in  the  writ- 
ings of  Augustine  against  Faustus  the  Mani- 
chee,  who  gathered  out  all  the  acts  of  the 
holy  Patriarchs,  that  might  seem  to  the  people 
to  be  worthy  of  blame.  Wiien  the  said  holy 
Doctor  delendeth  at  large  against  him,  as  both 
lie,  and  before  him  Cyprian,  find  here  upon  this 
Apostle's  reprehension,  much  matter  of  prais- 
ing both  their  virtues:  Paul's  great  zeal,  and 
Peter's  wonderful  humility :  that  the  one  in 
the  cause  oi  God  would  not  spare  his  superior, 
and  that  the  other,  in  that  excellent  dignity, 
would  not  take  it  in  ill  part,  nor  by  allegation 
of  his  supremacy  disdain  or  refuse  to  be  con- 
trolled by  his  junior,  which  of  the  two  they 
count  the  greater  grace  and  more  to  be  imitat- 
(^d.  For  neither  Peter,  saith  Cyi)rian,  whom  our 
Lord  chose  the  frst,  and  upon  whom  he  huilt  the 
Church,  when  Paul  disputed  with  him  of  circum- 
cision, challenged  insolently  or  arrogantly  took  any 
thing  to  Idmself,  sayitig  that  lie  had  the  Primacy, 
and  therefore  the  latter  disciples  ought  rather  to 
obey  him,  ep  71.  ad  Quhitum.  nu.  2.  And  Au- 
gust, ep.  19.  c.  2.  in  fine.  That  which  was  done 
of  Paul  profitably  by  the  liberty  of  charity,  the  same 
Peter  took  m  good  part  by  holy  and  benign  godli- 
ness of  humility,  and  so  he  gave  unto  posterity  a 
rnore  rare  and  holy  example,  if  at  any  time  perhaps 
they  did  amiss,  la  be  content  to  be  corrected  of  their 
juniors,  than  Paul,  for  to  he  bold  and  confident  ■■ 
yea  the  inferiors  to  resist  their  betters  for  defending 
the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  brotherly  charity  always 
preserved.  By  which  notable  speeches  of  the 
Doctors  we  may  also  see,  how  frivolously  the 
Heretics  argue  hereupon,  that  Peter  could  not 
t»e  superior  to  Paid,  being  so  reprehended  of 
him  :  whereas  the  Fathers  make  it  an  example 
to  the  superiors,  to  bear  with  humility  the  cor- 
rection or  controlment  even  of  their  inferiors. 
Namely  by  this  example,  Aiigustirie,  lib.  2.  de 
Jiirpt.  cap.  1.  excellently  declareth,  that  blessed 
?iarlyr  Cyprian,  who  walked  away  touching 
the  rebaptizing  of  them  that  were  christened 
<'f  Heretics,  could  not,  nor  would  not  have 


Chapter  2. 
been  offended  to  be  admonished  and  reformed  in 
that  point  by  his  fellows  or  inferiors,  much  less 
by  a  whole  council.  We  have  learned,  saith  he, 
that  Peter  the  Apostle,  in  whom  the  Primacy  of  the 
Apostles  by  excellent  grace  js  so  pre-eminent,  when 
he  did  othermise  concerning  circurncisiqn  than  the 
truth  re({uired,  was  correpted  of  Paul  the  later 
Apostle,  I  titink,  without  any  reproach  unto  him, 
Cyprian  the  Bishop  rimy  be  compared  to  Peter  the 
Apostle.  Howbeit  I  ought  rather  to  fear  lest  I  be 
injurious  to  Peter.  For  who  knoweth  not  that  the 
■principality  of  Apostleship  is  to  be  preferred  before 
any  dignity  of  bishop  whaLwever?  But  if  the 
grace  (if  the  chairs  or  sees  differ,  yet  the  glory  of 
the  martyrs  is  one.  And  who  is  so  dull  that  can- 
not see,  that  the  inferior,  though  not  by  office 
and  jurisdiction,  yet  by  the  law  of  brotherly 
love  and  fraternal  corraption,  may  reprehend 
his  superior?  Did  ever  any  man  wonder  that 
a  good  Priest,  or  any  virtuous  person  should 
tell  the  pope,  or  any  other  'great  prelate  or 
greatest  prince  in  earth,  their  taults  '.'  Popes 
may  be  reprehended,  and  are  justly  admonished 
of  their  faults,  and  ought  to  take  it  in  good  part, 
and  so  they  do,  and  ever  have  done,  when  it 
Cometh  of  zeal  and  love,  as  of  Paul,  Ireneus, 
Cypnun,  Hieromc,  Augustine,.  Bernard:  but  of 
ISimon  Magus,  Novatus,  Julian,  Wickliffe,  Luthei, 
Calvin,  Beta,  that  do  it  of  malice,  and  rail  no 
less  at  their  virtues,  then  their  vices,  of  such, 
I  say,  God's  prelates  must  not  be  taught  nor 
corrected,  thoiigli  they  must  patiemly  take  it, 
as  our  Saviour  did  the  like  reproaches  of  the 
malicious  Jews,  and  a.s  David  did  the  maledic- 
tion of  Semei,  "2  Reg.  16. 

ver.  11.  Reprehensible.  The  Heretics  hereof 
again  infer,  that  Peter  then  did  err  in  faith,  and 
therefore  the  popes  may  fail  therein  also.  To 
which  we  answer,  That  howsoever  other  popes 
may  err  in  their  private  teachings  or  writings, 
whereof  we  have  treated  before  in  the  annota- 
tion upon  these  words.  That  thy  faith  fail  not: 
it  is  certain  that  Peter  did  not  here  fail  in  faith, 
nor  err  in  doctrine  or  knowledge.  For  it  was 
conversationis  non  prcedlcntionis  vitium,  as  Tertul- 
lian  saith,  de  prescript,  nu.  7.  It  was  a  default 
in  conversation,  fife,  or  regiment,  which  may 
be  conunitted  of  any  man,  be  he  never  so  holy, 
and  not  in  doctrine.  Augustine,  and  whosoever 
make  most  of  it,  think  no  otherwise  of  it.  But 
liierome  and  many  other  holy  Fathers  deem  it 
to  have  been  no  fault  at  all,  nor  any  other  thing 
than  Paul  himself  did  upon  the  like  occasion : 
and  that  the  whole  combat  was  a  set  thing 
agreed  upon  between  them.  It  is  a  school 
point  much  debated  between  Hierome  and  Au- 
gustine, Epist.  9.  11.  19.  apud  August. 

ver.  11.  In  face.  That  is,  in  presence,  before 
them  all,  as  Beza,  himself  expoundeth  it.  Yet 
the  English  Bezites  to  the  more  disgracing  of 
Peter,  translate,  to  his  face.  No.  test.  an.  1580. 


296 


GALATIANS. 


Baw  they  walked  not  rightly  to  the  verity  of  the  Gospel,  I  said  to  Cephas  before  them  all :  If 
thou  being  a  .lew,  livest  Genti!i;-like  and  not  Judaicully :  iiow  dost  thou  compel  tlie  Gentiles  to 
Judaise.  i5  We  are  by  nature  Jaws,  and  not  of  tlie  Gentiles  siimers.  J6  But  knowing  that 
man  is  not  jUtJtified  hy  the  works  o:  the  Law,  but  by  the  taiih  of  Jesus  Christ:  we  also  believe 
in  Christ  Jesus,  that  we  may  be  justified  by  the  faitli  oi  Christ,  and  not  by  the  works  of  the  Law, 
lor  the  which  cause,  by  the  worlis  ot  ihe  Law  no  tlesli  shall  be  justified.  17  But  if  .'seeking  to 
be  justified  in  Christ  ourselves  also  be  Ibund  sinners:  is  Christ  then  a  minister  of  sin  ?  God 
forbid.  18  I'or  iff  build  the  same  things  again  wliieh  1  have  destroyed,  1  make  myself  a  pre- 
varicator. I'J  I'or  I  by  the  Law  am  dead  to  the  Law,  that  1  may  live  to  God  :  will)  Christ  1 
am  nailed  to  the  Cross.  20  And  I  live,  now  not  1 :  but  Clirist  liveth  in  nie.  And  ihat  tliat  1 
live  now  in  the  flesh,  I  live  in  the  iaith  ot  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  me,  and  delivered  him- 
self tor  me.  21  1  cast  not  away  the  grace  of  God.  For  if  justice  be  by  the  Law,  then  Christ 
died  in  vain. 

CHAPTER  III. 
By  their  own  conversion  at  the  firat,  6  and  by  the  example  of  Abraham,  and  promise  made  to  him.  he 
shov;elh  that  the  uai/  to  ohtaiii  the  lieiwdirtion,  is  to  seek  unto  God  hyjuith  in  Christ.  10  Seeing  also 
that  the  J/iw  curselh  every  one  that  hiilh  not  evermore  kept  the  Law.  15  And,  tliat  the  Law  u.u.s-  not 
given  to  niter  (Jml's  Testament.  I'J  But  to  convince  the  Jews  of  sin.  2?  And  so  to  be  their  peda- 
gogue or  leader  untf)  Christ.     23  And  then  to  cease. 

1  O  senseless  Galatians,  who  hath  bewitched  you,  not  to  obey  the  truth,  before  whose  eyes 
Jesus  Christ  was  proscribed,  being  crucified  among  you?  2  I'his  only  1  would  learn  of  you, 
By  the  works  of  the  Law,  did  you  receive  the  Spirii,or  by  the  hearing  of  the  faith?  3  Are  you 
so  foolish,  that  whereas  you  began  with  the  spirit,  now  you  will  be  consummate  witli  the  llesh  ? 
4  Have  you  suffered  so  great  tliini;s  without  cause !  if  yet  without  cause,  o  He  tnerefore  ihat  gi  veth 
you  the  Spirit  and  worketli  miracles  among  you  :  by  the  works  of  the  Law,  or  by  the  hearing  of  the 
faith  dolh  he  it.'  6  As,  Abraham  lelicvcd  God,  and  it  was  reputed  to  him  unto  justice.  7  Know  ye 
therefore  that  they  that  are  of  faith,  the  same  are  the  children  of  Abraham.  8  And  the  scrip- 
ture foreseeing  that  God  justifieth  the  Gentiles  by  tiiith,  showed  unto  Abraham  before.  That  in 
thee  shall  all  nations  be  blessed.  9  Therefore  they  that  are  of  faith,  shall  be  blessed  with  the 
faifiitul  Abraham.  10  For  whosoever  are  of  the  works  of  the  Law,  are  under  curse.  I'or  it  is 
written  :  Cursed  be  even/  one  that  abideth  not  in  all  things  that  be  written  in  the  book  of  the  Law  to  do 
them.  11  Rut  that  in  the  Law  iw  man  is  justified  with  God,  it  is  manifest,  because  The  just 
liveth  byj'aith.  12  But  the  Law  is  not  by  faith  :  but  He  that  doth  those  things  shall  live  in  them. 
13  Christ  hath  redeemed  us  from  the  curse  of  the  Law,  being  made  a  curse  for  us,  because  it 
is  written,  Cursed  is  every  one  that  hangeth  on  a  tree.  14  That  on  the  Gentiles  the  blessing  of 
Abraham  inight  be  made  in  Christ  Jesus  :  that  we  may  receive  the  promise  of  the  Spirit  by 
faith.  15  Brethren,  I  speak  according  to  man,  yet  a  man's  testament  being  confirmed,  no  man 
despiseth,  or  further  disposeth.  16  To  Abraham  were  the  promises  said,  and  to  his  seed.  He 
saith  not,  And  to  seeds,  as  in  many  :  but  as  in  one,  And  to  thy  seed,  which  is  Christ.  17  And  this 
I  say,  the  testament  being  confirmed  of  God,  the  Law  which  was  made  after  four  hundred  and 
thirty  years,  maketh  not  void  to  frustrate  the  promise.     18  For  if  the  inheritance  be  of  the  Law, 

Annotations.  Chapter  2. 
ver.  16.  Of  the  Lau).  By  this  and  by  the  I  is,  the  ceremonies,  sacrifices  and  sacra- 
discourse  of  this  whole  ejjistle,  you  may  ments  thereof  principally,  and  consequently 
perceive,  that  when  jus'.ificaiion  is  attributed  all  works  done  merely  by  nature  and  free 
to  faitli,  the  works  of  charity  be  not  ex-  will,  without  the  faith,  grace,  spirit,  and  aid 
eluded,   but  the  works  of  Moses' law:    that  I  of  Christ. 


Annotations. 

ver.  1.  Beiiitched'  you.  For  any  people  or 
person  to  forsake  the  failh  of  their  first  Apos- 
tles and  Conversion  at  the  voice  of  a  few  no- 
vellanes,  seemeth  to  wise  men  a  very  bewitch- 
ing and  senseless  brutishness.  Such  is  the 
case  of  our  poor  country,  Germany,  and  others. 

ver.  7.  Of  faith,  the  same.  This  laith  whereby 
Abraham  was  justified,  his  children  the  Gen- 
tiles believing  in  Christ,  implieth  all  Christian 
virtues,  of  which  the  first  is  faith,  the  ground 
and  foundation  of  all  the  rest,  and  therefore 
here  and  elsewhere  often  named  of  the  Apos- 
tles. 

ver.  10.  Cursed  he.  By  this  place  the  He- 
retics would  prove  that  no  man  is  just  truly  be- 
fore God,  all  being  guilty  of  damnation  and 
God's  curse,  because  they  keep  not  of  every 
iota  of  the  law,  where  indeed  the  Apostle  niean- 
eth  not  such  as  oli'end  venially  as  it  is  plain  by 


Chapter  3. 

the  place  of  Deuteronomy  whence  he  reciteth 
this  text,  but  only  such  as  commit  great  and 
damnable  crimes,  and  so  by  trrievous  and  mor- 
tal transgressions  wholly  break  God's  precepts, 
and  thereby  incur  the  curse  of  the  law,  from 
which  the  said  Law  could  not  deliver  them  of 
itself,  by  any  other  means,  but  by  the  failh,  and 
grace  of  Christ  Jesus. 

ver.  11.  Lively  by  flit  h.  It  is  neither  the  He- 
retics' special  presumption  and  confidence,  nor 
the  faith  of  Devils,  nor  faith  without  works 
which  is  dead  in  himself  as  James  saith,  that 
can  give  lite  to  the  just,  for  that  which  is 
dead,  cannot  be  t>ie  cause  of  life,  but  it  is  the 
Catholic  faith,  as  Augustine  writeth,  which 
worketh  by  charity,  according  to  the  Apostle'.s 
own  explication  of  this  whole  passage,  by 
which  the  just  liveth,  Lib.  3.  c.  5.  cont.  duas  ep. 
Pelug.    Annot.  upon  the  same  words  Rom.  1. 


GALATIANS. 


297 


now  not  of  promise.    But  God  gave  it  to  Abraham  by  promise.    19  Why  was  the  law  then  ? 

It  was  put  for  transgressions,  until  the  seed  came  to  whom  he  had  promised :  ordained  by 
Angels  in  the  hand  ofa  mediator.  20  And  a  mediator  is  not  ot  one  :  but  God  is  one.  21  Was 
the  Law  then  as;ainst  the  promises  of  God  ?  God  Jorbid.  For  if  there  had  been  a  Law  given 
that  could  justify,  undoubtedly  justice  should  be  of  the  Law.  22  But  the  Scripture  hath  con- 
cluded all  thinijs  under  sin  :  that  the  promise  by  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ  might  be  given  to  them 
that  believe.  23  But  before  the  faith  came,  under  the  Law  we  were  kept  shut  up,  unto  that 
faith  which  was  to  be  revealed.  24  Therefore  the  Law  was  our  Pedagogue  in  Christ :  that  we 
may  be  justified  by  faith.  25  But  when  the  faith  came,  now  we  are  not  under  a  pedagogue. 
26  For  you  are  all  the  children  of  God  by  faith  in  Christ  .Iesus.  27  For  as  many  of  you  as  are 
Daptized  in  Christ,  have  put  on  Christ.  28  There  is  not  Jew  nor  Greek,  there  is  not  bond  nor 
free,  there  is  not  male  nor  female.  For  all  you  are  one  in  Christ  Jesus.  29  And  if  you  be 
Christ's,  then  are  you  the  seed  of  Abraham,  heirs  according  to  promise. 

CHAPTER  [V. 
That  the  Law  was  Jit  for  the  time  of  nonage :  hut  being  now  come  to  full  age,  to  desire  such  servitude  ts 
ahsurd  specially  for  Gentiles.  12  And  that  he  vriteth  this  not  of  any  displeasures,  hut  to  tell  them 
(he  truth,  rememltering  how  passingli/  they  honoured  him  when  he  was  present,  and  exhorting  them 
therefore  not  to  hearht:n  to  thefahe  apostles  in  his  absence.  21  By  the  allegory  also  of  Abraham's  two 
sons,  .showing,  that  the  children  of  the  Jews'  Synagogue  shall  not  inherit,  hut  we  who  are  the  child- 
ren of  the  free  woman  :  that  is,  of  the  Catholic  Church  of  Christ. 

1  And  I  say,  as  long  as  the  heir  is  a  little  one,  he  difTereth  nothing  from  a  servant,  although 
he  be  lord  of  all.  2  But  is  under  tutors  and  governors  until  the  time  limited  of  the  fathers.  3 
So  we  also,  when  we  were  litde  ones,  were  serving  under  the  elements  of  the  world.    4   But 


Annotations. 
ver.  27.  Have  put  on  Christ.  Here  the  ad- 
versaries might  have  seen,  if  they  were  not 
blinded  by  contentious  striving  against  God's 
Church,  that  when  Justification  is  attributed  to 
faith  without  mention  of  good  works  or  other 
Cliristian  virtues  and  Sacraments,  it  is  not 
meant  to  exclude  any  of  the  same  from  the 
working  of  justice  or  salvation,  for  here  we 
learn  that  by  the  Sacrament  of  Baptism  also 

Annotations. 
ver.  3.  Serving.  There  can  be  no  external 
worship  of  God  nor  association  of  men  in  re- 
ligion, either  true  or  false,  without  the  use  of 
corporal  things  or  elements.  The  Heathen  so 
used  the  creatures  of  elements  that  they  served 
them  as  their  gods.  The  Jews  of  whom  the 
Apostle  here  speaketh,  served  not  the  crea- 
tures themselves  which  they  occupied  in  their 
ceremonies,  but  they  served  the  only  true  God 
under  the  elements :  that  is  to  say,  being  ser- 
vilely clogged,  yoked,  kept  occupied  and  in 
awe,  with  mnumerable  fleshly,  gross,  and  cum- 
bersome offices  about  creatures.  The  Chris- 
tians neither  serve  elements,  as  the  one,  nor 
be  kept  in  servile  thraldom  thereby,  as  the 
other:  but  occupy  only  a  iew  exceeding  easy, 
sweet,  seemly  and  significant  for  an  agreeable 
exercise  both  of  body  and  mind.  Whereof 
Augustine  saith  thus,  lib.  3.  c.  9.  de  doct.  Christ. 
Some  few  for  many,  most  easy  to  be  done,  most 
honourable  for  signification,  and  most  clean  and 
pure  to  he  observed  and  kept,  hath  our  Lord  him- 
self and  the  Apostolical  discipline  delivered.  And 
lib.  de  ver.  relig.  c.  17.  Of  the  wisdom  of  God 
itself  man's  nature  being  taken,  whereby  we  were 
called  into  liberty,  a  few  sacraments  most  wholesome 
were  appointed  and  instituted,  wliich  might  contain 
the  foriety  of  Christian  people,  that  is,  of  the  free 
multitude  under  one  God.  And  again,  cont. 
Faust,  lib.  19.  c.  13.  The  sacraments  are  change  1, 
they  are  made  easier,  fewer,  wholesomer,  happier, 
the  same  he  hath  in  the  118.  epistle  c.  1.  and 
many  other  places  besides.  By  which  you  may 


Chapter  3. 
we  put  on  Christ,  which  is  to  put  on  faith,  hope, 
charity,  and  all  Christian  justice.  By  the  same 
we  prove  also  that  the  Sacraments  of  the  new 
law  give  grace,  for  that  the  receivers  thereof 
put  on  Christ.  And  I  he  adversaries'  evasion, 
that  it  is  the  faith  which  worketh  in  the  Sacra- 
ment, and  not  the  Sacrament  itself,  is  plainly 
false  :  Baptism  giving  grace  and  faith  itself  to 
the  infant  that  had  none  before. 

Chapter  4. 
see,  it  is  not  all  one  to  use  elements,  visible 
sacraments  or  ceremonies,  and  to  serve  them 
as  the  Pagans  do,  or  to  serve  under  them  as 
the  Jews  did,  wherewith  the  Heretics  caium- 
nioiisly  charge  the  Christians.  And  as  touch- 
ing the  small  number,  facility,  efficacy  and  sig- 
nification, wherein  the  said  holy  Fatherputteth 
the  special  difTerence :  who  seeth  not  that  for 
so  many  busy  sacrifices,  we  have  but  one :  for 
sacraments  well  near  infinite,  but  seven:  all 
so  easy,  so  full  of  grace,  so  significant,  as  can 
be  possible,  as  of  every  one  in  their  several 
places  is  proved. 

Here,  let  the  good  readers  take  heed  of  a 
double  deceit  used  by  the  adversaries  about 
Augustine's  places  alleged,  first,  in  that  they 
say  he  made  but  two  Sacraments,  which  is  un- 
true, for,  although  treating  of  the  difl^erence 
between  the  Jewish  sacraments  and  ours,  he 
namely  giveth  example  in  baptism  and  the 
eucharist,  as  sometimes  also  lor  example  he 
nameth  but  one,  yet  he  hath  no  word  nor  sign 
at  all  that  there  should  be  no  more,  but  contra- 
riwise in  the  foresaid  epistle  118.  he  insinua- 
teth,  that  besides  those  two,  there  be  other  of 
the  same,  sort  in  the  scriptures.  Yea  with  wa- 
ter and  bread,  which  be  the  elements  of  the  two 
foresaid  sacraments,  he  expressly  nameth  oil 
also,  lib.  2.  cont.  lit.  Petil.  c.  104.  the  element  or 
matter  of  the  sacrament  of  confirmation:  which 
in  the  same  place  he  maketh  to  be  a  sacrament 
as  baptism  is.  So  doth  he  affirm  of  the  sacra 
ment  of  orders,  lib.  1.  de  bapt.  c.  1.  and  also  of 


298 


GALATIANS- 


when  the  fulness  of  time  came  God  sent  his  Son  made  of  a  woman,  made  under  the  Law.  5 
tlu  I  TTv  ^  "'"  ""  "'^^  "^'^/^^  V"^^""  ^^^  ^*''''  ^*^'*'  "^^  ""2'"  receive  ihe  adoption  of 
fr?"-"  AhK^"i  ,f  ^""^^^MM  "^^^°"^'  ^"d  hath  sent  the  Spirit  of  his  Son  into  vour  hearts,  cry- 
aPn  1^  r"'l      K  T'\  ,1  f  °?  "^'^  '"^  ''  "'^'  a  servant,  but  a  son.     And 'it  a  son,  an  heir 

aUo  by  G.Hi.  8  but  hen  indeed  not  knowing  God,  you  served  them  that  by  nature  are  not 
God..  J  j3ut  now  when  you  have  known  God  or  rather  are  known  ol  God:  how  turn  you 
a^gan^  to  the  weak  and  poor  elements,  which  you  will  serve  again  7     10  You  observe  days, 

An.\otations.        Chapteh  4. 

matrimony,  W..de?.o«oco«;uir.  0.24.01  penance  j  and  sacramems,  as  most  expound  it,  even  so 
likewi.se,  lie  sneakelh  as  ot    i.infi^m  vil>w.h  Uo  ;  qI^,-,   ,i,,.;,.  ,.i,.„ ,.„  _^     ,  ^'  *" 


likewi.se,  he  speaketh  as  of  baptism  which  he 
calluth  rcconciliaLioii,  lib.  1.  de  adult,  coiijug.  c. 
28.  Lastly,  by  the  book  de  visitationt  injirmorum 
ni  Augusune,  lib.  2.  c.  4.  by  Prosper  de  praidic- 
tiouihiis  p.  2.  c.  2;).  Innocentius  ad  Eugubinum 
to  ]  Cone.  ep.  ad  Eugub.  c.  8.  Cyril,  lib\  in  Le- 
viticum,  and  Chiysostom,  lib.  3.  de  Sacerdolio, 
Extreme  unction  is  proved  to  be  a  sacrament. 
It  is  ialse  then  that  the  Heretics  affirm  of  Au- 
gustine, by  whose  doctrine  it  is  plain,  that 
though  the  elements  or  sacraments  of  the  new 
law  be  but  lew,  and  very  few  in  comparison  of 
those  in  the  old  law,  yet  there  be  no  fewer 
than  seven  specified  by  him.  Which  number 
ot  seven  the  holy  councils  of  Florence  and  Trent 
do  expressly  define  to  have  been  instituted  by 
Cliiisi,  against  these  late  Heretics.  ActsS.  \. 
Tim.  4.  John  20.  Ja7nes  5.  Ephta.  5. 

The  other  forgery  of  the  adversaries  con- 
cerning the  elements  or  ceremonies,  is,  that 
Augustiiie,  epist.  119.  cap.  19.  should  affirm, 
thai  the  Church  and  Christitm  people  in  his  days, 
whereupon  they  infer  that  it  is  so  much  more 
now, were  so  laden  with  observation  of  uDprofit- 
able  ceremonies,  that  they  were  in  as  great  ser- 
viliiy  and  subjection  to  such  things  as  the  Jews. 
He  saiih  so  indeed  of  some  partieular  pre- 
sumptions, inventions,  and  usages  of  certain 
persons,  as  that  some  made  it  a  heinous  matter 
to  touch  the  ground  with  their  bare  feet  within 
their  own  octaves,  and  such  like  vanities. 
Whereby  some  simple  folks  miuht  be  infec'ed, 
which  this  holy  Doctor  specially  misliked,  and 
wisheth,  such  things,  as  they  may  without 
scandal,  to  be  taken  away.  But  that  he  wrote 
or  meant  so  of  any  ceremony  that  the  Church 
uselh,  either  appointed  by  scripture  or  council, 
or  custom  of  the  Catholic  Cliurch,  himself  de- 
nieth  it  in  express  terms  in  the  same  place,  and 
in  sundry  other:  where  he  ajloweth  all  the 
holy  ceremonies  done  in  the  ministration  of  the 
sacraments  and  elsewhere.  Whereby  it  is 
clear,  that  the  Church's  most  comely  orders 
and  significant  rites  pertain  not  to  the  yoke  of 
the  old  law,  much  less  to  the  superstition  of 


also  their  elements  were  weak  and  poor  in 
themselves,  not  giving  life,  salvation,  and  re- 
mission of  sins,  nor  being  instruments  or  ves- 
sels ot  grace,  as  the  seven  sacramenis  of  the 
new  law  be. 

ver.  10.  You  observe  days.  That  which  Paul 
speaketh  against  ihe  Idolairical  observation  of 
days,  months,  and  times,  dedicated  by  the 
Heathen  to  their  false  gods,  and  to  wicked 
men  or  spirits,  as  to  Jupiter,  Mercury,  Janus, 
Juno,  Diana,  and  such  like,  or  against  the  su- 
persiitious  difierences  of  days,  fatal,  fortunate, 
or  dismal,  and  other  observations  ot  times  for 
good  luck  or  ill  luck  in  man's  actions,  gathered 
either  by  particular  fancy,  or  pojular 'observa- 
tion, or  curious  and  unlawful  arts,  or,  lastly,  of 
the  Judaical  festivities  that  were  then  ended 
and  abrogated,  unto  which  notwithstanding  cer- 
tain Christian  Jews  would  have  reduced  the 
Galatians  against  the  Apostles'  doctrhie  :  all 
that,  I  say,  do  the  Heretics  of  our  time  talsely 
and  deceitfully  interpret  against  the  Christian 
holydays,  and  the  sanctification  and  necessary 
keeping  of  the  same.  Which  is  not  only  con- 
trary to  the  Father's  exposition,  but  atrainst 
the  very  scriptures,  and  the  practise  of  the 
Apostles  and  the  whole  Church.  Auff.  cont 
Adimajit,  c.  16.  Ep.  1 18.  c.  7.  Hier.  in  Mine  lo- 
cum. In  the  Apocnivpse,  c.  1.  there  is  plain 
mention  of  the  Sunday,  that  is,  our  Lord's  day 
Dominicus  dies,  unto  which  the  Jews'  Sabbath 
was  altered,  their  Pasch  into  our  Easter,  their 
Pentecost  into  our  Whitsuntide  :  which  were 
ordained  and  observed  of  the  Apo.^tles  them- 
^l'''^^;  ^"^  f^^  antiquity  of  the  feasts  of 
Christ  s  Nativity,  Epiphany,  and  Ascension  is 
such,  that  they  can  be  referred  to  no  other  ori- 
gin, but  the  Apostles'  institution  :  who,  as  Cle- 
ment testifieth,  lib.  8.  cont.  Apost.  cap.  39  gave 
order  for  celebrating  their  fellow  Apostles, 
Stephen's,  and  other  Martyrs'  days  after  their 
death :  and  much  more  no  doubt  did  they  give 
order  for  Christ's  festivities.  Accordnw  to 
which,  the  Church  hath  kept  not  onlv  his,'^but 
Stephen's  and  the  Innocents",  even  on  "<  he  same 


Gentility,  as  Heretics  affirm :  but  to  the  sweet  I  days  they  be  now  solemnly  Vepn"  and  "iTis^Mo^ 
y'i^.°l.^'^"A'  and  hght  burden  of  hisjaw,  to  j  ther's,   and  other  Saints,  \s  the  advei^^aries 


order,  decency,  and  instruction  of  die  faithful, 
in  all  liberiv,  love,  faith,  grace,  and  spirit. 

ver.  3.  Elements.  That  is,  the  rudiments  of 
religion,  wherein  the  carnal  Jews  wen;  trained 
up:  or  the  corporal  creatures,  wherein  their 
manifold  sacrifices,  sacraments,  and  rites  did 
consist. 

ver.  9.  Weak  and  poor.  Whether  he  mean 
of  the  creatures  which  the  Gentiles  served,  as 
jt  may  seem  by  the  words  before  of  serving 
strange  gods,  so  the  elements  were  most  base 
and  beggarly  or  of  the  Judaical  ceremonies 


themselves  confess,  above  1300  years,  as  ap- 
Piiarcth  in  the  brirbarous  combats  between 
Westphalus  the  Lutheran,  and  Calvin,  and  by 
the  writings  betwixt  the  Puritans  and  Pro- 
testants. 

For  which  purpose,  see  al.«o  how  old  the 
holydavs  of  Polycarp  is  in  En.>J,i„s,  lib.  4.  o. 
14.  of  the  assumption  of  our  ladv,  or  herdormi- 
tion  in  Athanasms,  Augustine,  Hierome,  Dama- 
scerie,  and  both  of  that  feast  and  of  her  nativity 
in  l.(»rnard,  who  protesserh  he  receired  thrm  of 
i.he  Church,  and  that  they  ought  to  be  most  solemnly 


GALATIANS. 


2.99 


nnd  months,  and  times,  and  years.  11  I  fear  you,  lest  perhaps  I  have  laboured  in  vain  among 
you.  12  Be  ye  as  I,  because  1  also  am  as  you :  brethren,  I  beseech  you,  you  have  hurt  me 
nothing.  13  And  you  know  that  by  infirmi'y  oC  the  flesh  I  evangelized  to  you  heretofore.  14 
And  your  tentation  in  my  flesh  you  despised  not,  neither  rejected,  but  as  an  Angel  of  God  you 
received  me,  as  Christ  Jesus.  13  Where  is  then  your  blei^sedness?  for  I  give  you  testimony 
that  if  it  could  be  done  you  would  have  plucked  out  your  eyes  and  have  given  tham  to  me.  Iti 
Am  I  then  become  your  enemy,  telling  you  the  truth?  17  They,  emulate  you  not  well:  but 
they  would  exclude  you,  that  you  might  emulate  them.  13  But  do  you  enmlate  the  good  in 
.good  always  :  and  not  only  when  I  am  present  with  you.  19  My  Ut  le  children,  whom  1  tVa- 
vail  with  all  again,  until  Christ  be  formed  in  you.  20  And  I  would  be  with  you  now  and 
change  my  voice :  because  I  am  confounded  in  you.  21  Tell  me  yon  that  will  be  under  the 
Law,  hive  you  not  read  the  law?  22  For  it  is  written,  that  Abraham  had  two  sons:  one  of 
the  bond-woman,  and  one  of  the  free-woman.  23  But  he  that  of  the  bond-woman,  was  born 
according  to  the  flesh:  and  he  that  of  the  free-woman,  by  the  promise.  2i  Which  things  are 
said  by  an  allegory.  For  these  are  the  two  testaments.  The  one  from  mount  Sina,  gendering 
unto  bondage:  which  is  Agar.  25  For  Sina  is  a  mountain  in  Arabia,  which  hath  afl^nity  to 
that  which  now  is  .Jerusalem,  and  serveth  with  her  children.  26  But  tliat  .lerusalem  wliich  is 
above,  is  free  :  which  is  our  mother.  27  For  it  is  written  :  R>'jnice  Ihnu  barren,  that  hairesl  nut  : 
hreak  forth  nnd  cry,  that  trovaiJest  not:  because  man  i/ ore  the  children  of  the  desolnte,  more  than  of 
her  that  hath  a  husband.  23  But  we  brethren,  according  to  Isaac,  are  the  children  of  promise. 
29  But  as  then  he  that  was  born  according  to  the  flesh,  persecuted  him  that  was  after  the  spirit : 
so  now  also.     30  But  what  saith  the  scripture  ?  Cast  out  the  hond-woinan  and  her  son,  for  the  son 


Annotations. 
kept,  ep!sl.  174.  Wherein  we  cannot  but  won- 
der at  the  new  Church  of  England,  that,  though 
agaiiist  the  pure  Calvinist's  will  and  doctrine, 
keep  other  s:iints  and  Apostles'  days  of  their 
death,  and  yet  have  abolished  this  special  feast 
of  our  lady's  departure,  which  they  might 
keep,  though  they  believed  not  her  assumption 
in  body,  whereof  yet  Denis  giveth  so  great 
testimony,  being  assured  she  is  departed  at 
the  least ;  e.xcept  they  either  hate  her,  or  think 
her  worthy  of  less  remembrance  than  any  other 
saint,  herself  prophesying  the  contrary  of  all 
Catholic  generations,  that  they  should  bless 
her.  And  indeed  the  assumption  is  her  proper 
day,  as  also  the  feast  of  her  nativity:  the  other 
of  the  purificat'on  and  the  anunciation,  w^hich 
they  keep  in  England,  being  not  so  peculiar 
to  her,  but  belonging  rather  to  Christ's  presen- 
tation in  the  temple,  and  his  conception.  To 
conclude,  we  may  see  in  Cyprian,  ep.  34.  Ori- 
gin, ho.  3.  in  divers.  Tertullian,  de  cor.  mil.  Gre- 
gory Nazianzen,  De  amore  pauperum,  (he  coun- 
cil of  Gangres,  yea  and  in  the  council  of  Nice 
itself,  giving  order  for  Easter  and  the  certain 
celebrating  thereof,  that  Christian  festivities 
be  holy,  ancient,  and  to  be  observed  on  pre- 
script days  and  times,  and  that  this  is  not  .Tu- 
daical  observation  of  days,  as  Arius  taught, 
for  which  he  was  condemned  of  heresy,  as 
Epiphanius  witnesselh.  But  of  holydavs  Au- 
gustine showeth  both  the  reason,  and  his  lik- 
ing, in  these  memorable  words.  Fir=!t  for  the 
feasts  belonging  to  our  Lord,  thus  :  We  dedicate 
and  consecrate  the  memory  of  God's  benefits  with 
Solemnities,  feasts,  and  certain  appointed  days, 
lest  bt/  tract  of  times  there  mig-hf  creep  in  untrrate- 
fii?  and  iinhind  oblivion.  Of  the  festivities  of 
Martyrs,  thus :  Christian  people  celehrate  the 
memories  of  Martyrs  with  religious  solemniti/,  both 
to  move  themselves  to  imitation  of  them,  and  that 
theit  mail  be  partakers  of  their  merits,  and  be  holpen 
with  their  prayers.  Cont.  Faust,  lib.  20.  c.  21. 
And  of  all  Saints'  days,  thus  :  Keep  ye  and  cele- 
brate niilh  sohriety  the  Nativities  of  Saints,  that  ire 
tnay  imitate  them  which  have  gone  before  us,  and 


Chapter  4. 
they  may  rejoice  of  us  which  pray  for  us.     In  Ps. 

83,  Cone.  B.  in.  fine. 

And  as  it  is  said  of  prescript  days  of  feasts, 
so  the  like  is  to  be  said  of  fasts,  which  else- 
where we  have  showed  to  be  of  the  Apostles' 
ordinance.  And  so  also  of  the  Ecclesiastical 
division  of  the  year  into  Advent,  Septua- 
gessima,  &c.  the  week  into  so  many  Ferics, 
the  day  into  Hours  of  prayers,  as  the  Prime, 
the  Third,  the  Sixth,  the  None,  &c.  whereof 
see  Cyprian,  who  deriveth  these  things  by 
the  Scriptures  from  the  Apostles  also,  and 
coimteth  these  things  which  the  wicked  Here- 
tics reprove,  to  be  full  of  mystery.  Like  unto 
this  also  is  it,  that  the  holy  Scriptures  were  so 
disposed  of,  and  divided,  that  certain  pieces, 
as  is  alw:iy3  observed  and  practised  until  this 
day,  should  be  read  at  one  time,  and  Olivers  at 
other  times  and  seasons,  throughout  the  year, 
according  to  the  diversity  of  our  Lord's  ac- 
tions and  benefits,  or  the  Saints'  stories  then  re- 
corded. Which  the  Puritan  Calvinists  also 
condemn  of  superstition,  desiring  to  bring  in 
hellish  horror  and  all  disorder.  Cone.  Carthag. 
3.  c.  47.  aiM  pag.  233.  of  this  book. 

ver.  14.  As  an  Angel.  So  ought  all  Catholic 
people  receive  their  teachers  in  religion,  with 
ail  duty,  love  and  reverence. 

ver.  24.  By  an  allegory.  Here  we  leam  that 
the  holy  Scriptures  have  beside  the  literal 
sense,  a  deeper  spiritual  and  more  princely 
meaning  :  which  is  not.  only  to  be  taken  of  the 
holy  words,  but  of  the  very  facts  and  persons 
reported :  both  the  speeches  and  the  actions 
being  significative  over  and  above  the  letter, 
which  pregnancy  of  manifold  senses  if  Paul  had 
not  signified  himself  in  certain  places,  the  He- 
retics had  been  less  wicked  and  presumptuous 
in  condemning  the  holy  Fathers'  allegorical 
expositions  almost  wholly :  who  now'  show 
themselves  to  be  mere  brutish  and  canial  men, 
having  no  sense  nor  feeling  of  the  profundity 
of  the  Scrintnrps,  which  our  holy  fathers  the 
Doctors  of  God's  Church  saw. 

ver  29.  This  mutual  persecution,  is  a  figure 


300 


GALATIANS. 


of  the  hond-woman  shall  not  be  heir  with  the  son  of  the  free-woman.  31  Therefore,  brethren,  we  are 
not  ihe  children  of  the  bond-woman,  but  of  "thu  tree  :  by  the  freedom  wherewith  Christ  hath 
made  us  tree. 

CHAPTERV. 

Against  Uie  lie  of  the  false  Apostles,  he  prolestelh  his  mind  of  Circumcision,     13  and  testificth,  that 

they  are  called  tu  lilkrty.     But  yet  lest  any  misrnnslnie  Christian  lilterty,  he  teUeth  them  that  they 

shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom,  unless  they  abstain  from  the  works  of  the  Jlesh,  which  arc  all  inortal 

sins :  and  do  the  fruitful  works  of  the  Spirit,  fulfdling  all  the  Commandments  of  Law  hy  Charily. 

1  Stand,  and  not  be  holdcn  in  again  with  the  yoke  of  servitude.    2  Beiioid  I  Paul  tell  you 

that  if  you  be  circumcised,  Christ  shall  profit  you  nothing.    3  And  I  testify  again  to  every  man 

circumcising  himself,  that  he  is  a  debtor  to  do  the  whole  Law.    4  You  are  evacuated  from 

Christ,  that  are  justified  in  the  Law  :  you  are  fallen  from  grace.    5  For  we  in  spirit,  hy  faith, 

expect  the  hope  of  justice.    6  For  in  Christ  .Iesus  neither  circumcision  ayaileth  aught,  nor 

prepuce  :  but  faith  that  worketh  by  charity.    7  You  ran  well,  who  hath  hindered  you  not  to 

obey  the  truth  ?    8  The  persuasion  is  not  of  him  that  calleth  you.    9  A  little  leaven  corrupteth 

the  whole  paste.     10  I  have  confidence  in  you  in  our  Lord  :  that  you  will  be  of  no  other  mind  : 

but  he  that  troublethyou,  shall  bear  the  judgment,  whosoever  he  be.  11  And  as  for  me,  brethren, 

if  as  yet  I  preach  circumcision,  why  no  I  yet  suffer  persecution?   then  is  the  scandal  of  the 

cross  evacuated.     12  I  would  they  were  also  cut  off  that  trouble  you.     13  For  yo\i,  brethren, 

are  called  into  liberty:  only  make  not  this  liberty  an  occasion  to  the  flesh,  but  by  charity  serve 


Annotations. 
also  of  the  Church  justly  persecuting  Heretics 
and  contrariwise  of  Heretics,  which  be  the 
children  of  the  bondwoman,  unjustly  perse- 
cuting the  Catholic  Church.  Aug.  ep.  48.  Isa. 
54.  1.    Ro.  9.8.    Gen.  21.  10. 

ver.  31.  Freedom,  lie  nieaneth  the  liberty 
and  discharge  from  the  old  ceremonies,  sacra- 
ments, and  the  whole  bondage  of  the  law,  and 
from  the  servitude  of  sin,  and  the  devil,  to 

Annotations. 

ver.  6.  Faith.  This  is  the  faith  working  by 
charity,  which  Paul  meaneth  elsewhere  when 
Tie  saith  that  faith  doth  justify.  And  noie  well, 
that  by  these  terms  Circumcision  and  Pre- 
puce, not  available  to  justification,  it  is  plain, 
that  in  other  places  he  meaneth  the  works 
of  the  Circumcision  and  Prepuce,  that  is, 
of  the  Jews  and  the  Gentiles,  without  faith, 
which  avail  not,  but  faith  workintj  by  charity  : 
as  who  should  say,  faith  and  good  works,  not 
works  without  faith. 

Again  note  here,  that  if  the  Protestants 
would  pretend  conference  of  places  to  be  the 
best  or  only  way  to  explicate  hard  speeches  of 
the  holy  Scriptures,  had  followed  but  their  own 
rule,  this  one  text  would  have  interpreted  and 
cleared  unto  them  all  other,  whereby  justice 
and  salvation  might  seem  to  be  attributed  to 
faith  alone  :  the  Apostle  here  so  expressly  set- 
ting down  the  faith  which  he  commendeth  so 
much  before,  not  to  be  alone,  but  with  charity, 
not  to  be  idle,  but  to  be  working  by  charity : 
as  Augustine  noteth,  ili'fd.  ct  op.  c.  14.  P"ur- 
ther  the  good  reader  must  observe,  that 
whereas  the  Protestants  some  of  them  confess 
that  charity  and  good  works  be  joined  and  re- 1 
quisite  also,  and  that  tliey  exclude  them  not, 
but  commend  them  highly,  yet  so  that  the  said 
charity  or  good  works  are  no  part  of  our  jus- 
tice, or  any  cause  of  justification,  but  as  fruits 
and  effects  of  faith  only,  which  they  say  doth 
all.  yea  though  th  mother  be  present :  this  false 
gloss  niso  is  reproved  evidently  by  this  place, 
which  teacheth  us  clean  contrary:  to  wit,  that 
faith  hath  her  whole  activity  and  operation  to- 
ward justice  and  salvation,  of  charity,  and  not 


Chapter  4. 
such  as  obey  him :  but  not  liberty  to 
do  what  every  man  list,  or  to  be  under  no 
obedience  of  spiritual  or  temporal  laws  and 
governors :  not  a  license  never  to  pray, 
tast,  keep  holyday  or  workday,  but  when 
and  how  it  seemeth  best  to  every  man's 
fantasy.  Such  a  dissolute  licentious  state  is 
far  from  the  true  liberty  which  Christ  pur- 
chased for  us. 

Citaptkr  5. 
contrariwise:  without  which  it  cannot  have 
any  act  meritorious  or  agreeable  to  God  for 
our  salvation,  for  whicn  cause  Augustine 
saith,  lib.  15.  de  Trin.  c.  18.  Fidem  non  farit 
u/ilem  7usi  charilas.  Nothing  mnketh  faith  profit- 
able  but  chariti/.  But  the  Heretics  answer,  that 
where  the  Apostle  saith,  faith  worketh  by  cha- 
rity, he  maketh  charity  to  be  the  instrument 
only  of  faith  in  well  working,  and  therefore 
the  inferior  cause  at  the  least,  but  this  also  is 
reiuted  by  the  Apostle's  plain  testimony,  af- 
firming that  charity  is  the  greater  virtue,  and 
that  if  a  man  had  all  faith  and  lacked  charity, 
he  were  worth  nothing.  And  again,  that  cha- 
rity is  the  perfection  and  accomplishment  of 
the  Liiw,  as  faith  is  not,  which  cannot  agree  to 
the  instrumental  or  inferior  cause.  And  there- 
fore, when  it  is  said  that  faith  worketh  by  cha- 
rity, it  is  not  by  an  instrument,  but  as  the  body 
worketh  by  the  soul,  the  matter  by  the  form, 
without  which  they  have  no  activity.  Where- 
upon the  Schools  call  Charity  the  former  or 
life  of  Ciith,  that  is  to  say,  the  force,  activity, 
and  operative  quality  thereof,  in  respect  of 
merit  and  justice.  Which  James  doth  plai  nly  in- 
sinuate, when  ho  maketh  faith  without  charity 
to  be  as  a  dead  corpse  without  souKbr  life,  and 
therefore  without  profitable  opflTUtion,  c.  2. 
v.  25. 

ver.  13.  Liberty  an  occasion.  The)'  abuse  the 
liberty  of  the  Gospel  to  the  advantajre  of  their 
flesh,  (hat  under  pretence  thereof,  shake  off 
their  obedience  to  the  laws  of  man,  to  the  de- 
crees of  the  Church  and  Councils,  that  will 
live  and  believe  as  they  list,  and  not  be  tauj^ht 
by  their  superiors,  but  fornicate  with  every  sect- 


GALATIANS. 


301 


one  another.  H  For  all  the  Law  is  fulfilled  in  one  word  :  Thou  shall  love  Ihy  neighlow  as  tky- 
.self.  15  But  if  you  bite  and  eat  one  another :  take  heed  you  be  not  consumed  one  of  another. 
16  And  I  say,  walk  in  the  spirit,  and  the  lusts  of  the  Hesii  you  shall  not  accomplish.  17  For 
the  flesh  lusteth  against  the  spirit ;  and  the  spirit  against  the  flesh,  tor  these  are  adversaries 
one  to  another :  that  not  what  thuigs  soever  you  will,  these  you  do.  18  But  if  you  be  led  by  the 
spirit,  you  are  not  under  the  Law.  19  And  I  he  works  of  the  flesh  be  manifest,  which  are,  for- 
nication, uncleanness,  impudicity,  lechery,  20  Serving  ot  Idols, witchcrafts,  enmities,  contentions, 
emulations,  angers,  brawls,  dissensions,  sects,  21  Envies,  murders,  ebrieties,  cominessations,  and 
such  like,  which  I  foretell  you,  as  I  have  tbretold  you,  that  they  which  do  such  things,  shall  not 
obtain  tlie  kuigdoni  of  God.  22  But  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  charity,  joy,  peace,  patience,  be- 
nignity, goodness,  longanimity,  23  Mildness,  faith,  modesty,  continency,  chastity.  Against 
such  there  is  no  law.  24  And  they  that  be  (Mirist's,  have  crucified  their  flesh  with  the  vices 
and  concupiscences.  25  If  we  live  in  the  spirit,  in  the  spirit  also  let  us  walk.  26  Let  us  not  be 
made  desirous  of  vain  glory,  provoking  one  another,  envying  one  another. 

Chapter  vi. 

If  any  do  sin,  the  rest  that  do  the  work  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  must  not  therefore  take  pride  in  themselves,  but 
rather  m:ike  humility  of  it,  partly  by  fearing  their  own  fall,  "partly  by  looking  straitly  to  their  own 
works.  6  He  txhorteth  earnestly  to  good  tvorks,  assitriiig  then  that  they  shall  reap  none  other  than 
here  they  sow.  11  With  his  own  hand  he  writeth,  telling  them  the  true  cause  why  those  false  Apostles 
preach  circumcision,  to  be  only  to  please  the  Jews  :  17  and  a  plain  argument  that  he  preuchelh  it  not, 
to  be  this,  that  he  is  persecuted  of  the  Jews. 

1  Brethren,  and  if  a  man  be  preoccupated  in  any  fault,  you  that  are  spiritual,  instruct  such  a 
one  in  the  spirit  of  lenity,  considering  thine  own  self,  lest  thou  also  be  tempted.  2  Bear  ye  one 
another's  burdens:  and  so  you  shall  fulfil  the  law  of  Christ.  3  For  if  any  man  esteem  himself 
to  be  sometliing,  whereas  he  is  nothing,  he  seduceth  himself  4  But  let  everv  one  prove  his 
own  work,  and  so  in  himself  only  shall  he  have  the  glory,  and  not  in  another.  5  For  every  one 
shall  bear  his  own  burden.  6  And  let  him  that  is  catechised  in  the  word,  communicate  to  him 
that  catechiseth  him,  in  all  his  g^oods.  7  Be  not  deceived,  God  is  not  mocked.  8  For  what 
things  a  man  shall  sow,  those  also  shall  he  reap.  For  he  that  soweth  in  his  flesh,  of  the  flesh 
also  shall  reap  corruption,  but  he  that  soweth  in  the  spirit,  of  the  spirit  shall  reap  life  everlast- 
ing. 9  And  doing  good,  let  us  not  fail.  For  in  due  time  we  shall  reap,  not  failing.  10  There- 
fore whiles  we  have  time,  let  us  work  good  to  all,  but  especially  to  the  domesticals  of  the 
faith.  11  See  with  what  manner  of  letters  I  have  written  to  you  with  mine  own  hand.  12 
Whosoever  will  please  in  the  flesh,  they  force  you  to  be  circumcised,  only  that  they  may  not 
suffer  the  persecution  of  the  Cross  of  Clirist.  13  For  neither  they  that  are  circumcised  do  keep 
the  Law  :  but  they  will  have  you  to  be  circumcised,  that  they  may  glory  in  your  ilesh.  14  But 
God  forbid  that  I  should  glory,  saving  in  the  Cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  by  whom  the 
world  is  crucified  to  me,  and  I  to  the  world.  15  For  in  Christ  Jksiis  neither  circumcision 
availeth  aught,  not  prepuce,  but  a  new  creature.  16  And  whosoever  shall  follow  this  rule, 
peace  unto  them,  and  mercy,  and  upon  the  Israel  of  God.     17  From  henceforth  let  no  man  be 

Annotations. 
master  that  teacheth  pleasant  and  licentious 
things,  and  all  this  under  pretence  of  spirit, 
liberty,  and  freedom  of  the  Gospel :  such  must 
learn,  that  all  heresies,  schisms,  and  rebellions 
against  the  Church  and  their  lawful  Prelates, 
be  counted  here  among  the  works  o{  the  flesh. 
Augustine  de  fid.  et  op.  c.  24.  25. 

ver.   17.    That  not  what  things.    Here   men 
think,  saith   Augustine,  the  Apostle  denieth 


Annot.^tions. 

ver.  6.  Communicate.  The  great  duty  and 
respect  that  we  ought  to  have  to  such  as  preach 
or  teach  us  the  Catholic  faith,  and_  not  in  re- 
gard only  of  their  pains  taken  with  us,  and 
well  deserving  of  us  by  their  doctrine  :  but  that 
we  may  be  partakers  of  their  merits,  we  ought 
specially  to  do  good  to  such,  or,  as  the  Apos- 
tle speaketh,*communicate  with  them  in  all  our 
temporal  goods,  that  we  may  he  partakers  of 
their  spiritual.  Aug.  lib.  2.  Eoang.  qutpst.  q.  8. 

ver.  9.  Reap  not.  The  works  of  mercy  be  the 
seed  of  life  everlasting,  and  the  proper  cause 
thereof,  and  not  faith  only. 

ver.  10.  Especially.  In  giving  alms,  though 
we  may  do  well  in  helping  all  that  are  in  neces- 
sity, as  far  as  we  can,  yet  we  are  more  bound 
26 


Chaptek  5. 
that  we  have  free  liberty  of  will :  not  under- 
standing that  this  is  said  to  them,  if  they  will 
not  hold  fast  the  grace  of  faith  conceived,  by 
which  only  they  can  walk  in  the  spirit,  and 
not  accomplish  the  concupiscences  of  the  flesh, 
in  5.  c.  Gal. 

ver.  21.  Such  things.  Augustine  showeth 
hereby,  that  not  only  infidelity  is  a  damnable 
sin. 

Chapter  6. 
to  succour  Christians,  than  Jews  or  Infidels : 
and  Catholics,  than  Heretics.  Hierome  q.  l.ad 
Hedibiam. 

ver.  14.  God  Forbid.  Christ,  saith  Augustine, 
chose  a  kind  of  death,  to  hang  on  the  Cross, 
and  to  fix  or  fasten  the  same  cross  in  the  fore- 
heads of  the  faithful,  that  the  Christian  may  say, 
God  forbid  that  I  should  glory  saving  in  the 
Cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Expos,  in 
Evang.  John  tract.  43. 

ver.  15.  A  new  creature.  The  Apostle  calleth 
that  here  a  new  creature,  which  in  the  last 
chapter  he  termed /aj7^  working  by  charily,  and 
1.  Cor.  7.  19,  the  observation  of  the  commandments 
of  God.  Whereby  we  may  learn  that  under 
the  name  of  faith  is  contained  the  whole  refor- 


302  EPHESIANS. 

troublesome  to  me,  for  I  bear  the  marks  of  our  Lord  Jesus  in  my  body.  18  The  grace  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  your  spirit,  brethren,  Amen. 

Annotations.        Chapter  6. 

motion  of  our  souls,  and  our  new  crcaiion  in  I  joined  with  the  other  virtues,  is  properly  the 
good  works,  and  also  that  Christian  justice  is  a  |  formal  cause,  and  not  the  eliicieni  or  instru- 
very  quality,  condition  and  state  ol  virtue  and  |  mental  cause  of  justification,  that  is  to  say, 


grace  resident  in  us,  and  not  a  fantastical  ap- 
prehension of  Christ's  justice  only  imputed  to 
lis.    Lastly,   that  the    faith   which   justifteth. 


tliese  virtues  put  together,  being  the  eliect  of 
God's  grace,  be  our  new  creature,  and  our  jus- 
tice in  Christ. 


THE  ARGUMENT  OF  THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  EPHESIANS. 

Of  Paul's  first  coming  to  Ephesus,  and  short  abode  there,  we  read  Acts  18,  And  immediately 
Acts  ly,  of  his  returning  t'nliier  according  to  his  promise,  what  time  he  abode  tlitre  three 
months,  speaJdng  to  the  J(;u>g  in  the  Synago/^xie,  Acts  19,  ver.  8.  And  afierward  apart  ironi  them, 
because  they  were  obstinate,  two  years  in  a  certain  school,  so  that  all  tliat  dwelt  in  Asia,  heard  the 
wordof  our  Lord,  Jews  and  Gentiles,  Acts  19,  ver.  10.  The  wholetinie  himself  calletht/ireeyear.'!, 
in  liis  exhortation  at  Miletum  to  the  Clergy  at  Ephesus,  Acts  20,  vtr.  31. 

After  all  this  he  writeth  in  this  Epistle  to  them  from  Rome,  as  il  is  said,  being  then  prisoner 
and  in  chains,  and  that  as  it  seemcth  not  the  first  lime  of  his  being  in  bonds  there,  whereof  we 
reutl,  Acts  28,  but  the  second  time,  whereof  we  read  in  the  Ecclesia.siical  Stories  afierward  : 
because  he  sailh  in  this  Epistle,  cap.  6,  ver.  21.  Tychiais  will  certifif  yon  of  all  things,  whom  I 
have  sent  to  you.  Of  whom  again  in  the  2  to  Tim.  cap.  4.  ver.  12,  he  saith,  Tychicus  I  have  sent 
to  Ephesus.  And  the  said  second  Epistle  to  Timothy,  no  doubt,  was  written  very  little  before 
his  death  :  for  in  it  thus  he  saith :  /  am  even  now  to  be  sacrificed,  and  the  time  of  my  resolution  is  at 
/wM2Tim.  4.  6. 

In  the  three  first  chapters,  he  commendeth  unto  them  the  grace  of  God,  in  calling  of  the  Gen- 
tiles no  less  than  the  Jews,  and  making  one  blessed  Church  of  both.  Wherein  his  intention  is 
to  move  them  to  persevere,  for  otherwise  they  should  be  passing  ungrateful,  and  specially  not 
to  be  moved  with  his  trouble,  who  was  ihe  Apostle,  knowing,  belike,  that  it  would  be  a  great 
temptation  unto  them,  if  they  should  hear  soon  after,  that  he  were  executed,  therefore  also 
arming  them  in  the  end  of  the  Epistle,  as  it  were  in  comt)lete  harness. 

In  the  other  three  chapters  he  exhorteth  them  to  goocl  life,  in  all  points,  and  all  states,  ^s  it 
becometh  Christians  :  and  afore  all  other  things,  that  they  be  most  studious  to  continue  in  the 
unify  of  the  Church,  and  obedience  of  the  Pastors  thereof;  whom  Ciirist  hath  given  to  contitiue, 
and  to  be  our  stay  against  all  Heretics,  from  his  Ascension,  even  to  the  full  building  up  of  his 
Church  in  the  end  of  the  world. 

THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  EPHE.SIANS. 

CHAPTER  I. 

He  macrnifieth  the  grace  of  God's  eternal  predo'/ination  and  temporal  vocation,  11  hotJi  of  the  Jews,  13 
and  also  of  the  Kjihesinnx  heuig  Gentiles,  13  for  whose  excellent  faith  and  char  it  i/,  he  rcjoiceth,  and 
continually  prai/eth  for  /heir  increase,  that  they  may  see  more  clearly  the  greatness,  both  of  the  inherit- 
ance in  heaven,  and  also  of  God's  nii^ht  which  lui/ieth  them  thereunto:  20  An  example  of  which 
might,  they  mny  behold  in  the  snpercminent  exulting  of  Christ. 

1  Paul  an  Apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  by  the  will  of  God  :  to  all  the  Saints  that  are  at  Ephesus  : 
and  to  the  faithful  in  Christ  Jesus.  2  Grace  to  you,  and  peace  from  God  our  Father,  and  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  3  Blessed  be  God,  and  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which  haih 
blessed  us  in  all  spiriturd  blcs.sing,  in  celestials,  in  Christ:  4  As  he  chose  us  in  him  before  the 
constiturion  of  the  world,  that  we  should  be  holy  and  immaculate  in  his  sight  in  charity.  5  Who 
hath  predestinated  us  unto  the  adoption  of  sons,  by  Jesus  Christ,  unto  himself:  according  to  the 
purpose  of  his  will :  6  Unto  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace,  wherein  he  hath  gratified  us 
in  his  beloved  Son.  7  In  whom  we  have  redemption  by  his  blood,  the  remission  of  sins,  ac- 
cording to  the  riches  of  his  grace.  8  Which  hath  superabounded  in  us  in  all  wisdom  and 
prudence,  9  That  he  might  make  known  unto  us  the  Sacrament  of  his  will,  according  to  his 
good  pleasure,  which  he  purposed  in  himself  10  In  the  dispensation  of  the  fulness  of  times,  to 
perfect  all  things  in  Ciirist,  that  are  in  heaven  and  m  earth,  in  him.  11  In  v.  horn  we  also  are 
called  by  lot :  predestinate  accordi:ig  to  the  purpose  of  him  that  worketh  all  things,  according 
to  the  counsel  of  his  will  :  12  That  we  may  be  unto  the  praise  of  his  glorv,  which  before  have 
hoped  in  Christ :  13  In  whom  you  also,  when  you  had  heard  the  word  of  truth,  the  Gospel  of 
your  salvation  :  in  which  also  believing  you  were  signed  with  the  Holy  Spirit  of  promise,     14 

Annotations.        Chapter  1. 
ver.  4.  In  his  sight.    We  learn  here,  that  by  I  truly  and  before  God  :  contrary  to  the  doctrine 
God's  grace  men  be  holy  and  immaculate,  not    of  the  Calvinists. 
only  in  the  sight  of  men,  nor  by  imputation,  but  |      ver.  13.  Signed  with  the.     Some  refer  this  to 


EPHE31ANS. 


303 


Which  is  the  pledge  of  our  iaheritance,  to  the  redemption  of  acquisition,  unto  the  praise  of  his 
glory.  15  Therefore  I  also  hearing  your  faith  that  is  in  our  Lord  Jesus,  and  love  toward  all 
the  Saints  :  ]6  Cease  not  to  give  thanks  for  you,  making  a  memory  of  you  in  my  prayers.  17 
That  God  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Father  of  glory,  give  you  the  spirit  of  wisdom,  and  of 
revelation,  in  the  knowledge  of  him.  18  The  eyes  of  your  heart  illuminated,  that  you  may 
know  wliat  the  hope  is  of  his  vocation,  and  what  are  the  riches  of  the  glory  of  his  inheritance 
in  the  Saints.  19  And  what  is  the  passing  greatness  of  power  toward  us  that  believe  :  accord- 
ing to  the  operation  of  the  mi^ht  of  his  power,  20  Which  he  wrought  in  Christ,  raising  him 
up  from  the  dead,  and  setting  him  on  his  right  hand  in  celesticals,  21  Above  all  Principality 
and  Potestate  and  Power,  and  Domination,  and  every  name  that  is  named  not  only  in  this  world 
but  also  in  that  to  come.  22  And  he  hath  subdued  all  things  under  his  feet:  and  hath  mada 
him  head  over  all  the  Church.  23  Which  is  his  body,  the  fulness  of  him  which  is  filled  all 
in  all. 

CHAPTER    II. 

He  putteth  them  in  mind  of  their  unworthiness  before  they  were  Chrisfianf! :  that  all  the  praise  mmi  be 

giveji  to  the  grace  of  God :     11  And  of  the  enmili/  that  was  then  between  the  Jews  and  the  Gentiles  .- 

13  until  now  that  Christ  by  his  cross  hath  rruidc  both  one,  taking  away  the  ceremonies  of  the  Law,  and 

making  one  bodi/,  and  building  one  holy  Temple  of  all,  in  his  Catholic  Church. 

1  And  you,  when  you  were  dead  by  your  offences  and  sins,    2  Wherein  sometime  you 

walked  according  to  the  course  of  this  world,  according  to  the  prince  of  the  power  of  this  air 

of  the  spirit  that  now  worketh  on  the  children  ot  diffidence.     3  In  whom  also  we  all  conversed 


Annotations. 
the  grace  of  Baptism  :  but  to  many  learned,  it 
seenieth  that  tlie  Apostle  alludeth  to  the  giving 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  in  the  Sacrament  of  Confir- 
mation, by  signing  the  baptized  with  the  sign 
of  the  Cross  and  holy  Chrism.  For  that  was 
the  use  in  the  Apostles'  time,  as  elsewhere  we 
have  proved.     Annot.  Acts  8. 

ver.  21.  All  Principality.  The  Fathers  upon 
this,  and  other  places  of  the  Old  and  New  Tes- 
tament, where  they  find  the  orders  of  the  holy 
Angels  or  Spirits  named,  a^ree  that  there  be 
nine  orders  of  them.  Of  which  some  be  here 
counted  and  called,  as  we  see:  in  the  epistle 
to  the  Colossians,  the  order  of  Thrones  is  spe- 
cific ',  which  maketh  five  :  to  which  if  we  add 
these  lour,  Cherubim,  Seraphim,  Angels,  and 
Archangels,  which  are  commonly  named  in 
holy  writ,  in  all  there  be  nine.  Denis,  cad.  Hiero. 
cap.  7.  8.  9.  and  Ec.  Hier.<ap.  1.  Alhanas.  lib.  de 
Communi  essent.  in  fine.  Georg.  Moral,  liber, 
32.  cap.  18.  Therefore,  good  Reader,  make 
no  account  of  Calvin's  and  others'  infideli- 
ty, which  blasphemously  blame  and  con- 
demn the  holy  Doctors'  diligence  in  this 
point,  of  curiosity  and  impiety.  The  v/hole 
endeavour  of  these  heretics  is,  to  brins^  all 
into  doubt,  and  to  corrupt  every  article  of  our 
Religion. 

ver.  22.  Head.  It  maketh  a  high  proof  among 
the  Protestanrs,  that  no  man  can  be  head  of 
the  Church,  because  it  is  a  calling  and  dignity 
proper  to  Christ.  But  in  truth  by  as  good 
reason  there  should  be  no  King  or  Lord,  be- 
cause. He  is  King  and  Lord.  Neither  should 
there  be  Bishop  or  Pastor,  because  he  is  the 
Bishop  and  Pastor  of  our  souls:  nor  Pontifex 
nor  Anostle,  for  by  those  titles  Paul  fermeth 
him,  Heb.  3.  none  should  be  Pillar,  Founda- 
tion, Rock,  Light,  or  Master  of  the  Church  or 
Truth,  because  Christ  is  properly  all  these. 
And  yet  our  new  Doctors,  though  they  be 
exceeding  seditious,  and  would  for'  the 
advantage  of  their  sect  be  gladly  rid  of 
Kings  and  all  other  Superiors  Temporal,  if  they 
feared  not  the  sword  more  than  God,  and 
would  find  as  good  Scriptures  to  be  delivered 


Chapter  1. 
of  them,  as  they  now  find  to  discharge  them- 
selves of  obedience  to  Popes  :  yet,  1  say,  they 
will  not  deny,  all  the  former  titles  and  digni- 
ties, notwithstanding  Christ's  sovereign  right 
in  the  same,  to  be  given  and  communicated  to 
the  Princes  and  Magistrates  of  the  earth,  both 
Spiritual  and  Temporal.  Though  Christ  in  a 
more  divine,  ample,  absolute,  excellent,  and 
transcendent  sort,  have  all  these  things  attri- 
buted or  appropriated  to  himself.  So  then, 
though  he  be  the  head  of  the  Church,  and  the 
only  head  in  such  sovereign  and  principal  man- 
ner, as  no  earthly  man  or  mere  creature  ever 
is  or  can  be,  and  is  joined  to  the  Church  in  a 
more  excellent  sort  of  conjunction,  than  any 
King  is  to  his  subjects  or  country,  or  any  Pope 
or  Prelate  to  the  Church  whereof  he  is  Go- 
vernor, even  so  far,  that  it  is  called  his  body 
Mystical :  life,  motion,  spirit,  grace  issuing 
down  from  him  to  it  and  the  members  of  the 
same,  as  from  the  head  to  the  natural  body 
though  in  this  sort,  we  say,  no  man  can  be 
head  butChr'st,  nor  the  Church  be  body  to  any 
but  to  Christ:  yet  the  Pope  may  be  the  Minis- 
terial head,  that  is  to  say,  the  chief  Governor, 
Pastor,  and  Prelate  of  the  same,  and  may  be 
his  Vicar  or  Vicegerent  irt  the  regiment  of  that 
part  v/hich  is  in  earth,  as  Hierome  calleth  Da- 
masus  the  Pope,  Summum  Sacerdnlem,  the  chief 
and  highest  Priest:  nnd  the  Apostle  saith  of  t.liis 
ministerial  head,  The  head  cannot  say  to  the  feet. 
You  are  not  necessary  for  me.  For  therein  also 
is  a  great  difference  between  Christ  and  every 
mortal  Prelate,  that,  as  the  Apostle  here  saith, 
he  is  head  of  the  whole  Church,  meaning  of 
the  Triumpiiant,  and  of  all  Angels  also,  though 
in  other  sort,  no  less  than  of  the  Church  mili- 
tant. So  Peter  was  not,  nor  any  Pope,  nor  any 
man  can  be  :  where  ynu  must  observe,  that  for 
this  sovereign  pre-eminence  of  Christ  in  this 
case,  the  Church  is  not  called  the  body  mys- 
tical   of  anv  Governor,  Peter,  Paul,  or  what 

'  Prelate  or  Porie  soever. 

I      ver.  23.  Fulness  of.     Christ  is  not  full,  whole, 

I  and  perfect  without  the  Church,  no  more  than 

I  the  head  without  the  body. 


304 


EPHESIANS. 


sometime  in  tlie  desires  of  our  flcsli,  doing  tlie  will  of  the  flesh  and  of  thoughts,  and  were  by 
nature  the  children  of  wrath,  as  also  the  rest :  4  But  God,  which  is  rich  in  mercy,  for  his  ex- 
ceeding charily  wlierevviih  he  loved  us,  5  Even  when  we  were  dead  hy  sins,  quickened  us 
together  in  Christ,  by  whose  grace  you  are  saved,  6  And  raised  us  up  with  him,  and  hath 
made  us  sit  with  him  in  tlie  celestials  in  Christ  Jksl's.  7  That  he  might  show  in  the  worlds 
succeeding,  the  abundant  riches  of  his  grace,  in  bounty  upon  us  in  Christ  Jesus.  8  For  by 
grace  you  are  saved  through  faith,  and  that  not  of  yourselves,  for  it  is  the  gift  of  God.  9  Not 
of  works,  that  no  man  glory  :  10  For  we  are  his  work,  created  in  Christ  Jesus  in  gond  works, 
which  God  hath  prepared  that  we  should  walk  in  them.  U'  For  the  which  cause  be  mindful 
that  sometime  you  were  Gentiles  in  the  tlesh,  wlio  were  called  jjrepuce,  of  that  which  is  called 
circumcision  in  the  Hesh,  made  with  hand  :  12  We  were  at  that  tmie  without  Christ,  alienated 
from  the  conversation  of  Israel,  and  strangers  of  the  Testaments,  having  no  hope  of  the  promise, 
and  without  God  in  this  world.  13  But  now  in  Christ  Jesus,  you  that  sometime  were  far  off, 
arc  made  nigh  in  the  blood  of  Christ.  14  For  he  is  our  peace,  who  hath  made  both  one,  and 
dissolving  the  middle  wall  of  the  partition,  the  enmities  in  his  flesh:  15  Evacuating  the  law 
of  comniandments  in  decrees  :  that  he  may  create  the  two  in  himself  into  one  new  man,  making 
peace.  16  And  may  reconcile  both  in  one  body  to  God  by  the  Cross,  killing  the  enmities  in 
himself.  17  And  coming,  he  evangelized  peace  to  you  that  were  far  of!',  and  peace  to  them 
that  were  nigh.  18  For  by  him  we  have  access  botli  in  one  Spirit  to  the  Father.  19  Now  then 
you  are  not  strangers  and  foreigners  :  but  you  are  citizens  of  the  Saints  and  the  domesticals  of 
God.  20  Built  upon  the  foundation  of  the  Apostles  and  Prophets,  Jesus  Christ  himself  being 
the  highest  corner  stone:  21  In  whom  all  building  framed  together,  groweth  into  a  holy 
temple  in  our  Lord.  22  In  whom  you  also  are  built  together  into  a  habitation  of  God  in  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

CHAPTERIII. 
For  witnessing  the  vocation  of  the  Gentiles,  as  being  the  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  he  is  in  prison.     13 

Wherein  the  Gentiles  therefore  have  cause  to  rejoice,  rather  than  to  shrink.  So  he  saith.     14  And  also 

jirayeth  to  God,  who  is  Almighti/,  to  confirm  their  inward  man,  though  the  outward  be  infirmed  by 

persecutions. 

1  For  this  cause,  I  Paul  the  prisoner  of  Jesus  Christ,  for  you  Gentiles:  2  If  yet  you  have 
heard  the  dispensation  of  the  grace  of  God,  which  is  given  me  toward  you.  3  Because  ac- 
cording to  revelation  the  Sacrament  was  made  known  to  me,  as  I  have  written  before  in  brief. 
4  According  as  you  reading  may  understand  my  wisdom  in  the  mystery  of  Christ.  5  Which 
unto  other  generations  was  not  known  to  the  sons  of  men,  as  now  it  is  revealed  to  his  holy 
Apostles  and  Prophets  in  the  Spirit.  6  The  Gentiles  to  be  co  heirs  and  concorporate  and  coni- 
participant  of  his  promise  in  Christ  Jesus  by  the  Gospel :  7  Whereof  I  am  made  a  Minister 
according  to  the  gift  of  the  grace  of  God,  which  is  given  nie  according  to  the  operation  of  his 
power.  8  To  me,  the  least  of  all  the  Saints,  is  given  this  grace  among  the  Gentile.s  to  evange- 
lize the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  9  And  to  illuminate  all  men  what  is  the  dispensation 
of  the  Sacrament  liidden  from  worlds  in  God,  who  created  all  things  :  10  That  the  manifold 
wisdom  of  God,  may  be  notified  to  the  Princes  and  Potestates  in  the  celestials  by  the  Church, 
11  According  to  the  prefinition  of  worlds,  which  he  made  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.  12  In 
whom  we  have  affiance  and  access  in  confidence,  by  the  faith  of  him.  13  For  the  which  cause 
I  desire  that  you  faint  not  in  my  tribulations  for  you,  which  is  your  glory.  14  For  this  cause  I 
bow  my  knees  to  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  15  Of  wliom  all  paternity  in  the  heavens 
and  in  earth  is  named,  16  That  he  give  you  according  to  the  riches  of  liis  glory,  power  to  be 
fortified  by  his  Spirit  in  the  inner  man.  17  Christ  to  dwell  by  fiiith  in  your  hearts,  rooted  and 
founded  in  charity.  18  That  you  mav  be  able  to  comprehend  with  all  the  Saints,  what  is  the 
breadth,  and  length,  and  height,  and  depth.  19  To  know  also  the  charity  of  Christ,  siirpassing 
knowledge,  that  you  may  be  filled  unto  all  the  fidness  of  God.  20  And  to  him  that  is  able  to 
do  all  things  more  abundantly  than  v/e  desire  or  understand,  according  to   the  power  that 


Annotations. 

ver.  8.  Bi/  grace  you  are  saved  through  faith. 
Our  first  justification  is  of  God's  grace,  and  not 
of  our  deservings  :  because  that  none  of  all  our 
actions  that  were  before  our  justification,  could 
merit  or  justly  procure  the  grace  of  justifica- 
tion. Airain.  he  sahh,  thron'j:h  faith :  for  that 
faith  is  the  beginning,  foundation,  and  root  of 
all  juslification,  and  thi'  first  (if  all  other  virtues, 
without  which  it  is  iinp()s.siblo  to  please  God. 

ver.  9.  Not  of  worlcs.  It  is  said,  not  of  works 
as  thine,  of  thyself  being  unto  thee,  but  as  those 


Chapter  2. 
in  which  God  hath  made,  formed,  and  created 
thee,    August,  de  gr.  and  lib.  arbit,  cap.  8,  and 
seq. 

ver.  20.  Built  upon  the  foundation.  Note 
against  the  Heretics  that  think  it  dishonourable 
to  Christ,  to  attribute  his  titles  or  callings  to 
mortal  men,  that  the  faithful,  thouffh  buildcd 
first,  principally,  and  iiroperly  tipon  Christ,  yet 
are  said  here  to  lie  built  also  upon  the  Apostb-s 
and  Prophets.  Why  may  not  the  Church  then 
be  budded  upon  Peter  ? 


Annotations.        Ciiapteii  3. 
vor.  17.  Todinellht/fiiih.    Christ  dwelleih  in  i  proper   iustice  only,  as    the    Heretics   affirin. 
U.9  by  his  gifts,  and  we  be  just  by  those  Erifis  re-        ver.  17.  In  Churiiv.  Not  I'aith  only  must  be  in 
maining,  and  resident  in  us,  and  not  by  Christ's  I  us,  but  charity  whichaccomplislicth  ail  virtues. 


EPHESIANS. 


305 


worketli  in  us :    21  To  him  be  glory  ia  the  Church,  and  in  Christ  Jesus,  unto  all  generations, 
world  without  end,  Amen. 

CHAPTER  IV. 
He  exhorteth  them  to  keep  the  imilii  of  the  Church  most  care/idly  with  all  humility,  bringing  them  many 
motives  thereunto :  7  and  answering  that  even  the  diversity  itself  of  qljices  is  not  for  division, 
as  being  the  gift  of  Christ  himself,  but  to  build  up  the  Church,  and  to  hold  all  in  th'd  unity 
thereof  agaiuit  the  su'itile  circumventions  of  Heretics  :  that  und.'r  Christ  the  head,  in  the  Ciurch 
being  the  body,  every  meinbfr  miy  prosper.  17  Neither,  as  touching  life,  must  we  live  lik',  the 
Heathen,  but  as  ii  becometh  Christians,  laying  off  our  old  corrupt  manners,  and  increasing  daily  in  all 
goodness. 

1  I  Therefore  prisoner  in  our  Lord,  beseech  you,  that  you  walk  worthy  of  the  vocation  in 
which  you  are  called  2  With  all  humility  and  mildness,  with  patience,  supporting  one  ano- 
ther in  charity.  3  Careful  to  keep  the  unity  of  the  spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace.  4  One  body 
and  one  spirit :  as  you  are  called  in  hope  of  your  vocation.  5  One  Lord,  one  faith,  one  bap- 
tism. 6  One  God  and  Father  of  all,  which  is  over  all,  and  by  all  and  in  all  us.  7  But  to  evdry 
one  of  us  is  given  grace  according  to  the  measure  of  the  donation  of  Christ.  8  For  tlie 
which  he  saith.  Ascending  on  high  he  led  captivity  captive :  he  gave  gifts  to  men.  9  Aud  that  he 
ascen;led,  what  is  it,  but  because  he  descended,  also  first  into  the  inferior  parts  of  the  earth? 
10  He  that  descended,  the  same  is  also  he  that  is  ascended  above  all  the  heavens,  that  he 
might  fill  all  things.  11  And  he  gave,  some  Apostles,  and  some  Prophets,  and  other  some 
Evangelists,  and  othersome  pastors  and  doctors,  12  To  the  consummation  of  the  Saints,  unto 
the  work  of  the  ministry,  unto  the  edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ:    13  Until  we  meet  all  into 


Annotations. 
ver.  5.  One  faith.  As  rebellion  is  the  bane 
of  civil  Commonwealths  and  kingdoms,  and 
peace  aud  concord  the  preservation  ot  the 
same :  so  is  Schism,  division,  and  diversity  of 
faiths  or  fellowship  in  the  service  of  God,  the 
calamity  of  the  Church  :  and  peace,  unity.  Uni- 
formity, the  special  blessing  of  God  therein, 
and  in  the  Church  above  all  ComiHonwealths, 
because  it  is  in  all  points  a  Monarchy  tending 
every  way  to  unity,  but  one  God,  but  one 
Christ,  but  one  Church,  but  one  hope,  one  faith. 
One  baptism,  one  head,  one  body.  Whereof 
Cyprian,  lib.  de  unit  Eccl.  nu.  3.  saith  thus  :  One 
Church  the  Holy  Ghost  in  the  person  of  our  Lord 
designeth  and  saith,  One  is  my  dove.  This  unity 
of  the  Church,  he  that  holdeth  not,  doth  he  think 
he  holdeth  the  faith  ?  He  that  withstandeth 
and  resisteth  the  Church,  he  that  forsakelh  Peter's 
chair  upon  which  the  Church  was  built,  doth  he 
trust  that  he  is  in  the  Church  ?  When  the  blessed 
Apostle  Paul  also  shovieth  this  Sacrament  of  unity, 
saying.  One  body  and  spirit,  ^c.  Which  unity  we 
Bishops  specially  that  rule  in  the  Church,  ought 
to  holdfast  and  maintain,  that  we  may  prove  the 
Bishonly  function  also  itself  to  be  one  and  undivi- 
ded, ofc.  There  is  one  God,  and  one  Christ,  and 
one  Church,  and  one  Chair,  by  our  Lord's  voice 
founded  upon  Peter.  Another  altar  to  be  set  up, 
or  a  new  Priesthood  to  be  made,  besides  one  altar, 
and  one  Priesthood  is  impossible.  Whosoever 
sathereth  elsewhere,  scatlereth.  It  is  adulterous,  it 
IS  impious,  it  is  sacrilegious,  whatsoever  is  insti- 
tuted by  man's  fury  to  the  breach  of  God's  divine 
disposition.  Get  ye  far  from  the  contagion  of  such 
men,  and  flee  from  their  speeches  as  a  cancer  and 
pestilence,  our  Lord  having  premonished  and 
warned  beforehand.  They  are  blind,  leaders  of  the 
blind,  S(c.  Whereby  we  learn  that  the  unity 
of  the  Church  commended  so  much  unto  us, 
consisleth  in  that  mutual  fellowship  of  all  Bi- 
shops with  the  See  of  Peter.  Hilary  also,  lib. 
cd  Constantium  Angustum,  thus  applieth  this 
same  place  of  the  Apostle  against  the  Arians, 
as  we  may  do  against  the  Calvinists,  Perilous, 
and  miserable  it  is,  saith  he,  t/iat  there  are  now  so 
25* 


Chapter  4. 
many  faiths  as  wills,  and  so  many  doctrines  as 
?nanncrs,  whiles  either  faiths  are  so  written  as  we 
will,  so  are  understood ;  and  whereas  according  to 
one  God,  and  one  Lord,  and  one  baptism,  there  is 
also  one  faith,  toe  fall  away  from  that  vihich  is  the 
only  faith,  and  whiles  more  faiths  be  made,  they 
begin  to  come  to  that,  that  there  is  none  at  all. 

ver.  9.  hiferior  parts.  He  meaneth  specially 
of  his  descending  into  hell. 

ver.  11.  Some  Apostles.  Many  functions  that 
were  even  in  the  Apostle's  time  are  not  here 
named  :  which  must  be  noted,  against  the  Ad- 
versaries that  call  here  for  Popes,  as  though 
the  names  of  Bishops,  Priests,  or  Deacons 
were  not  as  well  left  out  as  Popes :  whom  yet 
they  cannot  deny  to  have  been  in  use  in  Paul's 
days.  And  therefore  they  have  no  more  rea- 
son, out  of  this  place  to  dispute  against  the 
Pope,  than  against  the  rest  of  the  Ecclesiasti- 
cal functions.  Neither  is  it  necessary  to  re- 
duce such  as  be  not  specified  here,  to  these  here 
named  :  though  indeed  both  other  Bishops,  and 
Prelates,  and  specially  Popes  may  be  contained 
tmder  the  names  of  Apostles,  Doctors,  and 
Pastors.  Certes  the  room  and  dignity  of  the 
Pope  is  a  very  continual  Apostleship,  and  Ber- 
nard calleth  it,  Apostolatam.  Bernard,  ad  Eu- 
gen.  lib.  14.  c.  4.  and  c.  in  fine. 

ver.  13.  Until  we  meet.  The  Church  of  God 
shall  never  lack  the  spiritual  fimctions,  or  such 
as  be  answerable  to  them  according  to  the 
time  and  state  of  the  Church  till  the  world's 
end.  Whereby  you  may  prove,  the  Catholic 
Church,  that  is  to  say,  that  visible  company  of 
Christians  which  hath  ever  had,  and  by  good 
records  can  prove  they  have  had,  a  continual 
ordinary  succession  of  Bishops,  Pastors,  and 
Doctors,  to  be  the  only  true  Church :  and 
these  other  good  fellows  that  for  many  worlds 
or  ages  together  cannot  show  that  they  had 
any  one  Bishop,  or  ordinary,  yea,  or  extraor- 
dinary officer  for  them  and  their  sect,  to  be  an 
adulterous  Heretical  generation.  And  this 
place  of  the  Apostle  assuring  to  the  true 
Church  a  perpetual    visible   continuance   of 


306  EPHESIANS. 

the  unity  of  faith  and  knowledge  of  the  son  of  God,  to  a  perfect  man,  into  the  measure  of  the 
age  of  ihe  fulness  of  Christ :  14  That  now  we  be  not  children  wavering,  and  carried  about 
with  every  wind  of  doctrine  in  the  wickedness  of  men  in  craftiness  to  the  circumvention  of 
error.  13  But  doing  the  truth  in  charit}',  let  us  in  all  things  grow  in  him,  which  is  tiio  head 
Christ :  16  Of  whom  the  whole  body  being  compact  and  knit  together  by  all  juncture  of  minis- 
tration, according  to  the  operation  in  tlie  measure  of  every  member,  maketh  the  increase 
of  the  body  unto  the  edifving  of  itself  in  charity.  17  Tiiis  tiicrefore  I  say  and  testily  in  our 
Lord  :  that  now  you  walk  not  as  also  the  (Jcntiles  walk  in  the  vanity  of  their  sense,  18  Ha- 
ving their  understanding  obscured  with  darkness,  alienated  from  the  life  of  God  bv  the  igno- 
rance that  is  in  them,  because  of  the  blindness  of  their  heart,  li)  Who  desparing,  have  given 
up  themselves  to  impudicity,  unto  the  operation  of  all  imcleanness,  unto  avarice.  20  But  you 
have  not  so  learned  Christ :  21  If  yet  you  have  heard  him,  and  have  been  taught  in  him,  as 
the  truth  is  in  Jesus.  22  Lay  you  away,  according  to  tlie  old  conversation  the  old  man,  wliich  is 
corrupted  according  to  the  desires  of  error.  23  And  be  renewed  in  the  spirit  of  your  mind  : 
21  Ami  put  on  the  new  man  which  according  to  God  is  created  in  justice,  and  holiness  of  the 
truth.  2.T  For  the  which  cause  laying  away  lying,  speak  yc  truth  every  one  with  his  neigh- 
bour, because  we  are  members  one^of  another.  20  Be  angry  and  sin  not,  let  not  the  sun  go 
down  upon  your  anger.  27  Give  not  place  to  the  Devil.  28  He  that  stole,  let  him  now  not 
steal:  but  rather  let  him  labour  in  working  with  his  hands _ that  which  is  good,  that  he 
may  have  whence  to  give  unto  him  that  suffereth  necessity.  29  All  naughty  speech 
let  "it  not  proceed  out  of  your  mouth  :  but  if  there  be  any  good  to  the  edifying  of  faith, 
that  it  may  give  grace  to  the  hearers.  30  And  contristrate  not  the  holy  Spirit  of  God  :  in 
which  you  are  signed  unto  the  day  of  redemption.  31  Let  all  bitterness,  and  anger,  and  in- 
dignation, and  clamour,  and  blasphemy  be  taken  away  from  you  with  all  malice.  32  And  be 
geTitle  one  to  another,  merciful,  pardoning  one  another,  as  also  God  in  Christ  hath  pardoned 
you. 

CHAPTER  V. 
He  continueth  his  exliortation  to  ffood  life,  5  assuring  them  ai^ninst  nil  deceivers,  that  no  rommitter  of 
nwrltd  sin  shall  he  saved  :  considering;  that  for  siirli  sins  it  is  thai  the  llpiithen  shall  he  domiied  :  8 
and  that  Christians  must  rather  he  thr  light  of  all  others.  22  Then  he  cnmelh  in  jxirllrnlar  and  ex- 
hortelh  husbands  and  wives  to  do  their  \lutij  one  towards  the  other  hij  the  example  of  Christ  and  his 
obedient  and  behved  spouse  the  Church.  •     ,  oi    ■ 

1  Be  ye  therefore  followers  of  God,  as  most  dear  children  :  2  And  walk  in  love,  as  Christ 
also  loved  us,  and  delivered  himself  for  us  an  oblation  and  host  to  God  in  an  odour  of  sweet- 
ness. 3  iJut  fornication  and  all  uncleanness,  or  avarice,  let  it  not  so  much  as  be  named  among 
you,  as  it  becometh  saints.  4  Or,  filthiness,  or  foolish  talk,  or  scurrility,  being  to  no  purpose  : 
but  rather  giving  of  thanks.  5  For  understandiritj  know  yi3u  this  :  thatno  fornicator,  or  unclean 
or  covetous  person,  which  is  the  service  of  idols,  hath  inheritance  in  the  kingdom  of  Christ 
and  of  God.  6  Let  no  man  seduce  you  with  vain  words.  For,  for  these  things  cometh  the 
amrer  of  God  upon  the  children  of  diffidence.    7  Become  not  therefore  partakers  with  them, 

8  For  you  were  sometime  darkness,  but  now  light  in  our  Lord.    Walk  as  children  of  the  licht, 

9  For  the  fruit  of  the  light  is  in  all  goodness,  and  justice,  and  verity,  10  Proving  what  is  well 
pleasing  to  God  :  H  And  communicate  not  with  the  unfruitful  works  of  darkness,  but  rather 
reprove" them.  12  For  the  things  that  are  done  of  them  in  secret,  it  is  shame  even  to  speak. 
13  But  all  thinss  that  are  reproved,  are  mnnifested  by  tlie  light,  for  all  tliat  is  manifested  is 
iiiiht.  14  Fertile  whicll  cause  he  saith  :  Rise  thou  that  steepest,  and  arise  from  the  dead:  and 
Christ  xmll  illuminate  thee.  15  See  therefore,  brethren,  how  you  walk  warily,  not  as  unwise, 
but  as  wise:  16  Redeeming  the  time,  because  the  d.avs  are  evil.  17  Thereiore  become  not 
unwise,  but  understanding  what  is  the  will  of  God,  18  And  be  not  drunk  svitli  wine,  wherein 
id  riotousness,  but  be  filled  with  the  Spirit,     19  Speaking  to  yourselves  in  Psalms  and  Hymns, 

Annotations        Chapter  4. 


Pastors,  and  Apostles,  or  their  successors, 
warranted  the  holy  fathers  to  try  all  Heretics 
by  the  most  famous  succession  of  the  Popes 
of  Rome.  So  did  Ireneus,  lib.  3,  c.  3.  Tertul- 
lian,  in  prescrip.  Optatus,  lib.  2.  conl.  Farm. 
Augustine,  inps.  cont.  part.  Donal.  and  cont.  ep. 
M(mich.  cap.  4.  and  ep.  165.  Epiph.  hair.  27.  and 
others. 

ver.  14.  With  every  vind.  The  special  use 
of  the  spiritual  Governors  is,  to  keep  us  in 
imity  and  constancy  of  the  Catholic  laith,  that 
we  be  not  carried  away  with  the  blast  or  wind 
of  every  heresy.  Which  is  a  very  proper  note 
of  sects  and  new  doctrines  that  trouble  the 


infirm  weaklings  of  the  Church,  by  certain 
seasons  of  divers  aires  :  as  sometimes  the  Ari- 
ans,  then  the  Manichees,  another  time  the  Nes- 
torians,  then  the  T,nfherans,  Calvinisls,  and 
snch  like  :  who  at  divers  times  in  divers  pla- 
ces have  blown  divers  blasts  of  false  doctrine. 
ver.  23  Be  renewed.  The  Apostle  toacheth 
iis  not  to  apprehend  Ciirist's  justice  bv  faith 
only,  but  to  be  renewed  in  ourselves  truly,  and 
to  put  on  us  the  new  man  formed  and  created 
in  justice  and  holiness  of  truth.  By  the 
which,  free  will  also  is  proved  to  be  in  us,  to 
work  with  God,  or  to  consent  unto  him  in  our 
sanctificatioii. 


Annotations.        Chaptkr  5. 
ver.  5.    Theservice.     The   heretical   corrup- I  tion  of  this  place.    Annotations,  Col.  3.  v.  h 


EPHESIANS. 


307 


r>nd  spiritual  canticles,  chanting  and  singing  in  your  hearts  to  our  Lord :  20  Giving  thanks 
alwaysi  tor  all  things,  in  ilie  name  of  our  JjorJ  Jesus  Christ  to  God  and  the  Father.  "21  Subject 
one  to  another  in  tlie  lear  of  Christ.  22  Let  women  be  subject  to  their  husb.inds,  as  to  the 
Lord  :  ^3  Because  the  man  is  the  head  of  the  woman :  as  Glirist  is  the  head  of  the  Ciiuacn. 
Himieil',  the  saviour  of  his  body.  24  But  as  the  Church  is  subject  to  Christ,  so  also  the  women 
tu  their  husbands  in  all  things.  25  Husbands,  love  your  wives,  as  Christ  also  loved  the 
CnaitcH,  and  delivered  himself  for  it:  26  'i'hat  he  might  sanctify  it,_cleansing  it  by  the  layer 
otWater  in  the  word,  27  Tnat  he  might  present  to  himself  a  glorious  Church,  not  having 
.spot  or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing,  but  that  it  may  be  holy  and  unspotted.  2S  So  also  men 
ouglu  to  love  their  wives  as  thei4'  own  bodies.  He  that  loveth  his  wile,  loveth  himself.  29 
For  no  man  ever  hated  his  own  flesh  :  but  he  nourisheth  and  cherisheth  it,  as  also  Cnrist  the 
Church.  30  Because  we  be  ihe  members  of  his  body,  of  his  flesh,  and  of  his  bones.  31  For 
llus  cause  shall  man  leave  his  fallter  and  mother:  and  shall  cleave  to  his  wife,  and  they  sluill  be  two 
in  one  Jlesh.    32  This  is  a   great  sacrament,  but  I  speak  in  Christ  and  in  the  Church.    33 


Annotations. 

ver.  23.  Church.  In  the  first  English  Bibles 
there  is  not  once  the  name  of  Church  in  all 
tlie  Bible,  but  instead  thereof,  C:mgregation, 
which  is  so  notorious  a  corruption,  that  them- 
selves in  the  later  Bibles  correct  it  for  shame, 
but  yet  sutler  the  other  to  be  read  and  used 
siill.     BMe  printed  in  the  year  1562. 

ver.  23.  Saviour  of  his  Cody.  None  hath  sal- 
vation or  benefit  by  Clirist,  that  is  not  of  his 
body  the  Church.  And  what  Church  that  is, 
Augustine  expresseth  in  these  words.  The 
Cati'wlic  Church  only  is  the  body  of  Christ,  whereof 
he  is  head,  out  of  this  body  the  Holy  Ghost  quickea- 
eth  no  mm.  And  a  little  aiter.  He  that  will  have 
the  Spirit,  let  htm  beware  lie  remain  not  out  of  the 
Ghukch,  let  him  beware  he  enter  not  into  it  feign- 
ally.  Aug.  ep.  50.  ad  Bonafacium  Comitam 
in  fine. 

ver.  24.  Subject  to  Christ.  The  Church  is 
always  subject  to  Christ,  that  is  not  only  under 
him,  but  ever  obedient  to  his  words  and  com- 
mandment. Which  is  an  evident  and  invinci- 
ble demonstration  that  she  never  rebelleth 
against  Christ,  never  fallcLh  from  him  by  er- 
ror. Idolatry,  or  false  worship,  as  the  Here- 
tics now,  and  the  Donatists  of  old  did  teach. 

ver.  25.  Loved  the  Church.  Lo  Christ's  sin- 
gular love  of  the  Church  :  for  which  only  and 
the  members  thereof  he  effectually  suffered 
his  passion,  and  for  whose  continual  cleansing 
and  purifying  in  this  life,  he  instituted  holy  Bap- 
tism, and  other  Sacraments :  that  at  lentjth  in 
the  next  life  it  may  become  without  all  spot, 
wrinkle,  or  blemish,  for,  in  this  world,  by  rea- 
son of  the  manifold  infirmities  of  divers  her 
members,  she  cannot  be  wholly  without  sin, 
but  must  say  always,  Dimitte  Nobis  debita  nos- 
tra. Forgive  us  our  debts.  Aug.  lib.  2.  Tract. 
c.  18. 

ver.  29.  ChrLit  the  Church.  It  is  an  unspeak- 
able dignity  of  the  Church  :  which  the  Apos- 
tle expresseth  often  elsewhere,  but  specially  in 
this  whole  passage,  to  be  that  creature  only  for 
Avhich  Christ  effectually  suffered,  lo  be  washed 
and  imbrued  with  water  and  blood  issuing  out 
of  his  holy  side,  to  be  nourished  with  his  own 
body,  for  so  doth  Ireneus  expound  lib.  5.  in 
priiicipio,  10  be  his  members  :  to  be  so  joined 
unto  him,  as  the  body  and  members  of  the  same 
flesh,  bone  and  substance  of  the  head,  to  be 
loved  and  cherished  of  him  as  wife  of  husb  ind, 
yea  to  be  his  wife  and  most  dear  spouse,  taken 


Chapter  5. 
and  formed,  as  Augustine  often  saith,  out  of  his 
own  side  upon  the  cross,  as  Eve  our  first  fa- 
ther Adam's  spouse  was  made  of  his  nb.  In 
Psal.  125.  and  in  Psal.  12/.  and  tract.  9.  in  Joan. 
120.  In  respect  of  which  great  dignity  and  ex- 
cellency, the  same  holy  lather  atfirineth  the 
Church  to  be  the  principal  creature,  and 
therefore  named  in  the  Creed  next  after  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  he  provcth  against  the  Mace- 
donians, the  Holy  Ghost  to  be  God,  because 
he  is  named  before  the  Church  in  the  Con- 
fession of  our  faith.  Of  which  incompara- 
ble excellency  of  the  Cliurch,  so  beloved  of 
Christ,  and  so  inseparately  joined  in  marriage 
with  him,  if  the  Heretics  of  our  time  had  any 
sense  or  consideration,  they  would  neither 
think  their  contemptible  company  or  congrega- 
tion to  be  the  glorious  spouse  of  our  Lord,  nor 
teach  that  the  Church  may  err,  that  is  to  say, 
may  be  divorced  from  her  spouse  for  Idolatry, 
superstition,  heresy,  or  other  abomination: 
whereupon  one  of  these  absurdities  would  en- 
sue, that  eitlier  Christ  may  sometimes  be  with- 
out a  Church  and  spouse  in  earth,  as  he  was  all 
the  while  there  were  no  Calvinists,  if  their 
Church  be  the  spouse  of  Christ,  or  else  if  the 
Catholic  Church  only  is  and  hath  been  his 
wife,  and  the  same  hath  such  errors  as  the 
Heretics  falsely  pretend,  that  his  wife  so  dear 
and  so  praised  here,  is  notwithstanding  a  very 
whore.  Which  horrible  absurdities  prove 
and  convince  to  any  man  of  common  sense, 
both  that  the  Catholic  Church  always  is,  and 
that  it  teacheth  truth  always,  and  to  honour 
God  truly  and  sincerely  always  :  whatsoever 
the  adulterous  generation  of  Heretics  think  or 
blaspheme. 

ver.  32.  TTiis  is  a  great  Sacrament.  Marriage 
a  great  Sacrament  of  Christ  and  his  Church 
prefigured  in  the  first  parents.  Adam,  saith 
Augustine,  tract.  15.  in  Jo.  who  was  a  form  or 
figure  of  him  that  was  to  come,  yea  rather  God  in 
him,  gave  us  a  great  token  of  a  Sacrament.  For 
both  he  deserved  sleeping  to  false  a  v'ife,  and  of  his 
rib  hi^  wife  was  made  unto  him:  because  of  Christ 
sleeping  on  the  cross  the  Church  was  to  be  made 
out  of'hif  side.  In  another  place  he  maketh 
Matrimony  a  Sacrament  of  Christ  and  his 
Church  •  in  that,  that  as  the  married  man  must 
forsake  father  and  mother,  and  cleave  unto  his 
wife,  so  Christ  as  it  were  left  his  Father,  exi- 
naniting  himself  by  his  incarnation,  and   left 


308 


EPHESIANS. 


Nevertheless  you  also  every  one,  let  each  love  his  wife  as  himself:   and  let  the  wife  fear  her 
husband. 

CHAPTER   VI. 
Likewise  children  and  parents  he  exhorteUi.    5  Item,  gervimis  and  masters.     10  Then,  that  all  take 

courage  in  the  might  of  God  but  so,  that  withal    they  arm  themselves,  considering  what  mighty 

enemies  theij  have,  with  all  pieces  of  spiritual  armour,     18  praying  always  fervently,  and  for  him 

also. 

1  Children,  obey  your  parents  in  our  Lord,  for  this  is  just.  2  Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mo- 
ther, whicii  is  the  first  commandment  in  the  promise.  3  That  it  may  be  well  with  thee,  and  thou 
tnayst  be  long  lived  upon  the  earth.  4  And  you,  fiithers,  provolie  not  your  children  to  anger :  but 
bring  them  "up  in  the  disciplme  and  corrcption  of  the  Lord.  5  Servants,  be  obedient  to  your 
Lords,  according  to  the  flesh,  with  fear  and  trembling,  in  the  smiplicity  of  your  heart,  as  to 
Christ ;  6  Not  serving  to  the  eye,  as  it  werepleasin!^  men,  but  as  the  servants  of  Christ,  doing 
the  will  of  God  from  the  heart.  7  With  a  good  will  serving,  as  to  our  Lord,  and  not  to  men. 
y  Knowing  that  every  one  what  good  soever  he  sliall  do,  that  shall  he  receive  of  our  Lord, 
whether  he  be  bond  or  free.  9  And  you  masters,  do  the  same  things  to  them,  remitting  threat- 
enings  :  knowing,  that  both  their  Lord  and  yours  is  in  heaven:  and  acceptation  of  persons  is 
not  \vith  him.  lU  henceforth,  brethren,  be  strengthened  in  our  Lord,  and  in  the  might  of  his 
power.  11  Put  you  on  the  armour  of  God,  that  you  may  stand  against  the  deceits  of  the 
devil.  12  For  our  wrestling  is  not  against  flesh  and  blood :  but  against  Princes  and  Potestates, 
against  the  rectors  of  the  world  of  this  darkness,  against  the  spirituals  of  wickedness  in  the 
celestials.  13  Therefore  take  the  armour  of  God,  that  you  may  resist  in  the  evil  day,  and 
stand  in  all  things  perfect.  14  Stand  therefore  having  your  loins  girded  in  truth,  arid  clothed 
with  the  breastplate  of  justice.  15  And  having  your  feet  shod  to  the  preparation  of  the  Gos- 
pel of  peace  ?  16  In  all  things  taking  the  shield  of  faith,  wherewith  you  may  extinguish  all 
the  fiery  darts  of  the  most  wicked  one.  17  And  take  unto  you  the  helmet  of  salvation  :  and 
the  sword  of  the  spirit,  which  is  the  word  of  God,  18  In  all  prayer  and  supplication  praying  at 
all  time  in  spirit  and  in  the  same  watching  all  in  all  instance  and  supplication  for  all  the  saints. 
ly  And  for  me,  that  speech  may  be  given  me  in  the  opening  of  my  mouth  with  confidence,  to 
make  known  the  mystery  of  the  Gospel.  20  For  the  which  I  am  a  legate  in  this  chain,  so 
that  in  it  I  may  be  bold,  according  as  I  ought  to  speak.  21  And  that  you  also  may  know  the 
things  about  me,  what  I  do  :  Tychics  my  dearest  brother  and  faithful  minister  in  our  Lord, 
will  make  you  understand  all  things.  22  Whom  I  h  ve  sent  to  you  for  this  same  purpose, 
that  you  may  know  the  things  about  us,  and  he  may  comfort  your  hearts.  23  Peace  to  the 
brethren  and  charity  with  faith  from  God  the  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  24  Grace 
with  all  that  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  incorruption. 


An.kjotations. 
the  Synagogue  his  mother,  and  joined  himself 
to  the  Church,  Lib.  12.  c.  8.  cont.  Faastum.  In 
divers  other  places  he  maketh  it  also  a  sacra- 
ment, specially  in  that  it  is  an  inseparable  band 
betwixt  two,  and  that  can  never  be  dissolved 
but  by  death  :  signifying  Christ's  perpetual  and 
indissoluble  conjunction  with  the  Cliurch  his 
one  only  spouse,  de  gen.  ad  lit.  lib.  9.  c.  7.  Cont. 
Pelag  de  pec.  orig.  lib.  2.  c.  31.  Defid.  el  op.  c.  7. 
De  bono  conjug.  c.  7.  et  18.  And  in  another 
place,  the  good  of  Marriage,  saith  he,  among  the 
people  of  God,  is  in  the  holiness  of  a  Sacrainent. 
De  bono  conjugali  c.  24. 

Who  would  have  thought  such  mysteries  and 
Sacraments  to  be  in  Marriage,  that  the  joining 
of  man  and  wife  together,  should  represent  so 
great  a  mystery,  if  the  Apostle  himself,  and 
after  him  this  holy  father  and  others,  had  not 
noted  it?  or  who  can  marvel  that  the  holy 
Church  taketh  this  to  be  a  Sacrament,  and  to 
give  grace  of  sanctification  to  the  parties  mar- 
ried, that  they  may  live  together  in  mutual  fide- 
lity, brin^  up  their  children  in  faith  and  fear  of 
God,  and  possess  their  vessel,  as  the  Apostle 
speaketh,  in  sanctification  and  honour,  and  not 


Chapter  5. 
in  passion  of  lust  and  ignominy,  as  the  Hea- 
then do  which  know  not  God,  and  as  our  brutish 
new  Masters  seem  to  do  that  commend  mar- 
riage above  all  things  so  far  as  it  feedeth  their 
concupiscences,  but  for  grace,  Sacrament,  mys- 
tery, or  sanctification  thereby,  they  care  no  more 
than  the  heathen  or  brute  beasts  do  ?  And  thus 
we  gather  I  hat  IMatrimony  is  a  Sacrament, 
and  not  of  the  Greek  word  Mifslery  only,  as 
Calvin  falsely  saith,  not  of  the  Latin  word  Sa- 
crament, both  which  we  know  have  of  their 
nature  a  more  general  signification,  and  that 
in  the  Scriptures  also:  hut  whereas  these 
names  are  here  given  to  IMnlrimony  by  the 
Apostle,  and  are  not  given  in  the  Scriptures  to 
Baptism  and  the  Eucharist,  let  them  tell  us 
why  they  also  apply  these  words  from  their 
general  signification  to  signify  specially  and 
peculiarly  these  two  Sacraments  never  so 
named  expressly  in  Scripture,  and  do  not  like- 
wise follow  the  Catholic  Church  in  calling 
Matrimony  by  the  same  name,  which  is  here 
so  called  of  tl;e  Apostle,  specially  whereas  the 
signification  in  it,  is  as  great  as  in  any  other  of 
I  the  Sacraments,  and  ratlier  greater. 


Annotations.       Chapter  6. 
ver.  14.  Clothed  with.     If  a  man  could  not  be  i      ver.  23.  Charity.     Auuustine  noteth  in  sun- 
truly  just  or  have  justice  in  himself,  how  could    dry  places  upon  this  same  text,  that  f:iith  without 
he  be  clothed  with  justice  /  I  charity  servcth  not  to  salvation,  lib.  .50  hom.7. 


PHIUPPIANS.  309 

THE  ARC4UxMENT  OF  THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  PHILIPPIANS. 

How  Paul  was  called  by  a  vision  into  Macedonia,  we  read  Act.  16,  and  how  he  came  toPhi- 
lippi,  being  the  first  city  thereof,  and  of  his  preachings,  miracles,  and  suffering  there,  and 
again,  Act.  19.  Paul  purposed  in  the  spirit,  when  he  had  passed  through  Macedonia  and  Achoia,  to 
ffo  to  Jerusalem,  sa]ji7tg :  After  I  have  been  there,  I  must  see  Rome  abo.  Which  purpose  he  execu- 
ted. Act.  20,  taking  his  leave  at  Ephesus.  And  being  afterward  come  into  Achaia,  he  had 
counsel  to  return  tlirough  Macedonia,  and  so  at  length  from  Phiiippi  he  began  his  navigation 
toward  .Jerusalem,  and  from  Jerusalem  being  carried  prisoner  to  Rome,  Act.  28,  he  wrote 
from  thence  this  Epistle  to  the  Philippians  :  or  rather  in  his  second  reprehension,  about  ten 
years  after  the  first. 

In  it  he  confirmeth  them,  as  he  did  the  Ephesians  also  about  the  same  time,  against  the 
temptation  that  they  might  have  in  hearing  that  he  were  executed  :  therefore  he  tirst  saith : 
And  I  will  have  you  know,  brethren,  that  the  things  about  we,  are  come  to  the  more  furtherance  of  the 
Gospel:  so  that  my  bands  were  made  manifest  in  Christ  in  all  the  Court,  i^c.  Secondly,  lie  signifieth 
that  his  desire  is.  to  be  dissolved  arid  to  be  with  Christ :  but  yet,  lest  they  should  be  discomforted, 
that  he  hopeth  to  cmne  again  to  them.  Whereot  notwithstanding  that  he  hath  yet  no  certainty, 
he  signifieth  in  saying:  I  hope  to  send  Timothy  unto  you,  immediately  as  I  shall  see  the  things  that 
concern  me.  Thirdly,  therefore  he  prepareth  ihem  against  the  worst,  saying:  /  hope  to  come 
again  to  you  :  but  and  if  I  be  immolated  upon  the  sacrifice  and  service  of  your  faith,  I  rejoice  and  con- 
gratulate ui'h  you  all,  and  the  selfsame  tiling  do  you  also  rejoice  and  congratulate  urith  me. 

Moreover  He  partly  warneth  "them,  as  he  had  done  before,  of  those  Judaical  false  apos+les 
who  preached  circumcision  and  Moses' law  to  the  Christian  Gentiles :  partly  he  exhoiteth 
them  to  sufier  persecuiion,  to  live  well,  and  specially  to  humble  themselves  one  to  another, 
rather  than  by  any  pride  to  break,  the  peace  and  unity  of  the  Church. 

THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  PHILIPPIANS. 

CHAPTER   I. 

Having  signified  that  he  useth  to  thank  Godjor  their  virtue,  9  and  also  to  pray  for  their  increase  : 
12  he  cerlificlh  them,  for  their  confirmation  and  comfort,  what  good  was  come  through  his  trouble  at 
Rome,  24  and  that  he  doubteth  not,  though  he  rather  desire  martyrdom,  but  to  come  again  unto 
them,  27  exhorting  them  to  live  as  they  ought  to  do,  28  and  namely  not  to  shrink  for  persecution. 
1  Paul  and  Timothy,  the  servants  of  Jesus  Christ:  to  all  the  Saints  in  Christ  Jesus  that  are 
at  Phiiippi,  with  the  P)ishops  and  Deacons.  2  Grace  to  you  and  peace  from  God  our  Father, 
and  our  Lord  .Iesijs  Chriist.  3  1  give  thanks  to  my  God  in  all  memory  of  you.  4  Always  in 
all  my  prayers  for  all  you,  with  joy  making  petition.  5  For  your  communicaiing  in  the  Gospel 
of  Christ  fr-om  the  first  day  until  now.  6  Trusting  this  same  thing,  that  he  which  hath  begun 
in  you  a  good  work,  will  perfect  it  unto  the  day  of  Christ  Jesus.  7  As  it  is  reason  ibr  nie, 
this  to  ihink  for  all  you,  for  that  I  have  you  in  heart,  and  in  my  bands,  and  in  the  defence,  and 
the  confirmation  of  the  Gospel,  all  you  to  be  partakers  of  my  joy.  8  For  God  is  my  witness, 
how  J  covet  you  all  in  the  bowels  of  Jesus  Christ.  9  And  this  I  pray,  that  your  charity  may 
more  and  more  abound  in  knowledge  and  in  all  understanding:  10  That  you  may  approve 
the  better  things,  that  you  may  be  sincere  and  without  offence  unto  the  day  of  Christ.  11  Re- 
plenished withthe  fruit  of  justice  by  Jesus  Christ,  unto  the  glory  and  praise  of  God.  12  And 
1  will  have  you  know,  brethren,  that  the  things  above  me  are  come  to  the  more  furtherance  of 
the  Gospel :  13  So  that  my  bands  were  made  manifest  in  Christ  in  all  the  court,  and  in  all 
the  rest,  14  That  many  of  our  brethren  in  our  Lord,  having  confidence  in  my  bands,  were 
bold  more  abundantly  without  fear  to  speak  the  word  of  God.  15  Some  indeed  even  for  etivy 
and  contention:  but  some  also  fpr  good  will  preach  Christ.  16  Some  of  charity :  knowing 
that  1  am  set  unto  the  defence  of  the  Gospel.  17  And  some  of  contention  preach  Christ  not 
sincerely:  supposing  that  they  raise  affliction  to  my  bands.  18  But  what?  So  that  by  all  means, 
whether  by  occasion  or  by  truth,  Christ  be  preached  :  in  this  also  I  rejoice,  yea  and  will  re- 
joice. 19  For  I  know  that  this  shall  fall  out  to  me  unto  salvation  by  your  prayer  and  the  sub- 
ministration  of  the  Spirit  of  Jesus  Christ.  20  According  to  my  expectation  and  hope,  because 
in  nothing  shall  I  be  confounded,  but  in  all  confidence  as  always,  now  also  shall  Christ  be  mag- 
nified in  my  body,  whether  it  be  by  life,  or  by  death.  21  For  unto  me,  to  live  is  Christ :  and 
to  die  is  gain.  22  And  if  to  live  in  the  fiesh,  this  unto  me  be  the  fruit  of  the  work,  and  what  I 
shall  choose  I  know  not.    23  And  I  am  straitened  of  the  two:  having  desire  to  be  dissolved 

Annotations.        ('hapter  1. 


ver.  2.  Bishops  and  Deacons.  Wickliffe  and 
other  Heretics  would  prove  by  this  that  priests 
are  not  here  named,  and  for  that  there  could 
not  be  many  bishops  of  this  one  town,  that 
there  is  no  difl'erence  betwixt  a  bishop  and  a 
priest,  which  was  the  old  heresy  of  Arius,  of 
which  matter,  in  other  places :  for  this  present 


it  is  enough  to  know  that  in  the  Apostles'  time 
there  were  not  observed  always  proper  distinct 
names  of  either  function,  as  they  were  quickly 
afterward,  though  they  were  alwavs  divers 
degrees  and  distinct  functions.  Chrysostom, 
Oecumenhis,  Theophylactus,  and  the  rest  oj  the 
Grecians  upon  this  place. 


310 


PHILIPPIANS. 


and  to  be  witli  Christ,  a  thing:  nuich  more  better.  24  But  to  abide  in  the  flesh,  is  necessary 
i'or  you.  "io  Ami  irus.i  i^'  this,  I  know  that  1  shall  abi.Je  and  continue  with  you  all,  unto  your 
iuniieranc;o  and  joy  ol'lh'j  taiJi:  '-iii  That  your  graiulation  may  abound  in  Christ . I  Esiis  in  me. 
by  my  coming  again  to  you.  -7  Only  cjiiverse  ye  worthy  oi  the  Gospel  of  Christ :  that 
whetlier  when  I  come  and  see  you,  or  else  be  absent,  I  may  hear  ot  you  that  you  stand  in  one 
spi.it,  of  one  mind  labouring  together  to  the  laith  ol  the  Gospel.  23  And  in  nothing  be  ye  ter- 
nhed  ot  the  adversaries,  wiiich  to  them  is  cause  of  perdition:  but  to  you  of  salvation,  and  this 
is  oi  God  :  2'J  For  to  you  it  is  given  for  Christ,  not  only  that  you  believe  in  him,  but  also  that 
you  sulfyr  for  lain,  oO  Having  tlic  same  combat  like  as  you  have  seen  in  me,  and  now  have 
heard  ol  me. 

C  PI  AFTER  11. 
He  eiliortelh  them  ?iwsr  hislnnlli/  to  kvKp  i/ieuititi/  of  the  Church,  a7>d  to  humble  themselves  for  that 
purpose  one  to  another,  5  Iry  Ike  example  of  the  marvMoux  humiliti/  of  Christ,  9  speciaUy 
sceinjr  /,ow  maruellonsly  he  it  now  exalted  for  it.  13  Item  to  obedience,  fear,  and  perseverance,  lif 
InsinuitiHL',  lest  it  should  afterwards  trouble  them,  that  he  muij  he  martyred  at  thin  time.  19 
Timothy  he  kopeth  to  send,  whom  he  highly  commendeth  :  25  as  also  Epaphroditus,  whom  he  pre- 
sently sendeth. 

1  If  therolore  there  be  ixny  consolation  in  Christ,  if  any  solace  of  charity,  if  any  society  of 
spirit,  if  any  bowels  ot  coiTHnisseration  :  2  Fulfil  my  joy,  that  you  be  of  one  meaning,  having 
the  same  charity  of  one  mind,  agreeing  in  one.  3  Nothing  by  contention,  neither  by  vainglory : 
but  in  humility,  each  counting  other  better  tlian  themselves:  4  Every  one  not  consideri'ngthe 
things  that  are  their  own,  but  those  that  are  other  men's.  5  For  this  thing  in  yourselves, 
which  also  in  Christ  Jesus,  G  Who  when  he  was  in  the  form  of  God,  thouaflit  it  no  robberv, 
himself  to  be  equal  to  God,  7  But  he  e.xinaiiited  himself,  taking  the  form  of  a  servant,  made 
into  the  similitude  ot  nien,  and  in  shape  found  as  man.  8  He  humbled  himself,  made  obedient 
unto  death  :  even  the  death  of  the  cross.  9  For  the  which  tiling  God  also  hath  exalted  him, 
and  hath  given  him  a  name  which  is  above  all  nan)ns;  10  That  in  the  name  of  .Iestts,  every 
knee  bow  of  the  celestials,  terrestrials,  and  infernals :  11  And  every  tongue  confess  that  our 
Lord  .Iesus  Christ  is  in  the  glory  of  God  the  father.  12  Therefore  my  dearest,  as  you  have 
always  obeyed,  not  as  in  the  presence  of  me  only,  but  much  more  now  in  my  absence,  with  fear 
and  trembling  work  your  salvation.  13  For  it  is  God  that  worketh  in  you  both  to  will  and  to 
accomplish,  according  to  his  good  will.  14  And  do  ye  all  thinsrs  wiihout  murmurings  and 
staggerings:     15  That  you  may  be  without  blame,  and  the  simple  children  of  God,  without 


Annotations. 

ver.  9.  For  the  which.  Calvin  doth  so  abhor 
the  name  of  merit  in  Christian  men  toward 
their  own  salvation,  that  he  wickedly  and  un- 
learnedly  denieth  Christ  himself  to  have  de- 
served or  merited  any  thing  for  himself:  though 
these  words,  which  he  shamefully  writeth  frotii 
the  proper  and  plain  sense,  to  signify  a  sequel 
and  not  a  cause  of  his  exaltation,  and  divers 
other  in  holy  writ,  prove  tliat  he  merited  for 
himself",  accordins;  to  all  learned  men's  judg- 
ment, Apoc.  5.  The  Lnmh  that  was  .slain,  i^  m>r- 
Ihii  to  receive  power  and  divinity.  Hebrews  2 
We  see  .Tf.sus  /or  the  passion  of  death,  crowned 
with  glory  and  honour.  Augustine  upon  these 
words  of  the  Psalm  109.  propterea  exaltaUt 
cajmt. 

ver.  10.  Name  of  ^KS,vs.  Bv  the  like  wicked- 
ness they  charge  the  faithful  people  for  cap- 
ping or  kneeling  when  they  hear  the  name  of 
.Iesus,  as  though  they  worshipped  not  our 
Lord  God  therein,  but  the  syllables  or  letters, 
or  other  material  elements,  whereof  the  word 
written  or  spoken  consisteth,  and  all  this,  by 
sophistications  to  draw  the  people  from  due 
honour  and  devotion  toward  Christ  .Tesus, 
which  is  Satan's  dri'ft,  hy  putting  scruples  into 
poor  simple  rnen's  minds  aijout  his  sacraments, 
Jiis  saints,  his  cross,  his  name,  his  imacre,  and 
such  like,  to  abolish  all  true  religion  out  of  the 
world,  and  to  make  them  plain  Atheists.  But 
the  Church  knoweth  Satan's  cogitations,  and 
therefore  by  the  scriptures  and  reason,  war- 
ranteth  and  teacheth  all  her  children  to  do  re- 
verence whensoever  Jesus  is  named,  because 


Chapter  2. 

Catholics  do  not  honour  these  things,  nor  count 
them  holy,  for  their  matter,  colour,  sound,  and 
syllables,  but  for  the  respect  and  relation  they 
have  to  our  Saviour,  bringing  us  to  the  remem- 
brance and  apprehension  of  Christ,  by  sight, 
hearing,  or  use  of  the  same  signs,  else  why 
make  we  not  reverence  at  the  name  of  Jesus 
the  son  of  Sirach,as  well  as  of  Jesus  Christ? 
And  it  is  a  pitiful  case  to  see  these  profane 
subtleties  of  Heretics  to  take  place  in  reli- 
gion, which  were  ridiculous  in  all  other  trade 
of  life.  When  we  hear  our  Prince  or  Sovereign 
named,  we  may  without  these  scruples  do  obei- 
sance, but  towards  Christ  it  must  be  supersti- 
tious. 

ver.  12.  With,  fear  and  freirihUmr.  Against  the 
vain  presurniption  of  Heretics,  that  niake  men 
secure  of  their  predestination  and  snlvation, 
he  willeth  the  Philippians  to  work  their  salva- 
tion with  fear  and  trembling,  accordinsr  to  that 
other  scripture,  Bh'ssedis  the  man  that  alwaj/s  is 
fearful,  Proverbs  2S.  v.  14. 

ver.  13.  Worketh  in  you.  Of  this  thus  saith 
Auausiine,  Not  because  the  Apostle  saith,  it  ?> 
God  that  worketh  in  you  both  to  v^i/l  and  work, 
must  "ice  think  he  takclh  ouyh/  our  free  irill.  For 
if  it  were  so,  then  wouM  he  not  a  little  before  have 
willed  tliem  to  work  their  own  salvation  with  fear 
and  tremhlinsc.  For  when  they  be  commanded  to 
work,  their  fre^  will  is  called  upon  :  buf,  with  trem- 
hlina  and  fear,  is  added,  lest  bi/  atlrihuting  their 
well  workimr  to  themselves,  theymic^ht  be  proud  of 
their  good^  deeds,  as  thow^h  they  were  of  themselves, 
August,  de  gratia  et  lib.  arbit.  c.  9! 


PHlLirPlANS 


311 


reprehension  in  the  midst  of  a  crooked  and  perverse  generation,  among  wliom  you  shine  as 
lights  in  the  world  :  16  Containing  the  word  ot  life  to  I'ny  glory  in  the  day  of  Christ,  because  I 
have  not  run  in  vain,  nor  in  Vain  laboured.  17  But  and  il  1  be  imnioluied,  upon  the  sacrifice 
and  service  of  your  faith,  1  rejoice  and  congratulate  with  you  all.  18  And  the  selfsame  thing 
do  you  also  rejoice  and  congratulate  with  me.  li)  And  I  hope  in  our  Lord  .Iesus  to  send 
Timothy  unto  you  quickly,  that  1  also  may  be  of  good  comfort,  when  1  know  the  things  per- 
taining to  you.  '-iO  For  I'have  no  man  so  of  one  mind  that  with  sincere  aflieciion  is  careful  tor 
you.  iil  i'or  all  seek  the  things  that  are  their  own  :  not  the  things  that  are  Jesus  Christ's.  'i"2 
And  know  ye  an  experiment  of  him,  that  as  a  son  the  father,  so  hath  he  served  with  me  in  the 
Gospel.  23  This  man  therefore  1  hope  to  send  unto  you,  immediately  as  I  shall  see  the  things 
that  concern  me.  24  And  I  trust  in  our  Lord  that  myself  also  shall  come  to  you  quickly.  25 
But  I  have  thought  it  necessary  to  send  to  you  Epaphroditus  my  brother  and  coadjutor  and 
fellow  soldier,  but  your  apostle  and  minister  of  my  necessity.  26  Because  indeed  ne  had  a 
desire  toward  you  all :  and  was  pensive,  for  that  you  had  heard  that  he  was  sick.  27  For  in- 
deed he  was  sick  even  to  death  :  but  God  had  mercy  on  him  ■  and  not  only  on  him,  but  on  me 
also,  lest  I  should  have  sorrow  upon  sorrow.  28  1  herefore  I  sent  him  the  more  speedily  : 
that  seeing  him,  you  may  rejoice  again,  and  I  may  be  without  sorrow.  29  Receive  him  there- 
fore with  all  joy  m  ourLord  :  and  such  entreat  with  honour.  SO  Because  for  the  work  of  Christ, 
he  came  to  the  point  of  death:  yieluing  his  life,  that  he  might  fulfil  that  which  on  your  part 
wanted  toward  my  service. 

CHAPTER    III. 
He  uanieth  iheni  of  the  false  Apostles,     4  showing  that  himself  had  much  more  to  hrag  of  in  Judaism 

than  they:  hut  that  he  maheth  price  of  nothing  but  oniy  of  Christ,  and  oj  Chrisiian  justice,  and  of 

suffering  vritk  him,     12  wherein  yet  he  achwwledgeth  his  imperfection,     17  exhorting  them  to  hear 

Christ's  Cross  with  him,  and  not  to  imitate  thosehelly  gods. 

1  From  henceforth  my  brethren,  rejoice  in  our  Lord.  To  write  the  same  things  unto  you,  to 
me  surely  is  not  tedious,  and  to  you  it  is  necessary.  2  See  the  dogs,  see  the  evil  workers,  see 
the  concision.  3  For  we  are  the  circumcision,  which  in  spirit  serve  God:  and  we  glory  in 
Christ  Jesus,  and  not  having  confidence  in  the  flesh,  4  Albeit  I  also  have  confidence  in  the 
flesh.  .5  If  any  other  man  seem  to  have  confidence  in  the  flesh,  I  more,  circumcised  the  eighth 
day,  of  the  stock  of  Israel,  of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin,  a  Hebrew  of  the  Hebrews:  according  to 
the  Law,  a  Pharisee  :  6  According  to  emulation,  persecuting  the  Church  of  God  :  according 
to  the  justice  that  is  in  the  Law,  conversing  without  blame.  7  But  the  things  that  were  gains 
to  me,  those  have  I  esteemed  for  Chrisr,  detriments.  8  Yea  but  I  esteem  all  things  to  be  de- 
triment for  the  passnig  know-ledge  of  Jesus  Christ  my  Lord  :  for  whom  I  have  made  all  things 
as  detriment,  and  do  esteem  them  as  dung,  that  1  may  gain  Christ :  9  And  may  be  found  in 
him,  not  having  my  justice  which  is  of  the  Law,  but  that  which  is  of  the  faith  of  Christ,  which 
is  of  God  justice  in  iaiih  :  10  To  know  him,  and  the  virtue  of  his  resurrection,  and  the  society 
of  his  passions,  configured  to  his  death,  11  If  by  any  means  I  may  come  to  the  resurrection 
which  is  from  the  dead.  12  Not  that  now  I  have  received,  or  now  am  perfect :  but  I  pursue, 
if  I  may  comprehend  wherein  1  am  also  comprehended  of  Christ  Jesus.     13  Brethren,  I  do  not 


Annotations. 

ver.  16.    My  glory.    Such  as  have  by  their 

preaching  gained  any  to  Christ,  shall  joy  and 

glory  therein  exceedingly  at  the  day  of  our 

ver.  17.  Immolated.  Pastors  ought  to  be  so 
zealous  of  the  salvation  of  their  flock,  that  with 
Paul  they  should  ofier  themselves  to  death  for 
the  same 

ver.  17.    The  sacrifice.    The   obedience  of 

Annotations. 

ver.  2.  Concision.  By  allusion  of  words,  he 
calleth  the  eternal  Christian  Jews,  that  yet 
boasted  in  the  circumcision  of  the  flesh,  conci- 
sion :  and  himself  and  the  rest  that  circumcised 
their  heart  and  senses  spiritually,  the  true  cir- 
cumcision.   Chrysost.  Theophylact. 

ver.  9.  My  justice.  Divers  Lutherans  in  their 
translations  do  shamefully  mangle  this  sen- 
tence, by  transposing  the  words,  and  false 
pointing  of  the  parts  tliereof,  to  make  it  have 
this  sense,  that  the  Apostle  would  have  no 
justice  of  his  own,  but  only  that  justice,  which 
IS  in  Christ.  Which  is  a  false  and  heretical 
sense  of  the  words,  and  not  meant  by  Paul : 
who  calleth  that  a  man's  own  justice,  which  he 


Chapter  2. 
faith  and  martyrdom  be  so  acceptable  acts 
to  God,  when  they  be  voluntarily  referred 
to  his  honour,  that  by  a  metaphor  they 
be  called  sacrifice  and  pleasant  hosts  to 
God. 

ver.  21.  All  seek.  Many  forsake  their  teachers 
when  they  see  them  in  bands  and  prison  for 
their  faith,  because  most  men  prefer  the  world 
before  Christ's  glory. 

Chapter  3. 
challengeth  by  the  works  of  the  Law  or  nature, 
without  the  grace  of  Christ :  and  that  God's 
justice,  as  Augustine  expoundeth  this  place, 
not  which  is  in  God,  or  by  which  God  is  just, 
but  that  which  is  in  man  from  God  and  by  his 
gift.  LiL.  3.  cont.  2.  ep.  Pelag.  c.  7.  de  Sp.  and 
lit.  c.  9. 

ver.  11.  If  by  any  means.  If  Paul  ceased  not 
to  labour  still,  as  though  we  were  not  sure  to 
come  to  the  mark  without  continual  endeavour : 
what  security  may  we  poor  sinners  have  of 
Heretics'  persuasions  and  promises  of  security 
and  salvation  by  only  faith  ? 

ver.  12.  Not  that  now.  No  man  in  this  life 
can  attain  to  absolute  perfectness  either  of  jus- 


S13 


PIIILTPIANS. 


account  that  I  have  coniprchendofl.  Yet  one  thing:  forgetting  the  things  that  are  beliind,  but 
stretctiing  tbrlh  inysf-li  to  those  that  are  beiore.  14  I  pursue  to  the  mam,  to  the  price  ot  tlie 
supernal  vocation  oi  God  in  Christ  Jesus.  15  Let  ustiieretorc  as  many  as  are  pericct,  be  thus 
minded  :  and  it'  you  be  any  ofiierwise  minded,  this  also  God  hath  revealed  to  you.  16  Never 
theless,  whereunto  we  are  come,  that  we  be  ot  the  same  mind,  let  us  condnue  in  the  same  rule. 
17  Be  toilowers  of  me  brttlircn  :  and  observe  them  that  walk  so  as  you  have  our  form.  18  For 
many  walk  whom  o!ten  1  told  you  of,  and  now  weeping  also  1  tell  you.  the  enemie;?  of  tiie 
Cross  of  Christ:  I'J  Whose  end  is  destruction  :  whose  God,  is  the  belly  and  their  ghiry  in 
their  confusion,  which  mind  worldly  things.  20  But  our  conversation  is  in  iieaven  :  wlience 
also  we  expect  the  Saviour,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  21  Who  will  reiorm  the  body  ot  our 
humility,  configured  to  the  body  ot  his  glory,  according  to  the  operation  whereby  also  he  is  able 
to  subdue  all  things  to  himself. 

CHAPTER    IV. 
He  exhorteth  litem  to  perseverance,     2  and  certain  hy  name  to  unity,  5  to  modesty,   d  to  peace  villivut 

solicitude  or  careful  anxiety,  8  to  all  that  ^ool  is,     9  to  such  things  as  they  see  in  himself:     10  that 

he  rejoiced  in  their  conlrihulion,  not  for  his  own  need,  hut  for  their  intrlls. 

1  1'herefore,  my  dearest  brethren  and  most  desired,  my  joy  and  my  crown :  so  stand  in  our 
Lord,  my  dearest.  2  Euchodia  1  desire  and  Syntyche  I  beseech  to  be  of  one  mind  in  our  Lord. 
3  Yea  and  I  beseech  thee  my  sincere  companion,  help  those  women  that  have  laboured  with 


Annotations. 
tice  or  of  that  knowledge  which  shall  be  in 
heaven:  but  yet  there  is  also  another  perfect- 
ness,  such  as  according  to  this  state  a  man  may 
reach  unto,  which  in  respect  of  the  perfection 
in  glory,  is  small,  but  in  respect  of  other  lesser 
degreesof  man's  justice  and  knowledge  in  this 
life,  may  be  called  perfectness.  And  in  this 
sense  the  Apostle  in  the  next  sentence  calleth 
himself  and  others  perlect,  though  in  respect 
of  the  absolute  perfectness  in  heaven,  he  saiih 
here,  he  is  not  yet  perfect,  nor  hath  yet  attained 
thereunto. 

ver.  15.  Otherwise  minded.  When  Catholic 
men  now-a-days  charge  Heretics  with  their 
horrible  divisions,  dissensions,  combats,  con- 
tentions, and  diversities  among  themselves,  as 
the  Catholics  of  all  other  ages  did  challenge  I 
their  adversaries  most  truly  and  justly  tor  the 
same,  both  because  where  the  Spirit  of  God  is  | 
not,  nor  any  order  or  obedience  to  superiors,  i 
there  can  be  no  peace  nor  unity,  and  specially  I 
for  that  it  is,  as  Augustine  saith,  lib.  de  agone  I 
Christ,  c.  29.  the  just  judgment  of  God,  that  they 
which  seek  nothing  else  but  to  divide  the  | 
Church  of  Christ,  should  themselves  be  mise-  : 
rably  divided  among  themselves,  therefore,  I 
say,  when  men  charge  the  Protestants  with 
these  things,  they  flee  for  their  defence  to  this  ; 
that  the  old  Fathers  were  not  all  of  one  judg- 
ment in  every  point  of  religion:  that  Cyprian 
stood  against  others,  that  Augustine  and  Hie- 
rome  wrote  earnestly  in  a  certain  matter  one 
against  another,  that  our  Dominicans  and  Fran- 
ciscans, our  Thomists  and  Scotists  be  not  all 
of  one  opinion  in  divers  matters,  and  therefore 
divisions  and  contentions  should  not  be  so  pre- 
judicial to  the  Zuinglians  and  Lutherans,  as 
men  make  it.  Thus  they  defend  themselves : 
but  ridiculou.sly  and  against  the  rule  of  Paul 
liere,  acknowledging,  that  in  this  imperfection 
of  men's  science  in  this  life,  every  one  catniot 
be  fr«e  from  all  error,  or  think  the  same  that 
another  thiiiketh  :  whereupon  may  rise  difler- 
ences  of  understanding,  opinion,  and  judgment, 
in  certain  hard  matters,  which  God  hath  not 
revealed,  or  the  Church  determined,  and  there- 
fore that  .such  diversity  is  tolerable  and  a<jree- 
dble  to  our  human  condition  and  the  state  of 


Chapteii  3. 
the  way  that  wc  be  in :  always  provided,  that 
the  controversy  be  such  and  in  such  things  as 
be  not  against  the  set  known  rule  of  faith,  as 
he  here  speakcth,  and  such  as  break  not  mu- 
tual society,  fellowship,  and  communion  in 
Prayer,  Service,  Sacraments,  and  other  ofKces 
of  life  and  religion;  for  such  divisions  and  dif- 
ferences come  never  but  of  schism  or  heresy, 
and  such  are  among  the  Heretics,  not  only  in 
respect  of  us  Catholics,  but  among  themselves  : 
as  they  know  that  be  acquainted  with  the  wri- 
tings of  Luther  against  Ziiinglius,  or  Wcstpha- 
lus  against  Calvin,  or  the  Puritans  against  the 
Protestants,  not  only  charging  one  another  with 
heresy,  idolatry,  superstition,  and  atheism,  hut 
also  condemning  each  other's  ceremonies  or 
manner  of  administrations,  till  it  come  to  ex- 
communication, and  banishment,  yea  some- 
times burning  one  of  another.  Thus  did  not 
Cyprian,  Augustine,  Hierome,the  Dominicans, 
Franciscans,  Thomists,  Scotists,  who  all  agree 
in  one  rule  of  faith,  all  of  one  communion,  all 
most  dear  one  to  another  in  the  same,  all, 
thanks  be  God,  come  to  one  holy  Mass,  and  re- 
ceive the  same  sacraments,  and  obey  one  head 
throughout  all  the  world.  Augustine,  lih.  2.  de 
hapt.  c.  5.  shall  make  up  this  matter  with  this 
notable  sentence  :  IVe  are  men,  saith  he,  and 
therefore  to  think  somewhat  otherwise  than  the  thing 
i.s,  is  a  human  tentation:  but  hy  loving  our  own 
sentence  too  much,  or  hy  envying  our  betters,  to  pro- 
ceed unto  the  sacrilege  of  dividing  the  mutual  sn- 
ciety  and  of  making  schism  or  heresy,  is  dci'ilish 
jiresumption  :  in  nothing  to  have  other  opinion  than 
the  truth  is,  that  m  angelical  perfection.  And  a 
little  after,  //  youhe  any  othencise  minded,  this 
God  will  reveal:  hut  to  than  only,  saith  he,  that 
uxilk  in  the  way  of  peace,  and  that  stray  aside  into 
no  division  or  separation.  Which  saying  would 
God  all  our  dear  countrymen  wouldmark,  and 
come  into  the  Church,  w^here  only  God  re- 
vealcth  truth. 

ver.  17.  Of  me  hrethren.  It  is  a  goodly  thing 
when  the  pastor  may  so  say  to  his  flock.  Nei- 
ther is  it  any  derogation  to  Christ,  that  the  peo- 
ple should  imitate  their  Apostle's  lite  and  doc- 
trine, and  other  holy  men,  Augustine,  Benedict 
Dominic,  Fra7icis. 


PHILIPPIANS. 


313 


me  in  the  Gospel  with  Clement,  and  the  rest  my  coadjutors,  whose  names  are  in  the  book  of 
lite.  4  Rejoice  in  our  Lord  always  :  again  I  say  rejoice.  5  Let  your  modesty  be  known  to 
all  men.  Our  Lord  is  nigh.  6  Be  nothing  carelul:  but  in  everything  by  prayer  and  suppli- 
cation with  thanksgiving  let  your  petitions  be  known  with  God.  7  And  the  peace  oi  God 
wliich  passeth  all  understanding,  keep  your  hearts  and  intelligences  in  Christ  .Iesi  s.  8  Fur 
the  rest  brethren,  what  things  soever  he  true,  whatsoever  honest,  whatsoever  jusi,  whatsoever 
holy,  whatsoever  amiable,  whatsoever  ot  good  taine,  it' there  be  any  virtue,  if  any  praise  oi  dis- 
cipline, these  things  tlimk  upon.  9  Which  you  have  both  learned  and  received,  and  heard, 
and  seen  in  me  :  these  things  do  ye,  and  the  God  of  peace  shall  be  with  you.  10  And  I  re- 
joiced in  our  Lord  exceedingly,  that  once  at;  the  length  you  have  retlourished  to  care  tor  me,  as 
you  did  also  care  :  but  you  were  occupied.  11  I  speak  not  as  it  were  for  penury,  for  I  have 
learned,  to  be  content  with  the  things  that  I  have.  12  I  know  both  to  be  brought  law,  I  know 
also  to  abound :  everywliere,  and  in  all  things  1  am  instructed,  both  to  be  full,  and  to  be  hungry, 
both  to  abound,  and  to  suffer  penury.  13  1  can  all  things  in  him  that  strengtiieneth  me.  14 
Nevertheless  you  ha\'e  done  well,  communicating  to  my  tribulation.     15  And  you  also  know 

0  Philippians,  that  in  the  beginning  of  the  Gospel,  when  I  departed  from  Macedonia,  no 
Church  communicated  unto  me  in  the  account  of  gift  and  receipt,  but  you  only  :  16  For  unto 
Thessalonica  also,  once  and  twice  you  sent  to  my  use.  17  Not  that  1  seek  the  gift,  but  I  seek 
the  fruit  abounding  in  your  account.     18  But  I  have  all  things,  and  abound  :  I  was  filled  after 

1  received  of  Epaphrodiius  the  things  that  you  sent,  an  odour  of  sweetness,  an  acceptable 
Host,  pleasing  God.  19  And  my  Go3  supply  all  your  lack  according  to  his  riches  in  glory  in 
Christ  .Iksus.  20  And  to  God  and  our  father  be  glory  world  without  end.  Amen.  21  Salute 
ye  every  Saint  in  Christ  Jesus.  22  The  brethren  that  are  with  me,  salute  you.  All  the  saints 
salute  you:  but  especially  they  that  are  of  Cesar's  house.  23  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  be  with  your  spirit.    Amen. 


Annotations. 

ver.  1.  My  joy.  He  calleth  them  his  joy  and 
crown,  for  that  he  expecteth  the  crovvii  of 
everlasting  life  as  a  reward  of  his  labours  to- 
wards them.  Wiiereby  we  may  learn  also, 
that  besides  the  essential  glory  which  shall  be 
in  the  vision  and  fruition  of  God,  there  is  other 
manifold  felicity  incident  in  respect  of  crea- 
tures. 

ver.  3.  Clement.,  and  the.  This  Clement  was 
afterwards  the  fourth  Pone  of  Rome  from  Pe- 
ter, as  Hierome  writetn,  according  to  the 
common  sunputation. 

ver.  3.  iiticere  companion.  The  English 
Bibles  with  one  consent  interpret  the  Greek 
words,  faithful  yokefellow,  perhaps  to  signify, 
as  some  would  have  it,  that  the  Apostle  here 
speaketh  to  his  wife  :  but  they  must  under- 
stand that  their  Masters,  Calvin  and  Beza, 
mislike  that  exposition,  and  all  the  Greek  Fa- 
thers almost,  much  more  reject  it,  and  it  is 
against  Paul's  own  words,  speaking  to  the  un- 
27 


Ch.\pter  4. 
married.  That  it  is  good  for  them  to  remain 
so,  even  as  hhiiself  did,  1  Cor.  7.  8.  Whereby 
it  is  evident  he  had  no  wife,  and  therefore 
meaneth  here  some  other  his  coadjutor  and 
fellow  labourer  in  the. Gospel. 

ver.  10.  Reflourished.  This  reflourishing  is 
the  reviving  of  their  old  liberty,  which  for  a 
time  had  been  slack  and  dead.  Chrysos(. 

ver.  15.  Account.  He  counteth  it  not  mere 
alms,  or  a  free  gift,  that  the  people  bestoweth 
on  their  Pastors,  or  Preachers,  but  a  certain 
mutual  traffic  as  it  w^ere,  and  interchange  : 
the  one  giving  spiritual,  the  other  rendering 
temporal  things  for  the  same. 

ver.  18.  Acceptable.  How  acceptable  alms 
are  before  God,  we  see  here  ;  namely  when  it 
is  given  for  religion  to  devout  persons,  for  a 
recompense  of  spiritual  benefits,  for  so  it  put- 
teth  on  the  condition  of  an  oblation  or  sacri- 
fice offered  to  God,  and  is  most  acceptable  and 
sweet  in  his  sight. 


314  COLOSSIANS. 

THE  ARGUMENT  OF  THE  EPISTLE  TO  THE  COLOSSIANS. 

The  Epistle  to  the  Colossians  isnot  only  in  sense,  but  almost  in  words  also,  all  one  with  the 
Epistle  to  the  Ephesians,  and  was  sent  also  by  the  same  messenger  1'ycliicus,  cap.  4.  ver.  7. 
and  in  it  he  niaketn  like  mention  ot  his  bands  and  sufi'erings,  cap.  1.  ver.  'M.  and  cap.  4.  ver.  3. 
18.  And  thcretore  no  doubt  it  was  written  at  Rome  at  the  same  time,  to  wit,  in  his  last  appre- 
hension, yet  before  he  knew  of  his  martyrdom. 

This  dilierence  there  is,  that  he  had  himselt  preached  to  the  Ephesians,  but  with  the  Colos- 
sians he  hud  never  been,  as  he  sigrjifieth,  cap.  2.  ver.  1.  'J'heretore  although  m  matters  ot  ex- 
hortation he  be  here  briefer  than  to  the  Ephesians,  yet  in  matters  of' doctrine  he  is  longer. 
And  generally  he  assureth  them,  that  to  be  the  truth,  which  their  Apostle  Epaphras  had 
taught  them,  hut  namely  he  giveth  them  warning  both  of  the  .ludaicul  talse  aposiles,  who 
sought  to  corrupt  them  with  sotne  ceremonies  of  Moses'  Law:  and  also  of  the  Platonic  Fhilo- 
sopliers  who  rejected  Christ,  who  is  indeed  the  head  of  the  Church,  and  Mediator  to  bring  us 
to  God,  and  instead  of  him,  brought  in  certain  Angels,  as  more  e.xccUent  than  he,  whom  they 
termed  Mhioris  dij,  teaching  tlie  people  to  sacrifice  unto  them,  calling  that  humility,  that  they 
might  bring  them  to  the  great  God.  With  which  falsehood  the  heresy  of  Simon  Magus  a  Umg 
time  deceived  many,  as  we  read  in  Epiph.  her.  21. 

Against  such  therefore  Paul  telleth  the  Colossians,  that  Christ  is  the  Creator  of  all  Angels, 
God  m  person,  the  head  of  the  Church,  the  principal  in  all  ret^pecis  :  that  he  is  the  Redeemer, 
Mediator,  and  Pacifier  between  God  and  men,  and  therefore  by  him  we  must  go  to  God,  so 
that  whether  we  pray  ourselves,  or  desire  any  oiht;r  on  earth,  or  in  heaven  to  pray  for  u»,  all 
must  be  done  as  the  Catholic  Church  in  every  Collect  doth,  Per  Chrisliim  Doininum  nostrum, 
that  is,  throuiili  C/irh't  our  Lord,  or  per  Domlnum  nostrum  Jc.sum  Christum  Fdiurn  iuum,  (juilet-um 
vevit  el  resfnat,  ^'C.  Whereby  the  Church  professetli  continually  against  such  seduction,  both 
the  Mediatorship,  apdthe  Godhead  of  Christ. 

THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  COLOSSIANS. 

CHAPTER  T.  ,  . 

Samn<T,  that  he  thonketh  God  for  their  exrellcut  fait  li  and  charity,  and.  continually  jtrayeth  for  thnr 

increase,  he  doth  withal  pive  vntness  to  the  prefichinp;  of  their  Apostle  Epaphras,  and  exloUetli  the 

grace  of  God  in   lyringiitir  them  to  Christ  who  rs  chief  above  all,  and  peacemaher  hy  his  blood. 

This  w  the  Gospel  not  of  lipnphras  alone,  but  of  the  universal  Church,  and  of  Paid  himself,  who 

also  snjfereth  for  him. 

1  Paul  an  Apostle  of  .Teshs  Christ  by  the  will  of  God,  and  brother  Timothy :  2  To  them 
that  are  at  Colossa,  Saints  and  faithful  brethren  in  Christ  .Iesus.  3  Grace  to  you,  and  peace 
from  God  our  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  We  give  thanks  to  God,  and  the  Father  of 
our  Lord  .Tesus  Christ,  always  for  you  praying:  4  Hearing  your  faith  in  Chri.st  .Iesus,  and 
the  love  which  you  have  toward  all  the  Saints.  5  For  the  h'^pe  that  is  liid  up  for  you  in  hea- 
ven, which  yon  have  heard  in  the  word  of  the  truth  of  the'Gospel,  6  That  is  come  to  you,  as 
also  in  the  whole  world  it  is,  fructitieth,  and  groweth,  even  as  in  you,  since  that  day  that  you 
heard  and  knew  the  grnce  of  God  in  truth,  7  As  you  learn  of  Epaphras  our  dearest  fellow- 
servant,  who  is  a  faithful  Minister  of  .Iesus  Ch.risi  for  you.  8  Who  also  hath  manifested  to 
us  your  love  in  spirit.  9  Tlierefbre  we  also  from  the  day  that  we  heard  it,  cease  not  praying 
for  you  and  desiring,  that  you  may  be  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  his  will,  in  all  wisdom,  and 
spiritual  understanding  :  10  That  you  may  walk  worthy  of  God,  in  all  things  pleasing  :  Fruc- 
tifying in  all  good  work,  and  increasing  in  the  knowledge  of  God  :  11  In  all  power  strength- 
ened according  to  the  miffht  of  his  glory,  in  all  patience  and  longanimity  with  joy  :  12  Giving 
thanks  to  God'and  the  Father,  who  hath  made  us  worthy  unto  the  part  of  the  lot  of  the  Saints 
in  the  light :  13  Who  hath  delivered  us  from  the  power  of  darkness,  and  hath  tran.slated  us 
into  the  kini'dom  of  the  Son  of  his  love,  14  In  whom  we  have  redemption,  the  remission  of 
sins  :  15  Who  is  the  image  of  the  invisible  God,  the  first-born  of  all  creatures  :  16  Because 
in  him  were  created  all  things  in  heaven,  and  in  earth,  visible  and  invisible,  whether  Thrones. 
or  13omination=,  or  Principalities,  or  Potestates :  all  by  him,  and  in  him  were  created:  17 
And  he  is  before  all,  and  all  consist  in  him.  18  And  he  is  the  he;id  of  the  body,  the  Chitrch, 
who  is  the  beirinning,  first-born  of  the  dead:  that  he  mav  be  in  all  ihitigs  holding  the  primacy : 
19  Because  in  him  it  hath  well  pleased,  all  fulness  to  inhabit  :  20  Amlhy  him  to  reconcile  all 
thino's  unto  himself,  pacifying  oy  the  blood   of  his  cross,  whether  the  things  in  earth,  or  the 

Annotations.        Chap'^er.  1. 


ver.6.  Inthewholeinorld.  He  showeth  ihatthe 
Church  and  Christ's  (Jospel  should  daily  L^row 
and  be  snread  at  lenL'th  through  the  whole 
world,  which  cannot  stand  with  the  Heretics' 
opinion  of  the  decay  thereof  so  quickly  after 
Christ's  time,  nor  agree  by  anv  means  to  their 
obscure  conven.icles.    Aug.  Episl.  80.  in  fine. 


vet.  10.  All  gonduorJ;.  Many  things  requi- 
site, and  divers  things  acceptable  to  God  beside 
faith. 

ver.  12.  Worthy  unto  the.  We  are  not  only 
bv  acceptation  or  imputation  partakers  of 
Christ's  benefits,  but  are  by  srace  made  worthy 
thereof,  and  deserve  our  salvation  condignly. 


COLOSSIANS. 


315 


tilings  that  are  in  heaven.  21  And  you  whereas  you  were  sometime  alienated  and  enemies  in 
sense,  in  evil  worlvs  :  2'Z  Yet  now  he  hath  reconciled  in  the  body  ot  his  tiesh  by  death,  to 
present  you  holy  and  iniinacuhite,  and  blameless  before  him  :  23  It  yet  ye  continue  m  the 
taiih,  grounded  and  stable,  and  unmoveable  irona  the  hope  ot  the  Gospel  which  you  have 
heard,  which  is  preached  among  all  creatures  that  are  luider  heaven,  whereof  1  Paul  am  made 
a  Minister.  24  Who  now  rejoicing  in  suti'ering  for  you,  and  do  accomplish  those  thinjjs  that 
want  of  the  passions  ot  Christ,  in  my  flesh  tor  his  body,  v\  hich  is  the  Church  :  25  Wliereof 
1  am  made  a  Minister  according  to  the  dispensation  of  God,  which  is  given  me  toward  you, 
that  I  may  lulhl  the  word  of  God,  26  The  mystery  that  hath  been  hidden  Irom  worlds  and 
generations,  but  now  is  manilested  to  his  Saints,  27  To  whom  God  would  make  known  the 
riches  of  the  glory  of  his  Sacrament  in  the  Gentiles,  which  is  Christ,  in  you  the  hope  of  glory. 
28  Whom  we  preach,  admonishing  every  man,  and  teaching  every  man  in  all  wisdom,  that  we 
may  present  every  man  pertect  in  Christ  Jesus.  29  Wherein  also  I  labour,  striving  accord- 
ing to  his  operation  which  he  worketh  in  me  in  power. 


Annotations. 
ver.  21.  Do  accomplish  that  uxmteth.  As  Christ 
the  head  and  his  body  make  one  person  mys- 
tical, and  one  full  Christ,  the  Church  being 
therefore  his  plenitude,  fulness,  or  compliment, 
Ephes.  1,  so  tlie  passions  of  the  head,  and  the 
aiBictions  of  the  body  and  members  make  one 
complete  mass  of  passions.  With  such  difler- 
ence  for  all  that,  between  the  one  sort  and  the 
other,  as  the  pre-eminence  and  the  head,  and 
specially  such  a  head,  above  the  body,  requi- 
reth  and  giveth.  And  not  only  tliose  passions 
which  he  sud'ered  iu  himself,  which  were  fully 
ended  in  his  death,  and  were  in  themselves 
sufficient  for  the  redemption  of  the  world,  and 
remission  of  all  sins,  but  all  those  which  his 
body  and  members  suffer,  are  his  also,  and  of 
him  they  receive  the  condition,  quality,  and 
force  to  be  meritorious  and  satisfactory,  for 
though  there  be  no  insufliciency  in  the  action 
or  passions  of" Christ  the  head,  yet  his  wisdom, 
will  and  justice  requireth  and  ordaineth,  that 
his  body  and  members  should  be  fellows  of 
his  passions,  as  they  look  to  be  fellows  of  his 
glory:  that  so  sufTering  with  him,  and  by  his 
example,  they  may  apjily  to  themselves  and 
other  the  general  medicine  of  Christ's  merits 
and  satisfactions,  as  it  is  eft'ecfually  also  ap- 
plied to  us  by  Sacraments,  Sacrifice,  and  other 
ways  also  :  the  one  sort  being  no  more  injuri- 
ous to  Christ's  death,  than  the  other,  notwith- 
standing the  vain  clamours  of  the  Protestants, 
that  would  under  pretence  of  Christ's  passion, 
take  away  the  value  of  all  good  deeds.  Here- 
upon it  is  plain  now,  that  this  accomplishment 
of  the  wants  of  Christ's  passions,  which  the 
Apostles  and  other  saints  make  up  in  the  flesh, 
is  not  meant  but  of  the  Penal  and  satisfactory 
works  of  Christ  in  his  members,  every  good 
man  adding  continually,  as  special  Martyrs, 
somewhat  to  accomplish  the  full  measure  there- 
of: and  these  be  the  plenitude  of  his  passions 
and  satisfactions,  as  the  Church  is  the  pleni- 
tude of  his  person :  and  therefore  these  also 
through  the  communion  of  Saints,  and  the  so- 
ciety that  is  not  only  between  the  head  and  the 
body,  but  also  between  one  member  and  ano- 
ther, are  not  only  satisfactory,  and  many  ways 
profitable  for  the  sufferers  themselves,  but  also 


Chapter  1. 
for  other  their  fellow  members  in  Christ,  for 
though  one  member  cannot  merit  for  another 
properly,  yet  may  one  bear  the  burden,  and 
discharge  the  debt  of  another,  both  by  the  Law 
of  God  and  Nature,  and  it  was  a  ridiculous  he- 
resy of  Wicklifie  to  deny  the  same.  Yea,  as 
we  see  here,  the  passions  of  Saints  are  always 
suffered  for-  the  common  good  of  the  whole 
body,  and  sometimes  withal  by  the  sufferers' 
special  intention  they  are  applicable  to  spe- 
cial persons,  one  or  many :  as  here  the  Apos- 
tle joyeth  in  his  passions  for  the  Colossians,  in 
another  place  his  afflictions  be  for  the  salva- 
tion of  the  Corinthians,  sometimes  he  wisheth  to 
be  Anathema,  that  is,  according  to  Origen's  Ex- 
position, in  lid.  num.  Horn.  10.  and  24.  a  sacri- 
fice for  the  Jews,  and  Jie  often  speaketh  of  liis 
death,  as  of  a  libation,  host,  or  offering,  as  the 
Fathers  do  of  all  Martyr's  passions.  All  which 
dedicated  and  sanctified  in  Christ's  blood  and 
sacrifice,  make  the  plenitude  of  his  Passion, 
and  have  a  forcible  cry,  intercession  and  satis- 
faction, for  the  Church  and  the  particular  ne- 
cessity thereof.  In  which,  as  some  do  abound 
in  good  works  and  sanctification,  as  Paul, 
who  reckoneih  up  his  afflictions,  and  glorieth 
in  them,  2  Cor.  11.  and  Job,  who  avoucheth 
that  his  penalties  far  surmounted  his  sins :  and 
our  Lady  much  more,  who  never  sinned,  and 
yet  suffered  sf)  great  dolours,  so  othersome  do 
want,  and  are  to  be  holpen  by  the  abundance 
of  their  fellow  members. 

Which  intercourse  of  spiritual  offices,  and 
the  recompense  of  the  wants  of  one  part  by  the 
store  of  the  other,  is  the  ground  of  the  old  li- 
bels of  Indulgence,  whereof  is  treated  before 
out  of  Cyprian.  Annotations,  2  Cor.  2.  ver.  10. 
and  of  all  indulgences  and  pardons,  which  the 
Church  daily  diapenseth  with  great  justice  and 
mercy,  by  their  hands  in  whom  Christ  hath  put 
the  word  of  our  reconcilement,  to  whom  he 
hath  committed  the  keys  to  keep  and  use, 
his  sheep  to  feed,  his  mysteries  and  all  his 
goods  to  dispense,  his  power  to  bind  and 
loose,  his  commission  to  remit  and  retain, 
and  the  stewardship  of  his  family  to  give 
every  one  their  meat  and  sustenance  in  due 
season. 


316 


COLOSSIANS. 


CHAPTER    II. 
He  is  careful  for  tliem,  though  he  were  never  vAlh  thim,  that  they  rest  in  the  wonderful  wisdom  which 

is  in  Christian  religion,  and  he  not  carried  away  either  with  riulosuj^hy,  to  leave  CkriM,  and  to  sacri- 
fice to  Anceh,  or  with  Judui.-nn  to  receive  any  renmonies  of  MoKes'  Law. 

1  For  I  will  Inive  you  know,  brethren,  what  manner  ot  care  I  have  for  you,  and  for  them 
that  are  oi"  Laodicea,  and  whosoever  have  not  seen  my  face  in  the  flesh :  2  I'hat  their  hearts 
may  be  comibried,  instructed  in  charity,  and  unto  all  the  rieljes  of  the  tulness  ot  understanding, 
untu  the  knowledge  of  the  mystery  of  God  the  Father  of  Christ  JesIjs,  3  In  whcni  be  all  the 
treasures  of  wisdom  and  kriawled^e  hid.  4  But  this  1  say,  that  no  man  deceive  you  in  loUiness 
of  words.  5  i'or  although  I  bo  absent  in  body,  yet  in  Spirit  1  am  with  you  :  rejoicing,  and  see- 
ing your  order,  and  the  constancy  of  that  your  faith  which  is  in  Christ.  6  Tlierelore  ss  you 
have  received  . I Esus  Christ  our  Lord,  walk  in  him,  7  Rooted  and  built  in  him,  and  confirmed 
in  the  faitn,  as  also  you  have  learned,  aboimdin^  in  him  in  thanksgiving.  8  Beware  lest  any 
man  deceive  you  by  Philosophy,  and  vain  fallacy,  according  to  the  tradition  oi  men,  according 
tothe  elements  of  the  world,  and  not  according  to  Christ.  9  For  in  him  dwelleth  all  the  lulness 
of  the  Godhead  corporally  :  10  And  you  a"re  in  him  replenished,  who  is  the  head  in  all 
Principality  and  Power:  11  In  whom  al'l  you  are  circumcised  wiih  circumcision  not  made  by 
hand  in  spoiling  of  the  body  of  the  flesh,  in  the  circumcision  of  Christ,  12  Buried  wiih  him 
iri  Baptism  :  in  whom  also  you  are  risen,  again  by  the  faith  of  the  operation  of  God,  who  raised 
him  up  from  the  dead.  13  And  vou,  when  you  were  dead  in  the  offences  and  the  prepuce  of 
your  flesh,  did  he,  quicken  together  with  hmi :  pardoning  you  all  olfences,  14  Wiping  out 
the  hand-writing  ol  decree  that  was  against  us,  which  was  contrary  to  us,  and  tlie  same  he  hath 
taken  out  of  the  way,  fastening  it  to  the  Cross.  15  And  spoiling  the  Principalities  and  Potes- 
tates  haih  led  them  contidenily  in  open  show,  triumphing  them  in  himself.  1(>  Let  no  man 
therefore  judge  yoiz  in  meat  or  in  drink,,or  in  pnrt  of  a  festival  day,  or  of  the  new  moon,  or  of 
Sabbaths:  1?  Vv^hich  are  a  siiadow  of  things  to  come,  but  the  body  Christ's.  18  Let  no  man 
seduce  you,  willing  in  the  humility  and  rsligion  of  Angels,  walking  in  the  things  which  he  hath 


Annotations. 

ver.  4.  No  man  deceive.  Heretics  do  most 
commonly  deceive  the  people  with  eloquence  ; 
namely,  such  as  have  it  by  the  gift  of  nature, 
as  the  Heretics  of  all  ages  had,  and  lightly  all 
seditious  persons  whicn  draw  the  vulgar  sort 
to  sedi;ion  by  the  allurement  of  their^tongue. 
Nothing,  saith  Hierome.  epist.  2.  ad  Neprolicen. 
is  so  easy,  as  with  volubility  of  tongue  to  de- 
ceive the  unlearned  multitude,  which  whatso- 
ever it  undcrstandeth  not,  doth  the  more  admire 
and  wonder  at  the  same.  The  Apostle  here 
calleth  it,  irttftuvoXDynt,  persuasible  speech. 

ver.  8.  By  Philnsophi/.  Philosophy  and  all 
human  science,  so  lon^  as  they  be  subject  and 
obedient  to  Christ,  as  they  be  in  the  schools  of 
Christian  Catholic  men,  be  not  forbidden,  but 
are  greatly  commended,  and  be  very  profita- 
ble in  the  Church  of  God.  Oiiierwise.  where 
gccular  learniiiij  is  made  the  ride  of  relitrion, 
and  commandem  faith,  there  it  is  pernicious, 
and  the  cause  of  all  heresy  and  infidelity,  for 
the  which,  Hierome,  and  before  him  Teriullian, 
call  philosophers  the  Patriarchs  of  Heretics,  and 
declare  that  all  the  old  heresies  rose  only  by 
toomufh  admiring  of  profane  philosophy.  Hie- 
rome ad  Ctesipha.  cont.  Peloff.  cap.  1.  Te.rltd.  de 
prcBScr.  and  cont.  Hermog.  and  cont.  Marcio.  lih. 
5.  And  so  do  tiicse  new  sects,  no  doubt,  in 
maily  things,  for,  other  arirnments  have  they 
none  against  the  presence  of  Christ  in  the  bles- 
sed sacrament,  but  such  as  they  borrow  of 
Aristotle  and  such  like,  concerning  quantity, 
accidents,  place,  posiii<in,  dimensions,  senses, 
sight,  taste,  and  other  straits  of  reason,  to  which 
theybrina  Christ's  mysteries.  All  philosophi- 
cal arsruments  therefore  against  any  articles 
of  our  faith  be  here  condemned  as  deceitful, 
and  are  called  also  here,  the  tradition  of  men, 
and  the  elements  of  the  vmrld.  The  better  to  re- 
sist the  which  fallacies  and  traditions  of  Hea- 


Chapter  2. 
then  men,  the  school-learning  is  necessary, 
wliicK  keepeih  philosophy  in  awe,  and  order  of 
faiih,  and  useih  the  same  to  withstand  the  phi- 
losophical and  sophistical  deceits  of  Heretics 
and  Heathen.  So  the  great  philosophers,  De- 
nis, Augustine,  Clemens,  Alexandrinus,  Jus- 
line,  Lactnntius  and  the  rest,  used  the  same  to 
the  great  honour  of  God,  and  benefit  of  the 
Church.  So  came  Cvjirian,  Amhrnse,  Hie- 
rome, and  the  Greek  Fathers,  furnished  with 
all  secular  learning  unto  the  study  of  Divinity, 
whereof  Hierome,  Epist.  84.  ad  Magnum  Ora 
tortim. 

ver.  Ifi.  In  meat.  The  Protestants  wilfully  or 
ignorantly  apply  all  these  kinds  of  forbearing 
meats,  tothe  Christian  fast:  but  it  is  by  the 
circumstance  of  the  text  plain,  as  Augustine 
also  teacheth,  that  the  .Tudaical  observation  and 
distinction  of  certain  clean  and  unclean  meats 
is  forbidden  to  the  Colossians,  who  were  in 
danger  to  be  seduced  by  certain  .Tews,  under 
pretence  of  holiness  to  keep  the  law  touching 
meats  and  festiviiie.s,  and  other  like,  which  the 
Apostle  showeth  were  only  shadows  of  things 
to  come :  which  things  are  come,  atul  there- 
fore the  said  shadows  to  cease.  Where  he 
nameth  the  Sabbaths  and  fcasi^;  of  the  new 
moon,  that,  no  man  need  lo  doubt,  but  that  he 
speaketh  onlvof  the  .(ewisli  days  and  kinds  of 
fasts  and  feasts,  and  not  of  Christian  holydays 
or  fasting-days  at  all. 

vor.  18.  ReliL'ion  of  Ana  eh.  By  the  like  false 
apphration  of  this  text,  as  of  the  other  before, 
the  Heretics  ah\ise  it  against  the  invocation  or 
honour  of  Angels  used  in  the  Catholic  Church, 
where  the  Apostle  noteth  the  wicked  doctrine 
of  Simon  Magus  and  others,  Chrysostoin.  Horn 
7.  in  hunc  locum,  and  Epiphnn.  hfrres.  21.  who 
tiuHht  Ansiels  to  be  our  mediators,  and  not 
Christ,  non  lenens  caput,  not  holding  the  I -ad,  aa 


C0L03SIANS. 


317 


not  seen,  in  vain  pufTcd  up  by  the  sense  of  his  flesh,  19  And  not  holding  the  head,  whereof 
the  whole  body  by  joints  and  bands  being  served  and  compacted,  groweth  to  the  increase  of 
God,  20  It'  then  you  be  dead  with  Christ,  from  the  elements  ot  this  world  :  wiiy  do  you  yet 
decree  as  living  in  the  world  ?  21  Touch  not,  tasie  not,  handle  not:  22  Which  things  are 
all  unto  destruction  by  the  very  use,  according  to  the  precepts  and  doctnnos  ol  men,  23  Which 
are  indeed  having  a  show  ol  wisdom  in  superstition  and  humility,  and  not  to  spare  the  body, 
nor  in  any  honour  to  the  filling  of  the  flesh. 

Chapter  2. 
emit  mc:  1  Tim.  5. 21.  And  that  that  they  may  bo 
prayed  unto,  and  can  help  and  hear  us,  iiie- 
rome,  in  cap.  10.  Danidis.  Ambrose,  in  Psa.  118. 
.ler.  1.  August,  lib.  10.  de  civit.  Dei.  c.  12.  Bede, 
lih.  4.  in  CaiUira,  c.  24. 

ver  18.  Willinir.  That  is,  wilful,  or  self- 
willed  in  voluntary  religion,  for  that  OeX(0£ii: 
£v  diJ>)(T<ta,  whereof  cometh  the  word  follow- 
ing lOeXopiisKeia,  Superstdion.  ver.  23.  Annot. 
verse  21. 

ver.  19.  Not  holding:  the  head.  Because  he  hath 
much  ado  with  such  false  preachers  as  tausrht 
tlie  people  to  prefer  the  Angels  which  gave  the 
law,  or  other  whatsoever,  before  Christ:  in 
this  Epistle,  and  to  the  Ephesians,  he  often  nf- 
firmeth  Christ  to  be  our  head,  yea  and  to  be 
exalted  far  above  all  creatures,  angels,  potest- 
ates,  principalities,  or  whatsoever. 
I  ver.  20.  Whi/do  you.  A  marvellous  impudent 
translation  of  these  words  in  the  F^ngllsh  Bible, 
thus,  Whi/  are  you  burdened  with  traditions  ? 
Whereas  the  Greek  hath  not  that  sianification: 
but  to  make  the  name  of  tradition  odious,  here 
thev  put  it  of  purpose,  not  being  in  the  Greek: 
anu  in  other  places  where  traditions  are  com- 
mended, 1  Cor.  11.  and  2  Thes.  2,  and  where 
the  Greek  is  most  flatly,  Tzapa^oaui,  they  trans- 
late it,  Instructions,  ordinances,  (^c. 

ver.  21.  Touch  not.  The  fJeretic.'s,  as  before 
and  always,  very  vainly  allege  this  against 
the  Catholic  fastings:  when  it  is  most  clear 
that  the  Apostles  reprehendeth  the  foresaid 
false  teachers  that  thought  to  make  the  Chris- 
tians subject  to  the  observation  of  the  ceremo- 
nies of  the  old  Law,  of  not  eating  hogs,  conies, 
hare's  flesh,  and  such  like,  not  to  touch  a  dead 
corpse,  nor  any  place  where  a  woman  in  her 
flowers  had  sitten,  and  other  infinite  doctrines 
of  touching,  tasting,  washing,  eating,  and  the 
rest,  either  commanded  to  the  old  people  of 
God,  or,  as  many  things  were,  voluntarily  taken 
up  by  theinselves,  sometime  clean  against 
God's  ordinance,  and  often  frivolous  and  super- 
stitious. Which  sort  as  Christ  in  the  Gospel, 
so  here  Paul  calleth  the  precepts  and  doctrines 
of  men,  and  superstition,  and,  a?  the  Greek 
word  signifieth,  voluntary  worship,  that  is  in- 
vented bv  Heretics  of  their  own  head,  without 
the  warrant  of  Christ  in  the  Scriptures,  or  the 
Holy  Ghost  in  the  Church,  or  any  lawful  autho- 
rity of  such  whom  Christ  commandeth  us  to 
obey.  Against  such  sect-makers  therefore  as 
would  hive  yoked  the  faithful  again  with  the 
.Jewish  ue  Heretical  facts  of  Simon  !VIn?iis  and 
the  like,  Paul  speaketh,  and  not  of  the  Church's 
fasts  or  doctrines. 

ver.  23.  Having  a  show.  Again  the  Heretfcs 
of  our  time  object,  that  these  foresaid  false 
teachers  pretended  holiness,  wisdom,  and 
chastisement  of  their  bodies,  for  so  Paul  saith, 


Annotations. 
the  Apostle  here  speaketh,  and  prescribed  sa- 
crifices to  be  ofi'ered  unto  them,  meaning  in- 
ditferently  as  well  the  ill  Angels  as  the  wood. 
Which  doctrine  the  said  Heretic  had  of  Plato, 
who  taught  that  spirits,  which  he  calleth  De- 
mons, were  to  be  honoured  as  mediators  next 
to  Goil.  Against  which  Augustine  disputeth, 
lib.  8.  9.  and  10.  de  Civit.  as  he  condemr.eth  also 
the  same  undue  worship,  lib.  10.  Confess,  cap. 
42.  Hierome,q.  10.  ad.  Algasiam,  expoundeth 
this  also  of  ill  spirits  or  devils,  whom  he  pro- 
veth,  out  of  Stephen's  sermon.  Acts  7,  that  the 
Jews  did  worship,  avouching  that  they  serve 
them  still,  so  many  of  them  and  so  often  as 
they  observe  the  Law.  Of  which  idolatry  also 
to  Angels,  Theodore  speaketh  ujion  this  place 
declaring  that  the  .lews  defended  their  super- 
stition towards  Angels  by  that,  that  the  Law 
was  given  by  them,  deceitfully  atonce  inducing 
the  Colossians,  both  to  keep  the  law,  and  to 
honouring  of  the  Angels  as  the  giving  of  the 
same.  Whereby  divers  of  the  faithful  were 
so  seduced,  that  they  forsook  Christ  and  his 
Church  and  service,  and  committed  idolatry  to 
the  said  Angels.  Against  which  abominations 
the  council  of  Laonicea,  cap.  35,  took  order, 
accursing  all  that  forsook  our  Saviour  and 
committed  idolatry  to  .\ngels,  and  contemning 
Christ,  kept  conventicles  in  the  name  of  spirits 
and  idols,  of  which  kind  of  worship  of  Angels 
and  devils,  Clement.  Alexand.  Strom.  3.  Tertul- 
lian,  lib.  5.  cont.  Marcion.  expoundeth  this  place 
of  the  false  teachers  that  feigned  themselves  to 
have  revelation  of  Angels,  that  the  Law  should 
be  kept  touching  difl^erence  of  clean,  and  un- 
clean meats.  Which  is  very  agreeable  to 
ITim.  4.  1,  where  Paul  calleth  abstaining  from 
meats  after  the  Jewish  or  Heretical  manner, 
the  doctrine  of  devils:  whereof  see  more  in  the 
annotation  upon  that  place.  Plaimo  a  godly 
ancient  writer,  upon  this  place  saith  further, 
that  some  philosophers  of  the  Gentiles  and 
some  of  the  Jews  also  taught,  that  there  were 
four  Angels  presidents  of  the  four  elements  of 
man's  body,  and  that  in  feigned  hypocrisy, 
•which  the  Apostle  here  calletn  humility,  they 
pretend  to  worship  by  sacrifice  the  said  An- 
gels. Theophylact  expoundeth  this  feigned  hu- 
mility, of  certain  Heretics,  that  pretending  the 
mediatorship  to  be  a  derogation  to  Christ's 
majesty,  worshipped  Angels  as  the  only  medi- 
ators. All  which  we  set  down  with  more  dili- 
gence, that  the  Heretics  may  be  ashamed  to 
abuse  this  place  against  the  due  reverence  and 
respect  of  prayers  made  to  the  holy  Angels. 
Whom  the  scriptures  record  so  often  to  ofl^er 
our  prayers  up  to  God,  and  to  have  been  law- 
fully reverenced  of  the  Patriarchs,  never  as 
Sons,  but  as  God's  ministers  and  messengers. 
osu.  5,  14.  Td).  12,  12.  Gen.  43,  16.  Aniielus  <jui 
27* 


m 


318 


COLOSSIANS. 


CHAPTER    III. 

He  exhortelh  to  mortify  and  put  off  all  corrupt  maniifrg  of  the  old  "man,  and  to  put  on  such  Virtues  as 
are  for  the  new  man.  13  In  jmrlicutur  uLso,  wives  and  husbands,  children  and  jKirents,  servants  and 
masters,  each  sort  to  do  their  dulif. 

1  Tiierelore  it  you  bo  risen  with  Christ,  seek  the  things  that  are  above  :  where  Christ  ia 
sittinji  on  the  right  hand  ol  God.    2  Mind  the  things  that  are  above,  not  the  things  that  are 
upon  the  earth.    3  Jb'or  you  are  dead ;  and  your  lite  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God.    4  When  Christ 
shall  appear,  your  lite :  then  you  also  sliall  appear  with  him  in  glory.    5  Mortiiy  therefore 
your  members  that  are  ujion  tlie  earth,  lornication,  uncleanness,  lust,  evil  concupiscence,  and 
avarice,  which  is  the  service  ot  idols.    6  For  which  things  the  wrath  of  God  cometh  upon  the 
children  ot  incredulity.     7  In  which  you  also  walked  sometime,  when  you  lived  in  them.     8 
But  now  lay  you  also  all  away:  anger,  indignation,  malice,  blasphemy,  lilthy  talk  out  ot  your 
mouth,     y  Lie  not  one  to  another;  spoiling  yourselves  of  the  old  man  with  his  acts.     10  And 
doing  on  the  new,  him  that  is  renewed  unto  knowledge,  according  to  the  image  of  him  that 
created  him.     11  Where  there  is  not.  Gentile  and  .lew,  circumcision  and  prepuce,  Barbarous 
and  Scythian,  bond  and  free  :  but  all,  and  in  all  Clirist.     12  Put  ye  on  therefore  as  the  elect  of 
God,  holy,  and  beloved,  the  bowels  ot  niercy,  benignity,  humili'.y,  modesty,  patience,     13  Sup- 
porung  one  another  ;  and  pardoning  one  another,  if  any  have  a  (jnarrel  airainst  any  man:  as 
also  oar  Lord  hath  pardoned  us:  so  you  also.     14  But  above  all  these  things  have  charity, 
which  is  the  band  of  perfection  :     15  And  let  the  peace  of  Christ  exult  in  your  hearts,  wherein 
also  you  are  called  in  one  body:  and  be  thankful.     10  Let  the  word  ot  Christ  dwell  in  you 
abundantly,  in  all  wisdom,  teaching  and  admonishing  vourownselves,  with  psalms,  hymns,  find 
spiritual  canticles,  in  grace,  singing  in  your  hearts  to  God.     17  AH  whatsoever  you  do  in  word, 
or  in  work,  all  things  in  the  name  ot  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  giving  thanks  to  God  and  the 
Father  by  hiin.  18  Women,  be  subject  to  your  husbands,  as  it  behooveth  in  our  Lord.     19  Men, 
love  your  wives  :  and  be  not  bitter  toward  them.    20  Children,  obey  your  parents  in  all  things  : 
for  that  is  well  pleasing  to  our  Lord.    21  Fathers,  provoke  not  your  chilciren  to  indignation  : 
that  they  become  not  discouraged.    22  Servants,  obey  in  all  thinjjs  your  masters  according  to 
the  flesh,  not  serving  to  the  eye,  as  pleasing  men,  but  in  simplicity  of  heart,  fearing  God.    23 
Whatsoever  you  do,  work  it  from  the  heart  as  to  our  Lord,  and  not  to  men  :    21   KriowTfig  that 
you  shall  receive  of  our  Lord  the  retribution  of  inheritance.    Serve  our  Lord  Christ.    25  For 
he  that  doth  injury,  shall  receive  that  which  he  hath  done  unjustly:  and  there  is  not  acception 
of  persons  with  God. 


Annotations. 
by  forbidding  certain  meats  according  to  the 
Jews'  observation,  even  as  the  Catholics  do. 
It  is  true  they  did  so,  and  so  do  most  vices  iiiii- 
tate  virtues,  for  if  chastising  of  men's  bodies 
and  repressing  their  concupiscences  and  lusts 
were  not  godly,  and  if  abstinence  from  some 
meats  were  not  laudably  and  profitablv  used  in 
the  Church  for  the  same  purpose,  no  Heretics, 
to  induce  the  abolished  observations  and  differ- 
ences of  meats  of  the  Jews,  or  the  condemna- 
tion of  certain  meats  and  creatures  as  abomi- 
nable according  to  others,  would  have  falsely 
pretended  the  chastisement  of  their  flesh,  or 
made  other  show  of  wisdom  and  piety,  to  found  ' 

Annotations. 
ver.  5.  Avarice  which  is  the  service  of  JdoLs.  < 
Here  is  a  marvellous  impudent  and  foolish  cor- 
ruption in  the  vulgar  English  bible  printed  the 
vear  1577,  and,  as  it  scemeth,  most  authorized. 
Where  for  their  error  against  the  images  of 
C'hrist  and  his  Saints,  and  to  make  image  and 
idol,  all  one  :  the  translator,  for  that  which  the 
Apostle  saith  in  Greek,  Covetmtsness  is  idolatry, 
maketh  him  to  say  in  English,  Covetouxness  is 
worshipping  of  imnires,  as  also,  Ephes.  5.  4,  he 
translatcth  thus.  The  covetous  person  is  a  wi/r- 
shipper  of  imafres :  tor  that  which  the  Apostle 
saith,  77ie  covetous  man  is  an  idolalor,  meaning 
spiritual  idolatry,  because  he  maketh  nioney 
his  god.  In  which  sense  to  call  this  spiritual 
idolatry,  worshipping  of  images,  is  too  ridicu- 


Chapteu  2. 
their  unlawful  Heretical  or  Judnical  supersti- 
tion concerning  the  same.  The  Catholic  Church 
and  her  children,  by  the  example  of  Christ, 
John  Baptist,  the  Apostles,  and  other  blessed 
men,  do  that  lawfully,  godly,  religiously,  and 
sincerely  indeed  to  the  end  aforesaid,  which 
these  false  Apostles  only  pretended  to  do.  So 
Paul  did  chastise  his  bony  indeed,  by  watching, 
fasting,  and  many  other  afflictions,  and  that 
was  lawful  and  was  true  wisdom  and  piety  in- 
deed. The  foresaid  Heretics  not  so,  but  to  in- 
duce the  Colossians  to  Judai.sni  and  other  abo- 
minable errors,  did  but  pretend  these  things 
in  hypocrisy. 

Chapter  3. 

lous,  and  must  needs  proceed  of  blind  heresy. 

ver.  10.  Doing  on  the  new.  By  this  and  the 
whole  discourse  of  this  chanter  containing  an 
exhortation  to  good  life,  atid  to  put  on  the  ha- 
bit of  the  new  man  with  all  virtues:  we  may 
see  our  justice  in  Christ  to  be  a  very  quality 
and  form  inherent  in  our  soul,  adorning  the 
same,  and  not  an  imnutation  only  of  Christ's 
righteousness,  or  a  hidinsi  only  of  our  sins  and 
wickedness,  which  the  Heretics  falsely  affirm 
to  remain  in  us  after  bnptisin  and  always  dur- 
ing life.  Augustine,  (f*-  per.  mer.  and  remis.  lib. 
2.  c.  7.  et  covt.  Julia}!,  lih.  <i.  c.  7. 

ver.  21.  Reirihution  of.  Retribution  or  reward 
for  cood  works:  ni/r^TiAwcnj,  which  signifieth 
rendering  one  for  another. 


I.  TIIES30L0N1ANS.  319 

CHAPTER.   IV. 
Its  exhorteth  to  instance  in  prayer,     5  and  lo  wisdom  in  behaviour,     7  He  sendeih  Tychicus.     10  He 

doth  coinineiidatioiis,     13  and  enjoineih  lo  he  dune. 

1  You  Masters,  that  whicli  is  just  and  equal,  do  to  your  servants :  knowing  that  you  also 
have  a  M.isier  iti  heaven.  2  Be  instant  in  prayer:  watching  in  it  thanksgiving.  3  Praying 
wi.hal  lor  us  also,  that  God  may  open  unto  us  the  door  of  speech  to  speak  tlie  mystery  ot 
(  hrist,  tor  the  which  also  I  am  bound.  4  That  I  may  manifest  it,  so  as  1  ought  to  speak.  5 
Wal:t  with  wisdom  toward  them  that  be  without  redeeming  the  time.  6  Your  talk  always,  in 
grace  let  it  be  seasoned  with  salt,  that  you  may  know  how  you  ought  to  answer  every  man.  7 
The  things  that  are  about  me,  Tychicus  our  dearest  brother,  and  faithful  minister,  and  fellow- 
servant  ill  our  Lord,  will  make  you  understand  all.  8  Whom  I  nave  sent  to  you  tor  this  same 
purpose,  that  he  may  know  the  things  that  concern  you,  and  may  comfort  your  hearts,  9  With 
Onesimus  the  most  dear  and  faithful  brother  who  is  of  you.  All  things  that  are  done  here, 
shall  they  do  you  to  uudjrstand.  10  Aristarchusmy  fellow-prisoner  saluteth  you,  and  Mark  the 
cousin-german  of  Barnabas,  concerning  whom  you  have  received  commandments.  If  he  come 
to  you  receive  him,  11  And  Jesus  that  is  called  Justus:  who  are  of  the  Circumcision,  these 
only  are  my  coadjutors  in  the  kingdom  of  God  :  which  have  been  a  comfort  to  me.  12  Epa- 
phras  saluteth  you  who  is  of  you,  the  servant  of  Christ  Jesus,  always  careful  for  you  in  prayers, 
that  you  may  stand  perfect  and  full  in  all  the  will  of  God.  13  For  I  give  him  testimony  that 
he  hith  much  labour  for  you,  and  for  them  that  be  at  Laodicea,  and  that  ore  at  Ilierapolis.  14 
Luke  the  most  dear  physician  saluteth  you  :  and  Demas.  15  Salute  the  brethren  that  are  at 
Laodicea  :  and  Nymphas  and  the  Church  that  is  in  his  house.  16  And  when  the  Epistle  shall 
be  read  with  you,  make  that  it  be  read  also  in  the  Church  of  the  Laodiceans:  and  that  you 
read  that  which  is  of  the  Ijaodiceans.  17  And  say  to  Archippus,  See  the  ministry  which  thou 
hast  received  of  our  Lord,  that  thou  fulfil  it.  8  iThe  salutation:  with  mine  own  hand  Paul's. 
Be  mindful  of  my  bands.     Grace  be  with  you.    Amen. 

Annotatio.\s.        Chapter  4. 
ver    13.    Labour  for    you.      He     did     not  I  other    penance    of  body :    that    God    would 
only    pray,    but    look    other    great  pains  to    sutler  them  to  fall  from  their  received  faith 
procure    God's    grace    for    the    Colossians  :    to  the  sect  of  Simon  Magus  or  tne  Judaizing 
perhaps    by    watching,     fasting,     and    doing  1  christians. 


THE  ARGUMENT  OF  THE  FIRST  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  THE 
THESSALONIANS. 

How  Paul  with  Silas,  or  Silvanus,  and  Timothy  according  to  a  vision  calling  him  out  of 
Asia,  into  Macedonia,  came  to  Philippi  being  the  first  city  thereof,  we  read  Acts  16.  And  iiow 
again  from  Philippi,  after  scourging  and  imprisoning  there,  he  came  to  Thessalonica  bein^  the 
head  city  of  that  country,  we  read  Acts  17,  where  after  three  weeks  preacliing,  the  Jews 
stirred  the  city  against  them,  and  pursued  them  also  to  Berea  :  so  that  Paul  was  convoyed 
from  thence  to  Athens,  where  he  expected  the  coming  of  Silas  and  Timothy  tromthe  foresaid 
Berea  in  Macedonia,  but  received  them,  as  we  have  Acts  IS,  at  Corinth  in  Achaia. 

Having  therefore  left  the  Thessalonians  in  such  persecution,  and  being  caretul  to  know  how 
they  did  in  it,  he  was  desirous  to  return  unto  them,  as  he  signifieth  in  the  2.  chapter  of  this 
Episile  V.  17.  But  as  he  there  addeth,  Sutan  hindered  7^?,  therefore  tarrying  himself  at  Athens, 
he  sendeth  Timothy  unto  them,  at  whose  return  understanding  their  constancy,  he  is  much 
comforted,  as  he  declareth,  cap.  3.  So  then  ihey  are  all  three  together  at  the  wriring  of  this 
Epistle,  as  also  we  have  in  the  title  of  it :  Paul  and  Silvanus  aiid  Timothy  to  tht  Church  of  the 
Thex.taluniaiis.  And  thertfore  it  seemelh  to  have  been  written  at  Corinth,  not  at  Athens:  because  after 
.'iendin^  of  Timothy  lo  ThessaJunica,  they  meet  not  at  Athens  again,  but  at  Corinth. 

The  first  three  chapters  of  it  are,  to  confirm  and  comfort  them  against  the  temptations  of 
those  persecutions.  The  other  two  are  of  exhortation,  to  live  according  to  his  precepts, 
namely,  in  sanctification  of  their  bodies,  and  not  in  fornication:  to  love  one  another:  to  com- 
fort one  another  about  their  friends  departed,  with  the  doctrine  of  the  Resurrection,  and  with 
continual  preparations  to  die :  the  laity  to  obey,  and  the  Clergy  to  be  diligent  in  every  point  of 
their  office. 

THE  FIRST  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS. 

CHAPTER    I. 
He  thanketh  God  for  them,     A  and  gathereth  that  Ihey  are  elect,  becaiuse  his  preaching  at  t/ietr  first 

conversion  was  u^ith  divine  power,  and.  they  on  the  other  side  received  it  with  all  joy,  notwithstanding 

the  great  persecution  that  was  raited  agaiiift  them. 

1  Paul  and  Silvanus  and  Timothv  to  the  Church  of  the  Thessalonians  in  God  the  Father 
and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Grace  to  you  and  peace.  2  We  give  thanks  to  God  always  for 
all  you:  making  a  memory  of  you  in  our  prayers  wiihout  intermission.    3  Mindful  of  the 


S20  I.  THESSALONIANS. 

work  of  your  faith  and  labour,  and  of  the  charity,  and  of  the  enduring  of  the  hope  of  our  Lord 
Jksus  Christ,  before  (Jod  and  our  Father.  4  Knowing  brethren  beloved  of  God,  your  election. 

5  That  our  Gospel  hath  not  been  to  you  in  word  only,  but  in  power  and  in  the  Huly  Ghost,  and 
in  much  fulness,  as  you  know  what  manner  of  men  we  have  been  amoni(  you  (or  your  sakes. 

6  And  you  became  followers  of  us,  and  of  our  Lord  :  receiving  the  word  in  much  tribulation, 
with  joy  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  7  So  that  you  were  made  a  pattern  to  all  that  believe  in  Mace- 
donia and  in  Achaia.  8  For  from  you  was  bruited  ilie  word  of  our  Lord  :  not  only  in  Mace- 
donia and  in  Achaia,  but  in  every  place,  your  taith  which  is  lo  Godward,  is  proceeded  so  that 
it  is  not  necessary  for  us  to  speak  any  thing.  'J  For  they  themselves  report  of  us  what  manner 
of  entering  we  had  to  you  :  and  how  you  are  turned  to  God  irom  Idols,  to  serve  the  livino; 
and  true  God,  10  And  to  expect  his  Son  from  heaven,  whom  he  raised  up  from  the  dead, 
Jesus,  who  hath  delivered  us  from  the  wrath  to  coiiie. 

CHAPTER    II. 
Hecattelh  even  themselves  to  witness,  that  his  pri aching  unto  them  urns  as  he  said,  in  most  commenda- 

hle  manner.     13  And  atsain  on  the  other  side  he  thanketh  God  for  their  munrier  of  receiving  it : 

that  is,  irith  all  joy,  notiLithslunding  tli£  -persecution  of  their  oini  citizens. 

1  For  vourselves  know,  brethren,  our  entrance  unto  you,  that  it  was  not  vain :  2  But  having 
sufTered  betbre  and  been  abused  with  contumelies,  as  you  know,  at  Philippi,  we  had  confidence 
in  our  God,  to  speak  unto  you  the  Gospel  of  God  in  much  carefulness.  3  For  our  exhortation 
was  not  of  error,  nor  of  un'cleanness,  nor  in  deceit :  4  But  as  we  were  approved  of  God  that 
the  Gospel  should  be  conunined  to  us,  so  we  speak:  not  as  pleasing  mMi,  but  God,  who  proveth 
our  hearts.  5  For  neither  have  we  been  at  any  tirhe  in  the  word  ot  adulation,  as  you  know: 
nor  in  occasion  of  avarice,  God  is  witness  :  6  Nor  seeking  glory  of  men,  neither  of  you  nor 
of  others.  7  Whereas  we  might  have  been  a  burden  to  you,  as  the  Anostles  of  Christ :  but 
we  became  children  in  the  midst  of  you,  as  if  a  nurse  should  cherish  her  children:  8  So 
having  a  desire  to  you,  we  would  gladly  deliver  unto  you  not  only  the  Gospel  of  God,  but  also 
our  own  souls  :  because  you  are  become  most  dear  unto  us.  9  For  you  are  mindful,  brethren, 
of  our  labour  and  toil,  day  and  night  working,  lest  we  should  charj'e  any  of  you,  we  preached 
among  you  the  Gospel  of  God.  10  You  are  witnesses  and  God,  how  hohly  and  justly,  and 
without  blame,  we  have  been  to  you  that  did  believe.  11  As  you  know  in  what  manner  we, 
desiring  and  comforting  you,  have  adjured  every  one  of  you,  as  a  father  his  children,  that  you 
would  walk  worthy  of  God,  who  hath  called  you  into  his  kingdom  and  glory  12  Therefore 
we  also  give  thanks  to  God  without  intermission:  because  that  wlien  ye  had  received  of  us 
the  word  of  the  hearing  of  God,  you  received  it  not  as  tile  word  of  men,  but,  as  it  is  indeed, 
the  word  of  God  who  worketh  in  you  that  have  believed.  13  For  you,  brethren,  are  become 
followers  of  the  Bhurclies  of  God  that  be  in  Jewry,  in  Christ  Jesus  ;  for  you  also  have  suffered 
the  same  things  of  your  own  lineage,  as  they  also  of  the  Jews,  14  Who  both  killed  our  Lord 
Jesus,  and  the  Prophets,  and  liave  persecuted  us,  and  please  not  God,  and  are  adversaries  to 
all  men.  15  Prohibiting  us  to  spe.ik  to  the  Gentiles  that  they  may  be  saved,  to  make  up  their 
sins  always  :  for  the  wrath  of  God  is  come  upon  them  even  to  the  end.  16  But  we,  brethren, 
deprived  of  you  for  a  short  tmie,  in  sight,  not  in  heart:  have  hastened  the  more  abundantly  to 
see  your  fane  with  much  desire.  17  For  we  would  have  come  to  you,  I  Paul  certes,  once  and 
again:  but  Satan  hath  hindered  us.  18  For  what  is  our  hope,  or  joy,  or  crown  of  glory?  Are 
not  you  before  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  his  coming.     19  For  you  are  our  glory  and  joy. 

Annotations.        Chapter  1. 
yer.  6.  Followers  of  us.   Paul  is  bold  to  com- 1  many    religious    men    of   divers  orders  and 
mend  them  for  imitation  of  him,  yea  and  to  j  rules,  all   tending  to  the    better  imitation  of 
join  himself  in   tliar  point   with   Christ,  to  be  ,  Christ  our  Lord.     1  Corin.  II.  1,  and  Philippi 
their  pattern  to  w:ilk   after.     Where  without  '  3.  17. 
curiosity  he  nameih  himself  first,  and  our  Lord  j      ver.  9.    From  Idols.    In   this   and   the  like 


afterward,  because  he  was  a  more  near  am 
ready  object  than  Christ,  who  was  not  nor 
could  not  be  followed  but  through  the  preach- 
ing and  conversation  of  the  Apostle,  who  Nvas 
in  their  siiiht  or  hearing.  And  this  imitation 
of  some   holy  man  or  other,  hath  made   so 


places  the  Heretics  nialiciou.«ly  and  most 
falsely  translate,  construe,  and  apply  all  things 
meant  of  the  Heathens  idols,  to  the  memories 
and  images  of  Christ  and  his  saints,  namely 
the  English  Bibles  of  the  years,  1562,  1577. 
Annotation  1  Jo.  5.  21. 


Annotations        Chapteh  2. 
ver.  12.  The  word  of  God.    The  adversaries  '  of  men  or  Pharisaical  tradition.*,  as  they  falsely 
■will  have  no  word  of  God,  but  that  which  is  !  call   canons,    precepts,   and   decrees  of  holy 
wntien   and  contained  in  the  Scripture:    but    Church. 

here  they  might  learn  that  ail  Paul's  preaching  ver.  18.  Are  not  you  before.  If  the  Apostle 
before  he  wrote  to  them,  was  the  verv  word  o?  without  injury  to  God,  in  right  good  sense  call 
God.  They  miahi  also  leani,  that  wliaf.soever  his  scholars  the  Thessnioniaus,  his  hope,  joy, 
the  lawful  Apofties,  Pastors,  and  Priests  of  glory:  why  blaspheme  the  Protestants  the  Ca- 
God's  Church  preach  in  the  unity  of  the  same  tholfc  Church  and  her  children  for  terming  our 
Church,  isto  be  taken  for  God's  own  word,  and  Lady  or  other  Saints,  their  hope,  for  the  spe- 
ought  not  to  be  reputed  of  them  for  doctrines  '  cial  confidence  they  have  in  their  prayers  ? 


I.  THESSALONIAKS.  321 

CHAPTER    III. 
Because  he  could  rot  come  himtelfas  lie  desired,  lie  tteni  Timotkif.    6  At  whose  retnm  now  understand- 
ing that  tliE)'  stand  stilt  steud/ast,  notwithstanding  all  tliuSf  jterserutions,  lie  rtjoicelh  exceedingly  :   10 
prai/ing  ilmt  lie  may  see  them  again,     \'i  and  for  their  increase  in  charity. 

1  For  the  vvhicli  cause  forbearing  no  longer,  it  pleased  us  to  remain  at  Athens,  alone.  2  And 
we  sent  Timothy  our  brother,  and  the  minister  ot  God  in  the  Gospel  ot  Christ  to  confirm  you 
and  exliort  y^u  tor  your  faith,  3  That  no  in:in  be  moved  in  these  tribulations,  for  yourselves 
know,  that  we  are  appointed  to  this.  4  For  even  when  we  were  with  you,  we  foretold  you 
that  we  should  suffer  tribulations,  as  also  it  is  come  to  pass,  and  you  know.  5  I'herefore  I 
also  forbearing  no  Linger,  sent  to  know  your  fairh  :  lest  perhaps  he  that  tempteth,  hath  tempted 
you,  and  our  Lib(3ur  be  made  vain.  6  But  now  Timothy  comuig  unto  us  from  you,  and  report- 
mg  to  us  your  taiih  and  charity,  and  that  yon  have  a  good  remembrance  ot  us  always,  desiring 
to  see  us,  as  we  also  you :  7  I'herefore  we  are  comforted,  brethren,  in  you,  in  all  our  neces- 
sity and  tribul  ition,  by  your  faith.  8  Because  now  we  live,  if  you  stand  in  our  Lord,  9  For 
what  thanksgiving  can  we  render  to  God  for  you,  in  all  joy  wherewith  we  rejoice  for  you 
before  our  God,  10  Night  and  day  more  abundantly  praying  that  sve  may  see  your  face,  and 
mav  accomplish  those  things  that  want  of  your  faith.  11  And  God  himself  and  our  Fatiicr, 
and  our  Lord  .Jesus  Christ  direct  our  way  to  you.  12  And  our  Lord  multiply  you,  and  make 
your  charity  abound  one  to  another,  and  toward  all  men  :  as  we  also  in  you.  13  To  confirm 
your  hearts  vvithout  blame,  in  holiness,  before  God  and  our  Father  in  the  coming  of  our 
Lord  Jesi/s  Christ  with  all  his  Saints.     Amen. 

CHAPTER    IV. 
He  exliorteth  them  to  live  as  he  tansht  theip. :  and  namely  to  abstain  from  all  fornication,    9  to  lore 
one  another,     )  1  to  meddle  only  imth  their  ovm  matters,     12  to  behave  themselves  well  foulard  the 
Infidels.     13  Touching  their  friend?  departed,  he  coniforteth  them,  showing  that  they  shall  meet 
again  at  the  Resurrection,  and  he  with  Christ  forever. 

1  For  the  rest  therefore,  brethren,  we  desire  and  beseech  you  in  our  Lord  Jesus,  that  as 
you  hnve  received  of  us  how  you  ought  to  wtdk,  and  to  please  God,  as  also  you  do  walk,  that 
you  abound  more.  2  For  you  know  what  precepts  I  have  given  to  you  by  our  Lord  Jesus. 
3  For  this  is  the  will  of  God,  your  sanctification  :  that  ye  abstain  from  fornication,  4  That 
every  one  may  know  to  possess  his  vessel  in  sanctification  and  honour:  5  Not  in  the  passion 
of  lust,  as  also  the  Gentiles  that  know  not  God,  6  And  that  no  man  overgo,  nor  circumvent 
his  brother  in  business  :  because  our  Lord  is  revenger  of  all  these  things,  as  we  have  fore- 
told you,  and  have  testified.  7  For  God  hath  not  called  us  into  uncleanness :  but  into  sancti- 
fication. 8  Therefore  he  that  despiseth  these  things,  despiseth  not  man  but  God,  who  also 
hath  given  his  Holy  Spirit  in  us.  9  But  concerning  the  charity  of  the  fraternity,  we  have  no 
need  to  write  to  you :  For  yourselves  have  learned  of  God  to  love  one  another.  10  Yea  and 
you  do  it  toward  all  the  brethren  in  all  Macedonia.  But  we  desire  you  brethren,  that  you 
abound  more  :  11  And  that  you  employ  your  endeavour  to  be  quiet,  and  that  you  do  your  own 
business,  and  work  with  your  own  hands,  as  we  have  commanded  you:  12  And  that  you 
walk  honestly  toward  them  that  are  without:  and  need  nothing  of  any  man's.  13  And  we  will 
not  have  you  ignorant,  brethren,  concerning  them  that  sleep,  that  you  be  not  sorrowful,  as  also 
others  thnt  have  no  hope.  14  For  if  we  believe  that  Jesus  died  and  rose  again,  so  also  God 
them  that  have  slept  by  Jesus  v\ill  bring  with  him.  15  For  this  we  say  to  you  in  the  word  of 
our  Lord,  that  we  which  live,  which  are  remaining  in  the  advent  of  our  Lord,  shall  not  pre- 
vent them  that  have  slept.  16  For  our  Lord  himself  in  commandment  and  in  the  voice  of  an 
Archangpl  and  in  the  trumpet  of  God  will  descend  from  heaven:  and  the  dead  that  are  in 
Christ  shall  lise  again  first.  17  Then  we  that  live,  that  are  left,  with  all  shall  be  taken  up 
with  them  in  the  clouds  to  meet  Christ,  into  the  air,  and  so  always  we  shall  be  with  our  Lord. 
IS  Therefore  comfort  ye  one  another  in  these  words. 

CHAPTER    V. 
To  talk  of  the  time  of  the  Resurrection  i'f  not  neoessori/,  hut  to  prepare  ourselves  against  th/it  time  so 
sudden  and.  so  terrible  to  the  unprepared.     12  He  beseecheth  the  laity  to  be  chedient,  14  and  the  Clergy 
to  be  vigilant,  wi'h  many  short  precepts  more. 

1  And  of  the  times  and  moments,  brethren,  you  need  not  that  we  write  to  you.  2  For  your- 
selves know  perfectly  that  the  day  of  our  Lord  shall  so  come,  as  a  thief  in  the  lught.    3  For  when 

Annotations.        Chapter  3. 
ver.  TO.     See  your  face.    Though  letters  or  ]  sence  by  which  the  faith  of  Christ  and  true 
Epistles  in  absence  give  great  comfort  and  |  religion  is  always  both   begun  and    acc»m- 
confirmation  in  faith,  yet  it  is  preaching  in  pre-  |  plished. 

Annotations.        Chapter  4.  * 


ver  8.  Not  man  hut  God.  He  that  despiseth 
the  Church's  or  her  lawful  Pastors' precepts, 
ofendeth  no  less  than  if  he  contemned  God's 
e.vp.-fss  commandments.  For  they  be  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  are  not  to  be  counted  among 
the  commandments  of  men  only. 


ver.  10.  Ahoiind  more.  Christian  men  ought 
to  proceed  and  profit  continually  in  good  works 
and  justification. 

ver.  ]3.  Sleep.  Some  heretics  perversely  infer- 
red of  this  that  the  souls  did  sleep  till  the  day  of 
judgment,  where  it  is  meant  of  the  bodies  only 


S22  II.  THESSALOiNlANS. 

they  shall  say,  peace  and  security :  then  shall  sudden  destruction  come  upon  them,  as  the  pains 
to  her  that  is  with  child,  and  ihey  shall  not  escape.  4  But  you  brethren  are  not  in  darkness: 
that  the  same  day  may  as  a  thii-t  overtake  you.  5  For  ail  you  are  the  ehilaren  ot  light,  and 
children  of  the  day  :  we  are  not  ol'ihc  night  nor  of  darkness.  6  Tiierelore  let  us  not  sleep,  as 
also  others:  but  Ictus  watch  and  be  sober.  7  For  they  that  sleep,  sleep  in  the  night:  and 
they  that  be  drunk,  be  drunk  in  the  night.  8  But  we  that  are  of  the  day,  are  sober,  having  on 
the  breastplate  of  faith  and  charity,  and  a  helmet,  the  hope  of  salvation.  9  For  God  hath  not 
appointed  us  unto  wrath,  but  unto  the  purchasing  of  salvation  by  our  Lord  .If.sus  Christ,  10 
Who  died  tor  us:  that  whether  we  watch,  or  sleep,  we  may  live  together  with  him.  11  For 
the  which  cause  comfort  one  another  :  and  edily  one  another,  as  also  you  do.  12  And  we 
beseech  you  brethren,  that  you  will  know  them  that  labour  among  you,  and  that  govern  you  in 
our  Lorci,  and  admonish  you:  13  That  you  have  them  more  abimdanily  in  charity  lor  their 
work,  have  peace  with  them.  14  And  we  beseech  you  brethren,  admonish  the  unquiet,  coni- 
foi^t  the  weak-minded,  bear  up  the  weak,  be  patient  to  all.  15  See  that  none  render  evil  lor 
evil  to  any  man:  but  ahvays  that  which  is  good  pursue  towards  each  other,  and  towards  all. 
16  Always  rejoice.  17  Pray  without  intermission.  18  In  all  things  give  thanks,  for  this  is  the 
will  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus  in  all  you.  19  The  Spirit  extinguish  not.  tiO  Prophecies  despise 
not.  21  But  prove  all  things:  hold  that  which  is  good.  22  From  all  appearances  of  evil 
refrain  yourselves.  23  And  the  God  of  peace  himself  sanctify  you  in  all  things:  tliat  your 
whole  sjiirit,  soul  arid  body  without  blame  may  be  preserved  in  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  24  He  is  faithful,  that  hath  called  you,  who  also  will  do  it.  25  Brethren  pray  forus.  26 
Salute  all  the  brethren  in  a  holy  kiss.  27  I  abjure  you  by  our  Lord  that  this  Epistle  be  read  to 
all  the  holy  brethren.    28  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you.    Amen. 

Annotations.        Chapter  5. 


vcr.  8.  Charity.  A  Christian  man's  whole 
armour  is  not  faith  only,  but  all  the  three  vir- 
tues here  named. 

ver.  17.  Pray.  To  desire  eternal  life  of  him 
that  only  can  give  it,  is  to  pray  without  inter- 
mission :  but  because  that  desire  is  often  by 
worldly  cares  cooled,  certain  hours  and  limes 
of  vocal  prayer  were  appointed.  Aug.ep.  121. 
ad  Propam.  Luk.  18.  1. 


ver.  21.  But  prove.  Though  we  may  not 
extinguish  the  Spirit,  nor  contemn  the  Pro- 
phets, yet  we  must  bewiire  we  be  not  de- 
ceived by  giving  too  light  credit  to  every 
one  that  vaunteth  himself  of  the  Spirit,  as 
Arch-heretics  ever  did :  we  must  try  them 
by  the  doctrines  of  the  Apostles,  and  the 
spirit  of  the  Catholic  Church,  which  cannot 
beguile  us. 


THE  ARGUxMENT  OF  THE  SECOND  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  THE 
THESSALONIANS. 

The  second  to  the  Thessalonians  hath  in  the  title  as  the  first :  Paul  and  Sihdiius  and  Timothy, 
&c.  And  therefore  it  seenieth  to  have  been  written  in  the  same  place,  to  wit,  at  Corinth,  where 
they  remained  a  year  and  six  months,  and  straightway  upon  their  answer  to  the  first  Epistle. 

First,  he  thankeih  God  for  their  increase  and  perseverance,  comforting  them  again  in  those 
persecutions,  and  praycth  for  their  accomplishment.  Secondly,  he  assureth  them,  that  the 
day  of  judgment  is  not  at  hand,  putting  them  in  remembrance  what  he  told  them  thereof  by 
word  of  mouth,  when  he  was  present,  as  therefore  he  biddeth  them  afterward  to  hold  his  Tra- 
ditions unwritten,  no  less  than  the  written,  to  wit,  that  all  these  persecutions  and  heresies, 
raised  then,  and  afterward  against  the  Catholic  Church,  were  but  the  mystery  of  Antichrist, 
and  not  Antichrist  himself,  but  that  there  should  come  at  length  a  plain  Apostacy,  and  then,  the 
whole  forerunning  mystery  being  once  perfectly  wrought,  should  follow  the  revelation  of  Anti- 
christ hiiBself  in  person,  as  after  all  the  mysteries  of  the  Old  Testament,  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord 
came  himself  in  the  fulness  of  time.  And  then  at  length  after  all  this,  the  day  of  judgment  and 
second  coming  of  Christ  shall  be  at  hand,  and  not  before,  whatsoever  pretence  of  vision,  or  of 
some  speech  of  mine,  saiih  Paul,  any  make  to  seduce  you  withal,  or  of  my  fc)rmer  Epistle,  or 
any  other.  For  which  cause  also,  in  the  end  of  this  Epistle,  he  biddeth  them  to  know  his 
hand,  rrhich  is  a  si^n  in  everif  Kpii-tle. 

Lastly,  he  requesteth  their  j)r;iyers,  and  requireth  them  to  keep  his  commandments  and  tra- 
ditions, namely,  that  the  poor  which  are  able,  get  their  own  living  with  working,  as  he  also  gave 
them  example,  though  he  were  not  bound  thereto. 

THE  SECOND  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS. 

CHAPTER   I. 
He  thanketh  God  for  their  increase  in  faith  and  charity,  and  constancy  in  persecution,  assuring  them, 

that  Iheji  mrrit  thiTihij  the  kingdom  of  God,  as  their  persecutors  do  damnation  ;     1 1  and  also  praycth 

for  their  tu  iimijiUslnueul. 

1  Paul  and  Silvaiius  and  Timothy:  to  the  Church  of  the  Thessalonians  in  God  our  Father 
and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.    2  Grace  to  you  and  peace  from  God  our  Father  and  our  Lord 


II.  THflSSALONIANS. 


323 


Jesos  Christ.  3  We  ought  to  give  thanks  always  to  God  for  you  brethren,  so  as  mete  is,  be- 
cause your  faith  increaseth  exceedingly,  and  the  charity  of  every  one  of  you  abounUeth  towards 
each  other:  4  So  that  we  ourselves  also  glory  in  you  in  tKe  Churches  ot  God,  tor  your  paiience, 
nnd  iditli  in  all  your  persecutions  and  tribulations,  which  you  sustain.  5  For  an  example  of 
the  just  jud^nnent  of  God,  that  you  may  be  counted  worthy  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  for  the  which 
also  you  suffer.  6  If  yet  it  be  just  with  God  to  repay  tribulation,  to  them  that  vex  you  :  7  And 
to  you  that  are  vexed,  rest  with  us  in  the  revelation  of  our  Lord  Jesus  from  heaven  with  the 
Angels  of  his  power,  8  In  flame  of  fire,  giving  revenge  to  them  that  know  not  God,  and  that 
obey  not  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  9  Who  shall  sutfer  eternal  pains  in  destruction, 
from  the  face  of  our  Lord,  and  from  the  glory  of  his  power:  10  When  he  shall  coine  to  be 
gloriiled  in  his  Saints,  and  to  be  made  marvellous  in  all  them  that  have  believed,  because  our 
testimony  concerning  you  was  credited  in  that  day.  ]  1  W  herein  also  we  pra v  always  tor  you, 
that  our  God  make  you  worthy  of  his  vocation,  and  accomplish  all  the  good  pleasure  ot  his 
goodness  and  the  work  of  faith  in  power,  12  That  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  may 
be  glorified  in  you,  and  you  in  him,  according  to  the  grace  of  our  God,  and  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

CHAPTER    II. 
He.  reqidrelh  (hem,  in  no  case  to  think  that  Domesday  is  at  hand,     3  repeating  laito  them,  that  there 
must  before  come  first  a  revolt,  secondly  the  revelation  aho  of  Aniichrist  himself  in  person,  and 
that  Aniichrist  shall  not  permit  any   Qod  to  be  worshipped  but  only  himself:    that  aLso  with  his 
lying  wonders  he  shall  v:ia  to  him  the  incredidous  Jews.     But  Christ  shall  come  then  immediately  in 
majesti/,  and  destroy  him  and  his.     13  Therefore  he  thankelh  God  for  the  faith  of  the  Thessnlo7tia?is, 
1,5  and  bidiklh  them  stick  to  his  traditions  both  nvillen  ani  unwritten,  andprayelh  God  to  confirm  them. 
1  And  we  desire  you,  brethren,  by  the  coming  oi  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  our  congre- 
gation into  him:    2  That  you  be  not  easily  moved  from  your  sense,  nor  be  terrified,  neither 
by  spirit,  nor  by  word,  nor  by  epistle  as  sent  by  us,  as  though  the  day  of  our  Lord  were  at 
hatixi.    3  Let  no  man  seduce  you  by  any  means,  for  unless  there  come  a  revolt  first,  and  the 


ANN0T.\.TI0!VS. 

ver.  5.  You  m/ty  he.  Note  that  by  constant 
and  patient  suffering  of  afflictions  lor  Christ, 
men  are  made  worthy,  so  the  Greek  signifieth, 
as  the  adversaries  themselves  translate,  v.  11. 
ot  the  crown  or  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  so  do 
merit  and  deserve  the  same.  Anno.  Luk.  20.  35. 
And  the  Apostle  here  saith,  that  it  is  God's 
justice  no  less  to  repay  glory  to  the  afflicted, 
than  to  render  punishment  to  them  that  afflict, 

Annotations. 

ver.  2.  As  though  the  day.  The  curiosity  of 
man  fed  by  Satan's  deceits,  hath  sought  to 
know  and  to  give  out  to  the  world  such  things 
as  God  will  not  impart  to  him,  nor  be  necessary 
or  profitable  for  him  to  know:  so  far,  that  both 
in  the  Apostle's  days,  and  often  afterward, 
some  have  feigned  revelations,  some  falsely 
gathered  outot  the  Scriptures,  some  presumed 
to  calculate  and  conject  by  the  stars,  and  given 
forth  to  '.he  world  a  certain  time  of  Christ's 
coming  to  judgment.  All  which  seducers  be 
here  noted  in  the  person  of  some  that  were 
about  to  deceive  the  Thessaloniana  therein. 
Augustine,  in  his  80.  Epistle,  ad  Hesychium, 
proveth,  that  no  man  can  be  assured  by  the 
Scriptures  of  the  day,  year,  or  age,  that  the 
end  of  the  world  or  the  second  advent  shall  be. 

ver.  3.  Unless  there  come  a  revolt  first.  Though 
we  cannot  be  assured  of  the  moment,  hour, 
or  any  certain  time  of  our  Lord's  coming,  yet 
he  warranteth  us  that  it  will  not  be  before 
certain  things  be  fulfilled,  which  must  come  to 
pass  by  the  course  of  God's  providence  and 
permission,  before  which  are  divers,  whereof 
m  other  places  of  Scriptures  we  be  forewarn- 
ed. Here  he  warneth  us  of  two  specially,  of  a 
revolt,  defection,  or  an  Apostacy,  and  of  the 
coming  or  revelation  of  Antichrist.  Which 
two  pertain  in  effect  both  to  one,  either  de- 


Chapter  1, 
because  of  their  contrary  deserts  or  merits. 

ver.  10.  Glorified  in  iiis  Saints.  Christ  shall 
be  glorified  in  his  Saints,  that  is,  by  the  great 
and  unspeakable  honour  and  exaltation  of  them 
he  shall  be  honoured,  as  now  he  is :  the  honour 
which  the  Church  doth  to  them,  not  diminish- 
ing Christ's  glory,  as  the  adversaries  fool- 
islily  pretend,  but  exceedingly  augmenting  the 


Chapter  2. 
pending  of  the  other,  and  shall  fall,  as  it  may 
be  thought,  near  together,  and  therefore  Au- 
gustine maketh  them  but  one  thing. 

This  Apostacy  or  revolt,  by  the  judgment  in 
manner  of  all  ancient  writers,  is  the  general 
forsaking  and  fall  of  the  Roman  Empire.  Ter- 
tuUian,  lib.  de.  resur.  carnis.  Hierome,  q.  11.  ad 
Algasiam  Chrysostom,  ho.  8.  and  Ambrose 
upon  this  place,  AuOTstino,  De  Civil.  Dei,  lib.  20, 
c.  19.  All  which  Fathers  and  the  rest,  Calvin 
presumptuously  condemned  of  error  and  folly 
herein,  for  that  their  exposition  agreeth  not 
with  his  and  his  fellows'  blasphemous  fiction 
that  the  Pope  should  be  Antichrist.  To  esta- 
blish which  false  impiety,  they  interpret  this 
revolt  or  apostasy  to  be  a  general  revolt  of  the 
visible  Church  from  God,  whose  house  or 
building,  they  say,  was  suddenly  destroyed, 
and  lay  many  years  ruined,  and  ruled  only  by 
Satan  and  Antichrist.  So  saith  the  foresaid 
Arch-heretic  here,  though  for  the  advantage 
of  hi-"  defence,  and  as  the  matter  elsewhere  re- 
quiretn,  he  seemeth,  as  all  their  fashion  is,  to 
speak  in  other  places  quite  contrary:  but  with 
such  colour  and  collusion  of  words,  that  neither 
other  men  nor  himself  can  tell  what  he  woidd 
have  or  say.  And  his  fathers  Wickliffe  and 
Luther,  his  fellows  and  followers  Illyricus, 
Beza,  and  the  rest,  are,  for  the  time  of  the 


324 


n.  THESSALONIANS. 


man  of  sin  be  revealed,  the  son  of  perdition,  4  Which  is  an  adversary,  and  is  extolled  above 
all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  worshipped,  so  that  he  sittet'i  in  the  temple  ot  God,  showing 
himself  as  thoai(li  he  were  God.  5  Remember  you  not,  that  when  1  was  yut  vviih  you,  1  told 
you  these  things?    6  And  now  what  lettelh,  you  know  :  that  he  may  be  revealed  in  his  time- 

Annotations.  Ciiai'teii  2. 
Church's  falling  from  Christ,  so  various  among  i  world  by  Antichrist  himself,  though  even  then 
themselves,  and  so  contrary  lo  him,  that  it  is  also,  when  for  the  few  days  ot  Antichrist's 
horrible  to  see  their  conlusion,  and  a  piiilul  I  nit^n  the  external  state  ot  the  Roman  Cliurch 
case  that  any  reasonable  man  will  tollovv  such  1  and  public  intercourse  of  the  taiihiul  with  the 
companions  to  evident  perdition.  same  may  cease,  yet  the  due  honour  and  obe- 

But  concerning  this  error  and  falsehood  of    dience  ot  the  Christians  towards  it,  and  com- 
the  Church's  detection  or  revolt,  it  is  refuted  1  munion  in  heart  with  it,  and  praciice  ilitreof  in 


suflicieutly  by  Aueustine  against  the  Donatists 
in  many  places.  "Where  he  proveth,  that  the 
Church  t^hall  not  fail  to  the  world's  end,  no  not 
in  the  time  of  Antichrist:  afiinning  them  to 
deny  Christ,  and  to  rob  him  oi  his  glory  and 
inheritance  bought  with  his  blood,  which  leach 
that  the  Church  may.  fail  or  jierish.  Lib.  de 
unit.  Eccl  c.  12.  K).  Ve  Civil,  lib.  20.  cop.  8.  In 
I'.ial.  85.  ud  iUiid.  Tu  solus  Deus  mdgnus,  Ps.  70. 


secret,  and  open  confessing  thereof  if  occasion 
require,  shall  not  cease,  no  more  than  it  doth 
now  in  the  Christians  oi  Cyprus  and  other 
places  where  open  intercourse  is  iorbidden. 

This  is  certain  and  wonderlul  in  all  wise 
men's  eyes,  and  must  needs  be  ot  God's  provi- 
dence, and  a  singular  prerogative,  iliat  this  seat 
of  Peter  standeth,  when  all  other  Apostolic 
sees  be  gone  :  that  it  stood  there  for  certain 


Cottc.  2.  imd  Ps(d.  60.  Deuld.  Crtd.  cup.  8.  Hie- 1  ages  together  with  the  secular  seat  of  the  Eni- 


rome  refuteth  the  same  wicked  Heresy  in  the 
Luciferians,  proving  against  them,  that  they 
make  God  subject  to  the  devil,  and  a  poor  mi- 
serable Christ,  that  imagine  the  Church  his 
body  may  cither  perish  or  be  driven  to  any 


pire:  that  the  Popes  stood  without  wealth, 
power,  or  human  delence,  the  Emperors  know- 
ing, writing,  and  seeking  to  destroy  them,  and 
putting  to  the  sword  above  thirty  of  them  one 
after  another,  yea  and  being  as  nmch  afraid  of 


corner  of  the  world,  both  of  them  answer  to  j  them  as  if  they  had  been  amuli  imperij,  Com 
the  Heretic's  arguments  grounded  on  Sc\\p-  ]  ])etitors  of  their  Emjrire,  as  Cyprian  noieth,  epist 
tures  falsely  understood,  which  were  too  long  '  .52.  ad  Antoniunum,  num.  3.  ot  Cornelius,  Pope 
here  to  rehearse.  It  is  enough  for  the  Chris-  ',  in  his  days,  and  Decius  then  Emperor  :  again, 
tian  reader  to  know,  that  it  is  an  old  deceit  and  |  that  the  Emperors  afterwards  yielded  up  the 
excuse  of  all  Heretics  and  Schismatics,  for  de- 1  city  unto  them,  continuing  for  all  that  in  the 
fence  of'their  forsaking  God's  Church,  that  the  I  Imperial  dignity  still :  that  the  successors  of 
Church  is  perished,  or  remaineth  hidden,  or  in  }  those  that  persecuted  ihem,  laid  down  their 
themselves  only,  and  in  those  places  where  crowns  before  their  seat  and  sepulchres,  ho- 
they  and  their  tollov.crs  dwell :  to  know  also,  '  noiiring  the  very  memories  and  relics  of  the 
that  this  is  reproved  by  the  holy  Doctors  of  the  '  poor  men  whom  "their  predecessors  killed:  that 
Primitive  Church,  and  that  it  is  against  Christ's  \  now  well  near  these  IGOO  years  this  seat  stand' 


honour,  power,  providence,  and  promise 

If  the  adversaries  had  said  that  this  revolt 
which  the  Apostle  foretelleth  shall  come  be- 
fore the  worlcVs  end,  is  meant  of  great  numbers 
of  Heretics  and  Apostates  revolting  from,  the 
Church,  they  had  said  truth  of  tliemselves  and 
such  others,  whom  John  cal'eth  Antichrists. 
And  it  is  very  like,  be  it  spoken  under  the  cor- 
rection of  God's  Church,  and  all  learned  Ca- 
tholics, that  this  great  defection  and  revolt 
shall  not  be  only  from  the  Roman  Empire,  but 


elh,  as  at  the  beginning  in  continual  misery,  so 
now  of  long  time  for  the  rnost  part  in  prospe- 
rity :  without  all  mutation  in  efl'ect,  as  no  other 
kingdom  or  state  in  the  world  hath  done,every 
one  of  ihem  in  the  said  space  being  manipjldly 
altered.  It  siandelh,  we  say,  all  this  while,  to 
use  Augustine's  words,  de  ufif.  cred.  c.  17. 
Frustra  cimimlatrniitihiis  hrFTtiicia^  the  Heretics 
in  vain  harking  about  it,  not  the  first  Heathen 
Emperors,  not  the  Goths  and  Vandals,  rot 
the  Turk,  not  any  sacks  or  massacres  by  Ala- 


specially  from  the  Roman  Church,  and  withal  i  lius,  Gensericus,  Attila.  Bourbon,  and  others, 
from  most  points  of  Christian  reliiiion.  Not  '  not  the  emulation  of  secular  princes,  were  they 
that  the  Catholic  Christians,  either  in  the  lime  i  kings  or  emperors,  not  the  popes'  own  divisions 


.of  Antichrist  or  before  shall  refuse  to  obey  the 
same,  but  for  that  near  tlie  time  of  Antichrist 
and  the  consummation  of  the  world,  there  is 
hke  to  be  a  great  revolt  of  kingdoms,  peoples, 
and  provinces  from  the  open  external  obedience 
and  communion  thereof.   Which  revolt  havinc 


among  themselves  and  manifold  difliculiies  and 
dangers  in  their  elections,  not  the  jrreat  vices 
which  have  been  noted  in  some  of  their  per- 
sons, not  all  these  nor  any  other  endeavour  of 
scandal  coidd  yet  prevail  against  the  see  of 
Rome,  nor  is  ever  like  to  prevail  till  the  end 


been  begun  and  continued  by  Heretics  of  di-  |  of  the  world  draw  near,  at  which  time  this  ro- 
vers aees,  resistina  and  halinir  the  seat  of  P(>-  |  volt,  here  spoken  of  by  the  .Apostle,  may  he  in 
ter,  which  thev  called  Cnlhcdram  pp.<itilenlicr,  I  such  sort  as  is  said  helbre,  and  more  shall  be 
the  chair  of  pesiilevre,  in  Augustine's  (lays,  be-  |  said  in  the  Annotations  next  t()|lowing. 
cause  it  is  Christ's  fort  erected  against  hell  i  vcr.  3.  The  wan  of  sin.  There  were  many 
gates  anfl  all  Heretics,  and  beinir  now  wonder-  I  even  in  the  Apostles,  as  we  see  bv  the  fourth 
fully  increased  by  these  of  our  day.s'  the  next  I  Chapter  o'  John's  first  E(;isile,  and  in  the  wri- 
prcoi:rsors  of  Aiuichrist  as  it  may  seem,  shall  I  tings  of  the  ancient  Fathers,  that  were  forerun 
be  fully  achieved  a  little  be  ore  the  end  of  the  '  ners  of  Antichrist,  and  for  impugning  Christ's 


II.  THESSALONIANS. 


325 


7  For  now  the  mystery  of  iniquity  worketh :  only  that  which  he  now  holdetn,  do  hold,  until  he 
be  taken  out  of  tlie  way.  8  And  vvhen  that  wicked  one  shall  be  revealed,  whom  our  Lord 
Jesus  shall  kill  with  the  spirit  of  his  mouth  :  and  shall  destroy  with  the  manifestation  ot  his 
advent,  liiui,    9  Whose  coming  is  accordin;?  to  the  operation  of  Satan,  m  all  power,  and  lyino' 


Annotations. 
truth  and  Church  were  called  Antichrists,  whe- 
tiier  they  did  it  by  force  and  open  persecution, 
as  Nero  and  others  either  Heathen  or  Here- 
tical Emperors  did,  or  by  faUe  teaching  and 
other  deceits,  as  the  Heretics  of  all  ages,  in 
whicii  common  and  vulgar  accepiion  Hierome 
saitli.  All  belonged  to  Antichrist  that  were  not 
of  the  communion  of  Daniasus  then  Pope  of 
Rome,  Illerome,  epist.  57.  ad  Damasiis,  and  in 
another  place,  all  that  have  new  names  after 
the  pecidiar  calling  of  Heretics,  as  Arians,  Do- 
natists,  and  as  we  say  now,  Calvinijts,  Ztiin- 

flians,  &.C.  all  such,  saith  he,  be  Antichrists. 
'iaZ.  coal.  Lucifer,  cap.  9.     Yea  these  latter  of 
our  time  much  more  than  any  of  the  former, 
for  divers  causes  which  shall  afterward  be  set 
down.     Nevertheless  they  nor  none  of  them 
are  that  great  adversary,  enemy,  and  impugner 
of  Christ,  which  is  by  a  peculi.ir  distinction 
and  special  signilication  named.  The.  Aidichnst, 
1  Julia  2.  and  the  Man  of  siii,  the  Son  of  perdi- 
tion, the  adcersary,   described   here  and   else- 
where, to  oppose  himself  directly  againt  God 
and  our  Lord  Jksus  Christ.     The  Pleallien 
Emperors  were  many,  Turks  be  many.  Here- 
tics have  been,  and  now  arc  many,  therefore 
they  cannot  be  that  one  great  Anticiirist  which 
here  is  spo'cen  of,  and  which  by  the  article  al- 
ways added  in  the  Greek,  is  signified  to  be  one 
special  and  singular  man  :  as  his  peculiar  and 
direct  opposition  to  Christ's  person  in  tlie  filUi 
chapter  of  .fohn's  Gospel,  verse  43,  the  insinua- 
tion of  the  particular  flock  and  tribe  whereof  I 
he  should  be  born,  to  wit,  of  the  Jews,  for  of 
them  he  sliall  be  received  as  their  Messias,  | 
John  5.  ver.  i3.  and  of  the  tribe  of  Dan.     Ire-  \ 
neus,  lib.  5.  Hierome,  com.  in  cap.  IL  Dan.  AufH- 
giisline,  q.  in  Jos.  qufst.  22.  the  note  ot  his  pro- 
pername,  Apocal.  13.  the  tiiiie  of  his  appearing 
so  near  the  world's  end:  his  short  reign,  his 
singular  waste  and  destruction  of  God's  honour 
and    all   religion,    his   feigned   miracles,   the 
figures  of  him  and  the  Prophets  and  Scriptures 
ot  the  New  and  Old  Testament:  all  these  and 
many  other  arguments  prove  him  to  be  but  one 
special  notorious  adversary  in  the  highest  de- 
gree, unto  whom  all  other  persecutors.  Here- 
tics, Athei?ts,  and  wicked  enemies  oi  Chri.-i 
and  his  Church,  are  but  members  and  servants. 
And  this  is  the  most  common  sentence  also 
of  all  ancient  fathers.    Only  Heretics  make  no 
doubt  but  Antichrist  is  whole  order  or  succes- 
sion of  men,  which  they  hold  against  the  former 
evident  Scriptures  and  reasons,  only  to  esta- 
blish their  foolish  and  wicked  paradox,  that 
Christ's  chief  minister  is  Antichrist,  yea  the 
whole  order.    Wherein  Beza  specially  prick- 
eth  so  high,  that  he  maketh  Antichrist,  even 
this  grot  Antichrist,  to  have  been  in  Paul's 
days,  though  he  was  not  open  to  the  world. 
Who  it  should  be,  except  he  mean  Peter,  be-  j 
cause  he  was  the  first  of  the  order  of  Popes, 
God  knoweth.    And  sure  it  is,  except  he  were  i 
23 


Chapter  2. 

Antichrist,  neither  the  whole  order,  nor  any 
of  the  order  can  be  Antichrist,  bein^  all  his 
lawful  successors,  both  in  diofnily,  and  also  in 
truth  of  Christ's  religion.  Neither  can  all  the 
Heretics  alive  prove,  that  they  or  any  of  thein 
used  any  other  regiment  or  jurisdiction  f]ccle- 
siastical  in  the  Church,  or  forced  the  peo))le  to 
any  other  faith  or  worship  of  God,  than  Peter 
himself  did  preach  or  plant.  Therefore  if  the 
rest  be  Antichrist,  let  Beza  boldly  say  that  Pe- 
ter was  so  also,  and  that  divers  of  the  ancient 
Catholic  Fathers  did  serve  and  work,  though 
unvvares,  towards  the  setting  up  of  the  great 
Antichrist,  for  so  doth  that  blasphemous  pen 
boldly  write  in  his  Annotations  upon  this  place  ; 
and  an  English  printed  book  of  late  coming 
forth  out  of  the  same  school,  hath  these  words . 
As  for  Leo  and  Gregory  Bishops  of  Rome,  al- 
tkough  they  were  not  come  to  the  full  pride  of  Anti- 
christ, yet  the  mystery  of  iniquity  having  wrou.'^ht 
in  the  seat  near  five  or  six  hundred  years  hefore 
tkem,  and  then  greatly  increased,  they  were  deceiv- 
ed with  the  long  continuance  of  error.  Thus  wri- 
telh  a  malapert  scholar  of  that  impudent  school, 
placing  the  mystery  of  Antichrist  as  working 
in  the  See  of  Rome  even  in  Peter's  time,  and 
making  these  two  holy  Fathers  great  workers 
and  furthcrers  of  the  sa/ne.  Whereas  another 
English  Rabbine  doubted  not  at  Paid's  cross 
to  speak  of  the  selfsame  Fathers  as  great 
[  Doctors  and  patrons  of  their  new  Gospel,  tnus  : 
O  Grtgorif,  O  Leo,  ij  we  he  deceived,  you  have  de- 
ceived us.  Whereof  we  give  the  good  Christian 
reader  warning  more  diligently,  to  bevvare  of 
such  damnable  books  and  masters,  carrying 
many  unadvised  people  to  perdition. 

ver.  4.  Above  all  thai  is.  How  then  can  the 
Pope  be  Antichrist,  as  the  Heretics  fondly 
blaspheme,  who  is  so  far  i^om  being  e.xalted 
above  God,  that  he  prayeth  most  humbly  not 
only  to  Christ,  but  also  to  his  B.  mother  and  all 
his  saints. 

ver.  4.  Extolled.  The  great  Antichrist  which 
must  come  near  the  world's  end,  shall  abolish 
the  public  exercise  of  all  other  religions  true 
and  false,  and  pull  down  the  blessed  Sacra 
ment  of  the  Altar,  wherein  consisteth  specially 
the  worship  of  the  true  God,  and  also  all  Idols 
of  the  Gentiles,  and  Sacrifices  of  the  Jews, 
generally  all  kinds  of  religious  worship  saving 
tliat  which  must  be  done  to  himself  alone, 
which  was  partly  prefigured  in  such  Kings  as 
published  that  no  God  nor  man  but  themselves 
should  be  prayed  unto  for  certain  davs,  as  Da- 
rius and  such  like.  How  can  the  Protestants 
then  for  shame  and  without  evident  contradic- 
tion, avouch  the  Pope  to  he  Antichrist,  \vl\o, 
ns  we  say  honoureth  Christ  the  true  God  with 
all  his  power,  or,  as  they  say,  honoureth  Idols, 
and  challengeth  no  divine  honour  to  himself^ 
much  less  to  himself  onlv,  as  Antichrist  shall 
do  ?  He  humbly  prayeth  to  God,  and  lowlvr 
kneelelh  down  in  every  Church  at  divers  AI- 


326 


II.  THESSALONIANS. 


signs  and  wonders,  10  And  in  all  seducing  of  iniquity  to  them  that  perish,  for  that  they  have 
not  received  the  charily  ol  the  truth,  that  they  might  be  saved.  11  Therelore  God  will  send 
them  the  operation  of  error,  to  believe  lying  :  12  That  all  may  be  judged  which  have  not  be- 
lieved  the  trutii,  but  have  consented  to  iniquity,     13  But  we  ought  to  give  tlianks  to  God 


Annotations. 
tars  erected  to  God  in  the  memories  ot  his 
Saints,  and  praytth  to  them.  He  saiih  or 
hearetii  Muss  dudy,  with  all  devotion,  he  con- 
fcsseth  his  sins  lo  a  Friesi,  as  other  poor  men 
do,  lie  adoreth  the  holy  Eucharist,  which 
Christ  aHirmed  to  be  his  own  body,  the  Here- 
tics call  it  an  Idol,  no  marvel  if  they  make  the 
Pope  his  Vicar  Antichrist,  when  they  make 
Christ  iiimselt  an  Idol.  These  religious  duties 
doth  ilie  Pope,  whereas  Antichrist  shall  wor- 
ship none,  nor  pray  to  any,  at  tho  least  openly. 
ver.  4.  //(  the  Temple.  IVlost  ancient  Writers 
expound  this  of  the  'J'emple  in  Jerusalem, 
which  they  think  Antichrist  shall  build  up 
again,  as  being  ot'  the  lews  stock,  and  to  be 
acknowledged  of  that  obstinate  people,  accord- 
ing to  our  Saviour's  prophecy.  Job  5.  tor  their 
expecied  and  pruniisod  Messias.  [ren.  Uh,  b.  in 
flue  llyppolyl.  de  covsam.  mundi.  Cyril,  Hieros. 
Calevli.  15.  Author,  up.  imp.  ho.  49.  in  Matt. 
Hitrume,  in  11.  Dan.  Greg.  lib.  31.  Moral,  cap.  11. 
Not  that  he  shall  suffer  them  to  worship  God 
by  their  old  manner  of  sacrifices,  all  which  he 
will  either  abolish,  or  convert  to  the  only  ado- 
ration of  himself:  though  at  the  first,  to  apply 
himself  to  the  Jews,  he  may  perhaps  be  cir- 
cumcised, and  keep  some  part  of  the  law,  for 
It  is  here  said  that  he  shall  sit  in  the  Teinple 
as  God  that  is,  he  shall  be  adored  there  by  sa- 
crifice and  divine  honour,  the  name  and  wor- 
ship ot  the  true  God  wholly  defaced.  And  this 
they  think  to  be  the  aliomiiiation  of  dtsolation 
i'oreiold  by  Dani  1,  mentioned  by  our  Saviour, 
prefigured  and  resembled  by  Antiochus  and 
otiiers,  thai  defaced  tiie  worship  of  the  true 
God,  by  profanation  of  that  temple,  specially 
by  abrogating  tiie  daily  sacrifice,  which  was  a 
fiijurc  ol  the  only  Sacrifice  and  continual  obla- 
tion of  Christ's  holy  body  and  blood  in  the 
Church,  as  the  abjlishing  of  that  was  a 
figure  of  the  abolishing  this,  which  shall  be 
done  principally  and  universally  by  Anti- 
christ himself,  as  now  in  part  bv  his  tbrerun- 
ners,  throughout  all  Nations  and  Churches  of 
the  world,  ihouirh  then  also  Mass  may  be  had 
in  secret,  as  it  is  now  in  Nations  where  the  se- 
cular force  of  some  Princes  piohibited  it  to  be 
said  openly.  For  although  he  may  have  his 
principal  seat  and  honour  in  the  Temple  and 
Ciy  of  Jerusalem,  yet  he  shall  rule  ove  ■  the 
whole  world,  and,  specially  prohibit  that  prin- 
cipal worship  instituted  by  Christ  in  his  Sa- 
craments, as  being  the  proper  adversary  of 
Christ's  Person,  Name.  Law  and  Church, 
the  profanation  and  desolation  of  which 
Church  by  takirig  away  the  sacrifice  ot  the 
Altar,  is  the  aboniinaiion  of  desolation,  and 
the  work  of  Antichrist  only. 

Auqiistine  therefore,/?/).  2t).  de  Civil,  cap.  19. 
and  Ilierome,  </.  11.  ad  Alu'a.iiam.,  do  third;,  that 
this  sitting  of  Antichrist  in  the  Terniile,  doth 
signify  his  siuinL'  in  'he  Church  of  Chris  ,  ra- 
ther than  in  Solomon's  Temple.  Not  as  though 


Chapter  2. 
he  should  be  a  chief  member  of  the  Church 
ot  Christ,  or  a  special  part  of  his  body  Mys- 
tical, and  be  Antiiliiisi,  and  yet  witlral  con- 
tinuing within  the  Church  ol  Christ,  as  the 
Heretics  teign,  to  make  the  Pope  Antichrist, 
whereby  ihey  plainly  contess,  and  agnise,  that 
the  Pope  is  a  ineinber  of  ihe  Churcii,«/irf  in 
ipso  sinu  Ecclesie,  and  in  the  very  liuaom  oj  the 
Church,  say  they  :  for  that  is  ridiculous,  that 
all  Heretics  whom  John  calleth  Antichrist's 
as  his  precursors,  should  go  out  of  the  Church, 
and  he  great  Antichrist  himself  should  be  of 
the  Church,  and  in  the  Church,  and  continue 
in  the  same,  and  yet  to  them  that  make  the 
whole  Church  revolt  from  God,  this  is  no  ab- 
surdity. But  the  truth  is,  that  this  Antichris- 
tian  revolt  here  spoken  of,  is  from  the  Catho- 
lic Church :  and  Antichrist,  if  he  ever  were 
of,  or  in  the  Church,  shall  be  an  Apostata  and 
renegade  out  of  the  Church,  and  shall  usurp 
upon  it  by  tyranny,  and  by  challenging  worship, 
religion,  and  government  thereof,  so  that  him- 
self shall  be  adored  in  all  the  Churches  of  the 
world,  which  he  list  to  leave  standing  for  his 
honour.  And  this  is  to  sit  in  the  Temple,  or 
against  the  Temple  of  God,  as  some  interpret. 
It  any  Pope  did  ever  this,  or  shall  do,  then  let 
the  Adversaries  call  him  Antichrist. 

And  let  the  good  Reader  observe,  thattliere 
be  two  special  causes,  why  this  great  man  of 
sin  is  called  Antichrist.  The  one  is,  for  im- 
pugning Christ's  kingdom  in  earth,  that  is  to 
say,  his  spiritual  regiment  which  he  consti- 
tuted and  appointed  in  his  Church,  and  the 
form  of  Government  ordained  therein,  apply- 
ing all  to  himself  by  singular  tyranny  and  usur- 
pation, in  which  kind  Aihanasius,  ep.  ad  Solit. 
vit.  degenii:<<,  is  bold  to  call  the  Emperor  Con- 
staiidus,  being  an  Arian  Heretic,  Antichrist, 
for  making  hiiiisc  If  Priiicipem  E/ii.<iioponim, 
Prince  over  the  IJl.thojis,  ami  I'rcsidcnl  oJ  Kccle- 
slastical  Judgments,  i^c.  The  other  cause  is, 
for  impugning  Christ's  Priesthood,  which  is 
Only  or  niost  properlv  exercised  in  earth  by 
the  sacrifice  of  the  Iloly  Mass,  institute;!  for 
the  commemoration  of  his  death,  and  for  the' 
external  exhibition  of  godly  honour  to  the 
blessed  Trinity,  which  kind  of  external  wor- 
ship by  sacrifice,  no  lawful  people  of  God  ever 
lacked.  And  by  these  two  things  you  may 
easily  perceive,  that  the  Heretics  of  these 
days  do  more  properly  and  nearly  prepare  the 
way  to  Antichrist,  and  to  extreme  desolation, 
than  ever  any  before,  their  special  heresy, 
being  against  the  spiritual  Primacy  of  Popes 
and  Bishops,  and  Against  the  sacrifice  of  the 
Altar,  in  which  too  the  sovereignty  of  Christ 
in  earth  consisteth. 

ver.  6  What  lettefh.  Augustine,  lib.  20.  cap.  19. 
de  Civ.  Dei.  professeth  plainly  that  ho  un- 
derstandeih  not  these  words,  nor  that  hat  fol- 
loweth  of  th>"'  mystery  of  inicinity,  and  least  of 
all  that  which  the  Anostle  addeih,  On'y  thalhe 


II.  THESSALONIANS. 


327 


always  for  you,  brethren,  beloved  of  God,  that  he  hath  chosen  you  first-fruits  unto  salvation,  in 
sauctification  of  spirit  and  faitli  of  the  truth  :  14  into  the  which  also  he  hath  called  you  by  our 
Gaspel,  unto  the  purchasing  of  the  glory  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  15  Therefore  brethren 
stand :  and  hold  the   traditions  which  you  have  learned,  whether  it  be  by  word,  or  by  our 


Annotations. 
which  holdeth  now,  do  hold,  ^c.  Which  may 
humble  us  all,  and  stay  the  confident  rashness 
of  this  time,  namely  of  Heretics,  that  boldly 
feign  hereof  whatsoever  is  agreeable  to  their 
heresy  and  fantasy.  The  Apostle  had  told 
the  Thessalonians  before  by  word  of  mouth  a 
secret  point  which  he  would  not  utter  in  wri- 
ting, and  therefore  referreth  them  to  his 
former  talk.  The  mystery  of  iniquity  is  com- 
monly referred  to  Heretics,  who  work  to  the 
same,  and  do  that,  that  Antichrist  shall  do,  but 
yet  not  openly,  but  in  covert,  and  under  the 
cloak  ofChrist's  name,  the  Scriptures, the  word 
of  the  Lord,  show  of  holiness,  &-C.  Whereas 
Antichrist  himself  shall  openly  attempt  and 
achieve  the  foresaid  desolation,  and  Satan  now 
serving  his  turn  by  Heretics  understand,  shall 
toward  the  last  end  utter,  reveal,  and  bring 
him  forth  openly,  and  that  is  here,  tobe  revealed 
that  is, to  appearin  his  own  person.  T'lese  other 
words,  Only  that  he  which  rtow  holdeth,  hold: 
Some  expound  of  the  Emperor,  during  whose 
continuance  in  his  state,  God  shall  not  permit 
Antichrist  to  come,  meaning  that  the  very 
Empire  shall  be  wholy  desolate,  destroyed, 
and  taken  away  before,  or  by  his  coming : 
which  is  more  than  a  defectionfrom  the  same, 
whereof  was  spoken  before  :  for  there  shall  be 
a  revolt  from  the  Church  also,  but  it  shall  not 
be  utterly  destroyed.  Others  say,  that  it  is  an 
admonition  to  all  faithful,  to  hold  fast  their 
faith,  and  not  to  be  beguiled  by  such  as  under 
the  name  of  Christ  or  Scriptures  seek  to  de- 
ceive them,  till  they  that  now  pretend  Reli- 
gion and  the  Gospel,  end  in  a  plain  breach,  re- 
volt, and  open  apostacy  by  the  appearance  of 
Antichrist,  whom  all  Heretics  serve  in  mys- 
tery, that  is,  covertly  and  in  the  Devil's  mean- 
ing, though  the  world  seeth  it  not,  nor  them- 
selves at  the  beginning,  thought  it,  as  now 
every  dav  more  and  more  all  men  perceive 
they  tend  to  plain  Atheism  and  Antichristian- 
ism. 

ver.  9.  In  all  power.  Satan  whose  power  to 
hurt  is  abridged  by  Christ,  shall  then  be  let 
loose,  and  shall  asist  Antichrist  in  all  man- 
ner of  signs,  wonders,  and  false  miracles, 
whereby  many  shall  be  seduced,  not  only 
Jews,  but  all  such  as  be  deceived  and  carried 
away  by  vulgar  speech  only,  of  Heretics  that 
can  work  no  miracles,  nmch  more  shall  fol- 
low this  man  of  sin  doing  so  great  wonders. 
And  such  both  now  do  follow  Heretics,  and 
then  shall  receive  Antichrist,  that  deserve  so 
to  be  forsakenof  God,  by  their  forsaking  of  the 
unity  and  happy  fellowship  of  saints  in  the  Ca- 
tholic Church,  where  only  is  the  Charity  of 
truth,  as  the  Apostle  speaketh. 

ver.  11.  God  will  send  them.  Deus  mitlet, 
saith  Auffust.  li'i.  20.  de  Civ.  c.  19.  quiaD'ux 
Diaholumfacere  inta  permitlet :  God  will,  send,  he- 
cn'ife  Got  will  permit  the  Devil  to  do  these  thimrs 
Whereby  we  may  take  a  general  rule,  that 


Chapteii  2. 
God's  action  or  working  in  such  things  in  his 
permission.     Annot.  Ro.  1,  24. 

ver.  13.  Traditions.  Not  only  the  things 
written  and  set  down  in  the  holy  Scriptures 
but  all  other  truths  and  points  of  religion  ut- 
tered by  word  of  mouth,  and  delivered  or  given 
by  the  Apostles  to  their  scholars  by  tradition, 
be  so  here  approved,  and  elsewhere  in  the 
Scripture  itself,  that  the  Heretics  purposely, 
guilefully,  and  of  ill  conscience,  that  belike  re- 
prehendeth  them,  refrain  in  their  translations, 
from  the  ecclesiastical  and  rnost  usual  word. 
Tradition,  evermore  when  it  is  taken  in  good 
part,  though  it  express  most  exactly  the  signi- 
fication ot  the  Greek  word  :  but  when  it  sound- 
eth  in  their  tbnd  fantasy  against  the  traditions 
of  the  Church,  as  indeed  in  true  sense  it  never 
doth,  there  they  use  it  most  gladly.  Here 
therefore,  and  in  the  like  places,  ttiat  the  reader 
might  not  so  easily  like  of  traditions  unwritten, 
here  commended  by  the  Apostle,  they  trans- 
late it.  Instructions,  Constitutions,  Ordinances, 
and  what  they  can  invent  else,  to  hide  the 
truth  from  the  simple  or  unwary  Reader, 
whose  translations  have  none  other  end  but  to 
beguile  such  by  art  and  connivance. 

But  Chrysostom,  ho.  4.  in  Thes.  2.  and  the 
other  Greek  schools  or  commentaries  say  here- 
upon, both  written  and  unwritten  precepts  the 
Apostles  gave  by  tradition,  and  both  be  worthy 
of  observation.  Basil,  De  Sp.  Sancto,  c.  29.  in 
principio,  thus,  I  account  it  Apostolic  to  continue 
firmly  even  in  the  unwritten  traditions,  and  to  prove 
this  he  allegeth  this  plaice  of  Paiii.  Tn  *}-,g  g^ma 
uOo'k:,  cap.  17.  he  saith.  If  we  once  so  about  to 
reject  unwritten  customs  as  things  of  no  importance, 
we  shall,  ere  we  be  aware,  do  damage  to  the  princi- 
pal parts  of  the  faith,  and  bring  the  preaching  of 
the  Gospel  to  a  naked  name.  And  for  example 
of  these  necessary  traditions,  he  nameth  the 
sign  of  the  Cross,  praying  toward  the  East, 
the  words  spoken  at  the  elevation  or  showing 
of  the  holy  Eucharist,  with  divers  ceremonies 
used  before  and  after  the  consecration,  the  hal- 
lowing of  the  font,  the  blessing  of  the  oil,  the 
anointing  of  the  baptized  with  the  same,  the 
three  immersions  into  the  font,  the  words  of 
abreriunciations  and  exorcisms  of  the  party 
that  is  to  be  baptized,  &c.  What  Scripture, 
saith  he,  taught  these  and  such  like?  none  truly, 
all  coming  of  secret  and  silent  tradition,  tvherewith 
our  Fathers  thought  it  meet  to  cover  such  mysteries. 

Hierome,  Dialog,  cont.  Lncif  c.  4.  et  ep.  28 
ad  Luciniiim,  reckoneth  up  diyersthe  like  tra- 
ditions, willing  men  to  attribute  to  the  Apos- 
tles such  ci:.^torns  as  the  church  hath  received 
in  divers  Christian  countries.  Augustine 
esteemeth  the  Aoostohc  traditions  somuch, 
that  he  plainly  affirmeth  in  sundry  places,  not 
only  the  observation  of  certain  festivities,  fasts, 
ceremonies,  and  whatsoever  other  solemnities 
used  in  the  Catholic  Church  to  be  holy,  profita- 
ble, and  Apostohc,  though  they  be  not  written 


323 


II.  THESSAL0NIAN3. 


Epistle.  16  And  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  himself,  and  God  and  our  Father  which  hnth  loved 
us,  and  hath  given  eternal  consolation,  and  good  hope  in  grace.  17  Exhort  your  hearts,  and 
confirm  you  hi  every  good  work  and  word. 

CHAPTER   111. 
He  desireth  their  prayers,     4  and  inculcalelli  his  precepts  and  traditions,  nainely,  of  working  quietly 

for  their  own  living,  romnuindiiig  to  excommtiniciite  the  disobedient. 

1  for  the  rest,  bretiireii,  pray  tor  us  that  the  word  ot  God  may  have  course  and  be  glorified, 
as  also  with  you:  'Z  And  tluil  we  may  be  delivered  iroin  importunate  and  naughty  men,  for 
all  men  iiave  not  faith.  3  Uut  our  Lord  is  laithiiil,  who  will  confirm  and  keep  you  from  evil. 
4  And  we  have  contideiice  of  you  in  .^ur  Lord,  that  the  things  which  we  command,  both  you 
do,  and  will  do.  5  And  our  Lord  direct  your  hearts  in  the  charity  ot  God,  and  patience  of 
Christ.    6  And  we  denounce  unto  you,  Ijrethren,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that 


Annotations. 
at  all  in  the  Scriptures  :  but  he  often  also  wri- 
teih  that  many  of  the  Articles  of  our  religion 
and  points  ot  highest  importance,  are  not  so 
much  to  be  proved  by  Scriptures,  as  by  tradi- 
tion, namely  avouchiim',  that  in  no  wise  we 
could  believe,  thai  children  in  their  infancy 
should  be  bapt'v/.ad,  if  it  were  not  an  Apostolic 
tradition.  De  Gen.  ad  lit.  lib.  10.  cap.  23.  Tra- 
dition caused  him  to  believe,  that  the  baptized 
of  Heretics  should  not  be  rebaptized,  notwith- 
standing Cyprian's  authority  and  the  manilold 
Scriptures  alleged  by  him,  though  theyseem- 
ed  never  so  pregnant.  De  Bnpt.  lib.  2.  c.  7.  By 
tradition  only,  he  and  others  condemned  Hel- 
vidius  the  heretic  for  denying  the  perpetual 
virginity  of  our  Lady.  And  without  this,  be 
the  Scriptures  never  so  plain,  no  Arian,  no 
Macedonian,  no  Eutychian,  no  Pelagian,  no 
Zuinglian  will  yield.  We  must  tt.se  tradition, 
saith  Epiphanius,  har.  61.  Apostolicoruni.  For 
the  Scripture  hath  not  all  things:  and  therefore 
the  Apostle  delivered  cerluin  things  in  writing,  cer- 
tain by  tradition,  and  for  that  he  allegeth  this 
place  also  of  Paul.  And,  ha^r.  55.  Melchised. 
There  be  hounds  set  down  for  the  founihition  and 
building  vp  uf  our  faith,  the  tradition  of  the  Apos- 
tles, and  holy  Scriptures,  and  .succession  of  doc- 
trine, so  that  truth  is  evert/  waij  fenced. 

Ireneus,  lib.  3.  c.  4.  hath  one  notable  chapter, 
that  in  all  questions  we  must  have  recourse 
to  the  traditions  of  the  Apostles:  teaching  us 
withal,  that  the  way  to  try  an  Apostolical  tra- 
dition, and  to  bring  it  to  the  fountain,  is  by  the 
Apostolic  succession  of  Bishops,  but  specially 
by  the  Apostolic  See  of  Rome :  declaring  in 
the  same  place  that  there  be  many  barbarous 
people,  simple  for  learning,  but  for  constancy 
in  their  faith  most  wise,  which  never  had 
Scriptures,  but  learned  only  by  tradition.  Ter- 
tullian,  lib.  de  corona  militis,  num.  3.  reckoneth 
up  a  great  number  of  Christian  observations  or 
customs,  as  Cyjirian  in  many  places  doth  in 
manner  the  same,  whereof  in  fine  he  conclu- 
deth.  Of  such  and  stich  if  thou  require  the  rule  of 
Scriptures,  thoti  shall  find  none.  Tradition  shall 
he  alleged  the  atithor,  custom  the  confirnicr,  and 
faith  the  observer.  Origcn  also  of  this  matter 
writeth  in  plain  terms,  that  there  be  many 
things  done  in  the  Church,  which  he  there 
nameth,  whereof  there  is  no  easier  reason  lo 
be  given  than  tradition  from   Christ  and  the 


Chapter  2. 
Apostles,  ho.  5.  in  Num.  Dionysius  Areopagita, 
reterreth  the  praying  and  oblation  for  the  rfoad 
in  the  Liturgy  ot  the  Mass,  to  an  Apostolical 
tradition,  in  fine  Ec.  Hierac.  c.  7.  parle'S.  Ter- 
ti^iian,  l)e  Coron.  militis.  Augustine,  De  cura 
j'lo  tnortuis,  c.  1.  Chrysostoni,  horn.  3.  in  m. 
ad  Philip,  in  Moral.  Damascene,  Ser.dede- 
functis  in  initio. 

We  might  add  to  all  this,  that  the  Scriptures 
themselves,  even  all  the  books  and  parts  of 
the  holy  Bible,  be  given  us  by  tradition  :  else 
we  should  not,  nor  could  not  take  them,  as 
them  be  indeed,  for  the  intallible  word  of  God, 
no  more  than  the  works  of  Ignatius,  Clement, 
Denis,  and  the  like.  The  true  sense  also  of 
the  Scriptures,  which  Catholics  have  and  He- 
retics have  not,  reinaineth  still  in  the  Church 
by  tradition.  The  creed  is  an  Apostolic  tra- 
diiion.  Ru^in,  in  expo.  Symh.  in  princimo 
Hierome,  epist.  61.  cap.  9.  Amhros  Serrn.  38. 
August,  de  Symh.  ad  Catcchum.  lib.  cap.  1.  And 
what  Scriptures  have  we  to  prove  that  we 
must  accept  nothing  not  expressly  written  in 
Scripture?  We  have  to  the  contrary,  plain 
Scriptures,  all  the  fathers,  most  evident  rea- 
sons, that  we  must  either  believe  traditions  or 
nothing  at  all.  And  they  must  be  asked  whe- 
ther, if  they  were  assured  that  such  and  such 
things,  which  be  not  expressed  in  Scriptures, 
were  taught  and  delivered  by  word  of  mouth 
from  the  Apostles,  they  would  believe  them  or 
no  :  If  they  say  no,  then  they  be  impious  that 
they  will  not  trust  the  Apostles'  preaching:  if 
they  say  they  would,  if  they  were  assured  that 
the  Apostles  taught  it :  then  to  prove  unto  them 
this  point,  we  may  bring  them  such  as  lived 
in  the  Apostles'  days,  and  the  testimonies  of 
so  many  fathers  betbre  named  near  to  those 
days,  and  the  whole  Church's  practice  and  as- 
severations descending  down  from  man  to 
men  to  our  time,  which  is  a  sufTicient  proof,  at 
least  for  a  matter  of  fact,  in  all  reasonable 
men's  judgment,  specially  when  it  is  known, 
Ignatius  the  Apostles'  eqiinl  in  time,  wrote  a 
book  of  the  Apostles'  traditions,  as  Eusebius 
witncsseth,  lib.  3.  Eccl.  hist.  c.  30.  And  Ter- 
t\illian's  hook  of  prescription  against  Heretics, 
is  to  no  other  effect  but  to  prove  that  the 
Church  hath  this  advantaL'e  above  Heretics, 
that  she  can  prove  her  truth  by  plain  Apostolic 
tradition,  as  none  of  them  can  ever  do. 


Annotations.        Chapter  3. 
ver.  6.  Tradition.     Here  also,  as  is  noted  be- 1  translations  avoid  the  word  Tradition,  bein? 
fore,  2  Thes.  2.  15,  the  adversaries  in  their  i  plain  in  the   Greek,  lest   themselves  might 


II.  THESSALONIANS. 


329 


you  withdraw  yourselves  from  every  brother  walking  inordinately,  and  not  according  to  the 
tradition  which  they  have  received  of  us.  7  For  yourselves  know  how  you  ought  to  imitate 
us:  for  we  have  not  been  unquiet  among  you  :  8  Neither  have  we  eaten  bread  of  any  man 
gratia,  but  in  labour  and  in  toil  night  and  day  working,  lest  we  should  burden  any  of  you.  9 
Not  as  though  we  had  not  authority  :  but  that  we  nught  give  ourselves  a  pattern  uiuo  you  foi 
to  imitate  us.  10  For  also  when  we  were  with  you,  this  we  denounced  to  you,  that  if  any  will 
not  work,  neither  let  hiui  eat.  11  For  we  have  heard  of  certain  among  you  that  walkunquietly. 
working  nothing,  but  curiously  meddling.  12  And  to  them  that  be  such  we  denounce  and  be- 
seech them  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  working  with  silence,  they  eat  their  own  bread.  13 
But  you  brethren  faint  not  well-doing.     14  And  if  any  obey  not  our  word,  note  him  by  an 


Annotations. 
seem  to  be  noted  as  men  walking  inordinately, 
and  not  according^^to  Apostolical  Tradition,  as 
all  Schismatics,  Heretics,  and  rebels  to  God's 
Churcii  do. 

ver.  10.  Ncilher  let  them  eat.  It  is  not  a  ge- 
neral precept  or  rule,  that  every  man  should 
live  by  his  hand  work,  as  the  Anabaptists 
argue  lalssly  against  Gentlemen,  and  the  Gal- 
viaists  apply  it  perversely  anainsl  the  vacant 
life  of  the  Clergy,  specially  of  Monks  and 
other  Religious  men.  But  it  is  a  natural  ad- 
monition only,  given  to  such  as  had  not  where- 
with to  live  of  tlieir  own,  or  any  right  or  good 
oau.-ie  way  to  challenge  their  finding  ofotliers, 
and  to  such  as  under  the  coiour  of  Chrisiian 
liberty  did  pass  their  time  idly,  curiously,  un- 
profitably,  and  scandalously,  refusing  to  do  such 
works  as  were  agreeable  to  their  former  call- 
ing and  bringing  up.  Such  as  these,  were  not 
tqlerable,  specially  there  and  then,  when  the 
Apostles  and  others,  that  might  lawtuUy  have 
liveii  of  the  altar  and  their  preaching,  yet  to 
disburden  their  he.irers,  and  lor  the  belter  ad- 
vancement of  the  Gospel,  wrought  for  their 
living:  protesting  iieverrheless  co:itinnally, 
that  tirey  mi ^ht  have  done  otuerwise,  as  welL 
as  Peter  and  the  rest  did.  who  wrought  not, 
but  were  found  otherwise  justly  and  la.vfidiy, 
as  all  sorrsof  the  Clergy  preaching  or  serving 
the  Church  and  the  altar,  be  and  ought  to  be, 
by  the  law  of  God  and  nature.  Whose  spiritual 
labours  far  piss  all  bodily  travails,  where  the 
duties  and  function  of  drat  vocation  be  done  ac- 
cordingly: as  Aua;usiine  affirmeth  of  his  own 
extraordinary  pains  incident  to  the  Ecclesias- 
tical ail'.irs  and  regiment :  instead  of  which, 
if  the  use  of  the  Church  and  his  i'.dirmity 
would  have  permitted  it,  he  wisheth  he  might 
have  1  iboured  with  his  hands  some  hours  of 
the  day,  as  sotne  of  the  Clergy  did  ever 
voluntarily  occupy  themselves  in  teaching, 
writi.'ig,  graving,  painting,  planting,  sowing, 
embroidering,  or  such  like  seemly  and  innocent 
labours.  Hkrome,  episl  Hi.  seu.prcBfat.iii  Job. 
and  in  vif.  Hilario. 

And  Monks  for  the  most  part  in  the  primi- 
tive Church,  few  of  them  being  Priests,  and 
many  taken  from  servile  works  and  hnndi- 
craits,  yea  oftentimes  professed  of  bondineti, 
made  free  by  their  masters  to  enter  into  reli- 
gion, were  appointed  by  their  Superiors  to 
work  certain  hours  of  die  day,  to  supply  the 
lacks  of  their  Monasteries :  as  yet  the  Reli- 
gious do,  women  snecially,  in  many  places, 
which  standetli  well  with  their  profession. 
An^rnstuie  writetii  a  wdioie  bo  )k,  de  ope:e  Mo- 
nadwrum,  turn.  3,  atrainst  the  error  of  certain 
'  2i* 


Chapter  3. 
disordered  Monks  that  abused  these  words 
Nolile.  esse  solicit!,  Be  not  careful,  <Si'c.,  and  Jies- 
picite  volatilia  ccsli,  behold  the  souls  of  the  air,  ^c. 
to  prove  that  they  should  not  labour  at  all,  but 
pray  only  and  commit  their  finding  to  God: 
i;ot  only  so  excusing  their  idleness,  but  prefer- 
ring themselves  into  holiness,  above  other  their 
fellows  that  did  work,  and  erroneously  ex- 
pounding the  said  Scriptures  for  their  defence : 
as  they  did  other  Scriptures,  to  prove  they 
shouldnot  be  shaven  after  the  manner  of  Monks. 
Which  letting  their  heads  to  grow,  he  much 
blameth  also  in  thetu.  Lib.  2.  Refract,  cap.  21. 
and  de.  op.  Monach.  cap.  31.  and  liierome,  e/>.  48. 
cap.  3,  of  Nuns  cutting  their  hair. 

Where  by  the  way  you  see  that  the  religious 
were  shaven  even  in  Augustine's  time,  who  re- 
proacheth  tfiein  for  their  hair,  calling  them, 
Criniios,  Hiiirlinprs,^s  the  Heretics  now  contra- 
riwise deride  them  by  the  word  Rasos,  Shave- 
Una;s.  S )  that  there  is  a  great  diiference  be- 
tween the  ancient  Fathers  and  the  new  Pro- 
testants. And  as  for  hand  labours,  as  Augus- 
tine in  the  book  alleged,  would  not  have  reli- 
gions folk  to  refuse  them,  where  necessity, 
bodily  strength,  and  the  orderof  the  Church  or 
Monastery  permit  or  require  them:  so  he  ex- 
pressly writeth,  that  all  cannot  nor  are  not 
hound  to  work,  and  that  whosoever  preacheth 
or  ministereth  the  Sacraments  to  the  people  or 
serveth  the  altar,  as  ail  religious  men  com- 
monly now  do,  may  challenge  their  living  of 
them  whom  they  serve,  and  are  not  bound  to 
work,  no  nor  such  neither  as  have  been  brought 
up  bei'ore  in  state  of  Gentlemen,  and  have  given 
away  their  lands  or  goods,  an  1  made  tliem- 
selves  poor  for  Christ's  sake.  Which  is  to  be 
noted,  because  the  Heretics,  affirm  the  said 
Scripture  and  Augustine  to  condeinn  all  such 
for  idle  persons. 

ver.  11.  Obey  not.  Our  Pastors  must  be  obey- 
ed, and  not  only  secular  Princes,  and  such  as 
will  not  be  obedient  to  their  spiritual  go- 
vernor?, the  Apostle,  as  A'.ieustine  saith,giveth 
order  and  commandment  that  they  be  correct- 
ed by  correption  or  adminidon.  Bif  drs;rnda- 
tion,  excommunication,  amd  other  laivful  kinds  of 
P'tni^hrnents.  Confr.  Donuti^t.posf  collaf.  c.  4.  20. 
Re'id  also  this  holy  father's  answer  to  such  as 
said.  Let  our  Prelates  conrft/md  us  onh/  luhat  we 
ou:rht  to  do,  and  prai/forr^  that  rue  niaii  do  it:  but 
j  let  them  jujt  correct  u^.  Where  he  proveth  that 
Prelates  must  not  only  command  r,n  1  pray,  but 
punish  also  if  that  be  not  done  which  is  com- 
mandetl.     Li.  decorrep.a'id  s^rat.  c   3. 

ver.  14.  Note  him.      Disobedient  persons  to 
be  excomtnunicated,  and  the  excommunicated 


330  I.  TIMOTHY. 


epistle  :  15  And  do  not  company  with  him,  that  he  may  be  confounded :  and  do  not  esteem  htm 
as  an  enemy,  but  admonish  him  as  a  brother.  16  And  the  Lord  of  peace  h"mse1f  Sve  you  eS 
nrdra-?  ZuuU^^^'"''-  .^"'■L"^;^,  be  wuhyou  all.  17  The  saluta.Ton  vv^h  1^°"  own 
tfit  be"  wi.htou  arAnfen"^  '''''  "^'''''"^  '"  '  ""'"     ''  '^'^^  ^^^^^  -^'  °-  ^-^^  J^^"- 


to  be  separated  from  tlie  company  of  other 
Christians,  and  the  faithful  not  to  keep  any 
company  or  have  conversation  witli  excom- 
municated   persons,    neitlier   to    be  partaker 


Annotations.        Chapter  3. 


ligion  or  office  of  life,  except  cases  of  mere 
necessity  and  other  prescribed  and  permit- 
ted by  the  Law :  all  this  is  here  insinua- 
ted, and  that  ail  the    Ciiurch's   censures   be 


with   them,  m  the   fault  tor  which  they,are    grounded  in  Scriptures  and  LLmpres'o'f  the 
excommunicated,  nor  in  any  other  act  of  re-  |  Apostles.  eAampicb  oi  me 


THE  ARGUMENT  OF  THE  FIRST  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  TIMOTHY. 

After  the  Epistles,  to  the  Churches,  now  follow  his  Epistles  to  particular  persons,  as  to  Ti- 
mothy, to  I'ltus,  who  were  Bishops:   and  to  Philemon.  persons,  as  lo  1 1 

Ot  Timothy  vve  read  Acts  16,  how  Paul  in  his  visitation  took  him  in  his  train  at  Lystra  cir- 
ciimcising  h.m  before  because  ot  the  Jews,  he  was  then  a  Disciple,  that  is  to  say,  a  Chii.t.an 
man.  Afterward  the  Apostle  gave  liim  holy  orders,  and  consecrated  him  Bishop,  as  he  lesifieth 
in  both  these  Epistles  unto  hiin,     1  Tim.  4.  v.  14,  and  2  Tim   1  v  6  ^'"""P'  ^^^  '^^  '^^  inem 

He  writeth  therefore  unto  him  as  to  a  Bishop,  and  himself  cxpresseth  the  scope  of  his  first 
Epistle,  saying :  fhe.e  things  I  write  to  thee,  that  Ihou  mu>;,i  know  how  thoic  oushtZto  convert  tn 
the  house  of  God  whwhis  the  Church.  And  so  lie  instructeth  him,  and  in  hi.l  al  Bi4ops  how 
to  govern  both  himself  and  others,  and  touching,  himself,  to  be  an  example  and  a  spScle  to 
tlln?hl''r^h'l'"r.'  ''^touching  other,  to  proliibit  all  such  as  go  about  to  preacrotherwise 
than  the  Catholic  Church  hath  received,  and  to  inculcate  to  the  people  the  Catholic  faith  to 
preach  unto  young  and  old,  men  and  women:  to  servants,  to  the  rich,  to  every  son  conve- 
niemly  With  what  circumspection  to  give  orders,  and ,  to  what  persons :  for  whom  to  p?av 
whom  to  admit  to  the  vow  of  widowhood,  &c  i^i   wuuni  lo  pray. 

This  Epistle  was  written,  as  it  seemeih,  after  his  first  imprisonment  in  Rome,  ^vhen  he  was 
dism  ssed  and  set  at  liberty,  and  thereupon  it  is,  that  he  might  say  here,  Ihm^e  todeto^h^e 
wncMy  to  wit  unto  Epiiesus,  where  he  had  desired  him  to  remain,  although  in  Us  v^ya^e  to 
Jerusalem,  before  his  being  at  Rome,  he  said  at  Miletum  to  the  clergy  of  fephesus,  upon  Pro- 
bable fear  :  And  now  behold  I  know,  that  you  shall  no  more  see  my  fare  ^       ^ 

Where  it  was  written,  it  is  uncertain :  though  it  be  commonly  said,  at  Laodicea  Which 
seemeth  not,  because  it  is  like  he  was  never  there,  as  may  be  gathered  by  he  Epistle  to  he 
Colossians,  written  at  Rome  m  his  last  trouble,  when  he  was  put  to  death  ' 

THE  FIRST  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  TIMOTHY. 

CHAPTER   T 

He  recommendeth  u7itoMm,  to  inhibit  eertain  Jews  who  janAed  of  the  law,  as  though  it  were  covtrarv 
wmL'ss^"'^'  """""'  announcelh  his  knistry,  though  he  acknowledgethZuZ 

1  Paul  an  Apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  according  to  the  commandment  of  God  our  Savioul-,  and  of 
Christ  Jfsos  our  hope :  2  To  Timothy  his  beloved  son  in  the  faith.  Grace,  mercy,  and  peace 
from  God  he  Father,  and  from  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.  3  As  I  desired  thee  to  remain  ^t 
Ephesus  whenlwent  into  Macedonia,  that  thou  shouldst  denouncLt^ce  tain  not  o  teach 
otherwise.    4  Nor  to  attend  to  fables  and  genealogies  having  no  end :  which  ministrr  questions 


Annotations         Chapter  1. 

est  rule  for  the  simple  to  discern  a  false  Pro- 
phet or  preacher  by,  specially  when  a  heresy 
first  beginneth.  Luther  found  all  Christian  na- 
tions at  rest  and  peace  in  one  uniform  fiiith, 
and  all  preachers  of  one  voice  and  doctrine 
touching  the  Sacrament  and  other  articles:  so 
that  whatsoever  he  tausrht  asainst  that  which 
be  found  preached  and  beheved,  must  needs  be 
another  doctrine,   a  Inter   doctrine,   an   after 


ver  3.  Not  to  teach  otherimse.  The  proper 
mark  of  Heretics  and  false  preachers,  is,  to 
teach  otherwise  or  contrary  to  that  which  they 
found  taught  and  bclieve'd  generally  in  the 
unity  of  the  Catholic  Church  before  their  time  : 
all  doctrine  that  is  odd,  singular,  new,  difl'er- 
ing  from  that  which  was  first  planted  by  the 
Apostles,  and  descended  down  from  them  to  all 
nations  and  ages  following  without  contradic- 
tion, being  assuredly  erroneous.  The  Greek  lenchins;  or  teachin- othVrwi^^'a'nd  therefore 
word  which  the  Apostles  here  useth,  express-    consequently  must  needs  be  fal.^e.  And  by  this 


eth  this  point  so  efiectually,  that  in  one  corn- 


admonition  of  Paul,  all    Bishops  are  warned 


.  . J'  .^.. ......  „,,.,  ^,^,.,-    ciuiiiiMii.iuii  ui   1  aui,  an   liisnops  are  warned 

pound  term  he  giveth  us  to  wit  that  a  Heretic  to  take  heed  of  such,  and  specially  to  provide 
IS  nothing  else  but  an  after  teacher,_or  teacher  that  no  such  odd  teachers  arise  iii  their  dio- 
otherwise,  which  even  itself  alone  is  the  easi- 1  cesses. 


I.  TIMOTHY 


331 


rather  than  the  edifying  of  God  which  is  in  faith.  5  But  the  end  of  the  precept  is  charity  from 
a  pure  heart,  and  a  good  conscience,  and  a  faith  not  feigned.  6  From  the  which  things  certain 
straying,  are  turned  into  vain  talk,  7  Desirous  to  be  doctors  of  the  Law,  not  understanding 
neither  what  tilings  they  speak,  nor  of  wliat  they  affirm.  8  But  we  know  that  the  Law  is 
good,  if  a  man  use  it  lawfully.  9  Knowing  this  that  the  Law  is  not  made  to  the  just  man,  but 
to  the  unjust,  and  disobedient,  to  the  impious  and  sinners,  to  the  wicked  and  contaminate,  to 
killers  of  fathers  and  killers  of  mothers,  to  murderers.  10  To  fornicators,  to  liers  with  man- 
kind, to  man-stealers,  to  liars,  to  perjured  persons,  and  what  other  thing  soever  is  contrary  to 
sound  doctrine,  11  Which  is  according  to  the  Gospel  of  the  glory  of  the  blessed  God,  which 
is  committed  to  me.  12  I  give  him  thanks  which  hath  strengthened  me,  Christ  .Iesus  our 
Lord,  because  he  hath  esteemed  me  faithful,  putting  me  in  the  ministry.  13  Who  before  was 
blasphemous  and  a  persecutor  and  contumelious,  but  I  obtained  the  mercy  of  God  because  I 
did  it,  being  ignorant  in  incredulity.  14  And  the  grace  of  our  Lord  over  abounded  with  faith 
and  love,  which  is  in  Christ  .Iesus.  15  A  faithful  saying,  and  worthy  of  all  acceptation,  that 
Christ  Jesus  came  into  this  world  to  save  sinners,  of  whom  I  am  the  chief.  16  But  therefore 
have  I  obtained  mercy ;  that  in  me  first  of  all  Christ  Jesus  might  show  all  patience,  to  the  in- 
iormation  of  them  that  shall  believe  on  him  unto  life  everlasting.  17  And  to  the  King  of  the 
world's  immortal,  invisible,  only'  God,  honour  and  glory  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen.  18  This 
precept  I  commend  to  thee  O  Timothy :  according  to  the  prophecies  going  before  on  thee, 
that  thou  war  in  them  a  good  warfare,  19  Having  faith  and  a  good  conscience,  which  certain 
repelling,  have  made  shipwreck  about  the  faith.  20  Of  whom^is  Hymeneus  and  Alexander: 
whom  1  have  delivered  to  Satan,  that  they  may  learn  not  to  blaspheme. 

Chapter  1. 
Churitas provecfajprovertajustitia :  Chari/as mag- 
na, magna  juslilia:  Charilas  perfecta,  perfecta 
juxlitia,  est.  Charity  now  beginning,  is  justice  be- 
ginning: Charily  groum  or  increased,  is  justice 
grown  or  increased :  great  Charity  is  great  jus- 
tice: j)erf ect, Charity  is'perfectjustici.  Lib.denat. 
and  grat.  C.  70. 

vcr.  7.  Desitous  to  he  Doctors.  It  is  the  proper 
vice  both  of  Judaieal  and  of  Heretical  false 
teachers,  to  profess  knowledge  and  great  skill 
in  the  Law  and  Scriptures,  being  indeed  in  the 
sight  of  the  learned  most  ignorant  of  the  word 
orGod,  not  knowing  the  very  principles  of  Di- 
vinity, even  to  the  admiration  truly  of  the  learn- 
ed that  read  their  books  or  hear  tliein  preach. 

ver.  9.  The  Law  not  made  to  the  just.  By  this 
place,  and  the  like,  the  Libertines  of  our  days 
would  discharge  themselves,  whom  they  count 
just,  front  the  obedience  of  Laws.  But  the 
Apostle's  meaning  is,  that  the  just  man  doth 
well,  not  as  compelled  by  law,  or  for  fear  of 
punishment  due  to  the  transgressors  thereof, 
but  of  grace  and  mere  love  toward  God  and  all 
goodness,  most  willingly,  though  there  were 
no  law  to  command  hiin. 

ver.  19.  Which  certain  repelling.  Evil  life  and 
no  good  conscience  is  often  the  cause  that  men 
fall  to  heresy  from  the  faith  of  the  CatJioHc 
Chufish.  Again,  this  plainly  reproveth  the  He- 
retics' false  doctrine,  saying,  that  no  man  can 
fall  from  the  faith  that  he  once  truly  had. 

ver.  20. .  Delivered  to  Satan.  Hymeneus  and 
Alexander  are  here  excommunicated  I'br  falling 
from  their  faith,  end  tcachinff  heresy  :  an  ex- 
ample unto  Bishops  to  use  their  spiritual  power 
upon  such.  In  the  Primitive  Church,  corporal 
affliction  through  the  ministry  of  Satan  was  join- 
ed to  excommunication.  Where  we  see  also  the 
devil's  readiness  tq  invade  them  that  are  cast 
out  by  excommunication  from  the  fellowship 
of  the  faithful,  and  the  suoereminent  power  of 
Bishops  in  that  case.  Whereof  Hierome,  ep. 
1.  ad  HcHod.  c.  7.  hath  these  memorable  words  : 
God  forbid,  saifh  he,  I  should  speak  sinistrously 
of  them,  who  succeeding  the  Apostles  in  degree 


Annotations. 

ver.  4.  To  fables.  He  speaketh  specially  of 
the  Jew's  after-doctrines  and  human  constitu- 
tions, repugnant  to  the  laws  of  God,  whereof 
Christ  giveth  warning,  3f(/«.  23,  and  in  other 
places,  which  are  contained  in  their  Cabala  and 
Talmud  :  generally  of  all  heretical  doctrines, 
which  indeed,  howsoever  the  simple  people  be 
beguiled  by  them,  are  nothing  but  fabulous  in- 
ventions, as  we  may  see  in  the  Valentinians, 
Manichees,  and  others  of  old  :  by  the  brethren 
of  love,  Puritans,  Anabaptists,  and  Calvinists 
of  our  time.  For  which  cause  Theodore  enti- 
tleth  his  book  against  Heretics,  Hcerelicarum 
fabularuin.  Of  Heretical  fables. 

ver.  4.  Questions.  Let  our  loving  brethren 
consider  whether  these  contentions,  and  curi- 
ous questionings  and  disputes  in  religion,  which 
these  unhappy  heresies  have  engendered,  have 
brought  forth  any  increase  of  good  life,  any 
devotion  or  edification  of  faith  and  religion  in 
our  days,  and  then  shall  they  easily  judge  of 
the  truih  of  these  new  opinions,  and  the  end 
that  will  follow  of  these  innovations.  In  truth 
all  the  world  now  seeth  they  edify  to  Atheism 
and  no  otherwise. 

ver.  5.  A  good  conscience.  Augustine  saith, 
He  that  list  to  have  the  hope  of  heaven  let  him 
look  that  he  have  a  good  conscience,  to  have 
a  good  conscience  let  him  believe  and  work 
well,  for  that  he  believeth,  he  hath  of  faith,  that 
li^  worketh,  he  hath  of  charity.  Praefat.  in 
P.w.  31. 

ver.  5.  The  end  Charity.  Here  asjain  it  ap- 
peareth,  that, charity  is  tire  chief  of  all  virtues, 
and  the  end,  consummation,  and  perfection  of 
all  the  law  and  precepts,  and  yet  the  adversa- 
ries are  so  fond  as  to  prefer  faith  before  it,  yea 
to  exclude  it  from  our  justification.  Such  ob- 
stinacy there  is  in  them  that  have  once  in 
pride  and  stubbornness  forsaken  the  evident 
truth.  Charity  doubtless  which  is  here  com- 
mended, is  justice  itself,  and  the  very  formal 
cause  of  our  justification,  as  the  works  pro- 
ceedinsr  thereof,  be  the  works  of  justice.  Chn- 
ritas  inchoata  saith  Augustine,  inchoatajustitia: 


93S 


1.  TIMOTHY. 


CHAPTER   11. 

Bt/  his  Apostolic  authority  he  appninicth  jmUic  prayers  to  he  made  for  all  men  without  exception,  8  aUo 
men  to  pray  in  uU  places:  'J  and  a)',men  also  in  seemly  attire,  11  to  learn  of  men,  and  not  to  be 
teachers  in  any  wise,  hut  to  seek  solvation  by  that  which  to  them  belongeth. 

1  I  desire  tliereCore  first  ot  ;ill  things  tti;it  obsecrations,  prayers,  postiilations,  thanksizivings 
be  made  for  ail  nien,  "i  For  Kiti^s  and  all  that  are  in  pre-eminence :  that  we  may  lead  a  quiet 
and  a  peaceable  life  in  all  pieiy  and  chastity.  3  For  this  is  good  and  acceptable  betofc  our 
Saviour  God,  4  Who  will  all  men  to  be  saved,  and  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth.  5 
For  there  is  one  God,  one  also  Mediatorof  God  and  men,  man  Christ  Jesus  :    6  Wiio  gave  him- 


AnNOTATIOiVS. 

make  Christ's  hodij  with  their  holy  mouth,  by  whom 
we  are  made  Christians:  mho  having  the  keys  of 
Heaven,  do  after  a  sort  judge  before  the  diiy  of 
jud'^ment ;  who  in  sobrifty  and  chastity  have  llie 
keeping  of  the  Spouse  of  Clirist.  And  a  little  after, 
7'Aei/  may  delivtr  rne  up  to  Satan,  to  the  destruction 
of  vitf fiesh,  that  the  spirit  maybe  saved  in  the  day 
of  our  Lord  Jesus.     And  in  the  old  Law,  whoso 

Annotations. 

ver.  1.  Obsecratiom.  This  order  of  the  Apos- 
tiC,  Augustine,  e/^.  69.  find eth  to  be  fulfilled  spe- 
cially in  the  holy  celebration  of  the  Mass, 
which  hath  all  these  kinds,  expressed  here  in 
four  divers  words  pertaining  to  four  sorts  of 
prayers,  the  dilference  whereof  he  exactly 
seeketh  out  of  the  proper  signification  and  dii- 
fereace  of  the  Greek  words.  And  he  teacheth 
us  that  the  first  kind  of  prayers  which  here  be 
called,  obsecrations,  are  those  that  the  Priest 
saith  before  the  consecration:  that  the  second 
called  Prayers  be  all  those  which  are  said  in 
and  after  the  consecration,  and  about  the  re- 
ceiving, including  specially  the  Pater  noster, 
wherewith  the  whole  Church,  saith  he,  in  man- 
ner endeth  that  part,  as  Hierome  also  afHrm- 
eth,  that  Christ  tauffht  his  Apostles  to  use  the 
Pater  noster  in  the  Mass.  Sic  docuit,  &c.  So 
taught  he  his  Apostles,  that  daily  in  the  Sacrifice 
of  his  bodij  the  faithful  should  bii  bold  to  say.  Pa- 
ter noster,  ^c.'Lib.'3.  Conf.  Pelag.  cap.  5.  where 
he  alluded  to  the  very  words  now  used  in  the 
Preface  to  the  said  Pater  noster  in  the  said  sa- 
crifice, cu'fenHJ.s- rf/cere.  Paternoster.  The  third 
sort  called  iiere  in  the  text,  Poslulations,  be 
those  whicli  are  used  after  the  Communion,  as 
it  were  for  dismissing  of  the  people  wiili  bene- 
diction, that  is,  with  the  Bisho|)'s  or  Priest's 
blessing.  Fitially  the  last  kind,  which  is 
Thanhtgiving,  coiicludeth  all,  when  the  Priests 
and  people  give  thanks  to  God  lor  so  great  a 
mystery  then  ofiered  and  received. 

Epiphanius  also  insinuateth  these  words  of  the 
Apostle  to  pertain  to  the  Liturgy  or  Mass,  when 
he  thus  writeth  to  John  Bishop  of  Jerusalem. 
When  we  accomplish  cur  prayers  after  the  rite  of 
holt/  Mysteries,  we  pray  both  for  all  others,  and 
for  thee  nUo,  ep.  60.  c.  2.  ad  Jo.  Hierosolym. 
apua  llicronymuin.  And  most  of  the  other  fa- 
thers expounded  the  foresaid  words,  of  public 
prayers  made  by  the  Priest,  which  are  said  in 
all  Liturgies  or  Masses  both  Greek  or  Latin, 
for  the  good  estate  of  all  that  be  in  high  dig- 
nity, as  kings  and  others.  Chrys.  horn.  6.  in  1 
Tim.  and  Ambr.  in  hunc  locum.  Prosper  de  vo- 
cal, lib.  I.e.  4.  So  exactly  doth  the  practice 
of  the  Church  agree  with  the  precepts  of  the 
Aposile  and  tlie  Scriptures,  and  so  profoundly 


Chapter  1. 
ever  was  diKobedient  to  the  Priests,  was  either  cast 
out  of  the  ramp,  and  so  stoned  of  the  peojile,  or  lay- 
ing  down  hi.s  neck  to  the  xn-ord.  eTpiiiled  his  offence 
btj  hishh)od:  but  now  the  disobedient  is  cut  off  with 
the  spiritual  sword,  or  being  cast  out  <f  the  Church, 
is  torn  by  the  furious  mouth  oj  Devils.  So  saith 
he.  Which  words  would  God  every  Christian 
man  would  weigh. 

Chapter  2. 
do  the  holy  Fathers  seek  out  the  proper  sense 
of  the  Scriptures,  which  our  Protestants  do  so 
profanely,   popularly,  and   lightly  skim   over, 
that  they  can  neither  see  nor  endure  the  truth. 

ver.  2.  For  kittgs  and.  Even  for  the  heathen 
Kings  and  Emperors  by  whom  the  Church  suf- 
fereth  persecution  :  much  more  for  all  faithful 
Princes  and  powers  and  people  both  spiritual 
and  temporal,  for  whom  as  members  of  Christ's 
body,  rmd  therefore  joining  in  pr.iyer  and  obla- 
tion with  the  ministers  of  the  Church,  the 
Priests  luorc  properly  and  particularly  offer 
the  holy  Sacrifice.  Augustine,  de  orig.  anime 
lib.l.c.<J. 

ver.  4.  Who  will  all  men.  The  perishing  or 
damnation  of  men,  must  not  be  imputed  to  God, 
who  delijihteth  not  in  any  man's  perdition,  but 
hath  provided  a  general  medicine  and  redemp- 
tion to  save  all  from  perishing  that  will  accept 
it,  or  that  have  it  applied  unto  them  by  his 
Sacraments,  and  other  means  by  him  ordained, 
and  so  would  have  all  saved  by  his  conditional 
will  and  ordinance:  that  is,  if  men  will  them- 
selves, by  accepting,  doing,  or  having  done 
unto  them  all  things  requisite  by  God's  law. 
For  God  useth  not  his  absolute  will  or  power 
towards  all  in  this  case.  But  he  that  list  see 
the  manifold  senses,  all  good  and  true,  that 
these  words  may  bear  ;  Augustine,  Adarticul. 
sibifalso  irnpos.  re.<sp.  2.  to7.  Ench.c.  103.  Ep. 
107.  De  cor.  et  grat.  c.  15.  and  Damascene,  lib. 
2.  de  orthod.fide  c.  29. 

ver.  .5.  One  Mediator.  The  Protestants  are  too 
peevish  and  jiitifullv  blind,  that  chartre  the  Ca- 
tholic Church  and  Catholics,  with  making 
more  Mediators  than  one,  which  i.s  Christ  our 
Saviour,  in  that  they  desire  the  Saint.s  to  pray 
ibr  them,  or  to  be  their  patrons,  and  interces- 
sors before  God.  We  tell  them  therefore  that 
they  understand  not  what  it  is  to  be  a  Media- 
tor, in  this  sense  that  Paul  taketh  the  word,  and 
in  which  it  is  properly  and  only  attributed  to 
Christ.  For,  to  be  thus  a  !\Iediator,  is,  by  na- 
ture to  be  truly  bnli  God  and  man,  and  to  be 
that  one  eternal  Priest  and  Redeemer,  which 
by  his  sacrifice  and  death  upon  the  cross  hath 
reconciled  us  to  CJod,  aiul  paid  his  bfiod  as 
a  full  and  sulhcient  ransom  lor  all  our  sins. 


I.  TIMOTHY. 


333 


self  a  redemption  for  all,  whose  testimony  in  due  time  is  confirmed.  7  Wherein  I  am  appomted  a 
preacher  and  an  Apostle,  I  say  the  tiuih,  I  lie  not,  doctor  ot  the  Gentiles  in  faith  and  truth.  8 
I  will  therelore  that  men  pray  in  evorv  place  :  lilting  up  pure  hands,  without  anger  and  alter- 
cation. 9  In  like  manner  woairfn  also'in  comely  attire  :  with  deiiiureness  and  sobriety  adom- 
in"-  themselves,  not  in  plaiied  hair,  as  gold,  or  precious  stones,  or  gorgeous  apparel  10  but 
that  which  becometh  women,  professing  piety  by  good  work.  H  Let  a  women  learn  in  silence, 
with  all  subieciion.  12  But  lo  teach  1  permit  not  unto  a  woman,  nor  to  have  dominion  over  tiie 
man:  but  to  be  in  silence.  13  For  Adam  was  formed  tirst :  then  Eve.  14  And  Aaain  was 
not  seduced:  but  the  woman  being  seduced,  was  m  prevarication.  15  Yet  slie  sliall  be 
saved  bv  generation  of  children:   if  they  continue  in  faith  and  love  and  saiictihca,iun  wu.i 

"'"''■  CHAPTER    III.  ,^       ^    , 

Of  what  qualitu  thc.u  must  he,  whom  he  ordainHk  Ulshops,  8  and  Deacons,  U  aiid  Ihe  cause 
of  his  wriling  to  be  the  excellency  of  the  Catholic  Church,  and  oj  Chnst,  who  ts  the  object  oj  onr 
relii(i.on.  ,        ,     .      ,  j  i       o   i*  u 

1  A  faithful  saying,  If  a  man  desire  a  Bishop's  office,  he  desireth  a  good  worx.    i  it  bj- 

Cn.\PTER   2. 


Annotations. 


himselfwithoutneedofany  redemption,  never  Mediators.  Read  his  own  words,  tor  they 
subject  to  possibility  of  sinning  :  ag;tin,  to  be  plainly  retute  all  the  adversaries  cavM  Uions 
the  sm-ular  Advocate  and  Patfon  oTmatikiiKl,  in  this  c;.se.  And  if  the  name  ot  feaviour  and 
that  bf  himself  alone  and  bv  his  own  merits  ;  Redeemer  be  in  the  Scriptures  given  to  men, 
procureih  aU  "race  and  mercy  to  manki.id  in    without  derogation  lo  •him  that  is  in  a  more 


procur     _     -  „ 

the  sight  of  his  Father,  none  making  any  inter- 
cession for  him,  nor  giving  any  grace  or  force 
to  his  prayers,  bat  he  to  all :  none  asking  or 
obtaining  either  grace  in  this  life,  or  glory  in 
the  next,  bat  bj  him.  la  this  sort  then,  as 
Augtis:ine  truly  saith,  Cont.  ep.  Pann,  lil>.  2.  c. 
8.  neither  Peter  nor  Paul,  no  nor  our  blessed 
Ijady,  nor  any  creature  whatsoever,  can  be  our 
T^Iediator.  The  adversaries  think  so  basely 
of  Christ's  mediation,  if  they  iiriagine  this  to 
be  his  only  prerogative,  to  pray  for  u.s,  or  that 
we  might  inrke  the  stiints  our  Mediators  in 
that  sort  as  Christ  is,  when  we  do.sirc  them  to 
pray  for  us  :  which  is  so  far  inferior  to  the  sin- 
gular mediation  of  him,  that  no  Cathohc  ever 
can  or  dare  think  or  speak  so  basely  unto  him, 
as  to  desire  him  to  pray  for  us  :  but  we  say, 
Lord  haBemer<-y  upon  us,  Christ  have  mercy  vpon 
tts  :  and  not,  Christ  pray  for  us,  as  we  say  to  our 
Lady  and  the  rest.  Therefore  to  invocate 
Saints  in  thrt  sort  as  the  Cathohc  Church  doth, 
cannot  make  them  our  Mediators  as  Christ  is, 
whom  we  must  not  invocaie  in  thit  sort.  And 
as  well  make  we  the  faithful  yet  living,  our 
Mediators,  by  the  adversaries'  arguments, 
when  we  desire  their  prayers,  as  the  departed 
Saints. 

But  now  touching  the  word  Meiialnr,  though 
in  that  singiLtr  sense  proper  to  our  Saviour,  it 
agreeth  to  nj  more  creature  in  heaven  or  earth, 
yet  taken  in  more  large  and  common  sort  by 
the  use  of  Scriptures,  doctors,  and  vulgar 
speech,  not  o  ily  the  Saints,  but  good  men  liv- 
ing, that  pray  for  us  and  help  us  in  the  way  of 
saTvation,  may  and  are  ri'/ht!y  called  Media- 
tors. As  l^yril,  lib.  12.  Thesaur.  c.  10.  pro- 
veth  that  M  )ses  according  to  the  Sr-riptures 


and  Jeremiah  and  the  Apostles  and  others  be  I  their  husbands 


excellent  and"  incomparable  manner  the  only 
Saviour  of  the  world  :  what  can  they  say,  why 
there  may  not  be  many  Mediators,  in  an  inte- 
rior degree  to  the  only  and  singular  Mediator? 
Bernard  saith,  Opus  est  Mediatore  ad  Mediato- 
rem  Christum,  nee  alter  nobis  utilior  iluam  Marin, 
that  is.  We  have  need  of  a  Mediator  to  Christ  the 
Mediator,  and  there  is  none  more  for  our  profit 
than  our  Lady.  Bernard,  Ser.  qui  incipit.  .S;,?- 
nu7n  inagnumapparuit,  <^c.  post  Ser.  5.  de  Assump. 
Basil  also  tn  the  same  sense,  writing  to  .Italian 
the  Apostate,  desireth  the  Mediation  of  our 
Lady,  of  the  Apostles,  Prophets,  and  Martyrs, 
for  procuring  God's  mercy  and  remission  of 
sins.  His  words  are  cited  in  Cone.  Nic.  2.  Act. 
4.  pag.  110.  111.  Thus  did  and  thus  believed 
all  th'e  holy  Fathers,  most  agreeably  to  the 
holy  Scriptures,  and  thus  must  all  the  children 
of  the  Church  do;  be  the  adversaries  never  so 
importunate  and  wilfully  blind  in  these  matters, 
ver.  12.  I  permit  not.  In  times  of  licentious- 
ness, liberty,and  heresy, women  are  much  given 
to  reading,  disputing,  chatting,  and  jangling  of 
the  holy  Scriptures,  yea  and  to  tetich  also  if 
(hey  might  be  permitted.  But  Paul  utterly  for- 
biddelh  it,  and  the  Greek  Doctors  upon  this 
place,  note  that  the  wotn  m  taught  but  once, 
that  was  when  after  her  reasoning  with  Satan, 
she  persuaded  her  husband  to  transgression, 
and  so  she  undid  all  mankind.  And  in  the  Ec- 
clesiastical writers  we  find,  that  women  have 
been  great  promoters  of  every  sort  of  heresy, 
whereof  see  a  notable  discourse  in  Hierome, 
ep.  ad  Ctesiph.  cont.  Pelag.  cap.  2.  which  they 
would  not  have  done,  if  t^>ey  had  according  to 
the  Apof  'e's  rule,  follo'ved  piety  and  good 
works,  aiid  lived  in  silence  and  subjection  to 


Annotations.        Chapter  3.  „  ■   i-f 

xer.  \.  A  sood  worh    iVortm-,  siith  Aul'US-    donvmhle.     Again,    There  is  nothnir  vilhisUfe 
tine,  /"  this  li''e,andspecialbi  in  Ihi^tinie,  in ea.;ie'; 
vleaso'iter,  or  ino'e  acreplahle  tn  men,  than  the  ofice 
'  ,■      n.   •  n   ■     .    -.   r> •/■  ji  . /I  ;.  _  J.„  ,),...„ 


(fa  Bishop,  Priest,  or  Beacon,  iftfielhiatr  be  done 
onhf  for-  fathi  m  sake ani  fuiHi'.inL'ly  ;  but  nothing 
before  God  more  miserable,  more  luinenlable,  more 


and  specialhj  at  this  time,  harder,  more  luborions, 
or  more  dangerous,  than  the  office  of  a  Btshop, 
Priest,  or  Deacon  :  but  before  God  nothing  more 
blessed,  if  they  war  in  such  sort  as  our  Captain 
commandelh.     August,  ep.  148. 


S3i 


].  TIMOTHY. 


hooveth  therefore  a  Bishop  to  be  irreprehensible,  the  husband  of  one  wife,  sober,  wise,  comely, 
chaste,  a  iiidn  of  hosijitality,  a  teacher,  3  Not  given  to  wine,  no  fighter,  but  modest,  ho 
quarreler,  not  covetous,  4  Well  ruling  his  own  house,  having  his  children  subject  with  all 
chasli.y.    5  Uut  il   a  in  in  know  not  to  rule   his  own  house  :  how  shall  he  have  care  of  the 


Annotations 
ver.  2.  ABisliop.  That  which  is  here  spoken 
of  a  Bishop,  because  the  words  Bishjp  and 
Priest  in  the  New  Testament  be  often  taken 
indilferently  ti;r  both  or  either  of  the  twain,  as 
is  n  )icd  in  another  place,  the  same  is  meant  of 
every  Priest  also:  though  the  qualities  here 
required,  ou^'lit  to  be  more  singular  in  tlie 
Bishop,  ihan  in  the  Priest,  according  to  the  dif- 
ference of  their  degrees,  dignities,  and  call- 
ings. 

ver.  2.  Of  one  wife.  Certain  Bishops  of  Vigi- 
lantius'  sect,  whether  upon  false  construction 
of  this  text,  or  through  the  hlthiness  of  their 
fieslily  lust,  would  take  none  to  the  clergy,  ex- 
cept they  would  be  married  first,  not  belit'-viiig, 
saitli  Hierome,  advers.  Vigilant,  cap.  1.  thaf  unif 
simple  man  liveth.  chasleli/,  showing  Iwwhulih/  llici/ 
Hot:  lkfm'<elvef,  thai  sntpect  ill  of  euiri/  man,  imd 
will  nut  give  the  Sacrament,  of  order,  la  the  i-lcrgi/, 
unless  they  see  their  wives  have  great  bellies,  and 
children  wailing  at  their  mothers'  breasts.  Our 
Protestants,  though  they  be  of  Vigilantius'  sect, 
yet  they  are  scarce  to  come  so  far,  to  command 
every  Priest  to  be  married.  Nevertheless  they 
mislike  them  that  will  not  marry,  so  much  the 
worse,  and  they  suspect  ill  of  every  single  per- 
son in  the  Church,  thinking  the  gift  of  chastity 
to  be  very  rare  among  them,  and  they  do  not 
only  make  the  state  of  marriage  equal  to  chasle 
single  life,  with  the  Heretic  Jovinian,  but  they 
are  bold  to  say  sometimes,  that  the  Bishop  or 
Priest  may  do  his  duty  and  charge  better  mar- 
ried than  single  •  expressly  against  Paul,  who 
affirmeth,  that  the  unmarried  think  of  the  things 
that  belong  to  God,  and  that  the  married  be  di- 
versely distracted  and  entangled  with  the 
world. 

The  Apostle  then,  by  this  place  we  how 
treat  of,  neither  cotninandeth,  nor  counselleth, 
nor  wisheth,  nor  would  have  Bishops  or  Priests 
to  marry,  or  such  only  to  be  received  as  have 
been  married:  but,  that  such  a  one  as  hath 
been  married,  so  it  were  but  onoe,  and  that  to 
a  virgin,  maybe  made  Bishop  or  Priest,  which 
is  no  more  than  an  inhibition  that  none  having 
twice  married  or  being  Bignmus,  should  be  ad- 
mitted to  that  holy  Order.  And  this  exposition 
only  is  agreeable  to  the  practice  of  the  whole 
Church,  the  definition  of  ancient  councils,  the 
doctrine  of  all  the  Fathers  without  exception, 
and  the  Apostle's  tradition.  Which  sense 
Chrysostom  wholly  foUoweth  upon  the  Epistle 
to  Titus,  though  here  he  follow  not  wholly  the 
same  sense,  Horn.  2.  in  Epist.  ad  Tit.  Ambrose 
also  upon  this  place,  and  most  plainly  and 
largely  in  hi'<  82.  Epist.  po.'^^  m^d.  giving  the 
cause  why  Bigamus  cannot  be  made  a  Bi.shop 
or  Priest,  in  fine  afhrmeth,  nor  only  the  Apos- 
tle but  the  holy  council  of  Nice  to  have  taken 
order  that  none  should  be  received  into  ihe 
clergy,  that  were  twice  married.  Hierome, 
epist.  83.  ad  Occnnnm,  cap.  2.  el  epist.  2.  c«/).  18. 
ej)i.':t.  11.  cap.  2,  expressly  writefh  that  the  cler- 


Chafter  3. 
gy  is  made  of  such  as  have  had  but  one  wife, 
at  least  after  Baptism:  for  he  thought  that  it 
one  were  often  married  when  he  was  yet  no 
Christian,  he  might  notwithstanding  be  ordered 
Bishop  or  Priest.  But  Ambrose,  epist.  82.  Au- 
gustine, de  bono  Conjug.  cap.  18.  Innoceniius  thu 
first,  epist.  2.  cap.  5.  o.  torn.  1.  Concil.  Leo,  ep. 
Gregory,  and  aiter  them  the  whole  Church, 
exclude  those  also  which  have  been  twice 
married  whensoever.  Whereof  Augustine 
giveth  goodly  reason  and  example  in  the  place 
alleged.  Leo,  epist.  87,  addeih  further,  and 
provfcth  that  the  man  is  counted  Bigamus,  and 
not  the  husband  of  one  wife,  in  respect  of  holy 
Orders,  not  only  if  he  hath  had  two  wives,  but 
if  his  own  wife  were  not  a  virgin.  Which  be- 
ing observed  in  the  high  Priests  of  the  old  law, 
must  needs  be  much  rather  kept  how.  Eccle- 
siaslici.'!  dogmatihus,  c.  72,  in  Augustine's  works. 

And  by  these  few,  you  may  see  how  shame- 
fully the  state  of  the  new  heretical  clergy  of 
our"  time  is  fallen  from  the  Apostolic  and  all 
the  Fathers'  practice  and  doctrine  herein. 
Who  do  not  only  take  men  once  or  twice  mar- 
ried before,  but,  which  was  never  heard  of 
before  in  any  person  or  part  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  they  marry  after  thej  be  Bishops  or 
Priests,  once,  twice,  and  as  often  as  their  lusts 
require.  Whereas  it  was  never  lawhil  in  God's 
Church  to  marry  after  Holy  Orders.  Nei- 
ther is  there  one  authentical  example  thereof 
in  the  world.  For  those  whom  Nice  council 
speaketh,  were  married  before,  and  were  but 
tolerated  only  to  use  their  wives;  the  Fathers 
in  the  same  council  providing  expressly  at  llie 
same  time,  that  none  from  thenceforth  should 
marry  after  they  came  to  the  holy  Orders,  and 
that  according  to  the  ancient  tradition  of  the  Church, 
as  Socrates  and  Sozomenus  declare  in  most 
plain  words.  Siiidas  in  the  word  Paphnuliiis. 
And  in  what  country  soever  they  have  been 
permitted  to  have  carnal  dealing  even  with 
their  wives  whom  they  had  belore,  it  was  not 
according  to  the  exact  rule  ol'  the  Apostles'  and 
Church's  tradition,  by  which  all  that  be  in  holy 
Orders,  should  wholly  abstain,  not  only  from 
marrying,  but  even  from  their  wives  before 
married.  Whereof  thus  writeth  F-piphanius, 
HfPres.  59.  cont.  Cathnros.  The  lloh/  preaching 
of  (rod  rereiveth  not,  after  Christ,  them  that  7nnrry 
again  alter  their  wives'  depirlure,  hi/ reason  of  the 
great  dig/iili/  and,  honour  of  Priesthood.  And  this 
the  holi/  Church  ofGodobscrvrlh  irithall  sinrerili/. 
Yea  she  doth  not  receive  the  once  married  person 
that  yet  useth  his  wife  and  begelleth  children  :  but 
onli/  such  a  one  .she  tiikelh  lo  be  Deacon,  Priest, 
Bishop,  or  Subd^acon,  as  ahstaineth  from  his  own 
wife,  or  is  a  wid-oiner,  speciaUi/  where  the  holy  Ca- 
nons be  sincereh/  kepi.  But  thou  uili  say  unto 
me,  that  in  certain  places.  Priests,  Di'arons,  and 
Subdeacons,  do  yet  beget  chililrcn,  belike  this 
holy  Father  never  heard  of  any  Bishop  that  did 
so,  and  therefore  he  leaveth  out  that  order, 


I.  TIMOTHY 


33& 


Church  of  God  ?  6  Not  a  Neophyte :  lest  puffed  into  pride,  he  fall  into  the  iudement  ..f  tT.„ 
dev.l.  7  And  he  must  have  also  good  testimony  of  tiiem  thu  are  without  .hat  hlTll  not  im. 
reproach  and  the  snare  ot  the  devU.  8  DeaconI  in  like  manner  chae  e"not  double  tonLued  Tt 
given  to  much  wine,  not  followers  of  filthy  lucre  :    9  Having  the  n.ystery  of  faitKa  pure 


,  .  ,  ,  Annotations. 

which  he  named  with  the  other  in  the  former 
part  of  the  sentence,  but  that  is  not  done  accord- 
ing to  order  and  rule,  but  according  to  man'smind, 
which  by  time  slacketh,  and/or  the  great  multitude, 
of  Christian  people,  when  they  were  not  found 
sufficient  for  the  ministry,   <^c. 

Eusebius,  Evang.  demonsl.  lib.  1.  cap.  9.  saith, 
that  such  as  be  consecrated  to  the  holy 
Ministry,  should  abstain  wholly  from  their 
wives  which  they  had  before.  Hierome,  Apolog. 
ad  Pamrmch.  cap.  8.  proveth  that  such  of  the 
Apostles  as  wore  married,  did  so,  and  that  the 
Uergy  ought  to  do  the  same  by  their  example. 
Yea  m  his  time  he  tesiifieth,  Cont.  Vigil,  cap. 
].  that  they  did  live  single  in  manner  through 
the  world,  even  in  the  East  Church  also.  ll'Ao^ 
saith  he,  .^hall  the  Churches  of  the  East  do,  what 
they  of  Egypt,  of  the  See  Apostolic:  which  lake 
to  the  Clergy,  either  Virgins,  or  the  continent  and 
unmarried,  or  such  as  if  they  have  wives,  cease  to 
fie  husbands  ?  And  again  he  saith,  in  Apolog.  ad 
Fammach.  cap.  3  and  8.  If  married  men  like  not 
well  oj  this,  let  them  not  be  angry  with  me,  but  with 
the  holy  Scriptures,  withall  Bishops,  Priests,  Dea- 
cons, and  the  whole  company  oJ  Priests  and  Le- 
vites,  that  know  they  cannot  offer  sacrifices  if  they 
use  the  act  of  marriage.  Augustine,  de  'Adult. 
Conjug.  lib.  2.  cap.  20.  maketh  it  so  plain 
a  matter  that  all  Priests  should  live  chaste, 
that  he  writeth,  that  even  such  as  were  forced, 
as  many  were  in  the  Primitive  Church,  to  be 
ot  the  Clergy,  were  bound  to  live  chaste,  yea, 
and  did  it  with  great  joy  and  felicity,  never 
complaining  of  these  necessities  and  "intolera- 
ble burdens,  or  impossibility  of  living  chaste, 
as  our  fleshly  company  of  new  Ministers  and 
Superintendents  do  now,  that  think  it  no  life 
without  women, _  much  like  to  Augustine  be- 
fore his  conversion,  when  he  was  yet  a  Mani- 
chec,  who,  as  himself  reporteth.  Confess,  lib.  6. 
cap.  3.  admiring  in  Ambrose  all  other  his  in- 
comparable excellences,  yet  counted  all  his  fe- 
licities less,  because  he  lacked  a  woman,  with- 
out which  he  thought,  in  time  of  his  infidelity, 
no  man  could  hve.  But  after  his  conversion, 
thus  he  s:iid  to  God  of  Ambrose:  What  hope 
he  had,  and  against  the  tentation  of  hif  excellency 
what  a  fight  he  felt,  or  rather  what  a  comfort  and 
solace  iniribiihition,  and  his  secret  month  which 
was  within  in  his  heart  what  savoi/ry  and  sver-l  joys 
it  ta.Hed  of  thy  bread,  neither  could  I  conjecture, 
neither  had  I  tried. 

Tertiillian,  lib.  1.  ad  uxnrem.  Cyprian,  de 
singul.  ClericoT.  the  first  Council  of  Nice,  Can. 
3.  Cone.  Tolet.  2.  can.  3.  Cone.  Aurelian.  3.  can. 
3.  of  Carthage  the  second  cap.  2.  of  Neoccesarea, 
cap.  1.  of  Ancyra,  cap.  10.  and  you  shall  find  that 
this  was  generally  the  Church's  order,  even 
Irom  the  Aposdes'  time,  though  in  some  places 
by  the  Hcentiousness  of  many,  it  was  some- 
times not  so  religiously  looked  unto.  Whereby 
you  may  easily  refute  the  impudent  clamours 
of  Heretics    against    Siricius,    Gregory   the 


Chapter  3. 
Seventh,  and  others,  whom  they  falsely  make 
the  Authors  of  the  Clergy's  single  life. 

ver.   6.    Not    a    Neophyte.     That    which    is 
spoken  here  properly,  and  principally  of  the 
newly  baptized,  for  so  the  word  Neophyte  doth 
sigmty,  the  Fathers  extend  also  to  all  such  as 
be  but  newly  retired  from  profane  occupations, 
civil  government,  warfare,  or  secular  studies, 
ot  whom  good  trial  must  be  taken  beiore  they 
ought  to  be  preferred  to  the  high  dignity  of 
Bishop  or  Priest,  though  for  some  special  pre- 
rogative and  excellency,  it  hath  in  certain  per- 
sons been  otherwise,  as  in  Ambrose  and  some 
other  notable  men.    Tertullian,  lib.  de  Prcescript, 
noteth  Heretics  for  their  lightness  in  admitting 
every  one  without  discretion  to   the  Clero-y. 
Their  Orders   are  rush,   light,    inconstant:    now 
they  place  Neophytes,  then  secuhr  men,  then  our 
apostates,  that  they  may  tie  them  by  glory  and  pre- 
Jerment,  whom  with  the  truth  they  cannot.     No 
where  may  a  man  sooner  prosper  'and  come  for- 
ward, than  in  the  camp  of  rebels,  where  to  be  only, 
is  to  deserve  much.     Therefore  one  to-day  a  Bi- 
shop, to-morrow  somewhat  else :  to-day  a  Deacon 
to-nwrrow   Lector,   that   is   a   Reader:    to-day   a 
Priest,  to-morrow  a  Layman,  for  to  Laymen  also 
they  enjom  the  Junctions  of  Priests.   "Hierom. 
Ejnst.  83.  ad  Oceanuni,  cap.  4.  saith  of  such, 
i  esterd^ry  a  Catechumen  or  newly  converted,  to- 
day a  Bishop  :  yesterday  in  the  Theatre,  to-day  in 
the  Church:  at  night  in  the  place  of  games  and 
masteries,  m  the  morning  at  the  Altar:   awhile 
ago  a  great  patron  of  Stage-players,  now  a  coiise- 
crater  of  holy  Virgins.     Out  of  the  bosom  of  Plato 
and  Aristophanes  they  are  chosen  to  a  Bishopric, 
whose  care  in,  not  how  to  suck  out  the  marrniv  out 
of  the  Scriptures,  but  how  to  sooth   the  peoj^le's 
ears  with  flourishing  declamations.     Dialog,  cont 
Luciter.  cap.  5. 

ver.  8.  Deacons.  Under  the  name  of  Dea- 
cons are  here  contained  Subdeacons,  as  before 
under  the  name  of  Bishop,  Priests  also  were 
comprehended,  for  to  these  four  pertahieth  the 
Apostle's  precept  and  order  touching  one  wife 
and  touching  continencv  and  chastity,  as  \,y  the 
alleged  Councils  and  Fathers,  namely  by  the 
words  of  Epi  phanius  doth  appear ;  for  they  only 
be  m  holy  Orders,  as  servinj,'  by  their  proper 
function  about  the  Altar  and  the  blessed  Sa- 
crament: in  respect  whereof  the  law  of  chas- 
tity pertameth  to  them,  and  not  to  the  four  in- 
ferior Orders  of  Acolyti,  Exorcistce,  Leciorce,  and 
Ostiarij,  who  neither  by  precept  nor  vow  be 
bound  to  perpetual  chastity,  as  the  others  of 
the  holy  and  high  Orders  be  bound,  both  by 
precept  and  promise,  or  solemn  assent  made 
I  when  they  took  Subdeaconship. 

All  these  degrees  and  orders  to  have  been 
evcr^nce  Christ's  time  in  the  Church  of  God, 
it  may  he  proved  by  all  antiquity :  but  forasmuch 
as  the  Apostle's  purpose  \s  not  here  to  reckon 
up  all  the  Ecclesiastical  Hierarchy,  it  need  ' 
■  not  to  be  treated  of  in  this  place.    Biit  we  wish 


336 


I.  TIMOTHY. 


conscience.  10  And  let  these  also  be  proved  first :  and  so  let  them  minister,  hnvin:?  no  crime. 
H  The  women  in  like  m.iiiJier  chaste,  not  detvictiug,  sober,  taithtiil  in  all  tliuif:?.  12  Lei 
Deacons  be  ihe  hus  )ands  of  one  wi.e  :  which  rule  well  their  children,  and  thiir  houses.  13 
For  they  that  have  ministered  we  1,  sliall  purchase  to  themselves  a  good  degree,  and  much  con- 
fidence in  the  faith  which  is  in  Christ  .Iksus.  14  These  things  I  write  to  thee,  hopinfj  that  I 
shall  come  to  thee  quickly.  15  But  if  I  tarry  long,  that  thou  mayst  know  how  thou  oughtest 
to  converse  in  the  house  of  God,  which  is  the  Chukch  of  the  living  God,  the  pillar  and  ground 


Annotations. 
the  learned  to  read  the  3.  4.  5.  6.  7.  8.  y.  chap- 
ters of  the  fourth  Council  ol  Carthage,  whereas 
Augustine  was  present :  wliere  they  shall  see 
the  express  callings,  offices,  and  m  inner  of 
ordering  or  creating  all  the  said  sorts,  and 
shall  well  narceive  these  things  to  be  most 
ancient  and  venerable.  Let  them  read  also 
Eusebius'  history,  the  35.  chapter  of  the  sixth 
bov)k,  where,  for  all  these  Orders,  he  reci- 
teth  Cornelius'  Epistle  to  Fabi us,  concerning 
Novatus.  Likewise  Cyprian  in  many  places, 
namely,  Epist.  55.  num.'l.  where  see  the  notes 
upon  the  same.  Hierome,  2.  cap.  C.  Ot  Sub- 
deacon  there  is  mea'<ion  in  AugaStiine,  Epist. 
74.  and  Epht.  20  dc  Epistolis  ti2.  in  Edit.  Paris. 
Epiph.  hisres.  5d.  Cyprian,  e^is*.  14.  Ignatius, 
epist.  9.  ad  Antiochonos,  and  in  the  43.  Canon 
of  the  Apostles.  Cone.  Tohl.  2.  can.  1.  and  3. 
Cone.  Lwdicen  can.  21.  Epist.  Epiph.  apud  Hi- 
ero.  60.  c.  1. 

ver.  15.  In  ike  house  of  God.  All  the  world  be- 
ing God's,  yet  the  Church  only  is  his  hquse,  the 
Rector  or  Ruhr  whereof  at  (his  day,  saith  Am- 
brose upon  this  place,  is  Damasus.  Where  let 
our  loving  brethren  note  well,  how  clear  a  case 
it  was  then,  that  the  Pope  of  Rome  was  not 
the  Governor  only  of  one  particular  See,  but 
of  Christ's  whole  house,  which  is  the  universal 
Church,  whose  Rector  this  day  is  Gregory  the 
Thirteenth. 

ver.  15.  The  pillar  of  truth.  This  place 
pincheth  all  Heretics  wonderfully,  and  so  it 
ever  did,  and  therefore  they  oppose  themselves 
directly  arainst  the  very  letter  and  confessed 
sense  of  the  same,  that  is  clean  contrary  to  the 
Apostle,  some  saying,  the  Churcli  to  be  lost  or 
hidden :  some  to  be  fallen  away  from  Christ 
these  many  ages  :  some  to  be  driven  to  a  cor- 
ner only  of  the  world  :  some,  that  it  is  become 
a  stew  and  the  seat  of  Antichrist:  lastly,  the 
Protestants  most  plainly  and  directly,  that  it 
may  and  doth  err,  and  hath  shamefully  erred 
for  many  hundred  years  together.  And  they 
say,  herein  like  themselves,  and  for  the  credit 
of  their  own  doctrine,  which  cannot  be  true  in 
the  very  deed,  except  tiie  church  err,  even  the 
Church  of  Christ,  which  is  here  called  the 
house  of  the  living  God. 

But  the  Church  which  is  the  house  of  God, 
whose  Rector,  saiih  Ambrose,  in  his  time  was 
Damasus,  and  now  (ireijory  the  Thirteenth, 
and  in  the  Apostle's  time  Peter,  is  tlie  piljarof 
truth,  the  establishment  of  all  verity:  therefore 
it  cannot  err.  It  huth  the  Spirit  of  Gud  to  lead 
it  into  all  truth  till  the  world's  end:  therefore 
it  cannot  err.  It  is  huilded  upon  a  rock,  hell- 
trates  shall  not  prevail  against  it:  therefore  it 
camot  err.  Christ  is  in  it  to  the  end  of  the 
world,  lie  hath  placed  in  it  Apostles,  Doctors, 
Pastors,  and  Rulers,  to  the  consummation  and 


Chapter  3. 
fuil  perlection  of  the  whole  body,  that  in  the 
meantime  we  he  not  c  irried  aboui  with  every 
hi  ist  of  doctrine  ;  therefore  it  cannot  err :  He 
hath  prayed  lor  it,  that  it  be  sanctified  in  ve- 
rity, that  the  faiihof  the  chief  Governor  thereof 
fail  not:  it  is  his  House,  his  Spouse,  his  body, 
his  lot,  kioiidom  and  inheritance,  given  him  in 
this  world  :  he  loveth  it  as  his  own  flesh,  and 
it  cannjt  be  divorced  or  separated  from  him, 
therefore  it  cannot  err.  The  new  Testament, 
Scriptures,  Sacraments,  and  Sacrifice  cannot 
be  changed,  being  the  everlastin;r  dowry  of  the 
Church,  continued,  and  never  righdy  occupied 
in  any  other  Church,  but  in  this  our  Caiholic 
Church :  therefore  it  cannot  err.  And  there- 
fore all  those  points  of  doctrine,  faith,  and  wor- 
ship, which  the  Arians,  Manichees,  Protestants, 
Anabaptists,  other  old  or  new  Heretics,  untruly 
think  to  bf5  errors  in  the  Church,  be  no  errors 
indeed,  but  themselves  most  siianietiitly  are 
deceived,  and  so  shall  be  still,  till  they  enter 
again  into  the  house  of  God,  which  is  the  pillar 
and  ground  of  all  truth  :  that  is  to  say,  not  only 
i  itself  free  from  all  error  in  faiih  -and  religion, 
but  the  pillar  and  stay  to  lean  unto  in  all  doubts 
of  doctrine,  and  to  stand  upon  against  all  here- 
sies and  errors  tliat  ill  tunes  yield,  wiihout 
which  tliere  can  be  no  certainty  nor  .security. 
!  And  therefore  the  holy  Apj^tles,  and  Councils 
of  Nice  and  Constantinople,  made  it  an  arti- 
cle of  our  Creed,  to  believe  the  Catholic  and 
Apostolic  Church,  which  is,  not  only  to  ac- 
I  knowledge  that  there  is  such  a  Church,  as  He- 
i  retics  falsely  say  :  but  that  that  which  is  called 
i  the  Catholic  Church,  and  known  so  to  be,  and 
communicateth  with  the  See  Apostolic,  is  the 
Church  :  and  that  we  must  believe,  hear,  and 
obey  the  same,  as  the  touchstone,  pillar,  and 
(irmaiuent  of  truth.  For,  all  this  is  comprised 
in  that  principle,  I  Believe  the  Catholic  Church. 
And  therefore  the  Council  of  Nice  said,  I  be- 
lieve in  the  Church,  that  is,  I  believe  and  trust 
the  same  in  all  things. 

Neil  her  can  the  Heretics  escape  the  fleeing 
from  ;he  known  visible  Church,  to  the  hid  con- 
gregation or  company  of  the  Predestinate. 
For  that  is  that  false  fantastical  apprehension 
of  WicklifTc  and  his  followers.  The  company 
of  the  Predestinate  makethnot  any  one  Society 
among  themselves,  many  of  them  being  yet 
unborn,  and  many  yet  Infidels  and  Here- 
tics and  thnrefore  be  not  of  the  one  house  of 
God  which  is  here  called,  the  pillar  of  truth. 
And  tho.se  of  the  Predestinate  that  be  already 
I'f  the  Church,  make  not  a  several  company 
from  the  known  Catholic  Church,  bnt  are  hab- 
tized,  houseled,_ taught,  they  live  and  die  in  the 
common  Catholic  visible  Church,  or  eNe  they 
can  neither  receive  Sacrament.s,  nor  salvation 
Paul  instructeth  not  Timothy  how  lo  teach, 


I.  TIMOTHY. 


337 


of  truth.  16  And  manifestly  it  is  a  great  Sacrament  of  piety,  which  was  manifested  in  flesh, 
was  justified  in  spirit,  appeared  to  Angels,  hath  been  preached  to  Oentiles,  is  believed  in  the 
World,  is  assumpted  in  glory. 

CHAPTER   IV. 
1  He  prophenelh  that  certain  should  dppart  from  the  Catholic  faith,  willing  Timolhi/  there/ore  to  incul- 
cate to  the  people  those  articles  of  the  said  faith.     7  Item  to  exercise  himself  in  spiritual  exercise. 
12  to  get  authority  by  example  of  goodlije,     \2  to  study,  to  teach,  to  increase  in  the  grace  giveii 
him  by  holy  orders. 

1  And  the  Spirit  manifestly  saith,  that  in  the  last  times  certain  shall  depart  from  the  faitli 
attending  to  spirits  of  error,  and  doctrines  of  devils,  2  Speaking  lies  in  hypocrisy,  and  having 
their  conscience  seared,  3  forbidding  to  marry,  to  abstain  meais  which  God  created  to  re- 
ceive with  thanksgiving  for  the  tiiithtul,  and  them  that   have  known  the  truth.    4  For  every 


Annotations. 
preach,  correct,  and  converse  in  the  invisible 
society  of  the  Predestinate,  but  in  the  visible 
house  of  God.  So  that  it  must  needs  be  the 
visible  Church  which  cannot  err. 

If  any  make  further  question,  how  it  can  be 
that  any  company  or  society  of  men,  as  the 
Church  is,  can  be  void  of  error  in  faith,  seeing 
all  men  may  err:  he  must  know  that  it  is  not 
by  nature,  but  by  privilege  of  Christ's  pre- 
sence, of  the  Holy  Ghost's  assistance,  of  our 
Lord's  promise  and  prayer.  Augustine  upon 
these  words  of  the  lid  Psalm,  Cone.  13.  Ne 
auseres  de  ore  meo  verbum  veritatis  usqueijuaiiue. 
Where  he  hath  goodly  speeches  of  this  matter. 
For  the  same  purpose  also  these  words  of 
Lactantius  are  very  notable  :  It  is  the  Catholic 
Church  only,  that  keepeth  the  true  worship  of  God, 

Annotations. 

ver.  1.  SkaU  depart.  It  is  the  proper  de- 
scription of  Heretics,  to  ibrsake  their  former 
faith,  and  to  be  Apostates,  as  the  Greek  word 
importeth  :  to  give  ear  to  the  particular  spirits 
of  error  and  deception,  rather  th.na  to  the 
Spirit  of  Christ  in  his  Church,  to  follow  m  hy- 
pocrisy, and  show  of  virtue  the  pernicious  doc- 
trine of  Devils,  who  are  the  suggesters  and 
prompters  of  all  Sects,  and  are  lying  sjjirits  in 
the  mouths  of  all  Heretics  and  false  preach- 
ers :  men  that  have  put  their  conscience  to  si- 
lence, and  made  it  senseless  to  the  holy  Church's 
admonition :  the  Apostle  noting  once  before 
also  in  the  same  Epistle,  that  Heretics  have  no 
conscience,  which  is  the  cause  both  of  their 
fall,  and  oi  their  obduration  in  heresy. 

ver.  3.  Forbidding  to  marry.  He  speaketh, 
saith  Chrysostom,  of  the  Manichees,  Encra- 
tites,  and  Marcionists,  hom.  12.  m  1  Tim.  Am- 
brose upon  this  place,  addeth  to  these  the  Pa- 
tricians also.  Ireneus,  lib.  1.  cap.  30.  Epip- 
hanius,  hear.  45.  26.  61.  50.  Hierome,  1.  cont. 
Jovin.  cap.  1.  ep.  50.  cap.  1.  et  3.  Augustine 
Aa-r.  25.  40.  and  generally  all  antiquity  afiirm 
the  same  both  ot  them,  and  also  of  the  here- 
tics called  Apostolici,  Ebionitae,  and  the  like. 
Their  heresy  about  marriage  was,  that  to 
marry  or  to  use  the  act  of  matrimony,  is  of 
Satan,  as  Ireneus  witnesseth,  lib.  1.  cap.  22. 
and  that  the  distinction  of  male  and  female, 
and  the  creation  of  man  and  woman  lor  gene- 
ration, came  of  an  ill  God.  They  taught  their 
hearers,  saith  Augu.stine,  that  if  they  did  use 
women,  they  should  in  anywise  provide  that 
they  might  not  conceive  or  bear  children. 
Clement  Alexandrinus,  lib.  3.  Strom,  in  princi- 
29 


Chapter  3. 
this  «  the  fountain  of  truth,  this  the  house  of  faith, 
this  the  Temple  of  God  :  whither  if  anq  man  enter 
not,  or  from  which  if  any  man  go  out,  he  is  an  alica 
and  stranger  from  the  hope  of  everlasting  life  and 
salvation.  No  man  must  bt/  obstinate  contention 
Jlatter  himself,  for  it  standeth  upon  life  and  sulca- 
tion,  ^c.  Cyprian  saith,  The  Church  never  de- 
partethfrom  that  ii>hich  she  once  hath  knoivn.  Epist. 
55.  ad  Cornel,  num.  3.  IrenrBiis  saith.  That  the 
Apo.ttles  have  laid  up  in  the  Church,  as  in  a  rich 
treusurtj,  all  truth.  And  that  she  keepeth  with 
most  sincere  diligence  the  Apostle's  faith,and  pre'ach- 
I  ing  lib.  3.  cap.  4,  and  40,  and  lib.  1.  c.  3.  It  were 
I  an  infinite  thing  to  recite  all  that  the  fathers 
say  of  this  matter,  all  accounting  it  a  most  per- 
nicious absurdity  to  affirm,  that  the  Church  of 
'  Christ  may  err  m  religion. 

Chapter  4. 
pio,  writeth,  that  such  admit  no  marriage  nor 
procreation  of  children,  lest  they  should  bring 
into  the  world  creatures  to  suffer  misery  and 
mortality.  And  this  is  the  damnable  opinion 
concerning  marriage,  noted  here  by  the  Apos- 
tle. ■      _  '.    .       . 

For  the  second  point,  consisting  in  the  pro- 
hibition of  meats  or  use  of  certain  crea'iires 
made  to  be  eaten,  the  said  Heretics,  ordives-s 
of  them,  for  they  were  not  all  of  one  sect 
touching  these  points,  taught,  that  men  might 
not  eat  certain  sorts  of  meats,  especially  of 
beasts  and  living  creatures,  for  that  they  were 
not  made,  say  they,  of  the  good  God,  but  of 
the  evil.  And  wine  they  called  the  gall  of  the 
Prince  of  darkness,  and  not  to  be  drunk  at  all, 
and  the  vine  whereof  it  came,  to  be  of  ihtj 
Devil's  creation.  And  divers  other  creatures 
they  condemned  as  things  by  nature  and  crea- 
tion polluted  and  abominable.  August.  h(er. 
Munich.  46.  et  hmr.  25.  Tatian.  et  toto  libra  de  mnr. 
Munich,  torn.  1.  Lo  these  were  the  Heretics  and 
their  heresies  which  Paul  here  prophesieth  of, 
that  forbid  marriage  and  meats  as  you  have 
heard,  for  which  they  and  their  followers  were 
condemned  in  divers  councils. 

Is  it  not  now  an  intolerable  impudencyof  the 
Protestants,  who  for  a  small  similitude  of 
words  in  the  ears  of  the  simple,  apply  this 
text  to  the  fasts  of  the  Church,  and  the  chas- 
tity of  Priests  and  Religious  ?  As  though 
either  by  appointing  or  using  some  days  of  ab- 
stinence from  certain  meats,  the  Church  orany 
Catholic  man  condemned  the  said  meats,  un- 
less the  Rechobites,  Uierom.  35.  or  the  Nazji- 
rites.  Nam.  6.  or  the  Ninevites,  Jon.  3.  or  Mo- 


333 


I.  TIMOTHY. 


creature  of  God  is  good,  and  nothing  to  be  rejected  that  is  received  with  thanksgiving.    5  For 
it  is  sanctified  by  the  word  of  God  and  pruyer.    6  These  things  proposing  to  ihe  brethren, 


Annotations. 
Fca,  Exod.  3L  or  Elias,  3.  Re^.VJ.orhtAy  Anne  i 
the  w.Jow,  Luke  2.  or  .loha  Bap;is;,  Mut.  'd.uad 
9.  or  Christ  himself,  Mai  A.  commending,  u-  :ng 
and   loUovving  a  prescript  nunibor  of  fasting  | 
day?,  or  God  himself  that  in  the  very  btgin-  , 
ning  in  Paradise,  preseribcd  abstinence  irom  I 
the  Iruii  of  one  certain  tree,  and  alter  appoint-  j 
ed  so  many  fasts  in  the  law,  unless  he  ihere-  I 
fore  condemned   his  own  creatures,  and  the  | 
rest,  those  creatures  from  which  they  abstain- 
ed. No,  there  be  many  good  and  lawful  causes  , 
to  forbid  some,  or  to  abstain  from  some  meats  : 
as,  tor  obedience,  as  in  Paradise :  for  signifi-  } 
cation,  as  the  .lews  :  for  that  they  have  been  I 
oflercd  to  Idols,  as  in  the  f'^nislle  to  the  Gorin-  I 
thiana :  for  chastening  the  oody  and  penance,  ; 
for  health  also;  and  otjiy  those  causes  are  uu-  ; 
lawful  for  wliich  the  Maiiichees  and  other  He-  i 
retics  abstained.  1 

Concerning  marriage  likewise,  they  may  as  I 
well  charge  God  or  the  Church  for  forbiddi.ig  j 
the  father  to  marry  the  daughter,  or  the  bro-  ' 
ther  the  sister,  or  other  prohibited  persons  in  ' 
the  Law  :  as   well  might  they  charge  Christ  i 
and   the  Apostle   for  prohibiiing  tlic  man   to  | 
marry  during  his  wife's  life  .  and  appointing  i 
widows  that  Serve  the  Church,  to  live  immar- 
ried ;  and  not  admitting  a  married  woman  as  | 
well  as  a  widow,  nor  her  ihat  hath  h;id  more  \ 
husbands,  as  well  as  her  that  hath  been  mar- 
ried but  once  :  as  ihey  charge  the  Church  for 
not  admittinir  married  persons  to  the  Altar,  and 
for  forcing  them  and  Religious  persons  to  keep 
their  promise  of  chastity.  No,  the  holy  Church 
is  so  far  from  condemning  wedlock,  that  she 
honoureth  it  much  ntore  than  the  Protestants, 
accounting  it  a  holy  Sacrament,  which  they  do 
not,  who  only  use  it  to  lust,  as  the  Heathen  do, 
and  not  to  religion. 

But  it  is  an  old  deceitful  practice  of  Here- 
tics to  charge  Catholic  men  with  old  condemn- 
ed heresies.  The  Eutychians  slandered  the 
Council  of  Chalcedou  and  Leo  to  be  Nesto- 
rians,  and  to  make  two  persons  in  Christ,  be- 
cause ihey  said  there  were  two  natures.  Vigi- 
ItuK,  lib.  5.  cnnt.  Euti/rhen.  Anus  charged  Alex- 
ander his  Bishop  of  Sabellianism,  for  avouch- 
ing the  unity  of  substance  iii  Trinity.  Socral. 
lib.  1.  c.  3.  Julianius  accused  August ine  of 
the  heresv  of  Apollinaris.  lib.  5.  coiit  Julian,  c. 
15.  Other  Pelagians  challenged  him  for  con- 
demning marriage.  Retract,  lib.  2.  c.  53.  And 
that  our  Protestants  brag  not  too  much  of  their 
poodlv  invention,  Jovinian  the  old  Heretic, 
their  Master  in  this  point,  accused  the  holy 
Doclovs  and  Catholics  upon  the  same  place,  to 
be  Manichees,  and  to  condemn  meats  and 
marriage,  as  both  liierome  and  Augustine  do 
testify.  And  they  both  answer  to  the  Heretic, 
that  the  Ciiurch  indeed,  and  Catholics,  do  ab- 
Bt:iin  from  some  forever,  and  some  for  certain 
days,  and  every  Christian  man  lightly  all  the 
forty  days  of  Lent  fast :  ;m  I  for  that  they  think 
the  meats  unclean,  alwinioablc,  or  ot  an  ill 
creation,  as  the  Manichees  do :  but  for  punish- 


Chapter  4. 
ment  of  their  bodies,  and  tapiing  their  conc-u- 
pi.'-cences,  Hiero.  lib.  2.  cant.  Joidii.  c.  11.  Aug. 
cont.  Adi/nantum.  c.  14.  Lib.  de  mor.  Cath.  Kc. 
Hiero.  ill  c.  4.  ad  Galut.  And  as  lor  marriage, 
the  said  Doctors  answer,  that  no  Ca;holic  man 
condemneth  it  for  unlawful,  as  the  ol<]  Here- 
tics did,  but  only  prefcrreth  sdrginity  and  con- 
tinency  before  it,  as  a  state  in  itself  more 
agreeable  to  God  and  more  meet  for  the 
clergy.  Augustine  against  Faustus  the  Mani- 
chee,  lib.  30.  c.  5,  6.  arid  hcer.  25.  in  ihe  name, 
Apostolici.  Hierome,  ep.  50.  c.  1.  et  3.  All  this 
the  Catholics  continually  tell  the  Adversaries, 
and  they  cannot  but  see  it.  Yet,  by  accustom- 
ed audacity  and  impudency  they  bear  it  out 
still. 

ver.  4.  Every  creature.  We  see  plainly  by 
these  words  such  abstinence  only  to  be  disal- 
lowed as  condemneth  the  crea:ures  of  God  to 
be  naught  bv  nature  and  creation. 

ver.  4.  With  thanksgiving.  By  the  most  an- 
cieiu  custom  of  the  faithful  both  before  Christ 
and  since,  men  use  to  bless  their  tables  and 
meats,  by  the  hand  and  word  of  a  Priest,  if  any 
be  present,  otherwise  by  such  as  can  conve- 
niently do  it.  And  in  husbandmen's  houses 
where  they  have  no  other  means,  they  should 
at  least  bless  God's  gifts  and  themselves  with 
I  a  Paler  noxler  or  the  sign  of  the  Cross:  not 
only  to  acknowledge  from  whom  they  have 
;  their  continuu.  sustenance,  but  also  to  bless  their 
!  meat  and  sanctify  it.  For  the  Greek  word  used 
of  Saint  Paul,  by  ecclesiastical  use,  when  it 
concerneth  meats,  signifieth  not  only  thanks- 
giving, but  blessing  or  sanctifying  the  creatures 
to  be  received,  as  being  all  one  with  tu\oyia, 
and  in  English  we  call  it  grace,  not  only  that 
after  meat,  which  is  only  thanks  to  God,  but 
that  before  meat,  which  is  always  a  benedic- 
tion of  the  creatures,  as  it  is  plain  in  the  pre- 
script and  usual  forms  of  grace.  For  which 
cause  a  Priest  should  ever  do  it  ratlier  than  a 
layman  or  any  of  an  inferior  order  in  the  clergy. 
Insomuch  that  Plierome,  epist.  85,  reprehend- 
eth  certain  Deacons  whom  he  saw  sjy  grace, 
or  bless  the  meat  and  the  company,  in  the  pre- 
sence of  a  Priest.  Who  also  recordeth,  in  the 
life  of  Paul  the  holy  Hermit,  the  great  courtesy 
and  humility  of  him  and  Antony,  yielding  one 
to  the  other  the  pre-eminence  of  blessing  their 
poor  dinner.  For  to  bless  is  a  great  thing,  and 
a  Priestly  prerogative  :  as  the  apostle  witness- 
eth,  decliiring  the  pre-eminence  of  Melchise- 
dec  in  that  he  blessed  Abraham. 

ver.  5.  Sanctified.    All  creatures  be  of  God's 
creation,  none  of  the  Devil,  or  of  any  other 
cause  and  beginning,  as  the  Manichees  blas- 
phemed:  anil  therefore  none  are  ill,  abomina- 
ole,  or  unclean  by  creation,  nature,  and  condi- 
tion, but  all  good  iind   made   for   man's  use, 
though  all  be  not  alike  holy  nor  eoually  sancti- 
fied.   God  made  seven  days,  but  he  sanctified 
I  only  one  of  them,  he  made  all  places,  but  he 
I  sanctified  none  but  the  Temple  and  such  like 
I  deputed  to  his  service,  as  the  Ark,  the  Altar, 


I.  TIMOTHY. 


339 


thou  fhalt  be  a  good  minister  of  Christ  Jesus,  nourished  in  the  words  of  the  faith  and  the 
good  doctrine  which  thou  hast  attained  unto.  7  But  foolish  and  old  wives'  fables  avoid  :  and  exer- 


Annotations. 
and  the  rest  which  were  by  sacred  use  both 
holy  themselves,  and  gave  also  holiness  and 
sanctification  to  things  that  touched  them  or 
were  applied  unto  them.  So  our  Saviour  saith, 
that  the  Temple  sanctified  the  gold,  and  tlie 
Altar  the  gilt,  and  generally  all  creatures  se- 
vered from  common  and  profane  use,  to  reli- 
gion and  worship  of  God,  are  made  sacred 
thereby.  So  the  places  and  days  ot  God's  ap- 
parition are  working  some  special  wonders  or 
benefits  toward  the  people,  were  holy,  as  Be- 
thel, Sinai,  and  others.  And  much  more  ihose 
times  and  places  of  Christ's  Nativity,  Passion, 
Burial,  Resurrection,  Ascension,  which  is  so 
plain  a  case,  that  the  hill  where  he  was  trans- 
figured only,  is  called  therefore  by  Peter,  the 
holy  mount. 

These  therefore  be  holy  memories  and  mo- 
numents of  all  sorts  sanctified,  besides  that 
creatures,  as  we  see  here,  be  sanctified  also  by 
the  word  of  God  and  prayer,  that  is  to  say,  by 
benediction  and  invocation  of  our  Lord's  holy 
name  upon  them,  especially  by  the  sign  of  the 
cross,  as  Chrysostom  noteth  on  this  place, 
horn.  12.  i/i  1.  ad  Tim.  by  the  which  ihe  adver- 
sary power  of  Satan  usurping  unjustly  upon 
God's  creatures  through  man's  sin,  and  seek- 
ing deceitfully  in  or  by  the  same  to  annoy  man's 
body  or  soul,  is  expelled,  and  the  meats  purged 
from  him  and  made  wholesome.  Gregory 
lib.  1.  Diolog.  c.  4.  recordeth  that  the  Devil  en- 
tered into  a  certain  religious  woman  by  eating 
the  herb  lettuce  unblessed.  And  Augustine 
lU).  18.  de  civ.  Dei  c.  18.  showeth  at  large,  what 
ways  he  hath  by  meats  and  drinks  and  other 
usual  creatures  of  God,  to  annoy  men  :  though 
his  power  be  much  less  than  it  was  before 
Christ,  but  still  much  desire  he  hath  on  all 
sides  to  molest  the  faithful  by  abusing  the 
things  most  near  and  necessary  unto  them,  to 
their  hurt  both  bodily  and  ghostly,  for  remedy 
whereof,  this  sanctification  which  the  Apostle 
speaketh  of  is  very  sovereign,  pertaining  not 
only  to  this  common  and  more  vulgar  benedic- 
tion of  our  meats  and  drinks,  but  much  more, 
as  the  propriety  of  the  Greek  word  used  by 
the  Apostle  for  sanctification,  doth  import,  to 
other  more  exact  sanctifying  and  higher  apply- 
ing of  some  creatures,  and  blessing  them  to 
Christ,  honour  in  the  Church  of  God,  and  to  a 
man's  spiritual  and  corporal  benefits. 

For,  as  ."Augustine  wriieth, /(6.  2.  de  pec.  merit. 
c.  26.  besides  this  usual  blessing  of  our  daily 
food,  the  Catechumens,  that  is,  such  as  were 
taught  toward  Baptism,  are  sanctified  by  the 
sign  of  the  Cross,  and  the  bread,  saith  he, 
which  they  receive,  though  it  be  not  the  body 
of  Christ,  yet  it  is  holy,  and  more  holy  than 
the  usual  bread  of  the  table.  He  meaneth  a 
kind  of  bread,  then  hallowed  especially  for 
such  as  were  not  yet  admitted  to  the  B.  Sacra- 
ment :  either  the  same,  or  the  like  to  our  holy 
bread,  used  in  the  Church  of  England  and 
France  on  Sundays.  And  it  was  a  common 
use  in  the  primitive  Church  to  bless  loaves, 


Chapter  4. 
and  send  them  for  sacred  tokens  from  one 
Christian  man  to  another,  and  that  not  among 
the  simple  and  superstitious,  as  the  Adversaries 
may  imagine,  but  among  the  holiest,  learned- 
esl^and  wisest.  Such  hallowed  breads  did  Pauli- 
nus  aend  to  Augustine  and  Alipius,  and  they  to 
him  again,  callmg  them  blessings.  Hierome, 
in  the  liie  of  Hilarion,  post  medium:  how 
Princes  and  learned  Bishops  and  other  of  all 
sorts  came  to  that  holy  man  tor  holy  bread, 
panein  henedictum.  In  the  primitive  Church  the 
people  commonly  brought  bread  to  the  Priests 
to  be  hallowed.  Aut/ior.  op.  imp.  horn.  14.  in 
Matt.  The  third  Council  of  Carthage,  cap.  24. 
maketh  mention  of  the  blessing  of  milk,  honey, 
grape.?,  and  corn.  Fourth  Canon  of  the  Apos- 
tles'. And  not  only  divers  other  creatures  used 
at  certain  times  in  holy  Church's  service,  as 
wa.x,  fire,  palms,  ashes,  but  also  the  holy  oil, 
Chrism,  and  the  water  of  Baptism,  that  also 
which  is  the  chief  of  all  Prie^ly  blessing  of 
creatures,  the  bread  and  wine  in  the  high  Sa- 
crifice,be  sanctified,  for  without  sanctification, 
yea,  as  Augustine  affirmeth,  irnci.  118.  in  John. 
without  the  sign  of  the  cross,  none  of  these 
things  can  rightly  be  done. 

Can  any  man  now  marvel  that  the  Church 
of  God,  by  the  warrant  of  Paul's  word,  ex- 
pounded by  so  long  practise  and  tradition  of 
the  first  fathersof  our  religion,  doth  use  divers 
elements  and  bless  them  ior  man's  use  and  the 
service  of  God,  expelling  by  the  invocation  ot 
Christ's  name,  the  adversary  power  from  them, 
according  to  the  authority  given  by  Christ, 
Super  omnia  damonia,  over  all  Devils :  and  by 
prayerf  which  iniporteth  as  the  Apostle  here 
speaketh,  desire  of  help,  as  it  were  by  the  vir- 
tue of  Christ  to  combat  with  the  Devil,  and  so 
to  expel  him  out  of  God's  creatures,  which  is 
done  by  holy  exorcism,  and  ever  beginneth, 
Adiulorium  nostrum  in  nomine  Domini,  as  we 
see  in  the  blessing  of  holy  water  and  the  like 
sanctification  of  elements.  Which  exorcisms, 
namely,  of  children  before  they  come  to  Bap- 
tism, see  in  Augustine,  lib.  6.  cont.  Julian,  c. 
5.  et  de  Ec.  dogmat.  c.  31.  De  nupl.  at  concupis. 
lib.  1.  c.  20.  and  of  holy  water,  that  hath  been 
used  these  fourteen  hundred  years  in  the 
Church  by  the  institution  of  Alexander  I., 
in  all  Christian  countries,  and  of  the  force 
thereof  against  Devils,  see  a  famous  history 
in  Theodorei,  lib.  5.  c.  21.  and  in  Epiphanius 
her.  30.  Ebionifarum.  Gregory  to  Angusiine 
our  Apostle,  of  the  use  thereof  in  hallowing 
the  Idolatrous  temples  to  be  made  the  Churches 
of  Christ,  apnd  Bedam-  lib.  1.  c.  30.  hi.it.  Avgl. 
Remember  how  the  Prophet  Eliseus  applied 
salt  to  the  healing  and  purifying  of  water.^.  4. 
Reg.  2:  how  the  Angel  Raphael  used  the  liver 
of  the  fish  to  drive  away  the  Devil,  Toh.  6,  8 : 
how  David's  harp  and  Psalmody  kept  the  evil 
spirit  from  Saul,  1  Reg.  16:  how  a  piece  of  the 
holy  earth  saved  such  a  man's  chamber  from 
infestation  of  Devils,  August,  de  Civil,  dei.  lib.  22. 
c.  8  :  how  Christ  himself,  both  in  Sacraments, 


340 


I.   TIMOTHY. 


cise  thyself  to  piety.  8  For  corporal  exercise  is  profitable  to  little  :  but  piety  is  profitable  to  all 
things  :  having  promise  of  the  lite  that  now  is,  and  of  that  to  come.  9  A  faithful  saying  and 
worthy  of  all  acceptation.  10  For  to  this  purpose  wu  labour  and  are  reviled,  because  we  hope 
in  the  living  God  which  is  the  Savioiir  of  all  men,  cypecially  of  the  faithful.  11  Command 
these  things  and  teach.  Vi  Let  no  man  contemn  tliy  youth  :  ba'.  be  an  example  of  the  faithful, 
in  word,  in  conversation,  in  charity,  in  faith,  in  chastity.  13  Till  1  come  attend  unto  reading, 
exhortation,  doctrine.  11  Neglect  not  the  grace  that  is  in  thee;  which  is  given  thee  by  pro- 
phecy, with  imposition  of  the  hands  of  prie'stliood.  15  These  things  do  thou  meditate,  be  in 
these  things  that  thy  pnititin,'  may  be  ni.uiifest  to  all.  16  Attend  lo  thyselfi  and  to  doctrine  : 
be  earnest  in  iheiii.    Tor,  this  doing,  thou  shall  save  both  thyself,  and  them  that  hear  thee 


Annotations. 
and  out  of  them,  occupied  divers  sanciified 
elements,  some  for  the  health  of  the  body, 
some  for  grace  and  remission  of  sins,  and 
some  to  work  miracles  bv.  See  in  Hierome 
against  Vigilantius,  c.  2.  how  holy  relics  tor- 
ment them.  In  the  history  of  .lulianus  the 
Apostala,  how  the  sign  of  the  Cross :  in  the 
Acts,  cap.  I'J.  how  the  nameof  Jesus,  yea,  and 
of  Paul  putteth  them  to  tiight. 

Furnish  yourselves  with  such  examples  and 
grounds  ol  Scriptures  and  antiquity,  and  you 
shall  contemn  the  adversaries'  cavillationsand 
blasphemies  against  the  Church's  practice  in 
such  things,  and  t'urther  also  find,  these  sacred 
actions  and  creatures,  not  only  by  increase  of 
faith,  fervour,  and  devotion,  to  purge  the  im- 
puritv  of  our  souls,  and  procure  remission  of 
our  (laily  infirmities,  but  that  the  chief  Minis- 
ters of  Christ's  Ciiurch,  by  their  sovereign  au- 
thority granted  of  our  Lord,  may  join  unto  the 
same  their  blessing  and  remission  of  our  venial 
sins  or  spiritual  debts,  as  we  see  in  James,  re- 
mission of  all  sins  to  be  annexed  to  the  unc- 
tion with  holy  oil,  which  to  the  Catholics  is  a 
Sacrament,  but  to  the  Protestants  was  but  a 
temporal  ceremony,  and  to  some  of  them  not  of 
Christ's  justification,  but  of  the  Apostles  only. 
In  their  own  sense  therefore  they  siioukl  not 
marvel  (hat  such  spiritual  effects  should  pro- 
ceed of  the  use  of  sanctified  creatures,  where- 
as venial  trespasses  be  remitted  many  ways, 
though  mortal  ordinarily  by  the  Sacraments 
only.  Gregory  did  commonly  send  his  bene- 
diction and  remission  of  sins,  in  and  with  such 
liolv  tokens  as  were  sanctified  by  his  blessing 
and  touching  of  the  Apostles'  bodies  and  Mar- 
tyrs' Relics,  as  now  his  successors  do  in  the 
like  hallowed  remembrances  of  religion.  Se- 
v(!nth  book,  Epist.  126.  and  book  0.  Epist.  60. 
Tlitis  therefore,  and  to  the  eflects  aforesaid, 
the  creatures  of  God  be  sanctified. 

If  any  m-in  object  that  this  use  of  creatures 
is  like  conjuration  in  Necromancy,  he  must 
know  the  aiflerence  is,  that  in  the  Church's 
s'lnctificaiions  and  exorcisms,  the  Devils  be 
comman('ed,  forced,  and  tormented  by  Christ's 
word  and  by  prayers :  but  in  the  other  wicked 
practices,  they  be  jjleased,  honoured,  and  co- 
venanted withal,  and  therei'orc  thefirstis  sodiy 
r'.nd  according  to  the  Scriptures,  but  Necro- 
mancy abominable  and  against  the  Scrip- 
tures. 

ver.  8.  Corporal  exercise.  Some,  saith  Chry- 
ftostom,  expound  this  of  fasting,  but  they  are 
deceived,  for  fasting  is  a  spiritual  exercise, 
Augustine,  lih.  <le.  mar.  Ecd.  Cath.  c.  33. 

ver.  14.  T/if  f^race.  Augustine  declareth  this 


Chapter  4. 

grace  to  be  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  given 
unto  him  by  receiving  this  holy  Order,  whereiiy 
he  was  made  fit  to  execute  his  oliice  to  his  own 
salvation  arid  other  mens'.  And  note  withal, 
that  grace  is  not  only  given  in  or  with  the  Sa- 
craments, by  the  receiver's  faith  or  devotion, 
but  by  the  Sacrament,  per  imposUionem,  by  im- 
position of  hands.  Tim..  1,  which  is  here  said, 
cum  imposilione,  with  imposition. 

ver.  11.  With  imposition.  Ambrose  upon 
this  place,  implieth  in  the  word  Imposition  of 
hands,  all  the  holy  action  and  sacre.l  words 
done  and  spoken  over  him  when  he  was  made 
Priest.  Whereby,  saith  he,  he  was  dai'igned  to 
the  work,  and  received  authority,  that  he  ddrst  offer 
sacrifice  in  our  Lord's  stead  unto  God.  So  doth 
the  holy  Doctor  allude  unto  the  words  that  are 
said  now  also  in  the  Catholic  Church  to  him 
that  is  made  Priest:  Accipe potestalem  ojferendi 
pro  vivis  el  mortuis  in  nomine  Domini.  That  is, 
Take  or  receive  thou  authority  to  offer  for  the 
living  and  the  dead  in  the  name  of  our  Lord,  for 
the  which  llieronie  also,  as  is  noted  before, 
saith,  that  the  ordering  of  Priests  is,  by  impo- 
sition of  hands  and  imprecation  of  voice. 

ver.  11.  Of  Priesthood.  The  practice  of  the 
Church  giveth  us  the  sense  of  this  place, 
which  the  ancient  Council  of  Carthage  doth 
thus  set  down.  When  a  Priest  tukelh  vni"rs,  the 
Bishop  hlessinir  him  and  holding  his  hand  upon  ht.f 
head,  let  all  the  Priests  present  Lay  also  their  hands 
on  his  head  by  the  Bishop's  handiS,  ^c.  Wiio 
seeth  not  now,  that  holy  Orders  giving  grace 
by  an  external  ceremony  and  work,  is  a  Sacra- 
ment ?  So  all  the  old  Church  counleth  it. 
And  Augustine,  cont.  ep.  Parmen.  lib.  2.  c.  13, 
plainly  siiith  that  no  man  doubteth  but  it  is  a 
Sacrament,  and  lest  any  man  think  that  he 
useth  not  the  word  Sacrament  properly  and 
precisely,  he  joineth  it  in  nature  and  name 
with  Baptism.  Again  who  seeth  not  by  this 
use  of  imposition  of  hands  in  giving  Orders 
and  other  Sacraments,  that  Christ,  the  Apos- 
tles, and  the  Church  may  borrow  of  the  Jew- 
ish rites,  certain  convenient  ceremonies  and 
Sacramental  actions,  seeing  this  same,  as  the 
Heretics  cannot  deny,  was  received  of  llie 
manner  of  Orderiiio;  Aaron  and  the  Priests  of 
the  old  Law,  or  other  heads  of  the  people  ? 
Kxod.  3'J.  Nuint).  27,  23. 

ver.  16.  Savf  both  thyself .  Though  Christ  be 
our  only  Saviour,  yet  the  Scriptures  forbear 
not  to  sjieak  freely  and  vulgarly,  and  in  a  true 
sense,  that  man  also  may  save  himself  and 
others.  Put  the  protestants  notwithstanding 
follow  such  a  captious  kind  of  Divinity  that  iF 
a  man  speak  any  sucii  thing  ot  our  Lady  or 


I.  TIMOTHY. 


341 


CHAPTER    V. 

How  to  behave  himself  towards  young  and  old,  3  to  bestow  the  Church's  oblations  upon  the  needu 
widows,  9  and  not  to  admit  t/w  said  Church's  widows  under  threescore  years  old.  17  In  distribution 
to  respect  well  the  Priests  that  are  painful,  19  and  how  in  his  Consistory  to  hear  accusations  against 
Priests,  22  to  be  straight  in  examining  before  he  give  orders,  to  be  chaste,  and  to  remit  somewhat  of 
his  drinking  water. 

1  A  senior  rebuke  not :  but  beseech  as  a  father  :  young  men,  as  brethren:  2  Old  women, 
as  mothers  :  young  women,  as  sisters,  in  all  chastity.  3  Honour  widows  :  which  are  widows 
indeed.  4  But  it  any  widow  have  children  or  nephews,  let  her  learn  first  to  rule  her  own 
house,  and  to  render  mutual  duty  to  her  parents,  for  this  is  acceptable  before  God.  5  But  she 
that  is  a  widow  in  deed  and  desolate  :  let  her  hope  in  God,  and  continue  m  obsecrations  and 
prayers  night  and  day.  6  For  she  that  is  in  deliciousness,  living  is  dead.  7  And  this  command, 
that  they  be  blameless.  8  But  if  any  man  have  not  care  of  lus  own,  and  specially  of  his  do- 
mesticals,  he  hath  denied  the  liaith,  and  is  worse  than  an  inhdel.  9  Let  a  widow  be  chosen  of 
no  less  than  threescore  years,  which  hath  been  the  wife  of  one  husband.     10  Having  testimony 

Annotations.        Chapter  4. 
any  Saint  in  heaven,  or  other  mean  of  procu-  i  Christ's   honour;  with  such  hypocrites  have 
ring  salvation,  they  make  it  a  derogation  to  1  we  now-a-days  to  do. 


An.notations. 

ver.  3.  Widows  indeed.  Ambrose  calleth 
them  widows  and  desolate  indeed,  that  might 
marry,  but  to  make  themselves  better  and 
more  worthy  of  God,  refuse  marriage,  which 
they  know  to  be  but  once  blessed,  imitating 
holy  Anne,  who  in  fasting  and  prayers  served 
God  night  and  day,  never  knowing  but  one 
husband.  Such  professed  widows  then  are 
to  be  honoured  and  succoured.  Neither  doth 
he  speak  of  the  Church's  widows,  of  whom 
specially  afterward,  but  of  all  that  by  profes- 
sion kept  their  widowhood,  exhorting  them  to 
pass  their  time  in  prayer  and  fasting,  ver.  5. 
Which  was  a  honourable  and  holy  state  much 
written  of,  and  commended  in  the  Primidve 
Church,  namely  by  Ambrose,  and  by  Augus- 
tine, who  wrote  books  entitled  thereof,  and 
make  it  next  to  virginity.  Ambr.  de  vidius.  Au- 
gust, de  bono  viiluitatis. 

ver.  5.  Prayers  night.  Because  of  this  con- 
tinual prayer  which  standeth  not  with  conju- 
gal and  carnal  acts  of  matrimony,  as  the  Apos- 
tle signifieth,  1  Cor.  7.  5.  therefore  were  these 
widows  to  live  in  the  state  of  perpetual  conti- 
nency. 

ver.  8.  He  hath  denied.  Not  that  by  this  or 
by  any  other  deadly  sin,  except  incredulity  or 
doubtfulness  in  belief,  they  lose  their  faith: 
but  that  their  facts  be  not  answerable  to  their 
faith  and  to  Christian  religion,  which  prescri- 
beth  all  such  duties. 

ver.  9.  Let  a  widow  be  chosen.  Now  he 
speaketh  more  particularly,  and  specially  of 
such  widows  as  were  nourished  and  founded 
by  the  oblations  of  the  faithful  and  the  Alms 
of  the  Church,  and  did  withal  some  necessary 
services  about  women  that  were  to  be  profess- 
ed or  baptized,  for  their  instruction  and  ad- 
dressing to  that  and  other  Sacraments,  and 
also  about  the  sick  and  impotent :  and  witlKil 
sometimes  they  had  the  charge  of  the  Church 
goods,  or  the  disposition  of  them  under  the 
Deacons:  in  respect  whereof  they  also  and 
the  like  are  called  Diaconisse.  Eusebius,  lib. 
6  cap.  35.  reciteth  out  of  Cornelius'  Epis- 
tle, that  in  the  Church  of  Rome  there  is 
one  Bi-shop,  40.  Priests,  6.  Deacons,  7.  Sub- 
deacons,  Acoluthi  42.  Exorcistes,  Lectors, 
2d* 


Chapter.  5. 
and  Ostiary  52.  widows  together  with  the 
poor  150.  all  which  God  nourisheth  in  his 
Church.  Act.  Apost.  cap.  6.  Chrysostom,  lib. 
3.  de  Sacerdoiio  propius  fidem.  Epiphamus,  in 
heresi  11.  Cullyridianorum.  Now  tlien,  what 
manner  of  women  should  be  taken  into  the 
fellowship  of  such  as  were  found  of  the 
Church,  he  further  declareth. 

ver.    9.    The  v:ife  of  one  husband.     If  you 
would  have  a  plain  pattern  of  heretical  fraud, 
corruption,  and  adulteration  of  the  native  sense 
of   God's    word,  and    an     invincible    demon- 
stration that  these  new  Glossers  have  their 
consciences   seared,   and    hearts    obdurated, 
willingly  perverting    the    Scriptures   against 
that  which  they  know  is  the  meaning  thereof, 
to  the  maintenance  of  their  sects  :  mark  well 
their  handlin"  of  this  place  about  these  widows 
of  the  Churcli.  Paul  prescribeth  such  only  to 
be   admitted  as  have  been  the  wives  of  one 
husband,  that  is  to  say,  once  only  married,  not 
admitting  any  that  hath  been  twice  married. 
By  which  words  the  Catholics  prove  first,  that 
the  like  phrase   used  before  of  Bishops  and 
Deacons,  that  they  should  be  the  husbands  of 
one  wife,  must  needs  signify  that  they  cannot 
be  twice  married,  nor  admitted  to  these  and 
the  like  functions,  if  they  were  more  then  once 
married  before.     Secondly,  we  prove  by  this 
place  against  the  adversaries,  that  the  stale  ot 
widowhood  is  more  worthy,  honourable,  de- 
cent, and  pure  in  respect  of  the  service  of  the 
Church,  and  more  to  be   relieved  of  the  reve- 
1  ues  thereof,  then  the  state  of  married  folks  : 
and  that  not  only,  as  the  adversaries  perhaps 
may  answer,  for  their  greater  necessity,  to 
more  leisure,  freedom,  or  expedition  to  serve, 
in   that  they  be  not  cumbered  with  husband 
and  household,  but  in  respect  of  their  vidual 
continency,  chastity,  and  purity,  for  else  suih 
as  were  widows  with  intention   and  freedom 
to  marry  afterward,  might  have  been  admitted 
by  the   Apostle,  as_  well  as   those   that  were 
never  to  marry  again. 

Thirdly,  we  prove  tiiat  second  marriage  not 
only  after  admission  to  the  alms  or  service  of 
the  Church,  but  before  also,  is  disan:reeable 
and  a  sign  ot  incontinency  or  more   lust  and 


342 


I.  TIMOTHY. 


in  good  works,  if  she  have  brought  up  her  children,  if  she  have  received  to  harbour,  if  she 
liave  washed  the  Saints'  I'cet,  if  slie  h;tve  ministered  to  them  that  suffer  tribulation,  if  she  have 
followed  every  good  work.  11  Bui  the  younger  widows  avoid.  For  when  they  shall  be 
wanton  in  Christ,  they  will  marry:     12  Having  damnation,  because  they  have  made  void  their 


Annotations. 
fleshliness  than  is  agreeable  or  comely  for  any 
person  belonging  to  the  Church:  and  conse- 
quently, that  the  Apostle  in  the  last  chapter 
treatingofthe  holy  functions  ol  Bishops,  Priests, 
Deacons, and  of  the  Church's  refusing  generally 
higamos,  or  twice  married  persons,  must  needs 
nmch  more  mean  that  no  man  twice  married 
.--.hould  be  received  to  holy  Orders  :  and  fur- 
tiier,  tliat  as  none  were  admitted  lo  be  widows 
of  the  church,  that  ever  intended  to  marry 
again,  so  none  should  ever  be  received  to 
minister  the  Sacraments,  which  is  a  thing  infi- 
nitely more,  and  requireth  more  purity  and  con- 
tincncy,  than  the  office  or  state  oi'  the  said 
widow,  that  intended  to  marry  again.  To  re- 
ceive the  body  of  Christ,  saith  Hierome,  in 
Apolofi.  pro  lib.  ami.  Joviit.  Epi.it.  50.  i(i]>.  G.  is 
a  greater  and  holier  thing  than  prayer,  and 
therefore  Priests  tliat  must  both  contiimally 
pray,  and  also  be  occupied  about  the  receiving 
or  nnnistering  the  holy  Sacrament  daily,  must 
live  continently. 

Fourthly,  we  prove,  that  it  is  not  lawful  to 
annex  by  precept  or  the  parties'  promise,  sin- 
gle life  or  chastity  to  a  whole  state  or  order  of 
the  faithful,  because  the  Apostle  and  the 
whole  church  in  his  time  joined  to  this  stale 
of  the  church's  widows,  perpetual  continency. 
Fifthly,  we  prove  hereby,  that  to  refuse  and 
not  to  accept  the  twice  married,  or  such  as 
will  not  live  single,  into  the  state  of  v\idows 
or  holy  Orders,  is  not  lo  condemn  or  forbid 
seconcl  marriage,  or  once  and  often  ujarrying, 
with  the  Manichees  according  to  the  doctrine 
of  devils,  as  the  Protestants,  and  before  them 
the  old  condemned  Jovinianists,  do  blaspheme 
the  church  ;  for  them  did  Paul  allow  and  teach 
doctrine  of  devils,  who  refuseth  a  twice  mar- 
ried woman,  and  bindeth  others  by  their  en- 
tering into  this  state,  never  to  marry  again: 
as  no  doubt  he  did  the  clergymen  much  more 
in  the  third  chajjter  before.  Thus  lo,  we  Ca- 
tholics confer  and  conster  the  scriptures,  and 
for  this  meaning  we  have  all  the  Doctors 
without  exception.  What  shift  then  have  the 
heretics  here  ?  for  marry  and  remarry  they 
must,  let  the  Scriptures  and  all  the  Doctors  in 
the  world  say  nay  to  it.  In  truth  they  do  not 
expound  the  word  of  God,  but  flee  from  the 
evidence  of  it,  some  one  way  and  some  ano- 
ther. 

And  of  all  other,  their  extremest  and  most 
shameful  tergiversation  is,  that  the  Apostle 
here  forbiddcth  not  the  admission  of  such  wi- 
dows as  have  been  twice  married,  but  only 
them  that  have  had  two  husbands  at  once. 
Which  was  a  very  improbable  and  extorted 
exposition  before,  concerning  Rishops  ai'd 
Deacons,  cap.  3.  and,  as  Hieroinc  saith,  ep.  B3. 
malo  nodo  malas  ciilmf :  but  here  that  an  excep- 
tion should  be  made  only  against  widows 
that  had  had  two  husbands  together,  which 
was  a  thing  never  lawful  nor  never  heard  of 


Chapter  5. 
that  is  a  most  intolerable  impudency,  and  a 
construction  that  never  came  to  any  wise 
man's  cogitation  before:  and  yet  these  their 
fancies  must  be  God's  word,  and  higamus  or 
higumiu,  must  against  their  old  natures  and 
use  of  all  writers,  be  all  one  with  rohfsavius, 
and  Polygumia.  They  gave  an  exaiuple  of 
such  widows  in  women  divorced  justly  from 
their  husbands  in  the  old  lavr.  As  though 
Patil  here  took  order  for  the  Jew's  widows 
only,  or  that  had  been  such  a  conmion  case 
among  the  Jews  also  that  the  Apostle  needed 
to  take  so  careful  order  for  it.  r'inall)',  they 
let  not  to  say  that  if  the  Apostle  should  be  un- 
derstood to  refuse  a  widow  twice  married  a: 
sundry  times,  it  were  unreasonable  and  injuri- 
ous to  secoiid  marriages,  which  have  no  more 
indeceficy  or  sign  ot'incontinencj',  say  they, 
than  the  first.  Thus  bold  they  are  with  the 
Apostles  and  all  antiquity. 

yer.  11.  Wanton  in  Chrisf.  Widows  waxing 
warm,  idle,  and  well  fed  by  the  Church  lust  af- 
ter husbands,  as  also  Apostate  Priests,  and  Su- 
perintendents marry,  specially  after  ihey  have 
gotten  good  Ec(  lesiastical  livings.  Which  is 
to  wax  wanton  in  Christ,  or  against  Christ,  i'ar» 
XPiarvr.  1'he  Greek  word  signifieth  to  cast  off 
the  reins  or  bridle,  that  is,  the  bond  or  promise 
of  continency  which  they  had  put  ujjon  them, 
ver.  11.  Thet/  vjill.  In  the  chai'tili/  of  v-idinv- 
hood  or  virpiniiy,  saith  Augustine,  the  exceUence 
of  a  gncili  r  nift  is  nought  for.  Which  being  once 
desired,  rliosni,  und  offered  lo  God  bif  row,  il  is 
not  oiJi/  damiKilile  to  e7tler  nfterirard  into  mar- 
riage, but  though  if  come  ?iot  tictunliii  to  marriage 
onlii  to  have  the  v~H]  to  marry  is  damnable.  Aug. 
hb.  de  bono  viduit.  cap.  9. 

ver.  12.  Having  damnation.  It  sipnifieth  not 
blame,  check,  or  reprehension  of  men,  as 
some  to  make  the  fault  seem  less,  would  have 
it:  but  judgment  or  eternal  damnation,  which 
is  a  heavy  sf utence.  God  grant  all  married 
Priests  and  Kelis/ious  may  consider  their  la- 
mentable case.  What  a  grievous  sin  it  is.  Am- 
brose, ad  vircrinnn  lapsem,  cnp.  5.  and  8. 

ver.  12.  Their  first  faith.  All  the  ancient  fa- 
thers that  ever  wrote  commentaries  upon  this 
Ei'istle,  Greek  and  Latin,  as  Chiysost(>m, 
1'heodoret,  Oeciniicnius,  Theophylactus,  Pri- 
masius,  Ambrose,  Bede,  Haimo,  Anselme, 
and  the  rest:  also  all  others  that  by  occasion 
use  this  place,  as  the  4.  Council  of  Carthage 
cap.  104.  and  the  4.  of  Tolero  cap.  55.  Atha- 
nasius,  lib.  de  virginilate.  Epiplianius,  her.  48. 
Hierome,  cont.  Jovir.ianum,  lib.  1.  cap.  7.  and  in 
cap.  44.  Ezech.  jn-ojje  finem.  Augustine  in  ex- 
ceedinff  many  places:  all  these  expound  the 
Apostle's  word  of  the  vow  of  Cha.=ility,  or  the 
faith  and  pronii.-;e  niad6  to  Christ  to  live  con- 
tinently. What  is  tobreah  their  first  faith  ?  saith 
Augustine,  that  vov'ed,  and  /lerformed  not.  in  Ps. 
75.  prope  finem.  They  break  their  first  faith,  that 
stand  not  i/i  that  which  they  vowed,  lib.  de  Sancta 


I.  TIMOTHY. 


343 


first  failli.  13  And  withal  idle  also  they  learn  to  go  about  from  house  to  house  :  not  only  idle, 
but  also  full  of  words  and  curious,  speaking  things  whicii  they  ougiit  not.  14  I  will  therefore 
the  younger  lo  marry,  to  brin^  forth  children,  to  be  housewives :  to  give  no  occasion  to  the 
adversaries  for  to  speak  evil.     15  For  now  certain  are  turned  back  after  Satan.     16  If  any 

Annotations. 

virgin,  cap.  33.  Again  he  and  all  the  Fathers 
wuh  him  in  Carthage  Council,  Ij  any  ividows,huw 
young  soever  they  were  left  of  their  htishajidif  de- 
ceased, have  vowed  thc?ngclvcs  to  God,  Icjt  their 
laical  habit  and  under  the  testimony  of  the  Biaho]) 
and  Church  have  appeared  in  religious  weed,  and 
afterward  go  any  more  to  secular  marriage,  ac- 
cording to  the  Apustles'  sentence  they  shall  be  damn- 
ed, because  they  were  so  hold  to  ntalie  void  the 
faith  or  promise  of  chastity  which  they  vowed  to 
our  Lord. 

And  this  promise  of  Chastity  is  called,/ai77i., 
because  the  fidelity  betwixt  married  persons 
is  ordinarily  called  of  holy  writers, ,/ai<A  .-  and 
the  vow  of  chastity  made  to  God,  joineth  him 
and  the  persons  so  vowing,  as  it  were  in  mar- 
riage, so  far,  that  if  the  said  persons  break 
promise,  tliey  are  counted  and  called  in  the 
last  alleged  Council,  God's  adulterers.  In  the 
third  to  the  Romans  also  and  oiten  elsewhere, 
faith  is  taken  for  promise  or  fidelity.  And  that 
it  is  so  taken  here,  the  words  irritum  facere,  to 
frustrate  and  make  void,  do  prove,  for  that 


term  is  connnonly  used  in  matter  ot  vov,',  ijro- 
mise,  or  compact.  Gen.  17.  Num.  30.  This 
promi.'^e  is  called  here  prima  fdes,  the  first 
taith,  in  respect  of  the  latter  promise,  which 
vow-breakers  make  to  them  with  whom  they 
pretend  to  marry.  So  saith  Augustine  I'd),  de 
bono  viduit.  cap.  8.  and  9.  and  Iimocentius  1. 
Epist.  2.  cap.  13.  to7n.  1.  Cone.  And  this  is  the 
only  native,  evident,  and  agreeable  sense  to 
the  circumstances  of  the  letter.  And  the  vain 
evasion  of  the  Heretics  to  save  the  Apostate 
Monks,  Friars,  Nuns,  and  Priests  from  damna- 
tion for  their  pretended  marriages,  is  frivo- 
lous :  to  wit,  that  first  faith  here  signifieth  the 
faith  of  Baptism  or  Christian  belief,  and  not 
the  promise  or  vow  of  Chastity.  But  we  ask 
them  if  this  faith  of  Baptism  be  broken  by 
marriage  or  no.  For  the  text  is  plain  that  by 
intending  to  marry,  they  break  their  faith,  and 
by  breaking  their  faith  they  be  damned,  if  they 
die  without  repentance.  In  truth  which  way 
soever  they  writhe  themselves  to  defend  their 
sacrilege  or  pretended  iPiarriages,  they  lose 
tiieir  labour  and  struggle  against  their  own 
conscience  and  plain  Scripture. 

ver.  14.  I  will  the  younger.  He  speaketh  of 
such  young  ones  as  were  yet  free.  For  such 
as  had  already  made  vow,  neither  could  they 
without  damnation  marry,  were  they  young  or 
old,  nor  he  without  sin  command  or  counsel 
them  to  it.  Neither,  as  Hieroiue  proveth  to 
Gerontia,  and  Chrysostom  upon  this  place 
doth  he  precisely  command  or  counsel  the 
young  ones  that  were  free,  to  marry,  or  ab- 
solutely forbid  them  to  vow  chastity  :  God 
forbid,  say  they.  But  his  speech  containeth 
oniy  a  wise  admonition  to  the  frailer  sort,  that 
it  were  far  better  for  them  not  to  have  vowed 
at  all,  but  to  have  married  again,  than  to  have 
fallen  to  adultery  and  Apostacy  after  profes- 


CllAPTKR  5. 

sion.  Which  is  no  more  but  to  prefer  second 
marriage  before  fornication :  and  a  good 
warning,  that  they  which  are  to  profess,  look 
well  that  they  do.  Paul's  experience  of  the 
fall  of  some  young  ones  to  marriage,  caused 
him  to  give  this  admonition  here  :  as  also  thai 
before,  that  none  should  t)e  received  to  the 
Church's  alms  under  threescore  years  of  age. 
Not  forbidding  the  Church  for  ever,  to  accept 
any  vows,  of  widows  or  virgins  till  that  age,  . 
as  the  Heretics  falsely  afhrm :  but  showing 
what  was  meet  for  that  time,  and  the  begin- 
ning of  Christianity,  when  as  yet  there  were 
no  Monasteries  built,  no  prescript  rule,  no  ex- 
act order  ot  obedience  to  Suiieriors  :  but  the 
professed,  as  Paul  here  noteth,  coursed  and 
wandered  up  and  down  idly,  as  now  our  pro- 
fessed virgins  or  Nuns  do  not,  neither  can  do. 
Of  whom  therefore,  where  discipline  is  ob- 
served, there  is  no  cause  of  such  danger. 
Besides  that  widows  having  had  tlie  use  of 
carnal  copulation  before,  are  more  dangerously 
tempted,  than  virgins  that  are  brought  up 
from  their  tender  age  in  piety,  and  have  no  ex- 
perience of  such  pleasures.  Ambrose,?//),  de 
viduis,  proving  by  the  example  of  holy  Anne, 
who  lived  a  widow  even  from  her  youth  till 
80  years  of  age,  in  fasting  and  praying  night 
and  day,  that  the  Apostle  doth  not  here  with- 
out exception  forbid  all  young  widows  to  vow, 
yea  he  esteemeth  that  profession  in  the 
younger  women  much  more  laudable,  glorious 
and  meritorious. 

ver.  15.  After  Satan.  We  may  here  learn, 
that  for  those  to  marry  which  are  professed, 
is  to  turn  back  after  Satan.  For  he  speaketh 
of  such  as  were  married  contrary  to  their  vow. 
And  hereupon  we  call  the  Religious  that  mar- 
ry, as  Luther,  Bucer,  Peter,  Martyr  and  the 
rest,  Apostates.  More  we  learn,  that  such 
young  ones  have  no  excuse  of  their  age,  or 
that  they  be  vehemently  tempted  and  burn  in 
their  concupiscences,  or  that  they  have  not 
the  gift  of  Chastity.  For  notwithstanding  all 
these  excuses,  these  young  professed  widows 
if  they  marry,  go  backward  after  Satan,  and 
be  Apostates,  and  damned,  except  they  re- 
pent. J'or  as  for  the  Apostle's  words  to  the 
Corinthians,  It  is  better  to  marry  than  lo  burn, 
we  have  before  declared  out  of  the  Fathers, 
and  here  we  add,  that  it  pertaineth  only  toper- 
sons  that  be  free  and  have  not  vowed  to  the 
contrary,  as  Ambrose,  lib.  ad  virg.  lapse,  c.  5. 
Augustine  de  bono  vid.  c.  8.  and  Hierorne,  lib.  1. 
cont.  Jovin.  c.  7.  expound  it. 

The  heretics  of  our  time  thii:k  there  is  no 
remedy  for  fornication  or  burning,  but  mar- 
riage, and  so  did  Augustine  when  he  was  yet 
a  Manichee.  Pulaham  me  7niserum,  <^c.  I 
thought,  saith  he,  lib.  6  Cmifes.  c.  11.  that  I 
should  be  an  unhappy  and  ?niserahle  man  if  I 
should  lack  the  company  of  a  woman,  and  the  me- 
dicine of  thy  mercy  to  heal  the  same  infi-mity  I 


344 


I.  TIMOTHY. 


faithful  man  have  widows,  let  him  minister  to  them,  and  let  not  the  Church  be  burdened  :  that 
there  may  be  sullicient  for  them  that  are  widows  indeed.  17  The  Priests  that  rule  well,  let 
them  be  esteemed  woriliy  of  double  honour:  especially  that  they  labour  in  the  word  and  doc- 
trine. 18  For  the  Scripture  saith  :  Thou  shall  not  muzzle  the  mouth  of  the  ox  that  treudeth  out 
the  corn,  and,  The  workman  is  ivurthy  of  h'ls  hire.  19  Against  a  priest  receive  not  accusation :  but 
under  two  or  three  witnesses.  '20  Them  that  sin,  reprove  before  all :  that  the  rest  also  may 
have  fear.  '21  I  testify  before  God  and  Christ  Jesus,  and  the  elect  Angels,  that  thou  keep  these 
things  without  prejudice,  doing  nothing  by  declining  to  the  one  part.  22  Impose  hands  on  no 
man  lightly,  neither  do  thou  communicate  with  other  men's   sins.     Keep   thyself   chaste. 

23  Drink  not  yet  water :   but  use  a  little  wine  for  thy  stomach,  and  thy    often  inlirmities. 

24  Certain  men's  sins  be  manifest,  going  before  to  judgment :  and  certain  men  they  follow. 

25  la  like  manner  also  good  deeds  be  manifest,  and  they  that  are  otherwise,  cannot  be  hid. 

CHAPTER  VI. 
What  to  teach  servants.     3  Jf  any  teach  against  the  doctrine  of  the  Church  obstinately,  he  doth  it  of 
pride  and  for  lucre.     But  the  Catholic  Bi.'ihop  must  follow  virtue,  having  his  eyes  always  to  life  ever- 
lasting, and  to  the  coming  of  Christ.     17  What  to  comnmnd  the  rich.    20  Finally,  to  keep  most  care- 
fulli/  the  Catholic  Church's  doctrine,  without  mutation. 

1  Whosoever  are  servants  under  yoke,  let  them  count  their  masters,  worthy  of  all  honour  : 
lest  the  name  of  our  Lord  and  his  doctrine  be  blasphemed.  2  But  they  that  have  faithful 
masters,  !et  them  not  contemn  them,  because  they  are  brethren,  but  serve  the  rather,  because 
they  be  faithful  and  beloved,  which  are  partakers  of  the  benefit.  These  things  teach  and  ex- 
hort.   3  If  any  man  teach  otherwise,  and  consent  not  to  the  sound  words  of  our  Lord  Jesus 


Annotations. 
thought  not  upon,  because  I  had  not  tried  it :  and 
imagined  that  continencyt.  was  in  a  man's  own 
power  and  liberty,  which  in  myself  I  did  not  feel: 
being  so  foolish  not  to  understand  that  no  man  can 
he  continent  unless  thou  give  it.  Verdy  thou  wouldst 
give  it,  if  with  inward  mourning  I  would  knock 
at  thy  ears,  and  with  sound  faith  would  cast  my 
care  upon  thee. 

By  all  which  you  may  easily  prove,  that 
chastity  is  a  thing  that  may  lawfully  be  vowed, 
that  it  IS  not  impossible  to  be  fultil[^.d  by  pray- 
er, fasting,  and  chastisement  of  men's  concu- 
piscence, that  it  is  a  thing  more  grateful  to 
God  than  the  condition  of  married  persons,  for 
else  it  should  not  be  required  either  in  the 
Clergy  or  in  the  Religious,  finally,  that  it  is 
most  abominable  to  persuade  the  poor  virgins 
or  other  professed  to  such  sacrilegious  wed- 
lock, which  Augustine  avoucheth  to  be  worse 
than  adultery.    Debon  vidu.  c.  4.  11.  Jovinian 
was  the  first  that  ever  made  marriage  equal 
with  virginity  or  chaste  life,  for  which  he  was 
condemned  of  heresy.     Aug.  in  argumento,  lib. 
de  bono  Conjugali.  De  pec.  merit,  lifj.  3.  c.  7.  Lib. 
de  harres  82.     He    was    the  first    that  per- 
suaded professed  virgins  to  marry,  wliich  Au- 
gustine saith  was  so  clearly  and  without  ques- 
tion  wicked,  that  it  could  never  infect  any 
Priest,  but  certain  miserable  Nuns.     Yea  for 
this  strange  persuasion  he  calleth  Jovinian  a 
monster,  saying  of  him  thus,  Lib.  2.   Retract, 
cap.  22.  The  holy  Cliurch  that  is  there,  at  Rome, 
most  faithfnlli/  and  stoutly  resisted  this   monster. 
Hierome  calleth  the  said  Heretic  and  his  com- 
plices  Christian  epicures,  lib.  2.  cont.  Jovin.  c. 
19.  Ambrose,  ep.  82.  ad  Vercellensem  episcopnm 
in  initio.     But  what  would  these  holy  Doctors 
have   said,  if  they  had   lived  in  our   doleful 
time,   when  the   Protestants  go  quite   away 
with    this    wickedness    and   call   it   God's 
word '! 

ver.  17.   Worthy  of  double  honour.     Double 
honour  and  livelihood  due  to  good  Priests. 

ver.  17.  In  word  and  doctrine.     Such  Prifsts 
specially  and  Prelates  are  worthy  of  double, 


Chapter  5. 
that  is,  of  the  more  ample  honour,  that  are 
able  to  preach  and  teach,  and  to  take  pains 
therein.  Where  we  may  note,  that  all  good 
Bishops  or  Priests,  in  those  days  were  not  so 
well  able  to  teach,  as  some  others,  and  yet  for 
the  ministry  of  the  Sacraments,  and  tor  wis- 
dom and  government,  were  not  vamcete  to  be 
Bishops,  and  Pastors  :  for  though  it  be  one 
high  commendation  in  a  Prelate,  to  be  able 
to  teach,  as  the  A[)ostle  before  noted :  yet 
all  cannot  have  the  like  grace  therein,  and 
is  often  recompensed  by  other  singular  gifts 
no  less  necessary.  Augustine  laboured  in 
word  and  doctrine,  Alipius  and  Valerius 
were  good  Bishops,  and  yet  had  not  that  gift. 
Possid.  in  vit.  Aug.  cap.  5.  And  some  times 
and  countries  require  preachers  more  than 
other.  All  which  we  note  to  discover  the 
pride  of  Heretics,  that  contemn  some  of  the 
Catholic  Priests  or  Bishops,  pretending  that 
they  cannot  preach  as  they  do,  with  meretri- 
cious and  painted  eloquence. 

ver.  19.  Against  a  Priest.  Here  the  Apos- 
tle will  not  have  every  light  fellow  to  bo  heard 
against  a  priest ;  so  Augustine,  for  the  like 
reverence  of  the  Priesthood,  admonisheth 
Pacarius,  that  in  no  wise  he  admit  any  testi- 
monies or  accusations  of  heretics  against  a 
Catholic  Priest.  Epist.  212. 

ver.  22.  No  man  lightly.  Bishops  must  have 
great  care,  that  they  give  not  Orders  to  any 
that  is  not  vvell  tried  for  his  faith,  learning  and 
good  behaviour, 

ver.  23.  Water.  You  see  how  lawful  and 
how  holy  a  thing  it  is,  to  fast  from  some  meats 
or  drinks,  either  certain  days,  or  always,  as 
this  blessed  Bishop  Timothv  did;  who  was 
hardly  induced  by  the  Apostle  to  drink  a  little 
wine  with  his  water  in  respect  of  his  infirmi- 
ties. And  mark  withal,  what  a  calumnious 
and  stale  cavillation  it  is,  that  to  abstain  from 
certain  meats  and  drinks  for  pimishment  of 
the  body  or  devotion,  is,  to  condemn  God's 
crp,atures.  Homily  of  Chrysostom  upon 
these  words,  Tom.  5. 


I.  TIMOTHY, 


34'> 


Ghr'st,  and  to  that  doctrine  which  is- according  to  piety  :  4  He  is  proud,  knowing  nothing,  but 
languishing  about  questions  and  strile  ol' words:  ot  which  rise  envies,  contentions,  bla»phe- 
mie.s,  evil  suspicions,  5  Ganihcts  of  men  corrupted  in  tlieir  mind,  and  ihat  are  deprived  ot  the 
truth,  esteem  gain  to  be  pioiy.  6  But  piety  with  sufhciency  is  great  gain.  7  For  we  brought 
nothing  unto  this  world  :  doubtless,  neither  can  we  take  away  any  thing.  8  But  having  iood, 
and  wherewith  to  be  covered,  wiiii  these  we  are  content,  9  For  they  t  at  will  be  made  rich, 
fall  into  tentation  and  tiie  snare  of  the  devil,  and  many  desires  utiprotitable  and  hurtlul,  which 
drown  men  into  destruction  and  perdition.  10  For  the  root  of  all  evils  is  covetougness  :  which 
certain  desiring  have  erred  from  tlie  taith,  and  have  entangled  themselves  in  many  sorrows. 
11  But  thou,  O  man  ot  God,  flee  these  things  -.  and  pursue  justice,  piety,  faith,  charily,  patience, 
mildness.  12  Fight  the  good  hght  of  faith  :  apprehend  eternal  life,  wherein  thou  art  called  and 
hast  confessed  a  good  contession  before  many  witnesses.  13  1  command  thee  before  God, 
who  qiiicktnefh  all  things,  and  Christ  .Iesus,  who  gave  testimony  under  Pontius  Pilate  a  good 
confession  •  14  That  thou  keep  the  Commandment  without  spot,  blameless  unto  the  coming 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Cnrist.  15  Which  in  due  times  the  blessed  and  only  Mighty  will  show,  the 
King  ot  kings  and  Lord  of  lords,  16  Who  only  hath  inmiortaliiy,  and  inhabiteth  light  liot  ac- 
cessible, whom  no  man  hath  seen,  yea  neither  can  see,  to  whom  be  honour  and  Empire  ever- 
lasting. Amen.  17  Command  the  rich  of  this  world  not  to  be  high  minded,  nor  to  trust  in  the 
uncertainty  of  riches,  but  in  the  living  God,  who  giveth  us  all  things  abimdantly  to  enjoy,  18 
To  do  well,  to  become  rich  in  good  works,  to  give  easily,  to  communicate,  19  To  heap  unto 
themselves  a  good  foundation  tor  the  time  to  come,  that  they  may  apprehend  the  true  life.  20 
O  Timothy,  keep  the  depositum,  avoiding  the  profane  novelties  of  voices,  and  oppositions  of 


Annotations. 

ver.  4.  Languishing.  Even  these  be  the  good 
disputes  of  our  new  Sect-masters,  and  the 
world  hath  too  long  proved  these  iticonve- 
niences  here  named,  to  be  the  Iruits  of  such 
endless  altercations  in  religion,  as  these  un- 
happy Sects  have  brought  forth. 

ver.  10.  Certain  desiring.  As  in  the  first 
chapter,  lack  of  faith  and  good  conscience,  so 
here  covetousness  or  desire  of  these  temporal 
things :  and  in  the  end  of  this  chapter,  pre- 
sumption and  boasting  of  knowledge  are 
causes  of  falling  from  the  faith.  Heresy  often 
being  the  punishment  of  former  sin. 

ver.  19.  Foundation.  Alms  deeds  and  good 
works  laid  for  a  foundation  and  ground,  to  at- 
tain everlasting  life. 

ver.  20.  Depositum.  The  whole  doctrine  of 
our  Christianity  being  taught  by  the  Aposiles, 
and  delivered  to  their  successors,  and  coming 
down  from  one  Bishop  to  another,  is  called 
Deposiluvi.  as  it  were  a  thing  laid  into  their 
hands,  and  committed  unto  them  to  keep, 
which  because  it  passeth  from  hand  to  hand, 
from  age  to  age,  from  Bishop  to  Bishop,  with- 
out corruption,  change,  or  alteration,  is  all  one 
with  tradition,  and  is  the  truth  given  unto  the 
holy  Bishops  to  keep,  and  not  to  Laymen. 
Vincendus  Lirinensis  upon  this  text,  Uh.  cont. 
jjro/an.  hmres.  Novationes.  And  it  is  for  this 
great,  old,  and  known  treasure  committed  to 
the  Bishops'  custody,  that  Ireneus  calleth  the 
Catholic  Church  Depositorium  dives,  the  rich 
treasury  of  truth,  lib.  3.  cap.  4.  And  as  Clemens 
Alexairdrius  writeth,  Uh.  2.  Strom,  this  place 
maketh  so  much  against  all  Heretics,  who  do 
all  change  this  Depositum,  that  for  it  only  sucli 
men  in  his  days  denied  this  Epistle.  The  He- 
retics of  our  days  challenge  also  the  truth,  and 
say  it  is  the  old  truth,  but  they  leap  fourteen  or 
fifteen  hundred  years  for  it  over  men's  heads 
to  the  Apostles.  But  we  call  for  the  Depositum, 
and  ask  them  in  whose  hands,  that  truth  which 
they  pretend,  was  laid  up,  ami  how  it  came 
down  to  them,  for  it  cannot  be  Apostolical,  un- 
less it  were  Deposituvi  in  some  Timothy's  hand, 


Chapter  6. 
so  to  continue  from  one  Bishop  to  another,  and 
until  our  time,  and  to  ilie  end. 

ver.  20.  Profane  iiovelties.  Non  dixit  avtiqut- 
tates,  saith  Vincensius  Lirinensis,  non  dixit  ve- 
tustates,  sed  prophanas  nnvitates.  Nam  -i'  vitunda 
e.it  novitas,  tenenda  est  anliquitas :  si  praphana  est 
novitas,. sacrata  est  vetusfas:  He  said  xt/ Anti- 
quities :  he  said  not  Ancientness:  but  Pro- 
fane Novelties,  for  if  novelty  is  to  be  avoided, 
antiquity  is  to  he  kept :  if  novelty  he  profane,  an- 
cientness is  holy  and  Sacred, 

We  may  measure  tlie  newness  or  oldness  of 
words  and  terms  of  speaking  in  Reli^jion,  by 
holy  Scriptures  only :  as  though  all  those,  or 
only  those  were  new  and  to  i)e  rejected,  that 
are  not  expressly  found  in  holy  writ  but  we  must 
esteem  them  by  the  agreeablenessordisagree- 
ableness  they  have  to  the  true  sense  of  Scrip- 
tures, to  the  form  of  Catholic  faith  and  doctrine, 
to  the  praise  of  the  old  Christians,  to  the  Apos- 
tolic use  of  speech  come  unto  us  by  tradition 
of  all  ages  and  Churches,  and  to  the  prescrip- 
tion of  holy  Councils  and  Schools  of  the  Chris- 
tian world  :  which  have  given  out,  according 
to  the  time  and  question  raised  by  Heretics  and 
contentious  persons,  very  fit,  artificial,  and  sig- 
nificant words,  to  discern  and  defend  the  truth 
by,  against  falsehood. 

These  terms.  Catholic,  Trinity,  Person,  Sa- 
crameJit,  fncanwtton.  Mass,  and  many  more,  are 
nor,  in  that  sense  wherein  the  Church  aseth 
them,  in  the  Scriptures  at  all,  and  divers  of 
them  were  spoken  by  the  Apostles  before  any 
part  of  the  Nevv  Testament  was  written,  some 
of  them  taken  up  straight  after  the  Apostle's 
days  in  the  writings  and  preachings  ot  holy 
Doctors,  and  in  thespeechof  all  faithful  people, 
and  therefore  cannot  be  counted  Novelties  of 
words  :  Others  beside  these,  as,  Consnhstantial, 
Deipara,  Transuhstantiation,  and  the  like, 
which  are  neither  in  express  terms  found  in 
Scriptures,  not  yet  in  sense,  if  we  should  fol- 
low the  judgmeiit  of  the  special  sects,  against 
which  (he  said  words  were  first  invented,  the 
Arians  crying  out  against  Nicene  Council,  for 


846 


1.  TIMOTHY. 


falsely  called  knowledge.    21  Which  certain  promising,  have  erred  about  the  faith.   Grace  be 
with  ihee,  Amen. 


An.xotatio.ns. 
the  first:  the  Nestorians  against  Ephesine 
Council,  for  the  second  ;  the  Lutherans,  and 
Calvinists  against  the  Lateran  and  the  laier 
Councils,  for  the  third.  Thjj^  words  also  not- 
withstanding, by  the  judgnient  ot  holy  Church 
and  Councils auproved  to  be  consonant  to  God's 
word,  and  inuae  auihenlical  among  the  laithiul, 
are  sound  and  true  words,  and  not  of  tliose 
kind  whijli  tlie  Apostle  calleth  Novdlks. 

The  words  then  here  forbidden,  are  the  new 
profane  ter;ns  and  speeches  invented,  or  spe- 
cially used  by  Ilorctics,  sucli  as  Irene  record- 
eth  the  Valen'tiiiians  had  a  number  most  mon- 
strous: as  the  Manichees  had  also  divers,  as 
may  bo  seen  in  Augustine :  The  Arians 
liau  their  Simills  sahstunticB,  and  Ciirist  to  be  ejc 
lion  etisteiitUias :  the  other  Ileretics  after  those 
days  had  their  Clinsliparam,  and  such  liiie, 
agreeable  to  their  sects.  But  the  Protestants 
pass  in  this  kind,  as  they  exceed  most  Here- 
tics lathe  nu.nber  of  new  opinions:  at  their 
Senium  artiltrium,  then  soh  failh,  their  fduce, 
their  appreltension  of  Christ's  justice,  their  im- 
putative liglueousiiess  :  their  horrible  terms  of 
terrors,  anguishes,  distresses,  distrust,  fear  and 
feeling  ot  hell  p  tins  in  the  soul  of  our  Saviour, 
to  express  their  blasphemous  fiction  of  his  tem- 
poral damnation,  which  they  call  his  descend- 
ing to  hell :  Their  jnarks,  tokens,  and  Jxidgfs  Sacra- 
mental,  their  Cumpanation,  Impunatioii,Circumpa- 
nafzon, to  avoid  the  true  conversion  in  the  Eucha- 
rist:  their  presence  in  figure,  in  faith,  sign, 
spirit,  pledge,  cjfect,  to  avoid  the  real  presence 
of  Christ's  body.  These  and  such  like  innu- 
merable which  they  occupy  in  every  part  of 
their  fiilse  doctrine,  are  in  the  sense  that  they 
use  thehTi  all  false,  captious  and  deceitful 
words,  ana  are  novilates  vocum,  here  forbidden. 

And  though  some  of  the  said  terms  have 
been  by  some  occasion  obiter  without  ill  mean- 
ing spoken  by  Catholics  before  these  Heretics 
arose,  yet  now  knowiriH  them  to  be  the  proper 
speeches  of  Heretics,  Christian  men  are  bound 
to  avoid  them.  Wherein  the  Cliurch  of  God 
hath  ever  been  as  diligent  to  resist  Novelties  of 
words,  a.s  her  adversaries  are  busy  to  invent 
them,  for  which  cause  she  will  not  have  us 
communicate    with    them,    nor    follow    their 


Chapter  6. 

fashion  and  phrase  newly  invented,  though  in 

the  nature  of  tlie  words  sometime  there  be  no 

harm.    In  Augustine's  days,  when  Christian 

men  had  any  good  befallen  them,  or  pnier«id 

into  any  man's  house,  or  met  any  friend  by  the 

way,  they  used  always  to  say,  Deo  grccias.  The 

Donatisls  and  Circumcellions  of  that  time  being 

newfangled,  forsook  the  old  phrase,  and  would 

1  always  say,  Laus'Dco:  from  which  the  Catho- 

1  lie  men  did  so  abhor,  as  the  said  Doctor  writ- 

:  eth,  that   they  had  as   lief  meet    a  thief,    as 

one  that  said  to  thein,  Laus  Deo,  instead  of 

Deo  gratias.     As  now  we  Catholics  must  not 

I  say,  The  Lord,  but   Our  Lord:  as  we  say,  Our 

I  Lady  for  his  mother,  not.  The  Lady.     Let  us 

I  keep  our  lorelkthcrs'   words,   and   we    shall 

!  easily  keep  our  old  and  true  faith  that  we  had 

j  ol  the  first  Christian.    Let  them  say,  Ainmd- 

I  ment,  abstinence,  the  Lord's  supper,  the  Commit- 

j  nion  tahle.  Elders,  Ministers,  Superintendent,  Con- 

i  gregaiwn,  so  he  it,  praise  ye  tlie  Lord,  Morniug- 

j  prayer,   Evening-prayer,  and  the  rest,  as  they 

i  will:  Let  us  avoid  those  novelties  of  words, 

I  according  to  the  .\postles'  presciipt,  and  keep 

I  the  old  terms.  Penance,  Fasting,  Priest,  Church, 

\  Bishop,  Mass,  Matins,  Evensong,  the  B.  SacrO' 

j  7nent,  Altar,   Ohlution,  Host,   Sarrifce,  Alleluia, 

I  Amen,  Lent,  Palm-Sunday,  Chriistmus,  and  the 

I  very  words  will  bring  us  to  the  faith  of  our  first 

j  Apostles,  and  condemn  these  new  Apostates' 

I  new  faith  and  phrase. 

!  ver.  20.  Falsely  called  knowledge.  It  is  the  pro- 
perty ot  all  Heretics  to  arrogate  to  themselves 
great  knowledge,  and  to  condemn  the  simpli- 
city of  their  Fathers,  the  holy  Doctors,  and  the 
Church,  but  the  Apostle  calleth  their  pretended 
skill,  a  knowledge  falsely  so  called,  bein^  in 
truth  high  and  deep  blindness.  Such,  saith  Ire- 
na?us,  lib.  5.  c.  17,  as  forsake  the  preaching  of  the 
Church,  argue  the  holy  Priests  of  unskiljulness, 
not  considering  how  far  more  worth  a  religious 
idiot  is,  than  a  blasphemous  and  impudent  So- 
phUiter,  such  as  all  Hen  tics  be.  Vincent  i  us  Liri- 
i  nensis  speaking  in  the  person  of  Heretics, 
saith.  Come  0  ye  foolish  and  miserable  men,  that 
are  commxmly  called  Catholics,  and  learn  the  true 
faith  which  hath  been  hid  many  ages  heretofc/re. 
but  is  revealed  and  showed  of  lute  ^c. 


11.  TIMOTHY. 


347 


THE  ARGUMENT  OF  TFIE  SECOND  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  TIMOTHY. 

The  chief  scope  of  this  second  to  Timothy  is,  to  open  unto  him  that  his  martyrdom  is  at  hand. 
Which  yet  he  doth  not  plainly  before  the  end  :  preparing  first  his  mind  with  much  circumstance. 
because  he  knew  it  would  grieve  him  sore,  and  also  might  be  a  temptation  to  him.  There- 
fore he  talketh  of  the  cause  of  his  trouble,  and  of  the  reward  :  that  the  one  is  honourable,  and 
the  other  most  glorious  :  and  exhorteth  him  to  be  constant  in  the  faith,  to  be  ready  always  to 
suil'er  for  it,  to  fulfil  his  ministry  to  the  end,  as  himself  now  had  done  his. 

Whereby  it  is  certain  that  it  was  written  at  Rome,  in  his  last  apprehension  and  imprison- 
ment there:  as  he  siguifieth  by  these  words.  Chap.  1.  Onesiphorus  was  not  ashamed  oj  my 
chain,  hut.  when  he  was  come  to  Rome,  carefully  sought  vie,  ^c.  And  of  his  martyrdom  thus : 
For  I  am  now  ready  to  be  ojj'ued,  and  the  lime  of  my  resolution,  or  death,  is  at  hand,  cap.  4. 

THE  SECOND  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  TBIOTHY. 

CHAPTER    I. 
With  his  praises  he  covertly  exhorteth  him  not  to  be  dismayed  for  his  trouble,     6  having  grace  given  in 

Orders  to  help  him,     8  and  knowing  for  what  cause  he  is  persecuted,  and  namely  with  the  example 

of  Ouesipliorus. 

1  Paul  an  Apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  by  the  will  of  God,  according  to  the  promise  of  the  life 
which  i.s  in  Christ  .Iesus.  2  To  Timothy  my  dearest  son,  grace,  mercy,  peace  from  God  the 
Father,  and  Christ  .Tesus  our  Lord.  3  I  give  thanks  to  God,  whom  I  serve  Irom  my  progenitors 
in  a  pure  conscience,  that  without  intermission  1  have  a  memory  of  thee  in  my  prayers,  night 
and  Jay.  4  Desiring  to  see  thee,  mindtul  of  thy  tears,  that  I  may  be  filled  with  jov.  5  Calling 
to  mind  that  faith  which  is  in  thee  not  feigned,  which  also  dwelt  first  in  thy  grandmother  Lois, 
and  thy  mother  Eunice,  and  I  am  sure  that  in  thee  also.  6  For  the  which  cause  I  admonish 
thee  that  thou  resuscitate  the  grace  of  God:  which  is  in  thee  by  the  impositionof  my  hands.  7 
For  God  hath  not  given  us  the  spirit  of  fear:  but  of  power,  and  love,  and  sobriety.  8  Be  not 
therefore  ashamed  of  the  testimony  of  our  Lord,  nor  of  me  his  prisoner:  but  travail  with  the 
Gospel  according  to  the  power  of  God.  9  Who  hath  delivered  and  called  us  by  his  holy  calling, 
not  according  to  our  works,  but  according  to  his  purpose  and  grace,  which  was  given  to  us  in 
Christ  Jesus  before  the  secular  times.  10  But  it  is  manifested  now  by  the  illumination  of  our 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  destroyed  death,  and  illuminated  life  and  incorruption  by  the 
Gospel.  11  Vv^herein  I  am  appointed  a  Preacher,  and  Apostle,  and  Master  of  the  Gentiles. 
12  For  the  which  cause  also  1  suffer  these  things  :  but  I  am  not  confounded.    For  J  know 


Annotations. 
ver.  .").  In  thy  grandmother.  Though  God 
show  mercy  to  many  that  be  of  incredulous, 
heretical,  or  ill  parents,  yet  it  is  a  goodly  bene- 
diction of  God  to  have  good  education,  and  to 
have  good  faithful  progenitors  and  Catholic 
parents.  And  it  is  a  great  sin  to  forsake  the 
faith  of  our  fathers  that  be  Catholics,  or  con- 
trary to  our  education  in  the  Church,  to  follow 
strange  doctrines,  abandoning  not  only  our 
next  natural  parents'  faith,  but  the_  ancient  faith 
and  belief  ot  all  our  progeintors  for  many  hun- 
dred years  together:  And  if  to  follow  the  faith 
of  mother  and  grandmother  only,  the  Chris- 
tian religion  being  then  but  newly  planted,  was 
,  so  commendable  even  in  a  Bishop,  how  much 
more  is  it  now  laudable  to  cleave  fast  to  the 
faith  of  so  many  our  progenitors  and  ages  that 
continued  in  the  same  Christian  religion  which 
they  first  received. 

Our  Protestants  in  their  great  wisdom  laugh 
at  good  simple  men  when  they  talk  of  their 
fathers'  faith.  But  Hierome,  I  am  a  Christian, 
saith  he,  andborn of  Chiistinn parents,  and  carry 
the  siirn  of  the  Cross  in  my  forehead.  And  again, 
ep.  65.  c.  3  Until  this  day  the  Christian  world 
hath  been  uithont  this  doctrine,  that  faith  will  I  hold, 
fast  being  an  old  man,  wherein  I  was  borna  chi^d. 
And  the  holy  Scriptures  set  us  often  to  school 
to  our  fathers.  Ask  thy  fathers,  and  they  will 
show  thee  thy  ancestors,  and  they  will  tell  thee. 
And  again,    Our  fathers  have  showed  unto  us. 


Chapter.  1. 

And  commonly  the  true  God  is  called  the  God 
of  the  faithful  and  of  their  forefathers.  Dan.  2, 
3.  And  false  gods  and  new  doctrines  or  opi- 
nions be  named.  New  and  fresh,  such  as  their 
fathets  worshipped  not.  Deut.  32.  Finally,  Paul 
lioth  here,  and  often  else  allegeth  for  his 
defence  and  commendation,  that  he  was  of 
faithful  progenitors.  And  it  is  a  case  that  He- 
retics cannot  lightly  brag  of,  no  one  sect  com- 
monly during  so  long  without  intermission, 
that  they  can  have  many  progeriitors  of  the 
said  sect.  Which  is  a  demonstration  that  their 
faith  is  not  true,  and  that  it  is  impossible  our 
Catholic  faith  to  be  false,  supposing  the  Chris- 
tian religion  to  be  true. 

ver.  6.  Grace  of  God.  Here  again  it  is  plain 
that  holy  Orders  give  grace,  ana  that  even  by 
and  in  ttie  external  ceremony  of  imposing  the 
Bishop's  hands.  And  it  is  a  manner  of  speech 
specially  used  in  this  Apostle  and  Luke,  thai 
Orders  give  grace  to  tlie  ordered,  and  that  to 
take  orders  or  authority  to  minister  Sacra- 
ments or  preach,  is,  to  be  given  or  delivered  to 
God's  grace.  Acts  14,  25. 

ver.  12.  Deposilum.  A  great  comfort  to  all 
Christians,  that  every  of  their  good  deeds  and 
suflTerings  for  Christ,  and  all  the  worldly  losses 
sustained  for  defence  or  confession  of  their 
faith,  be  extant  with  God,  and  kept  as  deposi- 
lum, to  be  repayed  or  received  again  in  hea- 
ven.   Which  if  the  worldlings  believed  or 


348 


TI.  TIMOTHY. 


■whom  I  have  believed,  and  I  am  sure  ih;it  lie  is  able  to  keep  my  deposilum  unto  that  day.  13 
Have  thuu  a  lorm  of  sound  words,  which  lliou  hast  heard  ot  me  m  tailh  and  in  the  love  in 
Christ  Jesl's.  14  Keep  tlie  good  deponilum  l)ythe  Holy  (ihost,  which  dwclleih  in  us.  15  Thou 
knowest  this,  that  all  which  are  in  Asia,  be  averted  trom  mc :  ot  whom  is  Phitrelus  and  Her- 
moi^enes.  16  Our  Lord  srive  mercy  to  the  house  of  Oncsiphorus:  because  he  liaih  oiten  re- 
freshed me,  and  haih  not  been  ashamed  of  m  /  chain.  17  But  when  he  was  come  to  Rome  :  he 
sought  me  carefully,  and  lound  me.  18  Ou  Lord  grant  liim  to  find  mercy  of  our  Lofd  in  that 
dav.    And  how  many  things  he  ministercfi  l  .>  me  at  Lphcsus,  thou  knowest  better. 

CHAPTERII. 
He  exJiorteth  him  to  lahour  dilii^enlly  in  his  office,  considering  the  reward  in  Christ,  and  hi.i  denial  of 
.    them  that  dnii/  him.     14  Not  to  conluid,  hn',  to  shun  heretics:  neither  to  he  moved  to  see  seme  sub- 
verted crm.tideriiif^  that  the  elect  continue  Catholics,  and  that  in  the  Church  be  of  all  sorts.     'Zi   Yet 
with  all  directness  to  recluim  the  deceived. 

1  Thou  iherefore  my  son,  be  strong  in  the  grace  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  2  And  the  things 
■which  thou  hast  heard  of  n;e  by  numy  witnesses,  these  commend  to  faithlul  men,  which  shall 
be  fit  to  teach  others  also.  3  Labour  thou  as  a  good  .■soldier  of  Christ  Jksi's.  4  J.'o  man  being 
a  soldier  to  God,  entangleth  himself  wiih  secular  businesses  :  that  he  may  please  him  lo  v\hon^ 
he  hath  approved  himself.  5  For  he  also  that  striveth  for  the  mastery,  is  not  crowned  unless 
he  strive  lawfully.  G  The  husbandman  that  laboureth,  must  first  take  of  the  fruits.  7  I'nder- 
stand  what  1  say :  for  our  Lord  will  give  thee  in  all  things  understanding.  8  Be  mindful  that 
our  Lord  .Iesus  Christ  is  risen  again  from  the  dead,  ot  the  seed  of  David,  according  to  my 
Gospel,  9  Wherein  1  labour  even  unto  bands,  as  a  malefactor:  but  the  word  of  God  is  not 
tied.     10  Therefore  sustain  all  things  tor  the  elect,  that  they  also  may  obtain  the  salvation, 


Annotations. 
considered,  they  would  not  so  much  marvel  to 
see  Catholic  men  so  willingly  to  lose  land, 
liberty,  credit,  life,  and  ail  for  Christ's  sake 
and  the  Church's  faith. 

ver.  13.  A  form.  The  Apostles  did  set  down 
a  platfortn  of  faith,  doctrine,  and  phrase  of  Ca- 
tholic speech  and  preaching,  and  that  not  so 
much  by  writintr,  as  here  we  see,  as  by  word 
of  mouth  :  to  which  he  referreth  Timothy  over 
and  above  his  Epistle  unto  him.  And  how  pre- 
cisely Christian  Doctors  ought  to  keep  the  form 
of  words  anciently  appropriated  to  the  myste- 
ries and  matters  of  our  religion.  Augustine 
expresseth  in  these  words,  lib.  10.  de  civit.  cop. 
23.  Philosophers  speak  with  freedom  of  words,  <^r. 
hut  we  must  speak  according  to  a  certain  rule, 
lest  licentious  liberty  of  words  breed  an  impious 
opinion  of  the  thiufrs  also  that  are  signified  by  the 
same.  Trinity,  person,  essence,  Consiibstan- 
tial,  Transubstantiation,  Mass,  Sacrament,  and 
such  like,  be  verba  sana,  as  the  Apostle  speak- 

Annotations. 

ver.  4.  No  man  being  a  soldier.  First  of  all, 
the  Apostle,  1  Cor.  7.  niakeih  marriage  and  the 
needful  cares,  solicitude  and  detractions  there- 
upon ever  depending,  special  impediments  of 
all  such  as  should  emplny  themselves  wholly 
to  God's  service,  as  Bishops  and  Priests  arc 
bound  to  do.  He  that  is  with  a  wife,  saith  he,  is 
careful  for  theivorld,  how  to  please  his  wife,  and  is 
distracted  or  divided,  1  Cor.  7. 

Secondly,  the  practice  of  Physic,  merchan- 
dise, or  any  other  profane  faculty,  and  trade  of 
life  to  gather  riches,  and  nuich  more  to  be 
given  to  hunting',  hawkinj?,  gaming,  shows,  in- 
terludes, or  tlie  like  pastime  is  here  forbidden. 

Thirdly,  the  services  of  Princes  and  manitold 
base  oflices  done  to  (hem  for  to  obtain  dignities 
and  promotions,  are  disagreeable  to  Priestly 
function,  not  so,  to  be  their  Chaplains  for  this 
purpose,  to  preach  unto  ihem,  to  hear  their 
confessions,  to  minister  the  Sacraments  unto 
them,  to  say  D  vine  service  before  them,  and 


Chapter  1. 
eth,  sound  words,  given  to  express  certain  high 
truths  in  religion,  partly  by  the  Apostles  and 
first  founders  of  our  religion  under  Christ,  and 
partly  very  aptly  invented  by  holy  Councils 
and  r'atliers,  to  express  as  near  as  could  be  the 
high  ineffable  or  unspeakable  verity  of  some 
points,  and  to  stop  the  Iieretics'  audacity  and  in- 
vention of  new  words  and  profane  speeches  in 
such  things  which  the  Apostles  warneth  Ti- 
mothy to  avoid.  1  epistle  cap.  6,  20.  aud2.  epistle 
2.  16. 

ver.  16.  Not  been  ashamed.  What  a  happy 
and  meritorious  thing  it  is  to  relieve  the  afflict- 
ed for  religion,  and  not  to  be  ashamed  of  their 
disgrace,  irons,  or  what  miseries  soever. 

ver.  18.  Our  Lord.  To  have  this  prayer  of 
an  Apostle,  or  any  priest  or  poor  Catholic  man 
so  relieved,  givetli  the  greatest  hope  at  the  day 
of  ourdeath  or  general  judgment,  that  can  be  : 
and  it  is  worth  all  the  lands,  honours,  and 
riches  of  the  world. 

ClfAPTKR.  2. 

such  other  such  spiritual  duties:  for,  all  such 
services  done  to  principal  persons  both  of  the 
Clerey  and  Laiiy,  be  godly  and  consonant 
to  Priestly  vocation.  As  also  serving  of 
Princes  and  Commonweals  in  civil  causes  and 
matters  (jf  state,  in  making  peace  and  quietness 
among  the  people,  by  deciding  or  compounding 
their  controversies,  and  all  such  adairs  tending 
to  the  honour  of  God  and  good  of  men,  and  to 
the  .ipholding  of  true  Religion,  when  they 
may  be  done  without  notorious  damage  or  hin- 
drance of  their  sjiiritiial  charge,  or  when  the 
hurls  thereol' be  abundantly  recompensed  by 
the  necessary  duties  done  for  the  general  good 
of  kingdom  or  country:  all  such  things,  I  say, 
be  lawful,  and  often  very  requisite.  And  Au- 
gustine, Ambrose,  Bernard,  and  all  her  holy 
Bishops  of  old  were  much  occupied  therein. 
Aug.  De  opere  Monachorum,  cap.  29.  et  Possid.  in 
vit,  rap.  19. 
ver.  10.  Sustain.    Mark  here  that  the  elect. 


II.  TIMOTHY. 


3-19 


which  is  in  Christ  .Iksos,  with  heavenly  glory.  11  A  faithful  saying.  For  if  we  be  dead  vvitli 
him,  we  shall  live  also  together.  Vi  It  we  shall  sustain,  we  shall  also  reign  together,  li  we 
shall  deny,  ha  ulsj  will  deny  us.  13  If  we  believe  no;:  he  continueth  iaithful,  lie  cannot  deny 
himself.  14  These  things  admonish:  testifying  before  our  Lord.  Couicnd  not  in  words,  for 
it  is  profitable  for  nothing,  but  tor  the  subversion  of  them  th:u  hear.  15  Carefully  provide  to 
present  thyself  approved  to  G  jd,  a  workman  njt  to  be  confounded,  righily  handling  the  word 
of  truth.  16  Bur  profane  and  vain  speeches  avoid :_  for  they  do  nmch  grow  to  impiety:  17 
And  their  speech  spreadeth  as  a  canker:  of  whom  is  Ilvmeneus  and  Philetus.  18,  Who  .have 
erred  from  the  trutu,  saying  duu  the  resurrection  is  done  already,  and  h.ive  subverted  tlie  I'aith 
of  some.  ]y  But  tlie  sure  toundation  of  God  stanJeth,  having  this  seal^  Our  Lord  kiiowelii 
who  be  his,  and  let  every  one  depart  from  iniquity  thiit  nameth  the  name  of  bur  Lord.  20  But 
in  a  great  house  there  are  not  only  vessels  of  gold  and  silver,  but  also  of  wood  and  ol  eartli ; 
and  certain  indeed  unto  honour,  but  certain  un:o  coiiiumely.  21  If  any  man  tlierefore  sh.tll 
cleanse  hi:iijelf  from  these,  he  shall  be  a  vessel  unio  honour,  sanctified,  and  prohtabh;  to  our 
Lord,  prepared  to  every  good  work.  22  But  youthful  desires  llee :  and  pursue  justice,  iai;,ii, 
charity,  and  peace  with  them  that  invocate  our  Lord  from  a  pure  heart:  23  And  fo(dish.  and 
unlearned  questions  avoid,  knowing  that  they  engender  brawls.  21  But  the  servan:  ot  i;ur 
Lord  must  not  wrangle  :  but  be  mild  toward  all  men,  apt  to  teach,  paiieni.  25  With  modos,.y 
admonishing  them  that  resist  the  truth:  lest  sometime  God  give  them  repentance  to  know  the 
truth  :  26  And  they  recover  themselves  Irom  the  snare  of  the  devil,  of  whom  ihey  are  held 
captive  at  his  will. 

CFI  AFTER    III. 
He  prophesieth  of  Heretics  to  come,     6  and  iioteth  certain  of  Ihcm  also  for  such,  hidditig  liim  to  avoid 

them,     10  and,  whatsoever  persecution  bejuil  for  it,  to  continue  constant  in  the  Catholic  doclniie, 

hoik  because  of  his  master,  Paul  himself,      15   and  also  because  of  his  own  knowledge   in  the 

Scriptures. 

1  And  this  know  thou,  that  in  the  last  days  shall  appi-oach  perilous  times.  2  And  men  shall 
be  lovers  of  themselves,  covetous,  haughty,  proud,  blasphemous,  not  obedient  to  their  pcfrents, 
unkind,  wicked,  3  Without  affeciion,  wiihuut  peace,  accusers,  incontinent,  unmerciful,  without 
benignitj^  4  Traitors,  stubborn,  putted  up,  and  lovers  of  voluptuousness  more  than  of  God  : 
5  Having  an  appearance  indeed  of  piety,  but  denying  the  virtue  thereof    And  these  avoid.    R 


Annotatioxs. 
though  sure  of  salvation,  yet  are  saved  by 
means  of  their  preachers,  as  also  by  flieir  own' 
endeavours. 

ver.  15.  Riqhthj.  The  Scriptures  or  chal- 
lenge of  ihe  word  of  God  is  common  to  Catho- 
lics and  Heretics,  but  all  is  in  the  handling  of 
them_,  these  latter  handle  them  guilefully,  adul- 
terating the  W(jrd  of  God,  as  elsewhere  the 
Apostle  speaketh:  the  other  sincerely  after 
the  manner  of  the  Apostles  and  Doctors  of 
God's  Church :  which  the  Greek  e.xpresseth 
by  a  significant  word  of  cutting  a  thing  straight 
by  a  line,  oiiOnrojioxivTa. 

ver.  17.  Their  speech.  The  speeches,  preach- 
ings and  writings  of  Heretics  be  pesiiferous, 
contagious,  and  cree|)ing  like  a  canker,  there- 
fore Christian  men  must  never  hear  their  ser- 
mons, nor  read  their  books.  For  such  men 
have  a  popular  vvay  of  talk,  whereby  the  un- 
learned, and  specially  women  laden  v/ith  sin 
are  easily  beguiled.  Nothing  is  so  e/j.sii,  saith 
Hierome,  as  with  a  voluhle  and  rolling  tongue  to 
deceive  the  ruie  people,  which  ndmire  whatsoever 
ihey  undrrstand  not.     Ep.  2.  ad  Nepot  cap.  10. 

ver.  20.  In  agreiti  house.  He  meaneth  not  that 
Hymeneus  and  Philetus,  of  whom  he  spake 
immediately  before,  or  of  other  Heretics,  be 
properly  within  the  Church,  as  Catholic  men 
are,  though  grievous  siiuiers  :  but  thai  evil  men 


Chapter  2. 

who  for  the  punishment  of  their  sins  become 
Heretics,  were  before  they  fell  from  their  faith 
as  vessels  of  contumely  within  the  Church. 
Yea,  and  often  also  after  they  be  severed  in 
heart,  and  in  the  sight  of  God,  so  long  as  they 
stand  in  external  possession  and  use  of  the 
same  Sacraments,  and  in  the  outward  fellow- 
ship of  Catholics,  nor  yet  either  separatetl  of 
themselves,  nor  cast  out  by  the  governors  of 
the  Church,  so  long,  we  say,  ihey  be  after  a 
sort  in  the  Church  :  though  properly  and  indeed 
they  be  out  of  the  compass  of  God's  house. 
Marry  of  those  that  are  openly  severed  in  Sa- 
craments, Service  and  commiuiion,  there  is  no 
question  but  they  are  out  of  the  Church. 

verse  21.  Cle/ivse  himself.  Man  then  hath 
free  will  to  make  himself  a  vessel,  of  salvation 
or  damnation:  though  salvation  be  attributed 
to  God's  mercy  principally,  the  other  f,o  his  just 
judgtuent,  neither  of  both  being  repugnant  (o 
our  free  will,  but  working  with  and  by  the 
same,  all  .such  effects  in  us  as  to  his  providence 
and  our  deserts  be  agreeable. 

ver.  25.  God  give  them.  Conversion  from  sjn 
and  heresy  is  the  gift  of  God,  and  of  his  spe- 
cial grace  :  yet  here  we  see  good  exhortations 
and  prayer,  and  such  other  help.s  of  tnan  be 
profittible  thereunto.  Which  could  not  be,  if 
we  had  not  free  will. 


Annotations.  Chapter  3. 
ver.  2.  Men  shaV  />".  All  these  words  Cyprian  '  the  latter  tiiues  some  proud  and  stizbborn  fel- 
tixpoundeth  of  such  as  by  pride  and  disobedi-  |  lows,  and  the  enemies  of  God's  Priests,  go  out 
ence  resist  God's  Priest.  Let  no  faithfrd  in^n,  I  of  the  Church  or  impugn  the  same:  when  both 
saith  he,  that  keepeth  in  mind  our  Lord's  and  j  our  Lord  and  the  Apostle  foretold  us  that  such 
the  Apostle's  admonition,  marvel  if  he  see  in  I  should  be.  Cypr.  ep.  55.  num.  3. 
20 


350 


II.  TIMOTHY. 


For  of  these  be  tliry  tliat  carefully  enter  into  houses  :  and  leu'J  captive  silly  women,  laden  with 
sins:  which  are  leil  with  divers  desires.  7  Always  learning,',  and  never  uitaining  to  the  know- 
ledge ot  the  truiti.  H  but  us  .lannes  and  Mainijres  resisted  Moses,  so  liicse  also  resist  the 
truth,  tnen  eorriii)ted  in  mind,  reprobate  "concerning  the  laiih.  9  But  they  shall  prosper  no 
further:  lor  their  folly  shall  be  in  initest  to  all,  as  theirs  aiso  was.  10  But  thou  hast  attained 
to  my  docirine,  institu.ic)ii.  purpo.-e,  faith,  longanimity,  love,  patience.  11  Persecuiions,  pas- 
sions :  what  m.mner  of  iliings  v,  ere  done  to  nie  at  Antioch,  at  Iconiuin,  atLystra  ;  what  manner 
of  persecutions  I  sustained,  and  out  of  all  our  Lord  delivered  me.  li  And  all  thai,  will  live 
godly  in  Christ  .Iesus,  shall  .sutler  persecution.  13  But  evil  men  and  seducers  shall  prosper  to 
the  worse  :  erring  and  driving  into  error.  14  But  thou,  continue  in  those  tilings  which  thou 
hast  learned,  and  are  conimitted  to  thee  :  knowing  ot  whom  thou  hast  learned:  15  And  be- 
cause from  thine  infancy  thou  hast  known  t\w  holy  Scriptures,  which  can  instruct  thee  to  s:ilva- 
tion,  by  the  faith  that  is  in  Christ  .Iesus.  Ifi  All  Scripture  insiiired  ot  God,  is  profitable  to 
teach,  to  argue,  to  correct,  to  instruct  injustice :  17  That  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect,  in- 
structed to  every  good  work. 


Annotations. 

ver.  6.  Women  laden.  Women  laden  with 
sins,  are  for  such  their  dcservi;i;;s,  and  through 
the  trailty  of  their  sex,  more  subject  to  the  he- 
retics' deceits,  than  men  :  the  enemy  attempt- 
ing, as  he  did  in  the  lall  of  our  first  parents,  ny 
them  to  overthrow  men.  flierome  upon  the 
third  chapter  of  .leremiah  :  Where  he  addetli 
that  every  heresy  it  first  broached,  propter  gu- 
lam  et  ventrem,  lor  gluttony  ;uid  belly-cheer. 

ver.  8.  Junnen  and  Munilirfg.  That  those  Ma- 
gicians which  resisied  Moses,  were,  thus  cull- 
ed, it  is  not  written  in  the  Old  Testament, 
it  came  to  the  Apostles'  knowledge  by  tradi- 
tion, as  the  Church  now  hath  the  names  oi  the 
three  kings,  of  the  penitent  thief,  of  the  sol- 
dier that  pierced  Christ's  side  on  the  Cross, 
and  of  the  like. 

ver.  9.  FtiUi/  manifest.  All  heretics  in  the  be- 
ginning seem  to  have  some  show  of  triiUi,  God 
for  just  punishment  of  men's  sins,  permittins^ 
them  for  some  while  in  some  persons,  and 
places  to  prevail,  but  in  short  time  God  de- 
tecteth  them,  and  opencih  the  eyes  of  men  to 
see  their  deceits :  insomuch  that  after  the 
first  brunt  they  be  maintained  by  force  only,  all 
wise  men  in  mutincr  seeing  their  falsehood, 
though  for  troubling  the  slate  of  such  common- 
weals where  unluckily  they  have  been  retain- 
ed, they  cannot  he  suddenly  extirpated. 

ver.  12.  All  that  unllliv^.  All  holy  tnen  suf- 
fer one  kind  ot  persecution  or  other,  being 
grieved  and  molested  by  the  wicked,  one  way 
or  another  :  but  not  all  that  sulTer  persecution 
be  holy,  as  all  malefactors.  The  Church  and 
Catholic  Princes  persecute  heretics,  and  be 
persecuted  of  them  again.  Augustine  ep.  48. 

ver.  13,  Prosper.  Though  heresies  and  the 
authors  of  them  be  after  a  while  discovered, 
and  by  little  and  little  forsaken  generally  of  the 
honest,  discreet,  and  men  careful  of  their  own 
salvation,  yet  their  authors  and  other  great 
sinners  proceed  from  one  error  and  heresy  to 
another,  and  finally  to  plain  Atheism  and  all 
devilish  disorder. 

ver.  14  Continue  in  those  thing!!.  In  all  dan- 
ger ;inil  diversity  of  false  sects,  Paul's  admo- 
niiion  is,  ever  to  abide  in  that  was  first  tnusrht 
and  delivered,  never  to  give  over  our  old  faith 


Chapter  3. 
for  a  new  fancy.    This  is  it  which  before  he 
calleth  depvfilatn.  1  Tiiii.  6,  and  'Z  Tim.  1. 

ver.  16.  All  Scripture.  Besides  the  Apostles' 
leaching  and  tradition,  the  routing  of  holy 
Scriptures  is  a  great  defence  and  help  of  the 
tkithlul,  and  especially  of  a  Bishop,  not  only  to 
avoid  and  condemn  ail  heresies,  but  to  the 
guiding  of  a  man  in  ail  justice,  good  life,  and 
works.  Whii-h  commendation  is  not  here 
given  to  the  books  of  the  New  Testament 
only,  whereof  he  here  speaketh  not,  as  being 
yet  for  a  great  part  not  written,  but  to  the 
Scripture  of  the  Old  Testament  also,  yea,  and 
to  every  book  of  it.  For  there  is  not  one  of 
them,  nor  any  jiart  of  them,  but  it  is  i)rofitable 
to  the  end  atorcisaid,  if  it  be  read  and  under- 
stood a(;c«rding  to  the  same  Spirit  wherewith 
it  was  wri.ten. 

The  Heretics  upon  this  commendation  of 
holy  Scriptures,  pretend,  very  simply  in  good 
sooih,  that  therefore  nothing  is  necessary  to 
justice  and  salvation  but  Scriptures.  As  though 
every  thing  that  is  profitable  or  necessary  to  any 
effect,  excluded  all  other  help,  and  vv'erc  only 
enough  to  attain  the  same.  By  which  reason 
a  man  might  as  well  prove  that  the  Old  Testa- 
ment were  enough,  and  so  exclude  the  New  :  or 
any  one  piece  of  all  the  Old,  and  thereby  exclude 
the  rest.  For  he  aflirmcth  every  Scripture  to 
have  the  aforesaid  utilities,  and  they  might  see 
in  the  very  next  line  before,  that  he  requireih 
his  constant  perseverance  in  the  docirine  which 
he  had  taught  him  over  and  above  that  he  had 
learned  out  of  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  Tes- 
tament, which  lie  had  read  from  his  infancy, 
but  could  not  thereby  learn  all  the  mysteries  of 
Christian  religion  therein.  Neither  doth  the 
Apostle  affirm  here  that  he  had  his  knowledge 
of  Scriptures  by  reading  only,  without  help  of 
masters  and  teachers,  as  the  Adversaries  here- 
upon, to  commit  the  holy  Scriptures  to  every 
man's  presumption,  do  gather:  but  afnrmeih 
only  that  Timothy  knew  the  Scriptures,  and 
therefore  had  studied  them  by  hearing  good 
re;tders  and  teachers,  as  Paul  himself  did  of 
Gamaliel  and  the  like,  and  as  all  Christian  stu- 
dents do,  that  be  trained  from  their  youth  in 
Catholic  universities  in  the  study  oi  Divinity. 


II.  TIMOTHY. 


351 


CHAPTER  IV. 

He  reitii^eth  him  to  he  earnest  while  he  may,  because  the  lime  will  come  when  thei/ will  not  abide  Catholic 
preaching;,  5  and  tofuljil  his  course,  as  himself  now  hath  done,  9  and  to  come  unto  him  wi:h  speed, 
because  the  rest  of  liis  train  are  dispersed  and  he  draivelh  now  to  heaven. 

1  I  teslity  before  God  and  Jesus  Christ  wlio  shall  judge  the  living  and  the  dead,  and  by  his 
advent,  and  his  kingdom,  '2  Preach  the  word,  urge  in  season,  out  of  season,  reprove,  beseech, 
rebuke  in  all  patience  and  doctrine.  3  For  there  shall  be  a  time  when  they  will  not  bear  sound 
doctrine:  but  according  to  their  own  desires  they  will  heap  to  themselves  masters,  having 
itching  ears,  4  And  from  the  truth  certes  they  will  avert  their  hearing,  and  to^tables  they  will 
be  converted.  5  But  be  thou  vigilant,  labour  in  all  things,  do  the  work  of  an  Evangelist,  fulhl 
thy  ministry.  Be  sober.  6  For  I  am  even  now  to  be  sacrificed  :  and  the  time  of  iny  resolution 
is  at  hand.  7  I  have  fought  a  good  fight,  I  have  consummate  my  course,  I  have  kept  the  faith. 
8  Concerning  the  rest,  there  is  laid  up  tor  me  a  crown  of  justice,  which  our  Lord  will  render  to 
me  in  that  day,  a  just  judge  :  and  not  only  to  me,  but  to  them  also  that  love  his  coming,  y 
Make  haste  to  come  to  me  quickly.  10  For  Denias  haih  left  me,  loving  this  world,  and  is^^one 
to  Thessaloaica  :  Crescens  into  Galatia,  Titus  into  Dalmatia.  11  Luke  only  is  with  me.  Take 
Mark,  and  bring  him  with  thee  :  for  he  is  profitable  to  me  for  the  ministry.  12  But  Tychicus 
1  have  sent  to  Ephesus.  13  The  cloak  that  I  left  at  Troas  with  Carpus,  coming  bring  with  thee, 
and  the  books  especially  the  parchment.  11  Alexander  the  coppersmith  hath  showed  me  much 
evil,  our  Lord  will  reward  him  according  to  his  works.  15  Whom  do  thou  also  avoid,  for  he 
hath  greatly  resisted  our  words.  16  In  my  first  answer  no  man  was  with  me,  but  all  did  for- 
sake ine  :  he  it  not  imputed  to  them.  17  But  our  Lord  stood  to  me,  and  strengthened  me,  that 
by  me  the  preaching  may  be  accomplished,  and  all  Gentiles  may  hear:  and  I  was  delivered 
from  the  mouth  of  tlie  lion.  18  Our  Lord  hath  delivered  me  from  all  evil  work  :  and  will  save 
me  unto  his  heavenly  kingdom,  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever  and  ever,  Amen.  19  Salute  Prisca 
and  Aquila,  and  the  house  of  Onesiphorus.  20  Erastus  remained  at  Corinth.  And  Trojihimus 
I  left  sick  at  Miletum.  21  Make  haste  to  come  before  winter.  Eubulus  and  Pudens  and  Linus 
and  Ci:iudia,  and  all  the  brethren  salute  thee.  22  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  thy  spirit 
Grace  be  with  you,  Amen.  ^___ 

Annotatio.ns. 
ver.  3.  There  shall  be  a  time.  If  ever  this  time 
come,  as  needs  it  must,  that  the  Apostle  tore- 
saw  and  foretold,  now  it  is  undoubtedly,  tor  the 
properties  fall  so  just  in  every  point  upon  our 
new  Masters  and  their  Disciples,  that  they  may 
seem  lo  be  portrayed  out,  rather  than  prophesied 
of  Never  were  there  such  delicate  doctors 
that  could  so  pleasantly  claw  and  so  sweedy 


Cii.vrTER  4. 
repay  as  a  just  judge,  unless  hehad first  given  as  a 
merciful  JaLhe'r  !  Lib.  de  grat.  and  lib.  arbit.  c.  6 

And  when  you  hear  or  read  any  thing  in  tne 
Scriptures,  that  may  seem  to  derogate  from 
man's  works  in  ihis  case,  it  is  always  meant  of 
works  considered  in  their  own  nature  and 
value,  not  implying  the  grace  of  Christ,  by 
which  grace  it  cometh,  and  not  of  the  work  in 
rub  the  itching  ears  of  their  he:irers,  as  these,  |  itself,  that  we  have  a  right  to  heaven,  and  de- 


\\'hich  have  a  doctrine  framed  for  every  man's 
fancy,  lust,  liking,  and  desire,  the  people  not  so 
fast  crying.  Speak  placentia,  things  that  plea!<e  : 
but  the  Masters  as  fast  warranting  them  to  do 
placenlia. 

ver.  6.  To  he  sacrificed.  The  Martyrdom  of 
saints  is  so  acceptable  to  God,  that  it  is  counted 
as  it  were  a  sacrifice  in  his  sight,  and  therefore 
hath  many  effects,  both  in  the  party  that  suf- 
fereth  in,  and  in  others  that  are  partakers  of 
the  merit,  as  of  a  sacrifice-:  which  name  it  hath 
by  a  metaphor. 

ver.  8.  A  crown  of  justice.  This  place  con- 
vinceth  for  the  Catholics,  that  all  good  works 
done  by  God's  grace  after  the  first  justifica- 
tion, be  truly  and  properly  meritorious,  and 
tuUy  worthy  of  everlasting  lite  ;  and  that  there- 
upon heaven  is  the  due  and  just  stipend,  crown, 
or  recompense,  which  God  by  his  justice 
oweih  to  the  persons  so  working  by  his  grace, 
ior  he  rendereth  or  repayeth  heaven  as  a  just 
judge,  and  not  only  as  a  merciful  giver,  and  the 
crown  which  he  payeth  isnot  only  of  mercy  or 
favour  or  grace,  but  also  of  justice.  It  is  his 
merciful  favour  and  grace,  that  we  work  well 
and  merit  heaven  :  it  is  his  justice,  for  those  me- 
rits to  give  us  a  crown  correspondent  in  hea- 
ven.   Augustine  upon  these  words  of  the  Apos- 


tle, expresseth  both  briefly  thus,  How  should  be  \  in  the  number  of  Popes. 


serve  it  worthily :  which  the  Apostle  in  the  6. 
to  the  Hebrews  more  than  insinuateth,  saying 
these  words,  God  is  not  unjust,  to  forget  your 
v)ork  and  love  which  you  have  showed  in  his  name, 
<^c.  As  though  he  would  say,  that  we  were 
unjust  if  he  did  forget  to  recompence  their 
works.  The  parable  also  of  the  men  sent  into 
the  Vineyard,  proveth  that  heaven  is  our  own 
right,  bargained  for  and  wrought  for,  and  ac- 
cordingly paid  unto  us  as  our  hire  at  the  day 
of  judgment,  for  that  is  merres  and  /iiado;, 
whereby  the  Scripture  so  often  calleth  it.  It 
is  the  goal,  the  mark,  the  price,  the  hire,  of  all 
striving,  running,  labouring,  due  both  by  pro- 
mise and  by  cr)venant  and  right  debt.  Augus- 
tine, in  Psal.  83,  and  100,  and  horn.  14.  c.  lib.  50. 
hom.  Cyprian  also,  and  namely  the  latter  end  of 
his  book  de  opere  et  elermnsyna. :  and  thou  shalt 
easily  contemn  the  contrary  falsehood,  which 
doth  not  so  much  derogate  from  man's  works, 
as  from  God's  grace,  which  is  the  cause  and 
ground  of  all  worthiness  in  man's  merits. 
Autrustine's  words  be  these,  Mark  that  he  to 
wlwui  our  Lord  gave  grace,  hath  our  Lord  aha  his 
d'  htor,  Hejound  him  a  giver,  in  the  time  of  mercy  . 
he  hath  him  his  deht.o  in  the  lime  of  judgment. 

ver.  21.  Linus.     This  Linus  was  coadjutor 
with  and  under  Peter,  and  so  counted  second 


352 


TITUS. 


THE  ARGUMENT  OF  THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  TITUS. 

That  Titus  was  a  Gentile  and  not  a  Jew,  and  that  lie  was  in  Paul's  train,  at  the  least  the  14 
years  after  his  conversion,  il'  not  before,  we  understand  by  the  Epistle  to  tiie  (jiilatians,  c.  2. 
And  that  lie  continued  with  hiui  lo  tiie  very  end,  appeareth  in  the  second  to  Timothy,  c.  4 
Where  he  malieih  mention  that  he  sent  him  Iroui  liome  into  Dahnatia,  wlien  himselt  was  shortly 
nf'ter  to  be  put  to  dcatli. 

And  therefore  although  Luke  never  name  him  in  the  Acts,  as  neither  himself,  yet  no  doubt 
he  coniprehendetii  him^conmionly,  when  he  speaUeth  thus  in  the  first  person  plural :  Forthwith 
we  souaiit  to  fso  into  Miindotiia,  Arts  16.  For  Paul  also  sent  him  to  Corinth,  between  tlie  writing 
of  his  1  and  ".i  to  the  Corinthians,  vvliich  time  concurretli  with  Acts  li),  by  occasion  whereof  he 
niaketh  much  and  honourable  mention  of  him  in  the  said  second  Epistle  c. 'i,  and  c.  7,  and 
again  he  sent  him  witli  the  same  Epistle  :  both  times  about  great  matters  :  so  that  no  doubt  he 
was  then  also  a  Bisliop,  and  received  accordinuly  of  the  Corinthians,  with  /far  tind  trenMinsr, 
2  Cor.  7.  V.  15.  Bat  the  same  is  plainer  in  this  Epistle  to  himselt,  c.  1.  v.  5,  where  the  A|)ostle 
saith,/or  this  taune  I  left  thee  at  Crete,  ^c.  By  which  words  itis  manifest  also,  that  this  Epistle 
was  not  written  durinu;  the  story  of  the  Acts,  seeing  that  no  mention  is  there  of  Paul's  being  in 
the  isle  of  Crete,  but  after  his  demission  at  Jlomeout  of  iiis  lirst  trouble,  and  before  his  second 
or  last  trouble  there,  as  is  evident  by  these  words  :  When  I  ylmllsend  to  thee  Arlemus  or  Tychicus, 
make  haste  to  come  to  me  to  Nicopolv<,/or  there  I  have  determine  1  to  winter,  Titus  3. 

Therefore  he  instructeth  hr.a,  and  in  htm  all  Bishops,  much  like  as  he  doth  Timothy,  what 
qualities  he  must  require  in  thnie  that  shall  make  Priests  and  Bisliops,  in  what  sort  to  preach, 
and  to  teach  all  sorts  of  men,  to  commend  good  v.orks  unto  tliem  :  finally,  himself  to  be  their 
example  in  all  goodness. 

THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  TITUS- 

CHAPTER   I. 
Of  what  quality  the  Priestn  and  Bishops  mtist  he  :     'J  iVaiueli/  learned,  amsidering  the  Judaical  seJtt- 
-  cers  of  that  time.     12  Thai  the  Cretensiavs  must  be  roughli/  used,  to  have  them  conthiue  sound  in 

faith. 

1  Paul  the  servant  of  God,  and  an  Apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  according  to  the  faith  of  the  elect 
of  God  and  knowledtre  of  the  truth  :  which  is  according  to  piety.  2  Into  the  hope  of  life  ever- 
lasting, which  he  promised  that  lieth  not,  (iod,  before  tlie  seiailar  times  :  3  But  hath  manifested 
in  due  time  his  word  in  preaching,  which  is  committed  to  me  according  to  the  precept  of  our 
Saviour  Go(1 :  4  To  Tiius  my  beloved  son  according  to  the  eominon  faith,  grace  and  peace 
from  God  the  Father,  and  Christ  Jesus  our  Saviour.  5  For  ttiis  cause  left  I  thee  in  Crete,  that 
thou  shouldst  refiDrm  the  things  that  are  wanting,  and  shouldst  ordain  Priests  by  cities,  as  I  also 
appointed  thee  :    6  If  any  be  without  crime,  the  husband  of  one  wife,  having  faithful  children, 


Ankot.\tio.ns. 

ver.  5.  Ordain  Priests.  Though  Priests  or 
Bishops  may  be  nominated  and  elected  by  the 
princes,  people,  or  patrons  of  places,  according 
to  the  use  of  the  time  and  diversity  of  countries 
and  fashion^,  yet  they  cannot  be  ordered  and 
consecrated  but  by  a  Bishop  who  was  himself 
lightly  ordered  or  consecrated  before,  as  this 
Titus  was  by  Paul.  And  here  it  seemeth  that 
he  did  not  only  consecrate  them  whom  the  peo- 
ple had  elected  before,  but  himself  also  made 
choice  of  the  persons,  no  mention  beinn;  here 
made  of  any  other  election  popular.  Which 
though  it  were  long  used  in  the  Primitive 
Church,  yet  for  divers  causes  and  specially  for 
eon  inual  tumults,  partialities,  and  disorders 
whicli  Augustine  inucdi  coniplaineth  of  in  his 
time,  was  ju'^tiy  taken  away,  and  other  hetier 
rneais  cf  illeir  desisrument  appointed.  Cone. 
Jjaodic.  cap.  12.  13.  Augustine,  de  adult,  conjits. 
lib.  2.  cap.  20.  Ep:  110.  and  Possid.  in  vita  Aug. 
cap.  8. 

And  that  the  ordering  of  Priests  or  imposi- 
tion of  hands  to  that  purpose,  belongeih  only 
ti  Bishops,  and  to  no  inferior  Priests  or  other 
persons,  it  is  plain  by  the  Apostolic  practice  set 
down  in  the  Scriijtures,  namely  in  the  Acts, 
and  in  the  Epistle  to  Timothy  and  Titus.  Uie- 


Chapter  1. 
ronie,  who  seemeth  sometimes  to  say  that  in 
the  Primitive  Church  there  was  no  great  difl'e- 
rence  betwixt  a  Bishop  and  Priest,  yet  he  ever 
excepteth  giving  holy  Orders,  which  pre-emi- 
nence he  attnbuteth  to  Bishops  cmly,  ep.  85.  as 
he  doth  also  confirming  the  Baptized  by  givin^ 
them  the  Holy  (ihost  through  imposition  of 
hand  and  holy  Chrism.  Dial.  cont.  Lurifer.  c.  4. 
Avins  was  of  oKl  condemned  of  heresy,  for 
holding  that  there  was  no  difference  betwixt  a 
Priest  and  a  Bishop.  Epiph.  her.  75.  August. 
her.bS.  Note  hisily  the  fraudulent  translation 
of  the  Heretics  always,  tiirninsr  for  Priest.% 
which  here  is  evident  to  be  a  calling  of  Order 
and  office.  Elders,  saying,  That  thou  nrdnin  El- 
ders, wdiich  in  our  vulgar  tongue  signifieth  the 
age,  and  not  the  office  properly;  and  all  this 
for  hatred  of  Priests. 

ver.  f>.  Of  one  wife.  To  that  which  is  said 
upon  the  like  wordt^,  1  T/rn.  3,add  this  lesiimony 
of  Epiphanius,  lih.  3.  to/n.  2.  cont.  Iierreses  in  fine. 
Hohi  J'rieslhood,  saith  he,  for  the  w')St  part  pro- 
ceedrth  of  Virgins:  and  if  not  of  vircins,  pel  of 
them  that  lire  a  sole  or  single  life :  hit  and  if  the 
single  and  sole  persnns  suffice  not  the  iniuistni,  of 
such  as  contain  from  their  wives, or  after  oiuemnr- 
rying  rcniain  iiyidows.     Fur,  him    that  hath  hee.ii 


TITUS. 


353 


not  in  the  accusation  of  riot,  or  not  obedient.  7  For  a  Bishop  must  be  without  crime,  as  the 
steward  of  God  :  not  proud,  not  angry,  not  given  to  wine,  no  strilier,  not  covetous  of  tilthy 
lucre:  8  But  given  to  hospiiaUty,  gentle,  sober,  just,  holy,  coiuinent:  9  Embracing  that  faithful 
word  which  is  according  to  doctrine,  that  he  may  be  able  to  exhort  in  sound  doctrine,  and  to 
reprove  them  that  gainsay  it.  10  For  there  be  many  disobedient,  vain  speakers,  and  seducers, 
especially  they  that  are  of  the  Circumcision.  11  Who  must  be  controlled,  who  subvert  whole 
hotises,  teaching  the  things  they  ought  not,  for  filthy  lucre.  12  One  ot  them  said,  their  own 
proper  prophet.  The  Cretensians  alwaijs  liars,  naiis^hli/  heusls,  nloilifiil  bellies.  13  This  testimony 
is  true.  For  the  which  cause  rebuke  them  sharply,  that  they  may  be  sound  in  the  fnith,  14 
Not  attendini;  to  Jewish  fables,  and  commandments  of  men  averting  themselves  from  the 
truth.  15  All  things  are  clean  to  the  clean  :  hut  to  the  polluted  aiid  to  infidels  nothing  is  clean  : 
but  polluted  are  both  their  mind  and  conscience.  16  They  confess  that  they  know  God  :  but 
in  their  woriis  they  deny,  whereas  they  be  abominable  and  incredulous  and  to  every  good  thing 
reprobate. 

CHAPTER    II. 
Wlidi  In  preach  both  to  old  and  young,  not  onhf  ivilh  irord  InU  vith  example  nhn,  and  to  servants.     11 

Fur  there  are  of  all  sort.'i  in  the  Church,  and  lliei/  must  be  instructed  accordingly. 

1  But  do  thou  speak  the  things  that  become  sound  doctrine.  2  Old  men  that  they  be  sober, 
chaste,  wise,  sound  in  the  faith,  in  love,  in  patience.  3  Old  women  in  like  manner,  in  holy 
attire,  not  ill  speakers,  not  given  to  much  wine  :  teaching  well.  4  That  they  may  teach  the 
voung  women  wisdom,  to  love  their  husbands,  to  love  their  children,  5  Wise,  chaste,  sober, 
having  a  care  of  the  house,  gentle,  subject  to  their  husbands,  that  the  word  of  God  be  not 
blasphemed.  6  Young  men  in  like  manner  exhort  th;;t  ihey  be  sober.  7  In  all  things  show 
tiiyself  an  exajiiple  of  good  works,  in  doctrine,  in  integrity,  in  gravity,  8  The  word  iound  ir- 
reprehensible :  that  he  which  is  on  the  contrary  part,  may  be  afraid,  having  no  evil  to  say  of 
us.  'J  Servants  to  be  subject  to  their  masters,  in  all  things  pleasing,  not  gainsaying.  10  Not 
defrauding,  but  in  all  things  showing  good  faith,  that  they  may  adorn  the  doctrine  of  our  Saviour 
God  in  all  things.  11  For  the  grace  of  God  our  Saviour  hath  appeared  to  all  men:  12  In- 
structing us  that  denying  impiety  and  worldly  desires,  we  live  soberly  and  justly,  and  godly  in 
this  world,  13  E.xpecting  the  blessed  hope  and  advent  of  the  glory  of  the  great  God  and  our 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  14  Who  gave  himself  for  us,  that  he  might  redeem  us  troin  all  iniquity, 
and  might  cleanse  to  himself  a  people  acceptable,  a  pursuer  of  good  works.  15  These  things 
speak  and  exhort,  and  rebuke,  with  all  authority.    Let  no  man  contemn  thee. 

CHAPTER   III. 
To  teach  them  obedience  unto  Princes,  and  nieekiie.'ts  toward  all  men,  considering  that  we  also  were  as 

the;/,  till  God  of  his  goodness  brought  us  to  Baptism.     8   To  leach  good  works,     9  and  to  avoid 

vain  questions,     10  anil  obstinate  Heretics. 

1  Admonish  them  to  be  subject  to  princes  and  potestates,  to  obey  at  a  word,  to  be  ready  to 
every  good  work.    2  To  blaspheme  no  man,  not  to  be  litigious,  but  modest :  showing  all  mi!d- 


Annotations. 
married  twice,  it  is  not  lauiful  to  take  to  Prtesthood, 
i^c.  If  you  list  to  see  the  causes  why  bigamy 
is  forbidden  them  that  are  to  be  Priests,  and 
contincncy  required  of  the  clergy,  see  the 
same  author,  lib.  2.  to.  1.  hares.  59.  Ambrose, 
lib.  1  Ofic.  c.  50.  and  upon,  1  Tim.  3.  Ausus- 
tine,  de  bono  Conjugal,  c.  18.  Hierome,  ep.  50.  c. 
5.  ad  Pammnchiuia,  and  against  Jovinian,  lib.  1. 
c.  19.  Leo,  ep.  87.  and  other  ancient  authors. 

And  if  the  studious  reader  peruse  all  anti- 
quity, he  shall    find  all  notable    Bishops   and 
Priests  of  God's  Church  to  have  been  single 
or  continent   from  their  wives,    if  any  were 
married  before  they  came  to  the  clergy.     So, 
was  Paul,  and  exhorteth  all  men  to  the  like, 
]  Cor.  7.  7    So  were  all  the  Apostles  after  they  ] 
followed  Christ,  as  Hierome  witnesseth,   at-} 
firming  that  our  Lord  loved  John  specially  for  i 
his  virginity.     Apol.  ad  Pammach.  c.  8.  et  lib.  1.  | 
cont.  Jovin.  c.  14.  Ignatius,  ep.  6.  ad  PhiladAph. 
saith  of  the  said  .lohn,  and  of  Timo  hy,  Titus, 
Euodius,  Clement,  that  they  lived  and  died  in 
chastity,  reckoning  up  of  the  Old  Testament 
divers  notable  personages  that  did  the  same, 


Chapter  1. 
as  Eli  as,  Jesus  Nave,  otherwise  called  Josue, 
Melchisedec,  Elisaeus,  Hierome,  John  Baptist. 
No  man  is  ignorant  that  all  the  notable  Fathers 
of  the  Greek  and  Latin  Church  lived  chaste: 
Athanasius,  Basil,  Na/.ianzen,  Chrysostom, 
Cyprian,  Hilary  who  entered  into  holy  Orders 
after  his  wife's  death,  Ambrose,  Hierome,  Au- 
gustine, Leo,  Gregory  the  grace.  Certain 
other  notable  Fathers  had  once  wives,  but  no 
holy  men  ever  used  them,  much  less  married, 
after  they  were  in  holy  Orders.  A  marvellous 
thing,  that  so  many  heretofore  should  have  the 
sift  of  chastity  then,  and  now  so  few,  if  the 
Protestants  say  true,  that  scarce  one  among 
them  in  our  acre  of  all  their  sects,  even  of  their 
principal  superintendants,  hath  had  it. 

ver.  15.  Clean  to  the.  He  speaketh  not  of  the 
Church's  abstaining  from  meats  sometimes, 
which  is  not  lor  any  nncleanness  in  the  crea- 
tures, but  for  chastening  their  bodies  :  but  he 
menneth  the  Jewish  superstition,  who  now  be- 
ing Christians,  would  not  cease  to  put  difl'e- 
rence  of  clean  and  unclean  according  to  their 
old  law.     Augustine,  Cont.  Faust,  lib.  31,  cap.  4. 


Annotations.        Chapter  2, 
ver.  15.     Anthorifi/.    Bishops  must  be  stout  [  pie   must    in    no   wise    disobey    or    contemn 
and  command  in  God's   cause,   and  the  peo- '  them. 
30* 


354 


TITUS 


iicss  toward  all  men.  3  For  we  als^o  were  sometime  unwise,  incredulous,  erring,  serving  divers 
desires  and  voluptuousnesses,  jiving  in  malice  and  envy,  odible,  hating  one  another.  4  But 
\vhen  the  benitrnity  and  kindness  toward  man  ot  our  yavioirr  Godanpeared  :  5  Not  by  the  works 
ot' justice  which  we  did,  but  according  to  the  mercy  he  hath  saved  ns  by  the  laver  oT  regenera- 
liommd  renovation  ot  the  Uo!y  (Thost,  G  Whom  lie  hath  poured  upon  us  abundantly  by  .Iesu8_ 
Christ  our  Sayiour  :  7  Thai  being  justified  by  his  graee,  we  may  be  heirs  according  to  hope  of 
life  everlasting.  8  It  is  a  laiihJul  saying,  and  ot  these  things  1  will  have  thee  avouch  earnestly, 
that  ihev  which  believe  in  God,  be Careml  to  excel  in  good  works.  ']"hese  things  be  good  and 
profitable  tor  men.  'J  But  toolish  questions  and  genealogies,  and  contentions,  and  controver- 
sies ol  the  law  avoid.  i\)r  iliey  are  unprofitable  and  vain.  10  A  nian  that  is  a  heretic  aiierthe 
first  and  second  admonition  avoid  :  11  Knowing  that  he  that  is  such  a  one,  is  subverted,  and 
sinneth,  being  condemned  by  his  own  judgmeiu.  12  When  1  shall  send  to  thee  Artemas  or 
Tychicus,  hasten  to  come  unto  nie  to  Nicopolis,  ior  there  I  have  determined  to  winter.  13 
Set  forward  Zenas  the  lawyer  and  ApoUo.s  carefully,  that  nothing  be  wanting  to  them.  14  And 
let  our  men  also  learn  to  excel  in  good  works  to  necessary  uses  :  that  they  ne  not  untruitlul. 
15  All  that  are  with  me,  salute  thee  :  salute  them 'that  love  us  in  the  faith.  The  grace  of  God 
be  with  you  all.    Amen. 


Annotation!?. 

ver.  5.  By  the  lawr  o/regeneralion.  As  beidre 
in  the  Sacrament  ot  holy  Orders,  1  Tim.  4,  and 
2  Tim.  1.  so  here  it  is  plain  that  Baptisiri  givelh 
grace,  and  that  by  it  as  by  an  uistrumental 
cause  we  be  saved,. 

ver.  10.  A  man  that  is  a  heretic.  Not  every 
one  that  erreth  in  religion,  is  a  Heretic,  but  he 
only  that  after  the  Church's  deternunation.  wil- 
fully and  stubbornly  standeth  in  his  false  opinion, 
not  yielding  to  decree  of  Council,  or  the  chief 
Pastors  of  the  Church  therein.  They,  sailh 
Augustine,  ep.  1G2,  that  defend  their  sentence, 
though  false  and  perverse,  with  iw  stiMorn  .ito- 
mach  or  obstinate  heart,  specially  if  it  he  such  us 
themselves  by  bold  presumption  broached  not,  but 
received  it  of  their  deceived  parents,  and  do  seek 
the  trtith  umrily  and  carefully,  being  reudi/  to  be 
reformed  if  they  find  it,  such  are  not  to  be  reputed 
amnng  Heretics.  And,  lib.  18.  de  Civit.  c.  51. 
They  that  in  the  Church  of  Christ  have  any  crazed 
or  perverse  opinion,  if  being  admonished  to  be  oj  a 
sound  and  right  opinion,  they  resist  obstinately, 
and  will  not  amend  their  pestiferous  opinions,  but 
persist  in  defence  of  them,  are  thereby  become  He- 
retics, and  going  forth  out  of  the  Church,  are 
counted  for  enemies  that  exorcise  us.  Atiain,  lib.  4. 
de  Bap.  cont.  Donat.  c.  16.  He  is  a  Heretic,  that 
when  the  doctrine  of  the  Catholic  faith  it  made 
plain  and  manifest  unto  him,  had  rather  rc.s/.v^  it. 
and  choose  thai  which  himself  held,  i^c.  And  in 
divers  places  he  declareth  that  Cyprian, 
though  lie  held  an  error,  yet  was  no  Heretic, 
because  he  would  not  have  defended  it  after  a 
general  Council  had  declared  it  to  be  an  error, 
lib.  2.  de  bavt.  c.  4  So  Possidonius  in  the  life 
of  Augustine  reporteth  how  after  the  deter- 
mination of  the  See  Apostolic,  that  Pelatrius' 
opinion  was  heretical,  all  men  esteemed  Pela- 
gius  a  Heretic,  and  the  Emjieror  made  laws 
against  him,  as  against  a  Heretic.  Auijiistine 
saith.  He  is  a  Heretic  in  my  opinion,  that  for  some 
temptiral  cmnmoditii,  and  s/nciidlii  for  his  glory 
and  prinripalilij  coiiiclh  or  else  fiiUoiretlt  false  or 
new  opinion.^,  de  utiljt.  credendi.  cap.  1. 


Gii.^rTER.  3. 

Let  our  Protestants  behold  themselves  in 
this  glass,  and  withal  let  them  mark  all  other 
jU'operties  llitit  old  Heretics  ever  had,  and  they 
shall  find  all  definitions  and  marks  of  a  Here- 
tic to  fall  upon  themselves.  And  therefore 
they  must  not  marvel  if  we  wtirn  all  Catholic 
men  by  the  words  of  the  Apostle  in  this  place, 
to  take  heed  of  them,  and  to  shun  their  preach- 
ings, books,  conventicles,  and  companies.  Nei- 
ther need  the  people  be  curious  to  know  what 
they  say,  much  less  to  confute  them  :  but  they 
must  trust  God's  Church,  which  doth  refute 
and  condemn  them.  And  it  is  enough  for  them 
to  know  that  they  be  condemned,  as  Au- 
gustine noteth  in  the  latter  end  of  his  book  De 
Heresibus.  And  Cyprian  saith  notably  to  Anto- 
nianus,  demanding  curiously  what  heresies 
Novatianus  did  teach :  No  matter,  quoth  he, 
tchat  heresies  he  hath  or  teacheth,  when  he  teachelh 
without,  that  is  to  say,  out  of  the  Church. 

ver.  10.  Admonition.  These  admonitions  or 
corruptions  must  be  given  to  such  as  err,  by 
our  spiritual  governors  and  pastors,  to  whom 
if  they  yield  not.  Christian  men  must  avoid 
them. 

ver.  11.  Suhver/cd.  Heretics  be  often  incor- 
riuible,  yet  the  Church  of  God  ceaseth  not  by 
all  means  possible  to  revoke  them  :  therefore 
Augustine  saith,  epist.  1G2,  The  Heretic  him- 
tic  hiynsclf  though  swelling  trith  odious  and  detest- 
able pride,  and  mad,  v^ith  the  froiixirdness  of 
wicked  contention,  as  we  admojiish  that  he  be 
avoided,  lest  he  deceive  the  weaklings,  and  little 
ones,  so  we  refuse  not  In/  (dl  virans  possible  to  seek 
his  amendment  and  reformation. 

ver.  11.  By  his  oini  Judgment.  Other  grievous 
offenders  be  separated  by  excommunication 
from  the  communion  of  Saints,  and  the  fellow- 
ship of  God's  Church,  by  the  sentence  of  their 
superiors  in  the  saiue  Church  :  but  heretics 
more  miserable  and  unfortunate  than  they,  run 
(Hit  of  the  Church  of  their  own  accord,  and  so 
give  sentence  against  their  own  souls  to  dam- 
nation. 


PHILEMON. 


355 


THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  PIIILEJMON. 

TflE  ARGUMENT. 

Hearing  vf  Phihnion's  virtue,  who  uas  a  Colos!:ian,  he  urite/h  afomitiur  letter  from  licme,  hcing  pri' 
soiier  ihi're,  about  his  Jugilive^ertani  Gnesnnus  ':  iiot  datibtiiig  hut  that  lie  might  commaiid  liim,  yet 
ritther  requesting  thai  he  uill  forgive  him,  jjca  and  receive  him  us  he  would  Paul  himsetj,  who  also 
ho/iel/c  to  come  unto  him. 

1  Pail  the  prisoner  ut' Christ  Jesus,  and  brother  Timothy:  to  Philemon  the  beloved,  and 
our  cjadjutor.  2  And  to  Appia  our  dearest  sister,  and  to  Archippus  our  ttUow  sol'dier,  and  to 
the  t^hurch  which  is  in  thy  house.  3  Grace  to  you  and  peace  troni  God  our  Father,  and  our 
Lord  .Fesus  Christ.  4  1  give  thanks  to  my  God,  always,  making  -a  memory  ot  thee  in  my 
prayers.  5  Hearing  thy  charity  and  iaith  which  thou  hast  in  our  Lord  Jesus,  and  toward  all 
the  faints  :  6  That  the  communication  of  thy  laiilt  may  be  made  evident  in  the  agnition  of 
all  good  that  is  in  you  in  Christ  Jesus.  7  For  I  have  h"ad  great  joy  and  consolation  in  thy 
charity,  because  the  bowels  of  the  saints  have  rested  by  thee  brother.  8  For  the  which  thing 
having  great  confidence  in  Christ  Jesus  to  command  thee  that  which  pertained  to  the  pur- 
pose:  i)  For.charity  rather  I  beseech,  whereas  thou  art  such  a  one,  as  Paul  being  old  and 
now  prisoner  also  of  .Tesus  Christ.  10  I  beseech  thee  for  my  son  whom  I  have  begotten  in  banda 
Onesimus,  11  Who  hath  been  sometime  unprofitable  to  thee,  but  now  profitable  both  to  me  and 
thee  :  l"i  Whom  I  have  sent  backtoihee.  And  do' thou  receive  him  as  mine  own  bowels.  13 
Whom  1  would  have  retained  with  uie,  that  for  thee  he  might  minister  to  me  in  the  bands  of  the 
Gospel :  14  Bat  without  thy  counsel  I  would  do  nothing  :  that  thy  good  might  be  not  as  it  were  of 
necessity,  but  voluntary.  15  For  perhaps  thereibre  he  departed  lor  a  season  from  thee,  that  thoti 
mightest  take  him  again  for  ever.  10  Now  not  as  a  servant,  but  for  a  servant,  a  most  dear 
brother,  es])ecially  to  me,  but  how  much  more  to  thee,  both  in  the  flesh,  and  in  our  Lord  ?  17 
It  tlu'relbre  thou  take  me  for  thy  fellow,  receive  him  as  myself.  18  And  ii  he  hath  hurt 
thee  any  thing,  or  is  in  thy  debt,  that  impute  lo  me.  19  1  Paul  have  written  with  mine  own 
hand  :  1  will  repay  it:  not  to  say  to  thee,  that  ihou  owest  me  thine  own  self  also.  20  Yea 
brother,  God  grant  I  may  enjoy  thee  in  our  Lord.  Refresh  my  bowels  in  our  Lord.  21  Trust- 
ing in  thy  ot)edience  1  have  written  to  thee,  knowing  that  thou  wilt  do  above  that  also  which  1 
do  say.  22  And  withal  provide  me  also  a  lodging:  for  I  hope  by  your  prayers  that  I  shall  be 
given  to  you.  23  Therefore  salute  thee  Epaphras  my  fellow-prisoner  in  Christ  Jesus,  24 
Mark,  Aristarchus,  Demas  and  Luke  my  coadjutors.  25  The  Grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
be  with  your  spirit.    Amen. 

Annotations. 


ver.  5.  Charity  and  faith.  Faith  and  charily 
commendetl  always  together,  both  necessary 
to  make  a  complete  christian  man,  and  to  jus- 
tification and  salvation. 

ver.  5.  Toward  all  the  saints.  The  Apostle 
sticketh  not  to  say,  charity  and  faith  in  Christ 
and  all  his  Saints,  which  our  captious  adver- 


saries count  in  Catholic  men's  speeches  and 
writings,  very  absurd,  feigning  that  in  all  such 
we  malieno  difference  betwixt  the  love  we  bear 
to  Christ,  and  the  love  we  bear  to  our  neighbors : 
betwixt  the  trust  or  belief  we  have  in  God,  and 
that  which  we  have  in  his  holy  Saints.  Malice 
and  contention  doth  so  blind  all  Heretics. 


THE  ARGUMENT  OF  THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  THE  HEBREWS. 

That  the  Hebrews  were  not  all  the  .Tews,  but  only  a  part  of  them,  it  is  manifest.  Acts  6, 
where  the  primitive  Church  of  Jerusalem,  although  it  consisted  of  Jews  only  as  we  read  Acts  2, 
yet  it  is  said  to  consist  of  two  sorts,  Greeks  and  Hebrews.  Which  again  is  manifest,  Phil.  3,  where 
Paul  comparing  himself  with  the  Judaical  false  Apostles,  saith,tl)at  he  also  is  a  Hehreiv  of  He- 
brews. Finally  they  seem  to  have  been  those  Jews  which  were  born  in  Jewry,  which  for  the 
most  part  dwelled  also  there.  Therefore  to  the  Christian  Jews  in  Jerusalem,  and  in  the  rest 
of  Jewry,  Paul  writeth  this  Epistle  out  of  Italy  :  saying,  thereupon,  T/ie  brethren  of  Italy  salute 
yon.  Hub.  13.  By  which  words,  and  by  these  others  in  the  same  ^Xnce ,  Know  ye  our  brother 
Timothy  to  he  disnrs.'ted,  with  whom,  if  he  come  the  sooner,  I  will  see  you,  it  is  evident,  that  he  wrote 
this,  not  only  after  he  was  brought  prisoner  to  Rome,  wherein  Luke  endeth  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles:  but  also  after  he  was  set  at  liberty  there  again. 

Many  causes  are  given  of  the  Doctors,  why  writing  to  the  Jews,  he  doth  not  put  his  name 
in  the  begitming,  Paul  an  Apostle,  c^c.  as  he  doth  lightly  in  his  Epistle  to  the  Churches  and 
Bishops  of  the  Gentiles.  The  most  likely  cause  is,  for  that  he  was  the  Preacher  and  Apostle, 
and  Master  of  the  Gentiles.  And  again  in  another  place  he  saith,  that  himself  was  appointed 
the  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  as  Refer  of  the  Jews,  Gal.  2.  Only  Peter  therefore  writing  to  the 
Jews,  doth  use  this  style  :  Peteran  Apostle  of  iv.svs  Christ  i^c;  because  he  was  more  peculiarly 
their  Apostle,  as  being  the  vicar  of  Christ,  who  was  also  himself  more  specially  the  Minister  of 
the  Circumcision,  that  is,  as  himself  speaketh,  not  sent  but  to  the  sheep  which  were  lost  of  the  house 


356 


HEBREWS. 


of  Israel.  Matt.  15.  More  specially.  Yet  was  Christ  head  of  the  Gentiles  also.  So  likewise  his 
t''icar  Peter,  iiotwiilistandmg  his  more  peculiar  Apasileship  over  t!ie  Jews. 

The  argument  of  ihc  i'Jijistie  T'rjiii  Paul  iiiiuseli  duth  tell  us  in  two  words,  calling  it  verhum 
sohilij,  the  ivurd of  ■■'olace and  com/uil,  Winch  also  is  plain  in  the  whole  course  otilie  Epistle, 
namely  in  the  tenth  chapter,  verse  32.\t.e.  where  he  exhorteih  them  to  take  great  comtort  and 
contidi;nje  in  their  nianitold  trihulutions  sustained  ol  their  own  countrymen  the  Jews,  whereof 
the  Apostle  also  maketh  mention  to  the  Thessalonians.  1  Thes.  2.  v.  14.  Those  persecutions 
then  ol  the  obstnidie  incredulous  Jews  their  countrymen,  was  one  great  tentation  unto  them- 
Another  tentation  was,  the  persuasions  that  they  brouijht  them  out  of  Scriptures,  to  cleave 
unto  tile  Law,  and  not  to  believe  in  Jesus  the  dead  man. 

And  whereas  the  .lews  did  magnify  their  law  by  the  Prophets,  and  by  the  Angels  by  whom 
it  was  given,  and  by  Moses,  and  by  their  land  of  promise,  into  which  Joshua  brought  them,  and 
by  their  father  Abraham,  and  by  their  Aaronical  or  Levitical  piiesthuod  and  sacrifices,  by 
their  tabernacle,  and  by  their  Testaments  ;  he  showeth  that  our  Lord  .lEsusas  being  the  natu- 
ral So.i  of  God,  passeth  incomparably  the  Prophets,  the  Angels,  and  Moses  :  that  the  rest  or 
Quietness  which  God  promised,  was  not  in  their  earthly  land,  but  in  heaven  :  that  his  figure 
Melchised_ec  far  passed  Abraham  :  antl  that  his  Priesthood,  sacrifice,  tabernacle,  and  Testa- 
ment far  passed  theirs  In  all  which  he  .^hooteth  often  at  these  three  marks:  to  take  away 
the  scandal  of  Christ's  deulh,  by  giving  them  sundry  good  reasons  and  testimonies  ot  it :  to 
erect  their  mitids  from  visible  and  earthly  promises,  to  whiph  only  the  Jews  were  wholly  bent, 
to  invisible  and  lieavenly ;  and  to  insinuate  that  the  ceremonies  should  now  cease,  the  time  of 
their  correetiori  by  Christ  being  now  come. 

The  Epistle  maybe  divided  into  these  parts:  the  first.  Of  Christ's  excellency  above  the 
Propliels,  Angels,  Moses  and  Joshua ;  c.  1.  2.  3.  4.  The  second,  of  his  Priesthood  and  excel- 
lency thereoi  above  the  priesthood  of  the  old  Testament :  c.  5.  unto  the  midst  oi  the  10.  The 
last  part  is  of  exhortation,  <;.  10.  v.  9.  to  the  end  of  the  Epistle. 

THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS, 

Let  the  Christian  Reader  note  the  corruption  and  impudent  boldness  of  our  adversaries,  that 
upon  a  false  private  persuasion  of  their  own,  that  Paul  was  not  the  author  of  this  Epistle,  leave 
out  his  name  in  the  title  of  the  same,  contrary  to  the  authentical  copies  both  Greek  and  Latin. 
In  old  time  there  was  some  doubt  who  should  be  writer  of  it,  but  then,  when  it  was  no  less 
doubted  whether  it  were  canonical  Scripture  at  all.  Afterward  the  wliole  Church,  by  which 
only  we  know  the  true  Scriptures  from  other  writings,  held  it,  and  delivered  it,  as  now  she 
doih  to  the  faithful  for  canonical,  and  for  Paul's  Epistle.  Notwithstanding  the  Adversaries 
would  have  refused  the  Epistle,  as  well  as  they  do  the  Autlior,  but  that  they  falsely  imagine 
certain  places  thereof  to  make  against  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass. 

CHAPTER    I. 
God  spake  to  their  falhers  by  the  Prophets :  but  to  themselves  by  his  own  Son,     14  who  incomparably 

pusseth  all  the  Angels. 

1  Diversely  and  many  ways  in  times  past  God  speaking  to  the  fathers  in  the  Prophets  :  2 
Last  ot  all  in  these  days  hath  spoken  to  us  in  his  Son,  whom  he  hath  appointed  heir  of  all,  by 
whom  he  made  also  the  worlds.  3  Who  being  the  brightness  of  his  glory,  and  the  figure  of 
his  substance,  and  carrying  all  things  by  the  word  of  his  power,  making  purgation  of  sins,  sit- 
teth  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty  in  the  high  places:  4  Being  made  so  much  better  than 
Angels,  as  he  hath  inherited  a  more  excellent  name  above  thein.  5  For  to  which  of  the  An- 
gels hath  he  said  at  any  time.  Thou  art  my  son,  to  dm/  have  [begotten  thee?  And  again,  /  will  be 
to  him  a  fiilher,  and  he  shall  be  lo  me  a  son.  6  And  wiien  again  he  bringeth  in  the  ifirst  begotten 
into  tlie  world,  hi'  sailh.  And  let  all  the  Angeh  of  God  adore  him.  7  And  to  the  Angels  truly  he 
saith,  He  thai  maktth  his  Angels,  spirits:  and  his  ministers  a  Jlume  of  fire.  8  But  to  the  Son  :  Thy 
throne  O  (iod  for  ever  and  ever  :  a  rod  of  equity,  the  rod  of  thy  kingdom.  9  Thou  hast  loved  jus- 
tice, and  hated  iniquity  :  therefore  thee,  God,  thy  God  hath  anointed  with  oil  of  exultation  above  thy 


An.notatioxs. 
ver.  3.  The  figure.  To  be  the  figure  of  his  sub- 
stance, sigiiifielh  nothing  else  but  that  which 
Paul  speaketh  in  other  words  to  the  Philipians 
C.  2  V.  6.  that  he  is  the  form  and  most  express 
resemblance  of  his  father's  substance.  So  Am- 
brose and  others  expound  it,  and  the  Greek 
word  Character  is  very  significant  to  that  pur- 
pose. Note  also  by  this  place,  that  the  Son, 
though  he  be  afigure  of  his  Father's  substance, 
is  notwithstanding  of  the  same  substance.  So 
Christ's  body  in  the  Sacrament,  and  his  misti- 
cal death  and  sacrifice  in  the  same,  thoii'rh  call- 
ed a  figure,  image,  or  representation  of  Christ's 


Chapter  1. 
visible   body  and    sacrifice   upon  the    cross, 
yet  may  be  and  is  the  selfsame  in  substance. 

ver.  6.  Let  all  the  Angels  adore.  The  Here- 
tics marvel  that  we  adore  Christ  in  the  B.  Sa- 
crament, when  they  might  learn  by  this  place, 
that  wheresoever  his  person  is,  there  it  ought 
to  be  adored  both  of  men  and  Angels.  And 
where  they  say  it  was  not  made  present  in  the 
Sacrament  nor  instituted  to  be  adored,  we  an- 
swer, that  no  more,  was  he  incarnate  pur- 
posely to  be  adored  :  but  yet  straight  upon  his 
descending  from  lieaven,  it  was  the  duty  both 
of  Angels  and  all  other  creatures  to  adore  him. 


HEBREWS.  357 

fellows.  10  And  Tliou  in  the.  begw7img  0  Lord  didst  found  the  earth  :  and  the  warTis  of  thy  hands 
ure  the  heavens.  11  I'lieii  shall  pensh,  but  thou  shidt  continue :  avd  they  sii(dl  nil  wax  old  (is  a  gar- 
ment. \'i  And  as  a  vesture  shult  thou  change  them,  and  they  shall  he  changed:  hut  thou  art  the  self- 
same, and  thy  years  shall  not  fail.  Vi  But  K)  which  of  the  Anuels  saith  he  at  any  liiJin  :  Sit  on 
my  right  hand,  until  I  make  thine  enemies  the  footstool  if  thy  feel  ?  14  Are  they  not  all  ministering 
sjiirits:  sent  to  minister  lor  ihem  which  shall  leceiVL-  the  inheritance  of  salvation? 

CHAPl'ER  II. 
He  inferreth  of  the  foresaid,  that  It  shall  be  incompandily  more  damnable  for  litem  to  neglect  the  IVew 
Testamtnt  than  the  Uld,  3  considering  the  irrefragable  authority  of  the  Apostles  also.  5  Then  he 
pro.ucateth  the  excellency  of  Christ  above  the  Angels,  9  wlio  nevertheless,  was  made  lesser  than 
Angels,  to  suffer  and  die  for  men,  to  destroy  the  dominion  of  the  Devd.  15  To  deliver  men  from 
fear  of  death,     17  n/id  to  be  aft  Priest  for  men. 

1  Therelore  more  abundantly  ought  we  to  observe  those  things  which  we  have  heard  :  lest 
perhaps  we  run  out.  2  For  if  the  word  that  was  spoken  by  Angels,  became  sure,  and  all  pre- 
varication and  disobedience  hath  received  a  just  retribution  ot  reward  :  3  How  shall  we  escape 
if  we  neglect  so  great  salvation?  which  when  it  was  begun  to  be  declared  by  our  Lord,  of 
them  that  heard  was  confirmed  on  us,  4  God  withal  testii'ying  by  signs,  and  wonders,  and 
divers  niinicies,  and  distributions  of  the  Holy  Ghost  according  to  his  will.  5  For  not  to  An- 
gels hath  God  made  subject  the  world  to  come,  whereof  we  speak.  6  But  one  hath  testified 
in  a  certain  place,  saying  :  W/iat  is  man,  that  thou  art  mindful  of  him ,  or  the  son  of  man,  that  thou 
visitest  him?  1  Thou  didst  minish  Idm  little  less  than  Angels ■■  with  glory  and  honour  thou  hast 
crowned  him,  and  constiluted  him  over  the  worhs  of  thi/  hayids.  8  All  things  hast  thou  made  subject 
under  his  feel.  For  in  that  he  subjected  all  things  to  him,  he  left  nothing  not  subject  to  him. 
But  now  we  see  not  as  yet  all  things  subjected  to  him.  9  But  him  that  was  a  little  lessened 
under  the  Angels,  we  see  Jesus,  because  of  the  passion  of  death,  crowned  with  glory  and 
honour:  that  tTirouoh  the  grace  of  God  he  might  taste  death  for  all.  10  For  it  became  him  for 
whom  all  things  and  by  whom  all  things,  that  had  brought  many  children  into  glory,  to  consum- 
mate the  author  ol  their  salvation,  by  his  passion.  11  For  he  that  sanctifieth,  and  they  that  be 
panctitied  :  all  of  one.  For  the  which  cause  he  is  not  ashamed  to  call  them  brethren.  12  Say- 
ing, I  will  declare  thy  name  to  my  brethren:  in  the  midst  of  the  Church  will  I  praise  thee.  13  And 
again,  /  will  have  affiance  in  him.  And  again,  Behold  here  am  I  and  my  chiMren,  whom  God  hath 
given  me.  14  Therefore  because  the  children  have  communicated  with  flesh  and  blood,  him- 
self also  in  like  manner  hath  been  partaker  of  the  same:  that  by  death  he  might  destroy  him 
that  had  the  empire  of  death,  that  is  to  say,  the  Devil.  15  And  might  deliver  them,  that  by  the 
fear  of  death  through  all  their  life  were  subject  to  servitude.  16  For  nowhere  doth  he  take 
Angels  :  but  the  seed  of  Abraham  he  taketh.  17  Whereupon  he  ought  in  all  things  to  be 
like  unto  his  brethren,  that  he  might  become  a  merciful  and  faithful  High  Priest  before  God, 
that  he  might  repropitiate  the  sins  of  the  people.  18  For  in  that  wherein  himself  suH'ered 
and  was  tempted:  he  is  able  to  help  them  also  that  are  tempted. 

CHAPTER    III. 
By  example  of  Christ,  whois  incomparably  more  excellent  than  Moses  also,  he  exhorteth  them  to  be  faith- 
ful unto  God.     7  Their  reward  shall  be,  to  enter  into  everlasting  rest,  if  they  persevere,  as  contrari- 
wise to  be  excluded  as  was  shadowed  in  their  forefathers  in  the  wilderness,  if  they  sin  and  become 
incredulous. 

1  Wherefore  holy  brethren,  partakers  of  the  heavenly  vocation,  consider  the  Apostle  and 
High  Priest  of  our  confession  .Jesus.  2  Who  is  faithiul  to  him  that  made  him,  as  also  Moses 
in  all  his  house.  3  For  this  man  is  esteemed  worthy  of  more  ample  glory  above  Moses,  by  so 
much  as  more  ample  glory  than  the  house,  hath  he  that  framed  it.  4  For  every  house  is  framed 
of  some  man,  but  he  that  created  all  things,  is  God.  5  And  Moses  indeed  was  faithful  in  all 
his  house  as  a  servant,  for  a  testimony  of  those  things  which  were  to  be  said  :  6  But  Christ  as  the 
Son  in  his  own  house:  which  house  are  we,  if  we  keep  firm  the  confidence  and  glory  of  hope 
unto  the  end.  7  Wherefore,  as  the  Holy  Ghost  saith,  To  day  if  you  will  hear  his  voice,  8  Harden 
not  your  hearts,  as  in  the  exacerbation,  according  to  the  flay  of  temptation  in  the  desert.  9  Where  your 
fathers  tempted  me :  proved  and  saw  my  works.  10  Forty  years.  For  the  which  cause  I  was  offended 
with  this  generation,  and  said,  They  do  always  err  in  heart.  And  they  have  not  hnown  viy  ways.  11 
To  whom  I  sware  in  my  wrath,  If  they  shall  enter  into  my  rest.  12  Beware  brethren,  lest  perhaps 
there  be  in  some  ot  you  an  evil  heart  of  incredulity,  to  depart  from  the  living  God.     13  But  ex- 

Annotations.        Ciuu'teh  1. 


ver.  14.  Ministering  Spirits.  The  holy  An- 
gels, saith- Augustine,  to  the  society  of  whom 
we  aspire  in  this  our  peregrination,  as  they 
have  eternity  to  continue,  so  also   facility  to 


know,  and  felicity  to  rest,  for  they  do  help  ua 
without  all  difficulty,  because  with  their  spi- 
ritual motions  pure  or  free  they  labour  or  tra- 
vail not.  De  Civil,  lib.  II.  cap.  31. 


Annotations.       Chapter.  2. 

ver  9.    Because  of  tJie  passion.     This  proveth  1  they  are  at  a  point  to  deny  all  meritorious  work.s, 

against  the  Calvinlsts,  that  Christ  by  his  pas-    yea  even  in  Christ  also,   and    therefore  they 

sion  merited  his  own  glorification.   Which  they    translate  also  this  sentence  heretically,l)y  trans- 

would  not  for  shame  deny  of  Christ,  but  that  1  posing  the  words,   Bible  printed  in  the  year  Ibl^, 


358 


HEBREWS. 


hort  yourselves  every  day,  wliil.-^t  to-dii/  is  n.-inicd,  llint  none  of  you  be  obdurate  with  the  fallacy 
of  sin.  14  For  \vc  be  inailV'  p  in.ikors  of  Clirisi  :  yet  so  it  we  keep  liie  bej^inniui;  of  his  substance 
liriii  ;i;Uo  the  end.  IJ  Wliile  it  is  said,  Tii-dai/  if  tjtm  skull  hear  lils  voice,  do  not  obdurate  i/oitr 
heartx  ris  in  (hid  etmerhuliim.  10  I'or  some  hcurinj^  did  exasperate  :  but  not  nil  they  that  went 
out  of  I'l^jypt  by  Mo.-;es.  1"  And  vvilli  vvIkjui  was  he  otfended  forty  years'?  was  it  not  w-ith 
them  tliai  siiini'.d,  whose  carcasses  were  overtiirown  in  ihe  desert?  18  And  to  whoin  did  he 
swear  that  they  shuulil  not  enter  into  iiis  rest:  but  lo  them  that  were  incredulous?  19  And 
we  see  tluu  they  could  not  enter  in,  because  of  incredidity. 

CHAPTER    IV. 
That  Iheij  viiixt  fear  In  he  excluded  mil.  of  the  foreaaid  rest,  which  he  proveth  ovt  of  the  Psalm,    12  con- 
sidcriiii;  I  lull  Christ  seelh  their  moul  inviird  secret.^.     14  And  that  he,  an  the.ir  Priest  who  also  him- 
self suffered,  istilile  and  reiiih/  to  strcik/^lhen  them  in  conjession  of  their  faith. 

I  Lei  us  l(!ar  iherelore  les"t  perhaps  torsaking  the  promise  of  entering  into  his  rest,  some  of 
j'oii  be  thongbt  to  be  waiuiiig.  2  For  to  us  also  it  iiath  been  denounced,  as  also  to  them,  but 
the  word  ol  lieariiiL;  i!id  not  profit  liu^in,  not  niixt  with  faith  of  those  things  which  they  heard. 
'S  For  we  that  have  believed,  siiall  enter  into  the  rest:  as  he  said.  As  I  swear  m  /m/  mratk,  if 
then  shall  enter  Into  nil/  rest :  and  tridy  the  works  from  the  fbimdation  of  the  world  being  perfited. 
4  For  lie  said  in  a  c:'ert;iin  place  of  the  seventh  day,  thus,  And  God  rested  the  seuenlh  day  from  all 
his  works.  5  And  again  in  this.  If  Ihey  shall  enter  into  my  rest.  6  Because  it  remaineth  that 
certain  enter  into  it,  and  they  to  whom  it  was  first  preached,  did  not  enter  because  of  incredii- 
lity :  7  Again  he  limited  a  certain  day:  To-day,  in  David  saying,  after  sq_  loiig  time,  as  is 
above  said,  Ta-dai/  if  i/oit  will  hear  his  voice:  do  not  obdurate  your  heart.  8  For  it  .Iesus  had 
giveti  lliem  rest :  lie  woidd  never  speak  of  another  day  afterward:  9  Therefore  there  is  left 
a  sabl)aiisi;i  lor  the  people  ot  God.  10  For  he  that  is  entered  iiUo  his  rest,  the  same  also  hath 
rested  Ironi  his  works,  as  God  irom  his.  11  Let  us  hasten  therefore  to  enter  into  that  rest:  that 
no  man  tidi  into  the  same  example  ol  incredulity.  12  For  the  word  of  God  is  lively  and  forci- 
ble, and  iiiore  piercing  than  any  two-edged  sword:  and  reaching  unto  the  division  ol  the  soul 
ami  the  spirit,  of  the  joints  also  and  the  marrows,  and  a  discerner  oi  the  cogitations  and  intents 
of  the  iieart.  13  And  there  is  no  creature  invisible  in  his  sight,  but  all  things  are  naked  and 
0|)en  to  Iiis  eyes,  to  whom  our  speech  is  :  14  Having  theretbre  a  great  Hi"h  Priest  that  hath 
entered  the  heavens,  .iKsits  the  bon  of  God,  let  us  hold  the  confession.  15  Tor  we  have  not  a 
High  Priest  that  cannot  have  compassion  on  our  infirmities:  but  tempted  in  all  things  by  simi- 
litude, except  sin.  16  Let  us  go  therefore  with  confidence  to  the  throne  of  grace,  that  we  may 
obtain  mercy,  and  find  grace  in  seasonable  aid. 

C  H  A  P  T  E  R    V . 
That  Christ  being  a  man  and  infirm,  was  therein  but  as  all  Priests,  and  that  he  also  xims  called  of  God 
lo  this  office :  offering  as  the  others:     8  and  suffered   obediently    for  our  example.     11  Of  vjhose 
Priesthood  lie  Uulh  much  to  say,  but  thai  the  Hebrews  have  need  rather  to  hear  their  Catechism 
afiaiii. 

1  For  every  high  Priest  taken  from  among  men,  is  appointed  for  men  in  those  things  that 
pertain  to  God  :  that  he  may  offer  gifts  and  sacrifices  for  sins  :    2  That  can  have  compassion 


Annotations. 

ver.  4.  Seventh  day.  If  tlie  Apostle  had  not 
evidently  here  showed,  that  the  Sabbath's  rest 
was  a  figure  of  the  eternal  repose  in  heaven, 
who  durst  to  have  applied  that  scripture  of 
God's  rest  the  seventh  day,  to  that  purpose? 
Or  how  can  our  adversaries  now  reprehend 
the  like  application  manitoldly  used  in  all  holy 
ancient  wriiers  to  the  like  end  ' 

ver.  12.  Word  (f  God.  Whatsoever  God 
threateneth  by  his"  word  concerning  the  pu- 
nishment of  sin  and  incredulity,  shall  be  execu- 
ted, be  the  olfence  never  so  secret,  deep,  or 
liidden  in  our  hearts,  because  God's  speech 
passeth  easily  and  searcheth  thoroughly  every 
part,  power,  and  facidty  of  man's  soul. 

ver.  16.  iiel  us  go  with  confidence.  The  ad- 
versaries go  about  to  prove  by  these  words, 
that  we  need  no  help  of  Saints  to  obtain  any 
thing.  Christ  himself  being  so  ready,  and  we 
being  adinoiiished  to  come  to  him  with  conli- 

Annotations. 

ver.  1.  Every  Priest.     By  the  description  of 

a  Priest  or  high  Priest,  tor  to  this  purpose  all 

is  one  matter,  he  proveth  Christ  to  be  one  in 

most  excellent  sort :  first  then,  a  Priest  must  not 


Chapter  4. 
dence  as  to  a  most  merciful  Mediator  and 
Bishop.  But  by  that  argument  they  may  as 
well  take  away  the  helps  and  prayers  of  the 
living  one  for  another.  And  we  do  not  require 
the  hcl|)  either  of  the  Saints  ill  heaven,  or  of 
our  brethren  in  earth,  for  any  mistrust  of  God's 
mercy,  but  for  our  own  unworthiness :  being 
assured  that  the  prayer  of  a  just  luan  availeth 
more  with  him,  than  the  desire  of  a  grievous 
sinner  :  and  of  a  nuiuber  making  intercession 
together,  rather  than  of  a  man  alone,  which  the 
Heretics  cannot  deny,  except  they  reprove  the 
IJJain  Scriptures.  Neither  do  we  come  less  to 
him,  or  with  less  confidence,  when  we  come 
accompanied  with  the  prayers  of  Angels, 
Saints,  Priests,  or  just  men  joining  with 
us,  as  they  fondly  imagine  and  ])retend :  but 
with  much  more  affiance  in  his  grace,  mer- 
cy, and  merits,  than  if  we  prayed  ourselves 
alone. 

Chaptkr  5. 
be  an  Anixel,  or  of  any  other  nature  but  man's. 
Secondly,  every  man  is  not  a  Priest,  but  such  a 
one  as  is  specially  chosen  out  of  the  rest,  and 
preferred  before  other  of  the  community,  se- 


HEBREWS. 


ssa 


on  them  that  by  ifrrorant  and  do  err:  because  himself  also  is  compassed  wiih  inhrriiity.  3 
And  thercibrj  he  ought,  as  for  the  people,  so  also  tor  liimseirto  offer  ior  sins.  4  Is'eiilur'doth 
any  man  take  the  hooour  to  hiiuselt,  but  he  that  is  called  ot  God,  as  Aaron.  5  So  Cluist  also 
did  not  glority  hinisell  tliat  he  might  be  made  a  high  Priest :  but  he  that  spake  to  hiin.  My  Son 
u,t  lluiu,  I  l/iis  clay  have  Legolten  lliee.     6  As  also  in  another  place  he  saith,  Thou  art  Prkat  jirever^ 


Annotations. 
vered,  assumpted,  and  exalted  into  a  higher 
Btate  and  dignity  than  the  vulgar  Thirdly, 
the  cause  and  purpose  why  he  is  so  sequesiered 
andpickedout  troni  theresidue  istotakecharge 
ot  Divine  things,  to  deal  as  a  mediator  between 
God  and  the  people,  to  be  the  deputy  of  men 
in  such  things  as  they  have  to  crave  or  to  re- 
ceive of  (iod,  and  to  present  or  give  to  him 
again.  Fourthly,  tlie  most  proper  and  princi- 
pal part  of  a  Priest's  otHce  is,  to  offer  oblations, 
gifts  and  sacrifices  to  God,  for  the  sins  of  the 
people  :  without  which  kind  ot  most  sovereign 
duties,  no  person,  people,  or  commonwealth 
can  appertain  to  God  :  and  which  can  be  done 
by  none,  of  what  other  dignify  or  calling  so- 
ever he  be  in  the  world,  that  is  not  a  Priest : 
divers  Princes,  as  we  read  in  the  Scriptures, 
punished  by  God,  and  king  Saul  deposed  from 
his  kingdom,  specially  for  attempting  the 
same. 

And  generally  we  may  learn  here,  that  in 
ijs  qu'B  sunt  ad  Dcnm,  in  all  matters  touch- 
ing God,  his  service,  and  religion,  the  Priest 
hath  only  charge  and  authority  :  as  the  Prince 
temporal  is  the  people's  governor,  guider,  and 
sovereign,  in  the  things  touching  their  world' 
affairs  :  which  must  for  all  that  by  him  be  di- 
rected and  managed  no  otherwise,  but  as  is 
agreeable  to  the  due  worship  and  service  of 
GTod.  Against  which,  if  the  terrene  Powers 
commit  any  thing,  the  Priests  ought  to  admo- 
nish them  from  God. 

We  learn  also  hereby,  that  every  one  is  not 
a  Priest,  and  that  the  people  must  always  have 
certain  persons  chosen  out  from  among  them, 
to  deal  in  their  suits,  and  causes  with  God,  to 
pray,  to  minister  Sacraments,  and  to  sacrifice 
for  them.  And  whereas  the  Protestants  will 
have  no  Priest,  Priesthood,  nor  sacrifice,  but 
Christ  and  his  death,  pretending  these  words 
of  thea|)ostle  to  be  verified  only  in  the  Priest- 
hood and  service  of  the  old  law,  and  Christ's 
person  alone,  and  after  him  of  no  more  :  there- 
in they  show  themselves  to  be  ignorant  of  the 
Scriptures,  and  of  the  state  of  the  New  Testa- 
tameiit,  and  induce  a  plain  Atheism  and  godli- 
ness inio  the  world.  For  so  long  as  man  hath 
to  do  with  God,  there  must  needs  be  some  de- 
puted, and  chosen  out  from  among  the  rest,  to 
deal  according  to  this  declaration  of  the  Apos- 
tle, in  things  pertaining  to  God,  and  those  must 
be  Priests:  for  else,  if  men  need  to  deal  no 
more,  but  inmiediately  with  Christ,  what  do 
they  with  their  ministers  ?  ^  hy  let  they  not 
every  man  prav,  and  minister  tor  himself  and 
to  himself?  What  do  they  with  Sacraments, 
seeing  Christ's  death  is  as  well  sufficient  with- 
out them,  as  without  sacrifice  l  Why  stand- 
eth  not  his  death  as  well  wiih  Sacrifice,  as 
with  Sacraments  :  as  well  with  Priesthood,  as 
with  other  ecclesiastical  function?  There  is 
no  other  cause  in  the  world,  but  that,  sacri- 


CllAPTEll   5. 

fice  being  the  most  principal  act  of  rclitrion 
tliat  man  oweth  unto  God,  both  by  his  law, 
and  by  the  law  of  nature,  the  devil  by  these 
his  ministers,  under  pretence  of  deferring  or 
attributing  the  more  to  Christ's  death,  would 
abolish  it. 

This  definition  of  a  Priest  and  his  function, 
with  all  the  properties  thereto  belonging,  hold- 
eih  not  only  in  the  law  of  Moses,  and  order 
of  Aaron's  Priesthood,  but  it  was  true  before, 
in  the  law  of  nature,  in  the  patriarchs,  in 
Melchisedec,  and  now  in  Christ,  and  all  his 
Aposiies  and  Priests  of  the  New  Testament : 
saving  that  it  is  a  peculiar  excellence  in  Christ, 
that  he  only  offered  for  other  men's,  sins,  and 
not  at  all  for  his  own,  as  all  other  do. 

ver.4.  Takelh  to  himself.  A  special  proviso  for 
all  Priests,  Preachers,  and  such  as  have  to  deal 
for  the  people  in  things  pertaining  to  God,  that 
they  take  not  that  honour  or  olfice  at  their  own 
hands,  but  by  lawful  calling  and  consecration, 
even  as  Aaron  did.  By  v\  hich  clause  if  you 
examine  Luther,  Calvin,  Beza,  and  the  like  : 
or  if  all  such  as  now-a-days  intrude  themselves 
into  sacred  functions,  look  into  their  conscien- 
ces, great  and  foul  matter  of  damnation  \Vill 
appear. 

ver.  5.  Did  not  glorify  himself.  The  dignity 
of  Priesthood  must  needs  be  passing  high  and 
sovereign,  when  it  was  .a  projnOtion  and  prefer- 
ment in  the  son  of  God  himself  according  to 
his  manhood,  and  when  he  would  not  usurp,  nor 
take  upon  him  the  same,  without  his  father's 
express  connnission  and  calling  thereunto. 
An  external  example  of  humility,  and  an  argu- 
ment of  condemnation  to  all  mortal  men,  that 
arrogate  unjustly  any  function  or  power  spirit- 
ual, that  is  not  given  them  from  above,  and  by 
lawful  calling,  and  commission  of  their  supe- 
riors. 

ver.  6.  A  Priest  forever.  In  the  109th  Psalm, 
from  whence  this  testimony  is  taken,  both 
Christ's  kingdom  and  Priesthood  are  sot  forth, 
but  the  Apostle  urgeth  specially  Ins  Priesthood, 
as  the  more  excellent  and  pre-eminent  state  in 
him,  our  redernption  being  wrought  and 
achieved  by  sacrihce,  which  was  an  act  of  his 
Priesthood,  and  not  of  his  kingly  power, 
though  he  was  properly  a  kinj^  als'o,  as  Mel- 
chisedec wasbotlvPriestand  King,  being  a  re- 
semblance of  Christ. in  both,  but  much  more  in 
his  priesthood.  And  our  Lord  had  this  excel- 
lent double  dignity,  as  appeareth  by  the  dis- 
course of  Paul,  and  his  allegations  here  out  of 
the  Psalms,  at  the  very  first  moment  of  his 
conception  or  incarnation.  For  you  must  be- 
ware of  the  wicked  heresy  of  the  Arians  and 
Calvinists,  except  in  these  latter  it  be  raihej-an 
error  proceeding  of  ignorance,  that  stick  not 
to  say,  that  Christ  was  a  Priest,  or  did  sacri- 
fice, according  to  his  iGodhead.  Which  is  to 
make  Christ,  God  the  Father  priest,  and  not 


SfiO 


HEBliCWS. 


recording  to  the  order  qf  Melchisakc.  7  Who  in  ihe  days  of  his  flesli,  with  a  strong  cry  and 
te.irs,  oriering  prayers  and  jiupplicaiions  <.o  liirn  that  could  save  hiin  trorn  death  was  heard  tor 
liis  reverence,  ti  And  truly  wliercas  lie  was  the  Son,  he  learned  by  those  things  which  he 
sulFered,  obedience.    'J  Ana  being  uonsuinniate,  wa-s  made  to  all  that  obey  him,  cause  of  eter- 


AN.s*0'r.\rip.>is. 
his  Son,  and  to  do  sacrifice  and  lunii-ige  to  him 
as  his  Lord,  and  not  as  liis  egualii  dignity  and 
nature.  Augustine  sallh  iit  A'oL  109,  Thai  as 
he  Was  mail,  lie  was  Pru  si  ■'  ax  Gud,  he  was  7\(>t 
Priest,  'i'heodoretin  Psal.  109.  Asman,he  did 
offer  sacrifice :  but  as  (rod,  he  did  receive  sai  rijjce. 
Christ  iouchiiiic  hl,<:  humanitu  teas  adled  a  PritsI, 
and  he  offered  no  other  host  hut  A**  ?"^''*  bed;/,  4''-. 
.  Dialog.  1.  circa  med.  Some  of  our  new  ina.s- 
ters  not  knowing  so  much,  did  let  latl  out  oi 
their  pens  ihc  contrary,  and  being  admoui.-shed 
of  the  error,  and  that  it  was  very  Arianioui,  yet 
they  per.sisl  in  it  of  mere  ignorance  in  the 
grounds  of  Divinity. 

ver.  7.  With  a'  strong  cry.  Though  our 
Saviour  make  intercession  for  ns,  according  to 
his  human  nature,  continually  in  heaven  also  ; 
yet  he  doth  not  in  any  external  creature  make 
sacritice,  nor  use  the  prayers  sacriticial,  by 
which  our  redemption  was  achieved,  as  he  did 
in  the  time  of  his  mortal  life,  and  in  the  act  of 
his  passion,  and  most  princijiaHy  where  with  a 
loud  voice,  and  with  this  prayer.  In  minus  tii.as 
tommemlo  spiritam  ineum,  he  voluntarily  deposed 
his  soul,  yielding  it  in  most  proper  sort  for  a 
sacrifice.  For  in  that  last  point  of  his  death, 
consisteth  specially  his  high  priestly  oflice, 
and  the  very  work  and  consummation  of  our 
redemptioi). 

Observe,  moreover,  that  though  commonly 
every  faithful  i)erson  pray  both  for  hiinselt  and 
others,  and  offer  his  jirayers  to  God,  yet  none 
otVereth  by  oliice,  and  special  deputation,  and 
appointment,  in  the  person  of  the  whole  Church 
and  the  people,  saving  the  Priest.  Whose 
prayers  therefore  be  more  effectual  in  them- 
selves, fir  that  they  be  the  voice  of  all  faithl'ul 
men  together,  made  by  him  that  is  appointed 
and  received  of  God  for  the  people's  legate. 
And  of  this  kind  were  all  Ciinsl's  prayers,  in 
all  his  life  and  death,  as  all  his  other  actions 
were:  his  fasting,  watching,  preaching,  insti- 
tuting, minislerinij,  or  receiving  Sacraments  : 
every  one  being  done  as  Priestly  actions. 

ver.  7.  For  his  reverence.  These  words  have 
our  fjUiilish  translators  perniciously  and  most 
presumptuously  corrupted,  turning  them  llius, 
In  that  which  he  feared,  contrary  to  the  version 
and  sense  of  all  antiquity,  and  to  Erasmus  also, 
and  contrary  to  the  ordinary  use  of  tiie  Greek 
word,  as  Beza  himself  defineth  it,  Luk.  2.  v.  25, 
and  contrary  to  the  proprieiy  of  the  Greek 
phrase,  as  not  only  the  Catliolics,  but  the  best 
learned  I-utiierans  do  show  and  prove  by  many 
c.\amples.  They  follow  herein  the  singular 
presinnption  of  Calvin,  who  was  the  first,  as 
his  fellow  Beza  confesseth,  that  ever  found  out 
this  interpretation.  Which  neither,  Chrysos- 
toni,  nor  any  other,  as  perfect  Grecians  as  they 
were,  could  ever  espy  Wlun-e  only  to  have 
made  choice  of  fliat  imoions  and  arrogant  Sec- 
tary's sense,  before  liie  said  fatiiers'  and  all  the 
Church's  besides,  had  been  shameful  enough  : 


ClI.VI'TER  ;0. 

iHjt  to  set  ihe  same'down  for  very  Scripture  of 
God's  blessed  word,  that  is  intolerable  and 
passeth  ali  impiety.  And  we  see  plainly  that 
they  have  no  conscience,  indiU'ere.ncy,  nor 
oilier  purpose,  but  to  make  the  poor  Readers 
believe,  that  their  opinions  be  God's  own  word, 
and  to  draw  the  Scriptures  to  sound  after  the 
fantasy  of  their  h  resies.  But  if  the  good 
Reader  knew,  for  what  point  of  doctrine  they 
have  thus  framed  their  translation,  they  would 
abhor  them  to  the  depth  of  Hell.  Forsooth  it 
is  thus:  they  would  have  this  Scripture 
mean,  that  Christ  was  in  horrible  fear  of  damna- 
tion, and  that  he  was  not  only  in  pains  corporal 
upon  the  Cross,  which  they  hold,  not  to  have 
been  sufficient  for  man's  redemption,  but  that 
he  was  in  the  very  sorrows  and  distresses  of 
the  da.nned,  without  any  difference,  but  that  it 
was  not  everlasting,  as  theirs  is. 

For  this  horrible  blasphemy,  which  is  their 
interpretation  of  Christ's  descending  into  Hell, 
God's  holy  word  must  be  corrupted,  and  the 
sacrifices  of  Christ's  death,  whereof  they  talk 
so  presumptuously,  must  not  be  enough  for 
our  redemption,  except  he  be  damned  for  us 
also  to  the  pains  of  Hell.  Wo  be  to  our  poor 
Country,  that  must  have  such  books,  and  read 
such  translations.  Calvin  and  Beza  in  their 
Commentaries  and  Annotations  upon  this  place, 
for  defence  of  the  said  blasphemies,  have  thus 
translated  this  text.  Annotations.  Act.  2.  27. 
and  Matt.  27.  46. 

ver.  y.  Consummate.  The  full  work  of  his 
sacrifice,  by  which  we  were  redeemed,  was 
wholly  consummate  and  accomplished,  at  the 
yielding  up  of  his  spirit  to  God  the  Father, 
when  he  said,  Consumnmlum  est.  Though  for  to 
make  the  same  effectual  to  the  salvation  of 
particular  men,  he  himself  did  divers  things, 
and  now  doth  in  heaven,  and  ourselves  also 
must  use  many  means,  for  the  application 
thereof,  to  our  particular  necessities. 

ver.  9.  Was  made  to  all.  The  Protestants  upon 
pretence  of  the  sufficiency  of  Christ's  passion, 
and  his  only  redemption,  oppose  themselves 
guilefully  in  the  sight  of  the  simple,  against 
tiie  invocation  of  Saints,  and  tli<;ir  interces- 
sion, and  help  of  us,  against  our  penitential 
works,  or  sufferings  for  our  own  sins,  either  in 
this  life  or  the  ne.xt :  against  the  merits  of  fast- 
ing, praying,  alms,  and  other  things,  commend- 
ed to  us  in  holy  writ,  and  against  most  things 
done  in  the  Churcii,  in  Sacrifice,  Sacrament 
and  ceremony.  I3ut  this  place,  and  many 
other  show,  that  Christ's  Passion,  though  it  be 
of  itself  far  more  sufficient  and  forcible,  than 
the  Protestants  in  their  baseness  of  understand- 
ing cati  consider,  yet  pr.ffiteth  none  but  such, 
as  both  do  his  commandments,  and  use  su-'h 
remedies  and  means  to  apply  the  benefit 
thereof  to  themselves,  as  he  ajip oin'eth  in  his 
word,  or  by  the  Holy  Ghost  in  his  Church,  and 
the  Heretics  that  say,  faith  only  is  the  tiling 


HEBREWS. 


361 


ftal  salvation,  10  Called  of  God  a  high  Priest  according  to  the  order  of  Melchisedec.  11  Of 
■wiioiii  we  iiave  great  spoecli  and  inexplicable  to  utter  :  because  you  are  become  weak  to  hear. 
12  For  whereas  you  ought  to  be  masters  for  your  time,  you  need  to  be  taught  again  yourselves 
what  be  the  elements  of  the  beginning  of  the  words  oi  God  ■•  and  you  are  become  such  as  have 
need  of  milk,  and  not  of  strong  meat.  13  For  every  one  that  is  partaker  of  milk,  is  unskilful 
of  the  word  of  justice  :  for  he  is  a  child.  14  But  strong  meat  is  for  the  perfect,  them  that  by 
custom  have  their  senses  exercised  to  the  discerr'ng  of  good  and  evil. 

GHAPTElv  VI. 

He  exhortelh  them  to  he  perfect  scholars,  and  not  to  need  to  he  Catechumens  again,    4  ronsiderivg  they 

cannot  hel\aptized  airain  ;    9  and.  rrmcmhering  their  former  good  works,  J  or  the  uhirh  God  will  not 

fail  to  perform  them  his  promise,  if  Ihei/  fail  not  to  imitate  Abraham  hif  perseverance  in  the  faith  with 

patience.     20  And  so  endclh  his'digression,  and  returneth  to  the  matter  of  Christ's  Priesthood. 

1  Wherefore  interniitiing  the  word  of  the  be.'irming  of  Christ,  let  us  proceed  to  perteclion, 

not  again  laying  the  foundation  of  penance  from  dead  works,  and  of  faith  tovvai  d  God,   2  Of  the 

doctrme  of  baptisms,  and  of  imposition  of  hands,  and  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  and 

of  eternal  judgment.     3  And  this  shall  we  do,  if  God  will  permit.    4  For  it  is  impossible  for 

them  that  were  once  illuminated,  have  tasted  also  the  heavenly  gift,  and  were  made  partakers 


Annotations. 
required  to  apply  Christ's  benefits  unto  us,  are 
hereby  also  easily  refuted,  for  we  do  not  obey 
him  only  by  believing,  but  by  doing  whatsoe- 
ver he  commaiideth.  Lastly,  v>e  note  in  the 
same  words,  that  Christ  appointcth  not  by  his 
absolute  and  eternal  election,  men  so  to  be  par- 
takers of  the  fruit  of  his  redemption,  without 
any  condition  or  respect  of  their  own  works, 
obedience  or  free  will:  but  with  this  condi- 
tion always,  if  men  will  obey  him,  and  do  that 
which  he  appointeth.  Augustine,  or  Prosper, 
to  7.  Respons.  Prosperi.  lib.  2.  artir.  1.  ad  ohjeclio- 
7ies  Vincentij,  where  he  saith  of  the  cup  of 
Christ's  Passion,  It  hath  indeed  in  itself,  to  profit 
all:  hut  ij  it  he  not  dninken  it  healtth  not. 

ver.  11.  Itiexplicahle.  Intending  to  treat  more 
largely  and  particularly  of  Christ's  or  Melchi- 
dec's  Priesthood,  he  forewarneth  them  that 
the  mystery  thereof  is  far  passing  their  capa- 
city, and  that  through  their  feebleness  in  faith 

ANiN'OTATIOXS. 

ver.  1.  The  foundation  of  penance.  We  see 
hereby,  that  the  first  grounds  of  Christian  in- 
stitution or  Catechism  were  in  the  Primitive 
Church,  and  that  there  was  ever  a  necessary 
instruction  and  belief  of  certain  points  had  by 
word  of  mouth  atid  tradition,  before  men  came 
to  the  Scriptures :  which  could  not  treat  of 
things  so  particularly,  as  was  requisite  for  the 
teacning  of  all  necessary  grounds.  Among 
these  points  were  the  12  articles  contained  in 
the  Apostles'  Creed :  the  doctrine  of  penance 
before  Baptism,  the  manner  and  necessity  of 
Baptism,  the  Sacrament  of  imposition  of 
hands  after  Baptism,  called  Confirmation : 
the  Articles  of  the  Resurrection,  .Judgment,  and 
such  like.  Without  which  thines  first  laid,  if 
one  should  be  sent  to  pick  his  faith  out  of  the 
Scriptures,  there  would  be  mad  rule  quickly. 
Augustine  in  exposit.  inchoat.  ep.  ad  Ro.  versus 
finem. 

ver.  4.  ImpossHtle.  How  hard  the  holy  Scrip- 
tures be,  and  how  dangerous  they  be  read  of 
the  unlearned,  or  of  the  proud  be  they  never  so 
well  learned,  this  one  place  misht  teach  us 
Whereas  the  Novatians  of  old  did  so  stumble, 
that  thev  thought  and  heretically  tauirht,  that 
none  falling  into  any  mortal  sin  after  Baptism, 
could  be  received  to  mercy  or  penance  in  the 
31 


Chapter  5. 
and  weakness  of  understanding,  he  is  forced  to 
omit  divers  deep  points  concerning  the  Priest- 
hood of  the  new  law.  Among  which,  no  doubt, 
the  mystery  of  the  Sacrament  and  Sacrifice  of 
the  altar,  called  Mass,  was  a  principal  and  per- 
tinent matter  :  which  the  Apostles  and  P'a- 
thers  of  Primitive  Church  used  not  to  treat  of 
so  largely  and  particularly  in  their  writings, 
which  might  come  to  the  hands  el  the  unfaith- 
ful, who  of  all  things  took  soonest  scandal  of 
the  B.  Sacrament,  as  we  see,  Jo.  6.  He  spake 
to  the  Hebrews,  saith  Hierome,  ep.  128  ;  that  is,  to 
the  Jens,  and  not  to  the  faith  fid  men,  to  vhmn  he 
might  have  been  hold  ioutier  the  Sacrament.  And 
indeed  it  was  not  reasonable  to  talk  much  to 
them  of  that  sacrifice  which  was  the  resem- 
blance of  Christ's  death,  when  they  thought 
not  right  of  Christ's  death  itself.  Which  ihe 
Apostle's  wisdom  and  silence  our  Adversaries 
wickedly  abuse  against  the  holy  Mass. 

Chapter  6. 
Church:  and  so  to  a  contentious  man.  that 
would  follow  his  own  sense,  or  the  bare  words, 
without  regard  to  the  Church's  sense  and  rule 
of  faith,  after  whicli  every  Scripture  must  he 
expounded,  the  Apostle's  speech  doth  here 
soimd.  Even  as  to  the  simple,  and  to  the  He- 
retic that  submitteth  not  his  sense  to  the 
Church's  judgment,  certain  places  of  this  same 
Epistle,  seem  at  the  first  sight,  to  stand  auainst 
the  daily  oblation  or  sacrifice  of  the  Mass : 
which  yet  in  truth  make  no  more  for  that  pur- 
pose, thanthis  text  we  now  stand  on,  serveth 
the  Novatians. 

And  let  the  good  Readers  beware  here  also 
of  the  Protestant's  exposition,  for  they  are 
herein  worse  than  Novatians,  specially  such  as 
precisely  follow  Calvin  :  holding  impiously, 
that  it  is  impossible  for  one  that  forsakoth  en- 
tirely his  fliith,  that  is,  becometh  an  Apostafe 
or  a  Heretic,  to  be  received  to  penance  or  God's 
mercy.  To  establish  which  false  and  damna- 
ble sense  these  fellows  make  nothing  of  Ai^- 
brose's,  Chrysostoni's,  and  the  other  fathers" 
exposition,  which  is  the  holy  Church's  sense. 
That  the  Apostle  meaneih  of  that  penance 
which  is  done  before  and  in  Baptism,  which  is" 
no  more  to  say,  but  that  it  is  impossible  to  be 
baptized  again,  and  thereby  to  be  renovated 


3G2 


HEBREWS 


of  the  Holy  Ghost,  5  Have  moreover  tasted  the  good  word  of  God,  and  the  powers  of  the 
world  to  come,  6  Ajid  are  tullcn;  to  be  reiiowod  again  to  penance,  crucifying  attain  to  them- 
selves the  Son  ot'  CJod,  and  makinij  him  a  mockeiy.  7  For  the  earth  drinking  (he  rain  often 
coming  upon  it,  and  bring' th  fordi  grass  commodious  tor  them  by  vvliom  it  is  tilhd,  receiveth 
blessing  of  God.  8  liui  bringetii  iorth  thorns  and  briers,  it  is  reprobate,  and  very  near 
a  curse,  whose  end  is,  to  be  burnt.  'J  But  we  conlidently  trust  of  you,  my  best  beloved,  better 
things,  and  nearer  to  salvation:  althouKh  wc  speak  thus.  10  For  God  is  not  unjust,  that  he 
should  forget  your  work  and  love  wliicli  you  liave  showed  in  hisname,  which  have  ministered 
to  the  saiius  and  do  nnnister.  11  And  our  desire  is  that  every  one  of  you  show  forth  the  same 
carefulness  to  the  accomplishing  of  hope  inito  the  end  :  l"i  That  you  become  not  slothful,  but 
imitators  of  them  wluch  bv  faith  and  patience  shall  iulierit  the  promises.  13  For  God  promis- 
ing to  Abraham,  because  fie  had  mine  greater  by  whom  he  might  swear,  he  svvare  by  himself, 
14  Saying,  Unless  blessing  I  shall  bless  thee,  and  multiplying  shall  muliii)ly  thee.  15  And  so 
paliently  enduring  he  obtained  the  iironuse.  Itj  For  men  swear  by  a  <rreater  than  themselves  : 
and  ihe  end  of  all  their  controversy,  for  ihe  confirmation,  is  an  oath.  17  Wherein  God  meaning 
rnore  abmidantly  to  show  to  the  heirs  of  the  promise  the  stability  of  his  counsel,  he  interposed 
ail  oath  :  1'8  'rliat  by  iwo  things  immovable  whereby  it  is  impossible  ibr  God  to  lie,  we  may 
have  a  riiost  striMig  comli^rt,  who  have  fled  to  hold  fast  the  hope  proposed,  19  Which  we  have 
as  an  anchor  of  the  soul,  sure  ;md  fi:rm,  and  going  in  into  the  inner  parts  of  the  veil,  '20  Where 
Jesus  the  precursor  lor  us  is  entered,  made  a  high  priest  for  ever  according  to  the  order  of 
Melchisedec. 

CHAPTER    VII. 
To  prove  the  Priesfhmd  of  Christ  incomparohh/  to  excel  the  Priesthood  of  Anroii,  urid  thereftrre  that 
/jtvitical  priesthood  now  to  ceaae,  and  lual  law  also  with   it,  he  scannelh  every  word  of  Ihe  verse  al- 
leged out  of  the  Psalm,  Our  Lord  hath  sworn:  thou  art  a  Priest  forever,  according  to  the 
order  of  Melchisedec. 

1  For  this  Melchisedec  the  King  of  Salem,  Priest  of  the  God  mo.st  high,  who  met  Abraham 
returning  from  the  slaughter  of  the  kings,  and  blessed  hiin  :  2  To  whom  also, Abraham  di- 
vided tithes  of  all :  first  indeed  by  interpretation,  the  king  of  justice  :  and  then  also  king  of 
Saletn,  which  is  to  say  king  of  peace,    3  Without  father,  without  mother,  without  genealogy 


Annot.vtioxs. 
and  illuminated,  to  die,  be  buried,  and  rise 
agiin  the  second  time  in  Christ,  in  so  easy 
and  perfect  jienatice  atid  cleansing  of  sins,  as 
thit  iirst  sacrament  of  generation  did  yield; 
which  applieth  Chrisl's  death  in  such  ample 
manner  to  the  receivers,  that  it  taketli  away  all 
pains  due  for  sins  before  committed  :  and  there- 
fore requireth  no  further  pen<mce  afterward, 
for  the  sins  before  connnitted,  all  being  washed 
away  by  the  force  of  that  sacrament  duly  taken. 
Augustine  calleth  the  remission  in  Baptisnt, 
Mugiuini  indiilgentiam,  a  great  pardon,  Encki- 
rid.  c.  61. 

Tiie  Apostle  therefore  warneth  them,  that 
if  they  tall  from  their  faith,  and  from  Christ's 
grace  and  law  which  they  once  received  in 
tneir  Baptism,  they  may  not  look  to  have  any 
more  that  first  great  and  large  remedy  ap|)lied 
unto  them,  nor  no  man  else  that  sinneth  after 
Baptism :  though  the  other  penance  which  is 
called  the  Seiond  table  after  shipwreck  which  is 
a  more  painful  medicine  for  sin  than  Baptism, 
requiring  much  fasting,  praying  and  other  af- 
flictions corporal,  is  opeti  not  only  to  other  sin- 
ners, but  to  all  once  baptized.  Heretics,  or  op- 
Annotations. 

ver.  1.  Mekhisrdec.  The  excellency  of  this 
person  was  so  great,  that  some  of  the  antiquitv 
took  him  to  be  an  Antrel,  and  some  the  Holy 
GJiost.  Whii:h  opinion  not  only  the  Hebrews, 
that  avouch  him  to  be  Sem  the*!oti  (if  N  le,  but 
also  the  chief  father  ^  of  the  Christians  do  con- 
dc'un:  not  diiiibtinir  but  he  was  a  mere  man 
and  a  priest  a  id  a  kin^r,  whosoever  he  was, 
for  else  he  ciuhl  not  iti  otKce  anii  order  aiul 
eacrifice  hiive  been  so  pcr.'iect  a  type  and  re- 


CHAPTf;R  6. 

pugners  of  the  truth  maliciously  and  of  purpose 
or  whrit  way  soever,  during  this  life.  Cyprinn, 
Ep.  52.  Ambrose  upon  this  ijlace.  Au"ustine, 
cuitf.  ep.  Parm.  lib.  2.  c.  13.  and  cp.  50.  Damas- 
cene, lib.  4.  c.  10. 

ver.  y.  \V>:  confidently.  It  is  evident  by  these 
words,  against  the  Novatitms  and  the  Cal- 
vmists,  that  Paul  meant  not  precisely,  that 
they  had  done,  or  could  do  anv  such  sin, 
whereby  they  should  be  put  out  of  all  hope  ot 
salvation,  and  be  sure  of  damnation,  during 
their  life. 

ver.  10.  God.  is  not  unjust.  It  is  a  world  to 
see,vvluitwriiigingand  writhingthe  Protestants 
make,  to  shift  theniselves  from  the  evidence 
of  these  words,  which  make  it  most  clear  to 
all  not  blinded  in  pride  and  contention,  that 
good  works  be  meritorious,  and  the  very  cause 
of  salvation,  so  far  that  (J:)d  should  be  unjust, 
it'  he  rendered  not  heaven  for  the  same.  Revera 
prundis  injustilia  Dei,  saith  IIierom(>,  -S/  tantum 
jtectatapuniret,  et  bona  opera  non  snscij>eret.  In- 
deed preat  were  God's  injustice,  if  he  would  only 
punish  sins,  and  would  not  receive  good  works. 
Lib.  2.  cont.  Jvvin.  c.  2. 

ClIAPTEU  7. 

semblance  of  our  Saviour,  as  in  this  chapter 
and  other  is  showed. 

ver.  2.  The  kini;  of.  When  the  fathers  and 
Catholic  expositors  pike  out  allegories  and 
mysteries  out  of  the  names  of  men,  the  Pro- 
testants not  endued  with  the  spirit  whereby 
the  Scriptures  were  given,  deride  their  holy 
labours  in  the  search  of  the  same:  but  the 
Apos  le  finde  h  high  mystery  in  the  very  namea 
of  persons  and  places. 


HEBREWS. 


363 


having  neither  beginning  of  days  nor  end  of  life,  but  likened  to  the  Son  of  God,  conlinueth  a 
Priest  for  ever.  4  And  "behold  how  great  this  man  is,  to  whom  also  Abraham  the  Patriarch 
gave  tithes  of  the  principal  things.  5  And  certes  they  of  the  sons  ot  Levi  that  take  the  priest- 
hood, iiave  couiinandment  to  take  tithes  of  the  people  according  to  the  Law,  ihal  is  to  say,  of 
their  brethren :  albeit  themselves  also  issued  out  of  the  loins  of  Abraham.  G  But  he  whose 
generation  is  not  numbered  among  them,  took  tithes  of  Abraham,  and  blessed  him  that  had  the 
promises.  7  But  without  all  contradiction,  that  which  is  less,  is  blessed  of  ihe  better.  8  And 
liere  indeed,  men  that  die,  receive  tithes:  but  there  he  hath  witness,  that  he  liveth.  9  And, 
that  it  may  so  be  said,  by  Abraham,  Levi  also,  which,  received  tithes,  was  tithed.  10  For  as 
yet  he  was  in  his  father's  loins,  when  Molchisedec  met  him.  11  If  then  consummation  was 
by  the  Levitical  priesthood,  tor  under  it  the  people  received  the  Law,  what  necessity  was  there 
yet  another  priest  to  rise  according  to  the  order  of  Melchisedec,  and  not  to  be  called  accord- 


Annotatio.'JS. 

ver.  3.  Withoul  father.  Not  that  he  was  with- 
out father  and  mother,  saith  fiieroine,  epL  126. 
for  Christ  himself  was  not  without  father,  ac- 
cording to  his  divinity,  nor  without  mother  in 
his  humanity  :  but  for  that  his  pedigree  is  not 
.set  out  in  the  Genesis,  as  the  genealogy  of 
other  Patriarchs  is,  but  is  suddenly  induced  in 
the  holy  history,  no  mention  made  of  his  stock, 
tribe,  beginning  or  ending,  and  therefore  in 
this  case  also  resembling  in  this  sort  the  Son 
of  Gad,  whose  generation  was  extraordinary, 
mir.iculous,  and  ineffable,  according  to  both 
his  natures,  lacking  a  father  in  the  one,  and  a 
mother  in  the  other,  his  person  having  neither 
beginning  nor  ending,  and  his  kingdom  and 
priesthood  specially,  in  himself  and  in  the 
Chiiroh,  bein^  eternal,  both  in  respect  of  the 
time  past,  and  the  time  to  come:  as  the  said 
Doctor  in  the  same  Epistle  writeth.  ^ 

ver,  4.  Behold.  To  prove  that  Christ's  priest- 
hood far  passeth  the  priesthood  of  Aaron  :  and 
the  priesthood  of  the  New  Testament,  the 
priesthood  of  the  old  law :  and  consequently 
that  the  sacrifice  of  our  Saviour  and  the  sacri- 
lice  of  the  Church  doth  much  excel  the  sacri- 
fices of  Moses'  law,  he  disputeth  profoundly 
ot^  the  pre-eminences  of  Melchisedec  above 
the  great  Patriarch  Abraham,  who  was  father 
of  the  Levites. 

ver.  4.  Tilhes.  The  first  pre-eminence,  that 
Abraham  paid  tithes,  and  that  of  the  best  and 
most  chief  things  that  he  had,  unto  Melchi- 
sedec, as  a  duty  and  homage,  not  for  himself 
only  in  person,  but  for  Levi,  who  yet  was  not 
born,  and  so  for  the  whole  priesthood  of  Levi's 
stock,  acknov.dedging  thereby,  Melchisedec 
not  only  to  be  a  priest,  but  his  priest  and  supe- 
rior, and  so  of  all  the  Levitical  order.  And  it 
is  here  to  be  observed,  that  whereas  in  the  14. 
of  Gen.  whence  this  holy  narration  is  taken, 
both  in  the  Hebrew,  and  in  the  70.  it  standeth 
inditl'erent  or  doubtful,  whether  Melchisedec 
paid  tithes  to  Abraham,  or  look  tithes  of  him  : 
the  Apostle  here  putteth  all  out  of  controversy, 
plainly  declaring  that  Abraham  paid  tithes  to 
th  2  others,  as  the  inferior  to  his  priest  and  su- 
perior. And  touching  payment  of  tithes,  it  is 
a  natural  dury,  that  men  owe  to  God  in  all 
laws,  and  to  be  given  to  his  priests  in  his  be- 
half, for  their  honour  and  livelihood.  .Jacob 
promised  or  vowed  to  pay  them.  Gen.  2S. 
Moses  appointed  them,  Levii.  27.  Nam.  18. 
Dent.  12.  14.  26.  Christ  confirmeih  that  duty. 
Malt.  23.  and  Abraham  specially  here  giveth 
tliem  to  Melchisedec.  plainly  thereby  approv- 


Chapter  7. 
ing  them  or  their  equivalent  to  be  due  to  Christ 
and  the  priesthood  of  the  Now  Testament,' 
much  more  than  either  in  the  law  of  Moses,  or 
in  the  law  of  Nature.  Of  which  tithes  due  to 
the  clergy  of  Christ's  Church,  Cyprian,  Ep.  66. 
Hierome,  Ep.  1.  cap.  7.  and  Ep.  2.  cap.  5,  to 
Heliodorus  and  Nepotianus.  Augustine,  >S'er. 
loy.  de  tempore. 

ver.  7  Is  blessed  of  the  better.  The  second 
pre-eminence  is,  that  Melchisedec  did  bless 
Abraham :  which  we  see  here  Paul  maketh  a 
great  and  Sovereign  holy  thing,  grounding  our 
Saviour's  prerogative  above  The  whole  order 
of  Aaron  therein:  and  we  see  that  in  this  sort 
it  is  the  proper  act  of  Priesthood:  and  that 
without  all  controversy  as  the  Apostle  saith,  he 
is  greater  in  dignity,  that  hath  authority  to 
bless,  than  the  person  that  hath  not,  and  there- 
fore the  priest's  vocation  to  be  in  this  behalf 
far  above  any  earthly  king,  who  hath  not  power 
to  give  benediction  in  this  sacred  manner,  nei- 
ther to  man,  nor  other  creature.  As  here  Mel- 
chisedec, so  Christ  blessed  much  more,  and  so 
have  the  Bishops  of  his  Church  done,  and  do. 
Which  no  man  can  marvel  that  ourforefathers 
have  so  highly  esteemed  and  sought  for,  if  he 
mark  the  wonderful  mystery  and  grace  thereof 
here  expressed.  This  Patriarch  also  which 
here  takcth  blessing  of  Melchisedec,  himself, 
though  in  an  inferior  sort,  blessed  his  sons,  as 
the  other  Patriarchs  did,  and  fathers  do  their 
children  by  that  example.  ■ 

ver.  8.  Men  that  die.  The  tithes  given  to  Mel- 
chisedec were  not  given  as  to  amere  mortal 
man,  as  all  of  the  tribe  of  Levi's  and  Aaron's 
order  were :  but  as  to  one  representing  the 
Son  of  God,  who  now  liveth  and  reigncth  and 
holdeth  his  priesthood  and  the  function  thereof 
forever. 

ver.  11.  If  consummation.  The  principal  pro- 
position of  the  whole  epistle  and  all  the  Apos- 
tle's discourse,  is  referred  and  grounded  upon 
the  former  prerogatives  of  Melchisedec  above 
Abraham  and  Levi :  that  is,  that  the  end,  per- 
fection, accomplishment,  and  consummation  of 
all  man's  duties  and  debts  to  God,  by  the  ge- 
neral redemption,  satisfaction,  full  price  and 
perfect  ransom  of  all  mankind,  was  not  achiev- 
ed by  any  or  all  the  priests  of  Aaron's  order, 
nor  by  any  sacrifice  or  act  of  that  priesthood, 
or  of  all  the  law  of  Moses,  which  was  ground- 
ed upon  the  Levitical  Priesthood,  but  by  Christ 
and  his  Priesthood,  which  is  of  the  order  an.d 
rite  of  Melchisedec. 

ver.  11.  What  necessilrj.    This  disputation  of 


3C1 


HEBREWS. 


ing  to  the  order  of  Aaron?  12  For  tlie  priestliootl  being  translated,  it  is  necessary  that  a  trans- 
lation of  the  Law  also  be  made.  13  For  he  on  whom  itiese  things  be  said  is  of  another  tribe 
ot  the  which,  none  attended  on  the  aliar.  M  For  it  is  manifest  thai  our  Lord  sprung  of  Juda : 
in  the  which  tribe  Moses  spake  noihinif  of  Priests,  lo  And  yet  it  is  mucli  more  eviflent:  if 
according  to  the  similitude  ot  .Melclu.sedec  tlitre  arise  another  priest.  16  Wliich  was  not  made 
according  to  the  Law  ot  ilie  carnal  conmiaridment,  but  according  to  tlie  power  of  life  indisso- 
luble.    17  For  he  witnessetli,  That  thou  art  a  PrieHJonvcr,  according  to  the  order  of  Alelrhixedec. 


An.\otations. 
the  pre-eminence  of  Christ's  Priesthood  above 
the  Levitical  order,  is  against  the  erroneous 
persuasion  of  tlie  Jews,  that  thought  their  law, 
priesthood,  and  sacrilices  to  lie  everlasting, 
and  to  be  sufiicient  in  themselves,  witiioutany 
other  priest  than  Aaron  and  his  successor,  and 
without  all  relation  to  Christ's  passion  or  anv 
other  redemption  or  remission,  than  that  which 
their  Levitical  offices  did  procure  :  not  know- 
ing that  they  were  all  figures  of  Christ's  death, 
and  to  be  ended  and  accunipiished  in  the  same. 
Which  point  well  understood  and  kept  in  mind, 
will  clear  the  whole  controversy  betwixt  the 
Catholics  and  Protestants,  concerning  the  sa- 
crifice of  the  Church,  for,  the  scope  of  the 
Apostle's  disputation  being,  to  avouch  the  dig- 
nity, pre-eminence,  necessity,  and  eternal  fruit 
and  ert'ect  of  Christ's  passion,  he  had  not  to 
treat  at  all  of  the  order,  which  is  a  sacrifice 
depending  of  his  passion,  specially  writing  to 
the  flebrews,  that  were  to  be  instructed  and  re- 
formed first  touching  the  sacrifice  of  the  Cross, 
before  they  could  truitfully  hear  any  thing  of 
the  other,  though  in  covert  and  by  most  evident 
sequel  of  disputation,  the  learned  and  faithful 
may  easily  perceive  whereupon  the  said  sacri- 
fice of  the  Church,  which  is  the  Mass,  is 
grounded.  And  therefore  Hierome  saith,  epist. 
r^6,  that  all  these  commendations  of  Melchi- 
sedec  are  in  the  type  ot  Christ,  cujus  profectus 
EcclesicB  sacramenta  sunt. 

ver.  r2.  Translated.  Note  well  this  place,  and 
you  shall  perceive  thereby,  that  every  lawful 
ibrm  and  manner  of  law,  state,  or  government 
of  God's  people  dependeth  on  priesthood, 
riseth,  standeth,  falleth,  or  altereth  with  the 
priesthood.  Li  the  law  of  Nature,  the  state  of 
the  people  hanged  on  one  kind  of  priesthood  : 
in  the  law  ot  Moses,  ot  another:  in  the  state 
of  Christianity,  of  another:  and  therefore  in 
the  former  sentence  the  Apostle  said,  that  the 
.Tewi.sh  people  or  commonwealth  had  their  law 
under  the  Levitical  priesthood,  and  the  Greek 
more  properly  expresseth  the  matter,  that  they 
were  kgilinmted,  that  is  to  sav,  made  a  lawtiil 

Eeopleor  community  under  God,  by  the  priest- 
ood,  for  there  is  no  just  nor  lawful  common- 
wealth in  the  world,  tiiat  is  not  made  legal  and 
God's  peculiar,  and  distinguished  from  unlaw- 
ful commonwealths  that  hold  of  false  gods,  or 
of  none  at  all,  by  priesthood.  Whereupon  it 
is  clear,  that  the  new  law,  and  all  Christian 
peoples,  holding  oi  the  same,  is  made  lawful 
by  the  priesthood  of  the  New  Testament,  and 
that  the  Protestants  shamehdly  are  deceived, 
and  deceive  others,  that  wouhf  have  Christian 
commonwealths  to  lack  an  external  priesthood, 
or  Christ's  death  lo  al)()!ish  the  same,  for,  this 
is  a  demonstration,  that  it Ctirist  have  abolish- 
ed priesthood,  he  hath  abolished  the  new  law, 


Chapter  7. 
'whicii  is  the  New  Testament  and  stale  of 
grace,  which  all  Christian  commonwealths  live 
under.  Neither  were  it  true,  that  tlie  priesthood 
were  translated  with  the  law,  if  all  external 
priesthood  ended  by  Christ's  death,  where  liie 
new  law  began,  lor  so  the  law  should  not  de- 
pend on  priesthood,  but  dure  when  all  priest- 
hood were  ended :  which  is  against  Paul's 
doctrine. 

Furthermore  it  is  to  be  noted,  that  this  legi- 
timation or  putting  communities  under  law, 
and  priesthood,  of  what  order  soever,  it  is  no 
otherwise,  but  by  joining  one  with  another  in 
one  homage  of  sacrifice  external,  which  is  the 
proper  act  of  jiriesthood,  lor,  as  no  lawful  state 
can  be  without  priesthood,  so  no  priesthood 
can  be  without  sacrifice.  And  we  mean  al- 
ways of  priesthood  and  sacrifice  taken  in  their 
own  proper  signification,  as  here  Paul  taketh 
them,  for  the  constitution,  dirf'erence.  altera- 
tion, or  translation  of  states  and  laws  rise  not 
upon  any  mutation  of  spiritual  or  metaphori- 
cally taken  priesthood,  or  sacrifice:  but  upon 
those  things  in  proper  acception,  as  it  is  most 
plain. 

Lastly,  it  followcth  of  this,  that  though  Christ 
truly  sacrificed  himself  upon  the  Cross,  there 
is  also  a  priest  according  to  the  order  of  Mel- 
chisedec,  and  there  made  the  full  redemption 
of  the  world,  confirmed  and  consummated  his 
compact,  and  Testament,  and  the  law  and 
priesthood  of  this  his  new  and  eternal  state,  by 
his  blood :  yet  that  canirot  be  the  form  of  sa- 
crifice into  which  the  old  priesthood  and  sacri- 
fices were  translated,  whereupon  the  Apostle 
inferreth  the  translation  of  the  law.  For  they 
all  were  figures  of  Christ's  death,  and  ended 
in  eft'ect  at  his  death,  yet  they  were  not  altered 
into  that  kind  of  sacrifice,  which  was  to  be 
made  but  once,  and,  was  executed  in  such  a 
sort,  that  peoples  and  nations  christened  could 
not  meet  often  to  worship  at  it,  nor  have  iheir 
law  and  priests  constituted  in  the  same,  though 
for  the  honour  and  duty,  remembrance  and  re- 
presentatiim  thereof,  not  oiiiy  we  Christians, 
but  also  all  peoples,  faithful  both  of  .lews  and 
Gentiles,  have  iiad  their  priesthood  and  sacri- 
fices, according  to  the  difi'ercnce  of  their  states. 
Wiiich  kind  of  sacrifices  were  translated  one 
into  another:  and  so  no  doubt  is  the  priesthood 
Levitical  properly  turned  into  the  priesthood 
and  sacrifice  of  the  Church.,  according  to  Mel- 
chisedec's  rite,  and  Christ's  institution  in  the 
forms  of  broad  and  wine. 

ver.  17.  A  Prienl  forever.  Christ  is  not  called 
a  priest  forever,  only  for  that  his  person  is  eter- 
nal, or  for  that  he  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of 
God,  and  perpetually  prayeth  or  makelh  inter- 
cession for  us,  or  for  that  the  etl'ecl  of  his  death 
;3  everlasting:  tor  all  this  proveth  not  that  in 


HEBREWS. 


3G5 


18  Reprobation  certes  is  made  of  the  former  commandment,  because  of  (he  weakness  and  un- 
profitableness thereof.  19  For  the  Law  brought  nothing  to  perfection,  but  an  introduction  of  a 
better  hope,  by  the  which  we  approach  to  God.  20  And  inasmucii  as  it  is  not  without  an  oath, 
the  other  truly  without  an  oath  were  made  priests  :  21  But  this  with  an  oath,  by  him  that  said 
unto  him  :  Oar  Lord  hath  swum,  and  it  sliall  not  npent  him :  thou  art  a  Priest  forever.  22  By  so 
much,  is  Jesus  made  a  surety  of  a  better  testament.  23  And  the  other  indeed  were  made 
priests,  being  many,  because  that  by  death  they  were  prohibited  to  continue  :    24  But  this,  for 


Annotations. 

proper  signification  his  priesthood  is  per- 
petual: but  according  to  the  judgment  of  all 
the  iiitiiers  grounded  upon  this  deep  and  divine 
discourse  ot  Paul,  and  upon  the  very  nature, 
definition,  and  propriety  of  priesthood,  and  the 
excellent  act  and  order  of  Melchisedec,  and 
the  state  of  the  new  law,  he  is  a  priest  forever 
according  to  Melchi.sedec's  order,  specially  in 
respect  of  the  sacrifice  of  his  holy  body  and 
blood,  instituted  at  his  last  supper,  and  exe- 
cuted by  his  commission,  commandment,  and 
perpetual  concurrence  with  his  priests,  in  the 
form  of  bread  and  wine  :  in  which  things  only 
the  said  high  priest  Melchisedec  did  sacrifice. 
For  though  Paul  make  no  express  mention 
hereof,  because  of  the  depth  of  the  mystery, 
and  their  incredulity,  or  feebleness  to  whom 
he  wrote  :  yet  it  is  evident  in  the  judgment  of 
all  the  learned  fathers,  without  e.xception,  that 
ever  wrote  either  upon  this  Epistle,  or  upon  the 
14.  of  Genesis,  or  the  Psalm  109.  or  by  occasion 
have  treated  of  the  sacrifice  of  the  altar,  that 
the  eternity  and  proper  act  of  Christ's  priest- 
hood, and  consequently  the  immutability  of  the 
nesv  law,  consisteth  in  the  perpetual  ofl'ering 
of  Christ's  body  and  blood  in  the  Church. 

Which  thing  is  so  well  known  to  the  ad- 
versaries of  Christ's  Church  and  priesthood, 
andsogrante',!,thattheybe  forced  impudently  to 
cavil  upon  certain  Hebrew  particles,  that  Mel- 
chisedec did  not  offer  in  bread  and  wine  :  yea 
and  when  that  will  not  serve,  plainly  to  deny 
him  to  have  been  a  Priest:  which  is  to  give 
checkmate  to  the  Apostle,  and  to  overthrow  all 
his  discourse.  Thus  whiles  these  wicked  men 
pretend  to  defend  Christ's  only  priesthood,  they 
mdeed  abolish  as  much  as  in  them  lieth,  the 
whole  order,  office,  and  state  of  his  eternal 
Law  and  Priesthood. 

Arnobius  saith,  Bi/  the  mystery  of  hread  and 
wine  he  was  made  a  Priest  forever.  The  eternal 
■meinorij,  hi/  which  he  gave  the  food  of  his  bodi/  to 
them  that  fear  him,  in  Psal.  109.  110.  Laciantius, 
In  the  Church  hemiist  7ieeds  have  his  eternal  priest- 
^losd  nccordins:  to  the  order  of  Melchisedec.  Lib.  14. 
Lisiilut.  Hierome  to  Evagrius,  Aaron's  priest- 
hood had  'in  end,  hut  Melchisedec  s,  thai  is,  Christ's 
and  the  C^hurch's,  is  perpetual,  both  for  llie  time 
past  and,  to  come.  Chrysostom  therefore  calleth 
the  Ctiurch's  sacrifice, /(tis?ir;»i  inconminptihilem, 
a  liost  or  sacrifice  that  cannot  be  consume'l,  Horn. 
17.  in  9.  Heb.  Cyprian,  hotliam  <fna  subUita,  nulla 
esset  fufiira  religio,  a  host  which  being  taken 
away,  there  could  be  no  religion,  de  ,  wna  Do- 
mini, na.  2.  EiTir^senu=!,  p^rpetuam  ubli:tionem 
el  perpetno  currenlem  redimptinnein,  a  perpetual 
'ohhitiun  and  a  redemption  thai  runneth  or  conlinu- 
>eth  everlastinglif.  Ham.  5.  de  Pascli.  And  our  Sa- 
•viour  expresseth  so  much  in  the  very  institu- 
tion  of  the  blessed  Sacrament  of  his  bodv  and 
31* 


Chapter  7. 
blood  :  specially  when  he  calleth  the  latter 
kind,  the  New  Testament  in  his  blood,  signifying 
that  as  the  old  Law  was  stablished  in  the  blood 
of  beasts,  so  the  new,  which  is  his  eternal  Tes- 
tament, should  be  dedicated  and  perpetual  in 
his  own  blood :  not  only  as  it  was  shed  on  the 
Cross,  but  as  given  in  the  chalice.  And  there- 
fore into  this  sacrifice  of  the  Altar,  saith  Au- 
gustine, lib.  18.  de  Civit.  cap.  20.  Leo,  Ser.  8.  de 
Passion,  and  the  rest,  were  the  old  sacrifices  to 
be  translated,  Cyprian,  episf.  63.  ad  Caicil.  nu.  2. 
Ambrose,  de  Sacram.  lib.  5.  6.  4.  Augustine,  in 
Psal.  33.  Cone.  2.  and  lib.  17.  de  Civit.  rap.  17. 
Hierome,  ep.  17.  c.  2.  and  epist.  126.  Epiph. 
Hares.  55.  Theodoret,  ire  i'i-aZ.  109.  Damascen, 
lib.  4.  c.  14. 

Finally,  if  any  of  the  Fathers,  or  all  the  Fa- 
thers, had  either  wisdom,  grace,  or  intelligence 
of  God's  words  and  mysteries,  this  is  the  truth. 
If  nothing  will  serve  our  adversaries,  Christ 
.Tksus  confound  them,  and  defend  his  eternal 
priesthood,  and  state  of  his  New  Testament 
established  in  the  same. 

ver.  18.  Of  the  former  commandment.  The 
whole  law  of  Moses  containing  all  their  old 
Priesthood,  sacrifice,  sacraments,  and  ceremo- 
nies, is  called  the  old  comma ndmerit :  and  the 
new  Testament  containing  the  sacrifice  oS 
Christ's  body  and  blood,  and  all  the  sacra- 
ments and  graces  given  by  the  same,  is  named 
the  New  mandatum :  for  which  our  forefathers 
calleth  the  Thursday  in  the  holy  week,  Maun- 
dap  Thursday,  because  that  in  it,  the  new  law 
and  Testament  was  dedicated  in  the  chalice  of 
his  blood:  the  old  mandatum,  law,  Priesthood, 
and  sacrifices  for  that  they  were  insufficient 
and  imperfect,  bein^  taken  away:  and  this 
new  sacrifice,  after  the  order  of  Melchisedec, 
given  in  the  place  thereof. 

ver.  19.  The  introduction.  Ever  observe,  that 
the  abrogation  of  the  old  law,  is  not  an  abolish- 
ing of  all  priesthood,  but  an  introduction  of  a 
new,  containing  the  hope  of  eternal  things, 
where  the  old  had  but  teniporal. 

ver.  21.  With  an  oath.  This  oath  signifieth 
the  infallible  and  absolute  promise  of  the  eter- 
nity of  the  new  priesthood  and  state  of  the 
church  :  Christ  by  his  death  and  bloodshed  in 
the  sacrifice  of  the  cross,  confirming  it,  sealing 
it,  and  making  himself  the  surety  and  pledge 
thereof  For  tliough  the  new  Testament  was 
instituted,  given,  and  dedicated  in  the  supper, 
yet  the  warrant,  confirmation,  and  eternal  ope- 
ration thereof  was  achieved  upon  the  cross,  in 
the  one  oblation  and  one  general  and  everlast- 
ing redemption  there  made. 

ver.  23.  Beinir  many.  The  Protestants  not 
understanding  this  place,  feiirn  very  foolishly, 
that  the  Apostle  should  make  this  difference 
betwixt  the  old  state  and  the  new :  that  in  the 


3fi6 


HEBREWS. 


that  he  continueth  for  ever,  hath  everlasting  priesthood.  25  Whereby  he  is  able  to  save  also 
forever  going  by  himself  to  God  :  always  living  to  make  intercession  for  us.  26  For  it  was 
seemly  mat  we  should  have  such  a  High  Priesi,  holy,  innocent,  impoUuted,  separate  from  sin- 
ners, and  made  higher  tlian  the  heavens.  27  Which  hath  not  necessity  daily,  as  the  priests^ 
first  tor  his  owti  sins  to  ot]'cr  hosts,  then,  for  the  peoples,'  for  this  he  did  once,  in  ollering  him- 
self. 28  For  the  Law  appointeth  priests  them  that  have  infirmity:  but  the  word  of  the  oath 
which  is  after  the  Law,  the  Sou  for  ever  perfected. 

CHAPTER   VIIL 
Out  of  the  same  Psalm  109.  he  urgelh  it  also,  Sit  thou  on  my  right  hana,  shmmit:  that  the  Lcvltical 

Tabernacle  on  earth,  was  but  a  shadow  of  his  true  Tabernacle  in  heaven  :  without  vhich  he  shovid  not 

be  a  Priest  at  all :   whereas  he  is  oj  a  better  Priesthood  tlian  they,  as  also  he  provelh  by  the  excelleiicif 

of  the  new  Testament  above  the  old. 

1  But  the  sum  concerning  these  things  which  he  said,  is:  We  have  such  a  High  Priest, 
who  is  set  on  the  right  hand  of  the  seat  of  majesty  in  the  heavens,  2  A  minister  of  the  holies, 
and  of  the  true  tabernacle,  which  our  Lord  pight,  and  not  man.  3  For  every  hi"h  Priest  is 
appointed  to  offer  gifts  and  hosts,  wherefore  it  is  necessary  that  he  also  have  something  that  he 
may  offer.    4  If  then  he  were  upon  the  earth,  neither  were  he  a  Priest:  whereas  there  were 


Annotations. 
old,  there  were  many  Priests :  in  the  new,  none 
at  all  but  Ciirist,  which  is  against  the  Proplitt 
Isaias,  specially  prophesying  of  the  Priests  of 
tlie  ne\v  Testament,  as  Hierome  doclarelh  upon 
the,  same  place,  in  these  words,  1  on.  shall  be 
colled  the  Priests  of  God:  the  iniiiisfers  of  our 
God,  shall  it  be  said  to  you  ;  and  it  taketh  all  vi- 
sible Priesthood,  and  consequently  the  lawful 
state  that  the  Church  and  God's  people  have 
in  earth,  with  all  Sacrament  and  external  wor- 
ship. 

Tiie  Apostle  then  meaneth  first,  that  the  ab- 
solute sacrifice  of  consummation,  perfection, 
and  universal  redemption,  was  but  one,  one 
once  done,  and  by  one  only  Priest  done,  and 
therefore  it  could  not  be  any  of  the  sacrifices, 
or  all  the  sacrifices  of  the  Jew's  law,  or 
wrought  by  any  or  by  all  of  them,  because  they 
were  a  number  at  once,  and  succeeding  one 
another,  every  of  their  offices  and  functions 
ending  by  their  death,  and  could  not  svork  such 
an  eternal  redemption,  as  by  Christ  only  was 
wrought  upon  the  Cross.  Secondly  Paul  insi- 
nuateth  thereupon,  that  Christ  never  loseth  the 
dignity  or  practice  of  his  eternal  Priesthood, 
by  death  or  otherwise,  never  yieldeth  uy>  to 
any,  never  hath  successors  after  him,  that  may 
enter  into  his  room  or  right  of  Priest liood,  as 
Aaron  and  all  others  had  in  the  Leviiical 

Annotations 
ver.  2.  Minister  of  the  Iloliex.  Christ  living 
and  reigning  in  heaven,  continueth  iiis  priestly 
function  still,  and  is  Minister  not  of  Moses' 
Sancta  and  Tabernacle,  but  of  his  own  body 
and  blood,  which  be  the  true  Holies,  and  Ta- 
bernacle, not  forined  by  man,  but  by  God's  own 
band. 

ver.  3.  Necessary  that  he  aho.  Even  now  be- 
ing in  lieaven,  because  he  is  a  Bishop  and 
Priest,  he  must  needs  have  somewhat  to  offer, 
and  wherein  to  do  sacrifice:  and  that  not  in 
spiritual  sort  only,  for  tliat  could  not  make  him 
a  Priest  of  any  certain  order.  And  it  is  most 
false  and  wicked,  to  hold  with  the  Calvinists, 
that  Melchisedec's  priesthood  was  wholly  spi- 
ritual. For  then  Christ's  death  was  not  a  cor- 
poral, external,  visible,  and  tridv  named  sacri- 
fice: neither  could  Christ  or  Melcliisedec  be 
any  otherwise  a  priest,  than  every  faithful  man 


Chapter  7. 
Priesthood,  but  that  himself  worketh  and  con- 
curreth  with  his  Ministers  the  Priests  of  the 
new  Testament,  in  all  their  acts  of  Priesthood, 
as  well  of  sacrifice  as  Sacrament,  blessing, 
nreaching,  praying,  and  the  like  whatsoever. 
This  therefore  was  the  fault  of  the  Hebrews, 
that  they  did  not  acknowledge  their  Levitical 
sacrifices  and  Priesthodd  to  be  reformed  and 
perfected  by  Christ's  sacrifice  on  the  cross : 
and  against  them  the  Apostle  only  disputeth, 
and  not  against  our  Priests  of  holy  Church,  or 
the  number  of  them,  who  all  confess  their 
Priesthood  !>nd  all  exercises  of  the  same,  ro  de- 
pend upon  Christ's  only  perpetual  Priesthood. 

ver.  25.  Always  living.  Christ  according  to 
his  h)nTum  nature  prayeth  lor  us,  and  continu- 
ally representeth  his  former  passion  and  me- 
rits to  God  the  Father. 

ver.  27.  This  did  he  once.  This  is  the  special 
pre-eminence  of  Christ,  that  he  oft'ereth  for 
other  men's  sins  onlv,  having  none  of  his  own 
to  ofi'er  for,  as  all  other  Priests  both  of  the  old 
and  new  law  have.  And  this  again  is  the  spe- 
cial dignity  of  his  own  person,  not  communica- 
ble to  any  other  of  what  order  of  priesthood 
soever,  that  he  by  his  death,  which  is  the  only 
oblation  that  is  by  the  Apo.'itle  declared  to  be  • 
irrciterable  in  itself,  paid  the  one  full  suffici- 
ent ransom  for  the  redemption  of  all  sins. 

Chaptkh  8. 
is:  which  to  hold,  as  the  Calvinists,  following 
their  own  doctrine,  must  needs  do,  is  directly 
against  the  Scriptures,  and  no  less  against 
Christ's  one  oblation  of  his  body  upon  the 
Cross,  than  it  is  against  the  daily  sacrifice  of 
his  body  upon  the  Altar.  Therefore  he  hath 
a  certain  host  in  external  and  proper  manner, 
to  make  perpetual  oblation  thereby  in  the 
Church:  for,  visible  and  externtil  act  of  sacri- 
ficing in  heaven  he  doth  not  exercise. 

ver.  4.  If  upon  the.  earth.  It  is  by  his  death, 
and  resurrection  to  life  agiiin,  that  "his  body  is 
become  ajjt  and  fit  in  such  divine  sort  to  be 
sacrificed  perpetually.  For  if  he  had  lived  in 
mortal  sort  still,  that  way  of  mystical  repre- 
sentation of  breaking  his  body  and  separating 
the  blood  from  the  same,  could  not  have  been 
agreeable,  and  so  the  Church  and  Christian 
people  should  have  lacked  a  priesthood  and 


HEBREWS. 


367 


(haf  did  offer  gifis  acrorJing  to  die  law,  5  That  serve  tlie  exemplar  and  shadow  of  heavenly 
dungs.  Asil  was  answered  Moses,  when  he  finished  the  tabernacle,  See  quod  he,  that  thou 
make  all  thinsrs  according  to  the  exemplar  vvliich  was  sliowed  thee  in  the  mount.  6  But  now 
he  hatii  obtained  a  better  ministry,  by  so  much  as  he  is  a  mediator  of  a  better  testament,  which 
is  established  in  better  promises.  7  For  if  that  former  had  been  void  of  fault,  there  should 
not  certes  a  place  of  a  second  been  sought.  8  For  blaming  them,  he  saith  :  Behold  llie  days 
sliali  come,  saiih  our  Lord :  and  I  will  consicininale  upon  (he  house  of  Israel,  and  upon  the  house  of 
Jii.dah  a  ?ieiv  Teslainent:  9  Not  nccordiiiir  lo  (he  Icstainenl  vhich  I  made  to  their  Jathers  in  the  day 
thai  I  look  their  hand  lo  bring  Iheni  out  of  the  hiivi  of  Kcijpl :  because  they  did  not  continue  in  my  les- 
tnmtnt :  and  I  neglected  thtm :  saith  the  Lord.  10  For  litis  is  the  testament  which  I  will  dispose  to  the 
house  of  Israel  after  those  days,  saith  our  Lord  :  Giving  my  laws  into  their  mind,  and  in  their  heart  v)iU 
I  superscribe  them  :  aid  I  will  be  their  God,  and  they  shall  be  my  peo-ple.  1 1  And  every  one  sliall  not 
teach.  hisneighSour,  and  every  one  his  brother,  saying,  Know  our  Lord  ?  because  all  shall  know  me  from 
the  lesser  to  the  greater  of  them:  12  Because  I  will  be  merciful  to  their  iniquities,  and  their  si7is  I  will 
not  now  remember.  13  And  in  saying  a  new,  the  former  he  hath  made  old.  And  that  which 
groweth  ancient  and  waxeth  old,  is  nigh  to  utter  decay. 

CHAPTER  IX. 
In  the  Old  Testament,  that  secular  Sanctuary  had  two  parts,  the  one  signifying  that  time,  with  the  cere- 
monies thererffor  the  emundal ion  ofthejlesh  :  the  other  signifying  heaven,  which  then  was  shut,  until 
our  high  Priest  Christ  entered  into  it,  and  that  with  his  own  blood,  shed  for  the  emundution  of  our  con- 
sciences. Whereupon  he  concludelh  the  excellency  of  his  Tabernacle  and  Host  above  the  old.  25 
Noting  also  thedijference,  that  he  entered  but  once,  so  effectual  was  tltat  one  blood  offering  of  himself 
forever,  wtiereas  the  Levitical  high  Priest  entered  every  year  once. 

1  The  tormer  also  indeed  had  iustifications  of  service,  and  a  secular  sanctuary.  2  For  the 
tabernacle  was  made,  the  jirst,  wherein  were,  the  candlesticks,  and  the  table,  and  the  proposi- 
tion of  loaves,  which  is  called  Holy.  3  But  after  the  second  vail,  the  Tabernacle,  which  is 
called  ifancta  Sanctorum.  4  Hayino;  a  golden  Censer,  and  the  Ark  of  the  Testament,  covered 
about  on  every  part  with  gold,  in  the  which  was  a  golden  pot,  having  Manna,  and  the  rod  of 


Annot.vtions. 
sacrifice,  and  Christ  himself  should  not  have 
been  a  priest  of  a  peculiar  order,  but  either 
must  have  ofiered  in  the  things  that  Aaron's 
priests  did,  or  else  have  been  no  priest  at 
all.  For,  to  have  ofi'ered  only  spiritually,  as 
all  faithful  men  do,  that  could  not  be  enough 
for  his  vocation,  and  our  redempUon,  and  state 
of  the  New  Testament.  How  his  flesh  was 
made  fit  to  be  offered  and  eaten  in  the  blessed 
'•icrament,  by  his  death,  Isychius,  lib.  1.  in 
Levit.  cap.  2. 

ver.  5.  Heavenly  things.  As  the  Church  or 
state  of  the  New  Testament  is  commonly  called 
Regnum  calorum  el  Dei,  in  the  Scriptures,  so 
these  heavenly  things  be  probably  taken  by 
learned  men  for  the  mysteries  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament. And  it  seemeth  that  the  pattern  given 
to  Moses  to  frame  his  Tabernacle  by,  was  the 
Church,  rather  than  the  heavens  themselves  : 
all  Paul's  discourse  tending  to  show  the  differ- 
ence betwixt  the  New  Testament  and  ihe  Old, 
and  not  to  make  comparison  between  the  state 
of  heaven  and  the  old  Law.  Though  incidently, 
because  the  condition  of  the  New  Testament 
more  nearly  resembleth  the  same,  than  the  old 
state  doth,  he  sometime  may  speak  somewhat 
thereof  also. 

ver.  7.  If  that  former.  The  promises  and  ef- 
fects of  the  Law  were  temporal,  but  the  pro- 
mises and  effects  of  Christ's  Sacraments  in  the 
Cliureh  be  eternal. 

ver.  10.   Into  their  mind.    This  also  and  the 

Annotations. 
ver  4.  A  golden  pot.  The  Protestants  count 
it  superstitious  to  keep  with  honour  and  reve- 
rence the  holy  memories  or  monuments  of 
God's  benefits  and  miracles,  or  the  tokens  of 
Christ's  passion,  as  his  Cross,  garments,  or 


Chapter  8. 
rest  following  is  fulfilled  in  the  Church,  and  is 
the  proper  effect  of  the  New  Testament,  which 
is  the  grace  and  spirit  of  love,  grafted  in  the 
hearts  of  the  faithful  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  work- 
ing in  the  sacraments  and  sacrifice  of  the  new 
law  to  that  effect. 

ver.  10.  T/teir  God.  This  mutual  covenant 
made  betwixt  God  and  the  faithful,  is  that 
which  was  dedicated  and  established,  first  in 
the  chalice  of  his  blood,  called  therefore  the 
New  Testament  in  his  blood:  and  which  was 
straight  after  ratified  by  the  death  of  the  Tes- 
tator, upon  the  Cross. 

ver.  11.  Shall  not  teach.  So  it  v^as  in  the  Pri- 
rnitive  Church,  in  such  specially  as  were  the 
first  founders  of  our  new  state  in  Christ.  And 
that  which  was  verified  in  the  Apostles  and 
other  principal  men,  the  Apostle  speaketh  ge- 
nerally as  though  it  were  so  in  the  whole,  as 
Peter  applieth  the  like  outof  .loel,  and  our  Sa- 
viour so  speaketh,  when  he  saith,  That  such  as 
believe  in  him  shall  work  miracles  of  divers 
sorts.  Christian  men  then  must  not  abuse  this 
place,  to  make  challenge  of  new  inspirations, 
and  so  great  knowledge,  that  they  need  no 
Scriptures  or  teaching  in  this  life,  as  some 
Heretics  do  :  with  much  like  reason  and  show 
of  Scriptures  as  the  Protestants  have  to  refuse 
external  sacrifice.  And  it  is  no  less  fantastical 
madness  to  deny  external  sacrifice,  sacraments, 
or  priesthood,  than  it  is  to  abolish  teaching  and 
preaching. 

Chapter  9. 
other  things  appertaining  to  him  or  his  Saints, 
and  think  it  impossible  that  such  things  should 
dure  so  long:  when  they  may  here  see  the  re- 
verent and  long  reservation  of  Manna,  which 
of  itself  was  most  apt  to  putrify,  and  of  Aarona' 


363 


HEBREWS. 


Aaron  that  had  blossomed,  and  the  tables  of  the  Testament,  5  And  over  it  were  the  Chcru- 
bins  ol'  glory  overshadowing  the  Propitiatory,  of  wiiicii  things  it  is  not  needlul  to  speak  now 
particularly.  6  But  these  things  being  so  ordered,  in  the  first  tabernacle  indeed  t)ie  Prieats 
always  entered,  acconiplisliing  offices  of  the  sacrifices.  7  But  in  the  second,  once  a  year  the 
iuah  Priest  only,  not  without  blood  which  he  ofl'ereth  lor  his  own  and  the  people's  ignorance  ; 
8  The  Ploly  Ghost,  signifying  this,  that  the  way  of  the  Holies  was  not  yet  niani tested,  the 
former  Tabernacle  as  yet  standing.  9  Which  is  a  parable  ot  the  time  present  according  to 
which  are  offered  gifts  and  hosts,  which  cannot  concerning  the  conscience  make  perfect  iiini 
that  servcth.  10  Only  in  meats  and  in  drinks,  and  divers  baptisms,  and  justices  of  the  flesh 
laid  on  them  until  the  time  of  correction.  11  But  Christ  assisting  a  high  Priest  of  liie  Jiood 
things  to  come,  by  a  more  ample  and  more  perfect  Tabernacle  not  made  with  hand,  that  is,  not 
of  this  creation.  12  Neithor  by  the  blood  of  goats  or  ol  calves,  but  bv  his  own  blood  entered 
in  once  into  the  Holies,  eternal  redemption  being  found.     13  For  it  the  blood  of  goats  and  of 

Chapter  9. 
the  sacraments  external,  and  not  also  to  trans- 
late tiie  sacrifice  to  some  other  more  e.vccllent, 
for  it  is  called  Tenipus  curreclionh,  von  uhuti' 
lionis,  ^acrijlcij  ant  Icf^is ;  llic  lime  of  corrviliuii. 
not  of'  abolishing  sacrifice  or  law.  ]N either  have 
they  more  reason  to  affirm  Christ's  one  obla- 
tion upon  the  Cross  to  have  rather  taken  away 
all  kind  of  sacrifice,  than  all  manner  of  Sacra- 
ments. The  time  and  state  of  ihe  New  'J'es- 
tament  is  not  nuide  lawless,  hosiless,  or  wiili- 
oui  sacrifice,  but  it  is  the  time  of  correction  or 
reformation  and  abettering  all  the  albresaid 
things. 

ver.  12.  Fjenifil  redcmplion.  No  one  of  the 
sacrifices,  nor  all  the  sacrifices  of  the  old  I/aw, 
could  make  that  one  general  price,  ransom  and 
redemption  of  all  mankiini,  and  of  all  sins, 
saving  this  one  hii,'lii;st  I'riest,  Christ,  and  ih.o 
one  sacrifice  of  his  blood  (jnce  offered  upon 
the  Cross.  Which  sacrifice  of  redenipiion 
cannot  be  often  done,  because  Christ  coidd  not 
die  but  once,  though  the  figures  also  theieof  in 
the  law  of  nature  and  of  Moses,  were  truly 
called  sacrifices  as  specially  this  hiiihand  mar- 
vellous commemoration  ol  the  same  in  the 
holy  Sacrament  of  the  aliar,  according  to  '.he 
rite  of  the  New  Testament,  is  most  truly 
and  singidarly  as  Auirusiine  calleih  it,  a  sa- 
crifice. Bui  neither  this  sort,  nor  ihc  other  of 
the  old  Law,  being  often  repealed  and  done  by 
many  Priests,  all  which  were  and  are  sinners 
themselves,  could  be  the  general  redeemingand 
consummating  sacrifice  ;  nor  any  one  of  inose 
Priests,  nor  all  the  Priests  tojjelher,  ciilier  ot 
the  law  of  nature  or  of  .Aaron's,  or  INlelchisc- 
dec's  order,  except  Christ  alone,  could  be  the 
general  redeemers  of  ihe  world. 

And  this  is  the  Apostle's  meaning  in  all  this 
comparison  and  ojipositioii  of  Christ's  death  or 
sacrifice  of  the  Cross  shoidd  lake  away  all  sa- 
crifices, or  prove  that  those  Aaronical  otlicc3 
were  no  true  sacrifices  ai  all,  nor  those  Priests, 
verily  Pricsls.  They  were  irue  Priests,  and 
true  sacrifices,  thougli  none  of  ihose  sacrifices 
were  ihe  hiah,  capital,  and  general  sacrifice  of 
our  price  and  redem|)tioi) :  nor  none  of  ihem, 
or  of  liiose  Priests,  could  wiihout  respect  of 
this  one  sacrifice  of  Christ's  death,  work  any 
thing  to  God's  honour,  or  remission  of  sins, as 
the  Jews  did  falsely  imagine,  nor  referring 
them  at  nl!  to  this  General  redemption  and  re- 
mission by  Christ,  !)Ut  ihinkini;  them  to  tie  ab- 
sohiic  sacrifices  in  themselves.  And  that  to 
have  been  liie  error  of  the  Hebrews,  you  may 


Annotations. 
rod,  only  for  that  it  suddenly  flourished  by  mi- 
racle, the  tables  of  the  Testament,  &e.  Cyril, 
lib.  c.  cant.  Julian,  wiiere  he  defendeth  against 
Julian  the  Apostate's  blasphemy,  the  keeping 
and  honouring  of  that  Cross  or  wood  which 
Christ  died  on.  Paulinus,  episl.  11,  and  what 
reverence  Ilierome,  and  the  faithful  ol  his  time 
did  to  the  sepulchres  of  Christ  and  his  Mar- 
tyrs, and  to  their  relics.  We  reverence  and  wor- 
sliip,  saith  he,  everywhere  Marti/r's  sepuhhren, 
and  putting  ihe  hoh/  ashes  to  our  eyes,  if  ve  may, 
ve  touch  it  uith  our  mouth  also:  and  do  some  tliink 
that  the  monument  wherein  our  Lord  icu.s  buried,  is 
to  be  neglected?  But  our  Protestants  cannot 
skill  of  this,  they  had  rather  follow  Vigilantius, 
Julianus  the  Apostata,  and  such  Masters,  than 
the  holy  Doctors  and  evident  practice  of  the 
Church  in  all  ages. 

ver.  5.  Cherubins.  You  see  it  is  a  fond  thing, 
to  conclude  upon  the  first  or  second  command- 
ment, that  there  should  be  no  sacred  images  in 
tiie  Church,  when  even  among  these  people 
(hat  were  most  prone  to  idolatry,  and  gross  in 
imagination  of  spiritual  things  such  as  Angels 
are,  and  to  whom  the  precept  was  speciidly 
given,  the  same  God  that  forbad  them  graven 
idols,  did  command  these  images  of  Angels  to 
be  made  and  set  in  the  sovereign  holiest  place 
of  all  the  tabernacle  or  Temple.  By  which  it  is 
plain,  that  much  more  the  images  of  Christ 
and  his  B.  mother  and  Saints,  that  may  be 
more  tndy  portrayed  than  mere  spiritual  sub- 
stances can  be,  are  not  contrary  to  God's  com- 
mandment, nor  against  his  honour,  or  repug- 
nant to  any  other  Scripture  at  all,  which  con- 
demn only  the  idols  or  portraitures  of  the 
Heathen  made  for  adoration  of  false  gods. 

ver.  8.  Not  yet  manifested.  The  way  to  hea- 
ven was  not  open  before  Christ's  Passion,  and 
therefore  the  Patriarchs  and  good  men  of  the 
Old  Testament  were  in  some  other  place  of 
rest  until  then. 

ver.  10.  Until  the  time  of  correction.  All  those 
gross  and  carnal  sacrifices,  ceremonies,  and 
observations  institiued  to  cleanse  and  purity 
the  flesh  from  legal  irregularities  and  impuri- 
ties only,  and  not  reaching  to  the  purging  of 
the  souls  and  consciences  of  men,  being  com- 
manded not  forever,  but  till  Christ's  coming, 
ceased  then :  and  better,  more  forcible,  and 
more  spiritual  Sacraments  were  instiluted  in 
their  place.  For  we  may  not  imagine  Christ 
t-o  have  taken  away  the  old,  and  put  none  in 
ttieir  place :  or  to  alter  the  sacraments  only  into 


HEBREWS. 


3C9 


oxen  and  the  ashes  of  a  heifer  being  sprinkled,  sanctifieth  the  polhited  to  the  c/eansinjj  of  the 
flesh  :  14  How  iiiuch  more  hatli  the  blood  ot  Christ,  who  by  the  Holy  Ghost  oti'ered  Tiimself 
unspotted  unto  God,  cleansed  our  conscience  troni  dead  works,  to  serve  the  liviii;:  God.  15 
And  therefore  he  is  the  Mediator  of  the  New  Testament :  that  death  being  a  mean,  unto  the 
redemption  ot  these  prevarications  which  were  under  the  former  testament,  ihey  that  are  call- 
"ed  miv  received  tiie  promise  of  eternal  inheritance.  16  For  where  there  is  a  testament:  the 
death  ot  the  testator  must  of  necessity  come  between.  17  For  a  testament  is  confirmed  in 
the  dead  :  otherwise  it  is  yet  of  no  value,  whiles  he  that  testeth  liveth.  18  Whereupon  nei- 
ther was  the  first  certes  dedicated  without  blood.  19  For  all  the  commandment  of  the  Law 
be.ng  read  ot  Moses  to  all  the  people  :  he  takiiis  the  blood  of  calves  and  goats  with  water 
and  scarlet  wool  and  bysop,  sprinkled  the  very  book  also  itself,  and  all  the  people,  20  Sayino-, 
rhis  IS  the  blood  ot  the  Testament,  which  God  hath  commanded  unto  you.  21  The  Taberna- 
cle also,  and  all  the  vessels  of  the  iMinistry  he  in  like  jnanner  sprinkled  with  blood.  22  And 
a.l  things  almost  according  to  the  Law  are  cleansed  with  blood  :  and  without  shedding  of  blood 
there  is  not  rennssion.  23  It  is  necessary  theretore  that  the  examplers  of  the  celestials,  be 
cleansed  with  these,  but  the  celestials  also  themselves  with  better  hosts  then  these.    24  For 

Annotations. 
read  in  Augustine,  lib.  3.  doct.  Christ:  c.  5.  And 
this,  we  tell  the  Protestants,  is  the  only  pur- 
pose of  the  Apostle. 

But  they  be  so  gross,  or  ignorant  in  the 
Scriptures,  and  so  maliciously  set  against  God's 
and  the  Church's  truth,  that  they  perversely  and 
foolishly  turn  the  whole  disputation  against  the 
sacrifice  of  the  B.  Mass,  and  the  Priests  of  the 
New  Testament  :  as  though  he  held,  that  the 
sacrifice  of  the  altar  were  the  general  redemp- 
tion or  redeeming  sacrifice,  or  that  it  had  no 
relation  to  Christ's  death,  or  that  it  were  not 
the  representation  and  most  lively  resemblance 
of  the  same,  or  were  not  instituted  and  done  to 
apply  in  particular  to  the  use  of  the  partakers, 
that  other  general  benefit  of  Christ's  one  obla- 
tion upon  the  Cross.  Against  the  .lews  then 
only  Paul  disputeth,  and  against  the  false  opi- 
nion they  had  of  their  Priests  and  sacrifices,  to 
M^hich  they  attributed  all  remission  and  re- 
demption, without  respect  of  Christ's  death. 

ver.  15.  Of  thoae prevarications.  The  Protest- 
ants do  unlearnedly  imagine,  that  because  all 
sins  be  remitted  by  the  force  of  Christ's  pas- 
sion, that  therefore  there  should  be  no  other 
sacrifice  after  his  death.  Whereas  indeed  they 
might  as  well  say,  there  ought  never  to  have 
been  sacrifices  appointed  by  God,  either  in  the 
law  of  nature,  or  of  Moses  :  as  all  their  argu- 
ments made  against  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Church 
upon  the  Apostle's  discourse,  prove  as  well,  or 
rather  only,  that  there  were  no  sacrifices  of 
Aaron's  order  or  Levitical  order  at  all.  For 
against  the  .lews'  false  opinion  concerning 
them,  doth  he  dispute,  and  not  a  word  touch- 
ing the  sacrifice  of  the  Church,  unto  which  in 
all  this  discourse  he  never  opposeth  Christ's 
sacrifice  upon  the  Cross:  all  Christian  men 
well  knowing  that  the  host  and  oblation  of 
those  two,  though  tl.ey  differ  in  manner  and  ex- 
ternal form,  yet  is  indeed  all  one. 

The  Apostle  then  showeth  here  plainly,  that 
all  the  sins  that  ever  were  remitted  since  the 
beginning  of  the  world,  were  no  otherwise  for- 
given, but  by  the  force  and  in  respect  of  Christ's 
Passion.  Yet  it  followeth  not  thereupon,  that 
the  oblation  of  Abel,  Abraham,  Aaron,  &c., 
were  no  sacrifices,  as  by  Heretics'  foolish  de- 
duction it  should  do  :  Paul  not  opposing  Christ's 
Passion  to  them,  for  the  intent  to  prove  them 
to  have  been  no  sacrifices,  but  to  prove  that 


Chapter  9. 
they  were  not  absolute  sacrifices,  nor  the  re- 
deeming or  consummating  Sacrifice,  which 
could  not  be  many,  nor  done  by  many  Priests, 
btit  bv  one,  and  at  one  time,  by  a  more  excel- 
lent Priest  than  any  of  them,  or'any  other  mere 
mortal  man. 

And  that  you  may  see  the  blasphemous  pride 
and  ignorance  of  Calvin,  and  in  him,  of  all  his 
fellows:  read,  so  many  as  may  read  Heretical 
books,  his  commentary  upon  this  place,  and 
there  you  shall  see  him  gather  upon  this,  that 
Christ's  death  had  force  from  the  beginning, 
and  was  the  remedy  for  all  sins  since  the  crea- 
tion of  the  world,  therefore  there  must  be  no 
more  but  thxat  one  sacrifice  of  Christ's  death. 
Which  must  needs  by  his  deduction  hold,  as  it 
doth  indeed,  no  less  against  the  old  sacrifices 
than  the  new  sacrifice  of  the  Church,  and  so 
take  away  all,  which  is  against  the  Apostle's 
meaning  and  all  other  religion. 

ver.  19.  Water.  Here  we  may  learn  that 
the  Scriptures  contain  not  all  necessary  rites 
or  truths,  when  neither  the  place  to  which  the 
Apostle  alludeth,  nor  any  other,  mentioneth 
half  these  ceremonies,  but  he  had  them  by  tra- 
dition. 

ver.  20.  This  is  the  blood.  Christ's  death  was 
necessary  for  the  full  confirmation,  ratification, 
and  accomplishment  of  the  new  Testament, 
though  it  vyas  begun  to  be  dedicated  in  the  sa- 
crifice of  his  last  supper,  being  also  within  the 
compass  of  his  Passion.  Which  is  evident  by 
the  words  pronounced  by  Christ  over  the  holy 
chalice,  which  be  correspondent  to  the  words 
that  were  spoken,  as  the  Apostle  here  decla- 
reth,  in  the  first  sacrifice  of  the  dedication  of 
the  old  law,  having  also  express  mention  of  re- 
mission of  sins  thereby,  as  by  the  blood  of  the 
new  Testament.  Whereby  it  is  plain,  that  the 
B.  chal'ce  of  the  altar  hath  the  very  sacrificial 
blood  in  it  that  was  shed  upon  the  Cross,  in  and 
by  which,  the  new  Testament,  which  is  the 
law  of  spirit,  grace,  and  remission,  was  dedi- 
cated, and  doth  consist.  And  therefore  it  is 
also  clear,  that  many  divine  things,  which  to 
the  Heretics  or  ignorant  may  seem  to  be  spo- 
ken only  ot  Christ's  sacrifice  upon  the  Cross, 
be  indeed  verified  and  fidfilled  also  in  the  sa- 
crifice of  the  altar.  Whereof  Paul  for  the 
causes  aforesaid  would  not  treat  in  plain 
terms.  Isychius,  lib.  1.  in  Levit.  c.  4.  Paulo  post 


370 


hebrl:vvs. 


Jesus  is  not  entered  into  Holies  made  with  hand,  examplers  of  the  true  :  but  into  lieaven  itpelt', 
that  he  may  appear  now  to  the  counten:ince  oi  God  tor  us.  5i5  Nor  that  he  should  otfer  hin;- 
eelf  often,  as  (he  hi^iii  Priest  entereih  iriio  the  Holies,  every  year  in  ilie  blood  of  oiher:  26 
Otiierwise  he  ought  to  have  t^utiired  olten  ironi  the  btpiiii.ing  of  the  worhl :  but  now  once  in 
the  consummation  of  the  worlds,  to  the  destruction  of  fin,  he  liath  appeared  by  his  ovn  host, 
27  And  as  it  is  appointed  to  men  to  die  once,  and  after  this,  to  judenjent :  28  So  also  Christ 
was  offerecl  once  to  exhaust  the  sins  of  many,  the  second  time  he  sliall  appear  without  sin  to 
them  that  expect  him,  unto  salva.ion. 

CHAPTER  X 
Becunse  in  the  yearli/foafl  of  Expiation  uiis  odi/  a  ctmm(  mora  lion  ofsivs,  therrO)rr  in  jlrcr  all  I'iras 
old  sacrijires  the  /',s(,7m  lilhlli  us  nj  the  (JIaliou  of  Christ's  lodi/.  10  \VJ<i(h  he  offered  llnodiJii  Irut 
once,  the  Lcviliail  P/itt:ls  ijeniifr  so  etcri/  day,  Ijecuuie  that  once  uus  stijjicimt  fortver.  15  In  lliut 
it  purchased,  as  the  Froj/het  also  u:ilmsselh,  retnission  of  fins.  19  After  all  this  he  iircsecnteih  and 
esh(,Tleth  them  ithUi  perseveraiiie,  [lurthj  uilh  the  opening  of  Heaven  by  our  hifih  prusl,  \iC>  jiarlly 
with  the  terror  of  di^iiuiution  if  they  Jail  a^uin.  32  Bidding  them  revitmber  hmi>vtuch  Ihey  hod  suf- 
fered alreadi/,  and  not  lose  their  itiiard. 

1  For  the  law  having  a  shadow  of  good  things  to^corre,  not  the  very  image  of  the  things  : 
every  year  with  the  selfsame  hosts  which  they  offer  incessantly,  can  never  make  the  comers 


Annotations. 
initium,  applying  all  these  things  to  the  immo- 
lation of  Chi-ist  also  in  the  Sacrament. 

ver.  23.  The  examplers.  All  the  offices,  places, 
vessels,  and  instruments  of  the  old  law,  were 
but  frgures-and  resemblances  of  the  state  and 
Sacraments  of  the  New  Testtmient,  which  are 
here  called  celestials,  fur  that  they  are  ilie  lively 
image  of  the  lieavenly  state  next,  ensuing: 
which  be  therefore  specially  dedicated  and 
sanctified  iii  Christ's  blood,  sacrificed  on  the 
Altar,  and  sprinkled  upon  the  failhfiil,  as  the 
old  figures  and  people  were  cleansed  by  the 
blood'of  beasts..  And  therefore  by  a  transition 
usual  in  the  holy  Scriptures,  the  Apostle  sud- 
denly passeth  in  the  sentence  immediately  fol- 
lowing, and  turneth  his  talk  to  Christ's  en- 
trance into  heaven,  the  state  whereof',  both  by 
(he  Sacraments  of  the  old  law,  and  also  more 
specially  by  thetn  of  the  new,  is  prefigured. 

ver.  2d.  'Offer  himself  often.  As  Christ  never 
died  but  once,  nor  never  shall  die  again,  so  in 
that  violent,  painful,  and  bloody  sort  he  can  ne- 
ver be  offered  again,  neither  needeth  he  so  to 
be  offered  any  more  :  having  by  that  one  action 
of  sacrifice  upon  the  Cross,  made  the  full  ran- 
som, redemi)tion,  and  remedy  fur  the  sins  of 
the  whole  world.  Nevertheless,  as  Christ  died 
and  was  offered  after  a  sort  in  all  the  sacrifices 
of  the  Law  and  Nature,  since  the  beginning  of 
the  world,  all  vshich  were  figures  of  this  one 
oblation  upon  the  Cross,  so  is  he  much  rather 
offered  in  the  sacrifice  of  the  altar  of  the  iiew 
Testament,  incomparably  more  nearly,  divine- 
ly, and  truly  expressing  his  death,  his  l)ody  bro- 
ken, his  blood  shed,  than  did  any  figure  of  the 
old  law,  or  other  sacrifice  that  ever  was,  as  be- 
ing indeed,  though  in  hidden,  sacramental,  and 
mystical,  and  unbloody  manner,  the  very  self- 
same B.  body  arid  blood,  the  self  same  host, 
oblation  and  sacrifice,  that  was  done  upon  the 
Cross. 

And  this  truth  is  most  evident  by  the  very 
form  of  words  used  by  our  Saviour  in  the  insti- 


CflAPTER   9. 

tuiion  and  consecration  of  the  holy  Sacrament, 
and  by  the  profession  of  all  the  holy  Doctors. 
Our  sacrifice,  sailh  Cy|)rian,  is  correspondent  to 
the  Passion  of  Christ.  The  sacrifce  that  ite  of- 
fer, is  the  Passion  of  (Christ,  ep.  63.  nu.  4.  and 
iiu.  7.  Augustine,  de  fid-  ad  Pet.  c.  16.  in  those 
carnal  sucrifccs  was  /he  prefgnring  of  Ihejlesh  of 
Christ,  vhich  he  vas  to  offer  for  sins,  and  if  the 
blood  which  he  was  to  shed,  hut  in  this  Sucrijice  is 
the  commemoraiiou  of  the  fej<h  of  Christ  vhith  he 
hath  now  given,  and  of  the  Moid  vhieh  he  hath 
shed:  in  illispraenuntiabaiuroccidendus,  in  hoc 
annuntiatur  occisus.  In  them  he  was  foreshowed 
as  to  be  killed  :  in  these  he  is  shoiced  as  hilli  d.  Gre- 
gory Nazianzen  sailh,  ora/.  i?i  wor/.Jim  that  the 
Pri est  in  thi s  sa orifice,  immiscct  se  magnis  Ckristi 
Passionihus.  Ambrose,  lib.  1.  Offc.  c.  48,  Of- 
fertiir  Chrislus  in  imagine  quasi  recijiiens  j.ossio- 
nrm.  Alexander  the  first,  ep.  ad  (mines  Ortho- 
dox, mi.  4.  torn.  It  Cone.  Cuius  corpus  et  sanguis 
conficitus,  passio  elium  celebratur.  Gregury,  hem 
37.  in  Evung.  So  often  as  we  offer  the  host  oj  his 
Passion,  so  often  we  renew  his  Passion,  lie  suf- 
fereth  for  us  again  in  myitery.  Isychius,  lib.  2. 
cop.  8.  in  Levit.  post  med.  By  the  sacrifice  of  the 
only-l.egotten  many  things  are  giini  unto  ut,  to 
wit,  the  remission  or  pardoning  of  ullmanhind,  and 
the  singular  introduction  or  bringing  in  of  the 
mysteries  of  the  new  Testament 

And  the  said  Fathers  and  others,  by  reason 
of  the  difference  in  the  manner  of  Christ's  pre- 
sence and  oblation  in  respect  of  that  on  the 
Cross,  called  this  the  unbloody  sacrifce,  as  Cal- 
vin himself  confesseth,  but  aiiswereih  them  in 
the  pride  of  heretical  spirit,  with  these  words: 
Ndiil  moror  quod  si(-  loquantur  vetusti  scriptores, 
that  is,  I  puss  not  for  it,  that  the  ancient  writers  do 
so  speak:  calling  the  distinction  of  bloody  and 
unbloody  sacrifice  scholastical  and  frivolous, 
and  diabolicum  covimenliim,  a  detillsll  dj  oice. 
With  such  Ignorant  .it^.d  blasphenioui-men  we 
have  to  do,  that  think  they  understand  the 
Scriptures  better  than  all  the  Fathers. 


Annotations.       Chapter  10. 

ver.  1.  A  shadow.  The  Sacrifices  and  cere-  ]  ficaiion,  and  thereupon  tlie  entrance  into  hca- 

monies  of  the  old  law,  were  so  far  from  the     ven  and  joys  celestial,  that  tliey  were  but  mere 

truth  of  Christ's  Sacraments,  and  from  giving  |  shadows,  unperfectly  and  obscurely  represent- 

epirit,  grace,  remission,  redemption,  and  jusii-    ing  the  graces  of  the  new  Testament  and  of 


HEBREWS. 


371 


thereunto  perfect:  2  Otherwise  they  should  have  ceased  to  be  offered,  because  the  wor- 
shippers once  cleansed  should  have  no  conscience  of  sin  any  longer,  3  Bui  in  iheni  there 
is  nude  a  commemoration  ot  sin  every  year.  4  For  it  is  impossible  that  with  ihe  blood  of  oxen 
and  goafs,  sin  should  be  taken  away,  5  Therefore  coming  into  the  world  he  saith  :  Husl  and 
oblation  Ihou  woaldil  not :  but  a  body  thou,  hast  fitted  to  me.     6  Holocausts  and  for  sin  did  not  please 


Annotations. 
Christ's  death  :  whereas  all  the  holy  Church's 
rites  and  actions  instituted  by  Christ  in  the 
Priesthood  of  the  new  law,  contain  and  give 
grace,  justification,  and  life  everlasting  to  the 
taithiul  and  worthy  receivers :  and  therefore 
they  be  not  shades  or  dark  resemblances  of 
Christ's  passion,  which  is  the  fountain  of  all 
grace  and  mercy,  but  perfect  images  and  most 
lively  representations  of  the  same  especially 
the  sacrifice  of  tlie  altar,  which  because  it  is 
the  same  oblation,  the  same  host,  and  offered 
by  the  same  Priest,  Christ  .Iiisus,  though  by 
the  ministry  of  man  and  in  mystery,  is  the 
most  pure  and  near  ima<>e,  character,  and  cor- 
respo'idence  to  the  sacrifice  of  Christ's  passion, 
botii  in  suiistaiice,  force,  and  effect,  that  can  be. 
ver.  2.  They  should  have  ceased.  If  the  hosts 
and  oB'eriugs  of  the  old  Law  had  been  of  them- 
selves perfect  to  all  effects  of  redemption  and 
remission,  as  the  Hebrews,  against  whom  the 
Apostle  disputeth,  did  think,  and  had  no  rela- 
tion to  Christ's  sacrifice  on  the  Cross,  or  any 
other  absolute  and  universal  ol)lation  or  reme- 
dy for  sin,  but  by  and  of  their  own  efficacy 
could  have  generally  purged  and  cleansed  man 
of  all  sin  and  damnation  :  then  they  should  ne- 
ver have  needed  to  be  so  often  repeated  and 
reiterated.  For  being  both  generally  available 
for  all,  by  their  opinion,  and  particularly  ap- 
plied, in  as  ample  sort  as  they  could  be,  to  the 
several  infirmities  of  every  offender,  there  had 
been  no  sins  left.  But  sins  did  remain,  even 
those  sins  for  which  they  had  offered  sacrifices 
before,  notwithstanding  their  sacrificer  were 
particularly  applied  unto  them.  For,  offering 
yearly,  they  did  not  only  oiler  sacrifices  for  the 
new  committed  crimes,  but  even  for  the  old, 
for  which  they  had  often  sacrificed  before  ;  the 
sacrifices  being  rather  records  and  attesta- 
tions of  their  sins,  than  a  redemption  or  full  re- 
mission, as  Christ's  death  is.  Which  being 
once  applied  to  man  by  Baptism,  wipeth  away 
all  sins  past,  God  never  remembering  them  any 
more,  nor  ever  any  sacrifice,  or  Sacrament,  or 
ceremony  being  made  or  done  for  them  any 
more,  though  for  new  sins  other  remedies  be 
daily  requisite.  Their  sacrifices  then  could 
not  of  themselves  remit  sins,  much  less  inake 
the  general  redemption  without  relation  to 
Christ's  Passion.  And  so  you  s'^e  it  is  plain 
everywhere,  that  the  Apostle  proverb  not  by 
the  oftea  repetition  of  the  Jews'  sacrifices,  that 
they  were  no  sacrifices  at  all,  but  that  they 
were  not  of  that  absolute  force  or  p.fUcicy,  to 
make  redemption  or  any  remission,  without 
dependence  of  the  one  universal  redemption 
by  Christ :  his  whole  purpose  beinir  to  incul- 
cate unto  them  the  necessity  of  Christ's  death, 
and  ths  obla'ion  of  the  new  Testament.  As 
for  the  church's  ho'y  sacrifice,  it  is  clean  of  an- 
other kind  'hn  those  of  the  Jew>,  and  there- 
fore he  maketh  no  opposition  betwixt  it,  and 


Chapter  10. 
I  Christ's  death  or  sacrifice  on  the  Cross,  in  all 
this  Epistle  :  but  rather  as  a  sequel  of  that  one 
general  oblation,  covertly  always  inferreth  the 
same  :  as  being  in  a  different  manner  the  very 
selfsame  host  and  oiTering  that  was  done  upon 
the  Cross,  and  continually  is  wrought  by  the 
selfsame  Priest. 

ver.  4.  Impossible.  The  hosts  and  sacrifices 
of  the  old  law,  which  the  carnal  Jews  made 
all  the  count  of,  without  relation  to  Christ's 
death,  were  not  only  not  perfect  and  absolute 
sufficient  in  themselves,  but  they  did  not,  nor 
could  not  renut  any  sins  at  all.  being  but  only 
signs  thereof,  referring  the  offenders  tor  re- 
mission in  deed,  to  Christ's  Tassion.  For  the 
blood  of  brute  beasts  could  have  no  other  ef- 
fect, nor  any  other  element  or  creature;  before 
Christ's  death.  The  fruit  whereof,  before  it 
was  extant,  could  be  no  otherwise  properly 
applied  unto  thevn,  but  by  belief  in  him. 

ver.  5.  Host  and  oblation.  He  rneanelh  not 
that  God  would  no  host  nor  sacrifice  any  more, 
as  the  Protestants  fiilsely  imagine  ••  for  that 
were  to  talie  away  not  only  the  sacrifice  of 
Christ's  body  upon  the  altar,  but  the  sacrifice 
of  the  same  body  upon  the  Cross  also.  There- 
fore the  Prophet  speaketh  only  of  the  legal  and 
carnal  sacrifices  of  the  Jews,  signifying  that 
they  did  never  of  themselves  please  God,  but 
in  respect  of  Christ,  by  whose  oblation  of  his 
own  body  they  should  please. 

ver  5.  Bat  a  bod:/.  If  Christ  had  not  had  a 
body,  he  could  not  have  had  any  vvorthy  mat- 
ter or  any  matter  at  all  to  sacrifice  in  visible 
manner,  other  than  the  hosts  of  the  old  law. 
Neither  could  he  either  have  made  the  general 
redemption  by  his  one  oblation  upon  the  Cross, 
nor  the  daily  sacrifice  of  the  Church  :  for  both 
which,  his  body  was  fitted  by  the  divine  wis- 
dom which  is  a  high  conclusion,  not  under- 
stood of  Jews,  Pagans,  nor  Heretics  of  our 
time,  that  Christ's  human  nature  was  taken  to 
make  the  Son  of  God,  who  in  his  divine  nature 
could  not  be  either  Priest  or  host,  fit  to  be  the 
sacrifice  and  Priest  of  his  Father,  in  a  more 
worthy  sort,  than  all  the  Priests  or  oblations  of 
the  old  law.  And  that  this  b  )dy  was  given 
him,  not  only  to  be  the  sacrifice  upon  the 
Cross,  but  also  upon  the  altar ;  Augustine  af- 
firmeth  in  these  words :  The  table  which  the 
Priest  of  the  New  Testament  doth  exhibit,  is  of  his 
boiif  and  bhiod  :  for  that  is  ihe  sacrifice  which  sue- 
ces'led  all  those  sacrifices  that  were  offered  in  sha- 
dow of  that  to  comf.  For  the  wliich  also  v;e  ac- 
hrtowlcige  that  voice  of  the  same  Mediator  in  the 

Psalm,     BUT    A     BODY    TKOU    HAST     FITTEO    TO 

ME,  hecawie  instead  of  all  thoie  sacrifices  and  obla- 
tions h 'is  body  is  offered,  and  is  ministered  to  the 
pfirt.akers  or  receivers.  Lib.  17.  Civil.  D"i.  c.  20 
IJh.  4.  de  Trin.  c.  14.  Who  so  Just  and  holy  a 
Prip"!,  «'■•  Ihe  oul'j son  ofGol?  What  miuht  so 
conueniently  be  offered  for  men,  of  men,  as  man's 


372 


ilEl3REW3. 


Ihep :  7  Then  said  I,  Behold  I  come :  in  the  head  of  the  hook  it  is  wfUlen  of  titer  Thai  I  may  do  Ihy 
uiU  O  God.  8  Saying  before,  Because  hosts  and  ohlaiinns,  and  holocausts,  and  for  sin  thou  vonldst 
■not,  neither  did  the;/  please  thee,  wliicli  are  offerefl  accordiiisf  to  law.  9  Then  said  /,  Behold  I  come 
that  I  maij  do  thy  will,  O  God:  lie  takclh  away  tlic  rtrst,  thai  lie  may  establish  that  iliai  loHoweth. 

10  in  the  which  will,  we  are  sanctified  by  the  oblation  of  the   body  of  Jesi's  Christ  once. 

11  And  every  Priest  indeed  is  ready  daily  ministering,  and  often  offering  the  same  hosts, 


Annotations. 
Jlesh  ?  and  what  so  fit  for  this  irnmohition  or  offer- 
ing, as  mortal  flesh  ?  ichat  so  clean  for  cleansing 
the  vices  of  mortal  vien,  as  the  flesh  horn  of  the  vir- 
gin's toomb  '!  and  what  can  be  offered,  and  received 
so  gratefully,  as  IhcflcsR  of  our  sacriflce,  iimde  the 
body  of  our  Priest. 

ver.  8.  Neither  did  they  please  thee.  By  that  he 
saiih,  the  things  offered  in  the  law,  did  not 
please  God,  and  likewise  by  that  he  saith,  the 
former  to  be  taken  away,  that  the  second  may 
have  place,  it  is  evident,  that  all  the  hosts  and 
sacrifices  be  not  taken  away  by  Christ,  as  the 
Heretics  foolishly  conceive  :  but  that  the  old 
hosts  of  brute  beasts  be  abrogated  to  give  place 
to  that  which  is  the  proper  host  of  the  now 
Law,  that  is,  Christ's  own  body. 

ver.  1 1.  often  offering  the  same  hosts.  As  Paul 
is  forced  often  to  inculcate  that  one  principle 
of  the  efficacy  and  sufficiency  of  Christ's  death 
because  of  the  Hebrews  too  much  attributing 
to  their  legal  sacrifices,  and  for  that  they  did 
not  refer  tliem  to  Christ's  only  oblation,  so 
we,  through  the  intolerable  ignorance  and  im- 
portunity of  the  Heretics  of  this  time,  abusing 
the  words  of  the  Apostle  spoken  in  the  due  de- 
fence and  declaration  of  the  value  and  efficacy 
of  Christ's  passion  above  the  sacrifices  of  the 
law,  are  forced  to  repeat  often,  that  the  Apos- 
tle's reason  of  many  Priests,  and  olten  repeti- 
tion of  the  selfsame  sacrifices,  concerneth  the 
sacrifices  of  the  Law  only,  unto  which  he  op- 
poseth  Christ's  sacrifice  and  priesthood  :  and 
speaketh  no  word  of  or  against  the  Sacrifice  of 
the  new  Testament,  which  is  the  Sacrifice  oi 
Christ's  own  Priesthood,  law,  and  institution, 
yea  the  same  sacrifice  done  daily  unbloodily, 
that  once  was  done  bloodily :  made  by  tKe 
same  Priest  Christ  Jesus,  tliough  by  his  mi- 
nisters' hands ;  and  not  many  hosts,  as  those 
of  the  old  law  were,  but  the  very  sellsame  in 
number,  even  Christ's  own  body  that  was  cru- 
cified. And  as  you  may  see  that  this  is  the 
judgment  of  all  antiquity,  and  llieir  exposition 
of  tnese  and  the  like  words  of  this  Epistle,  and 
that  they  seeing  the  very  same  arguments  that 
the  Protestants  now  make  so  much  ado  withal 
among  the  simple  and  unlearned,  yet  well  per- 
ceived that  they  made  nothing  against  the  daily 
oblation  or  sacrifice  of  the  altar,  and  therefore 
answered  them  before  the  Protestants  were 
extant,  1"200  years:  we  will  set  down  some  of 
their  words,  whose  authority  and  exposition  of 
the  Scriptures  must  prevail  in  all  that  have 
wisdom  or  the  fear  of  God,  above  the  false  and 
vain  glosses  of  Calvin  and  his  followers. 

Thus  then  saith  Ambrose  :  Quid  ergo  vos, 
^c.  What  ««  then  ?  do  not  we  offer  every  day  ? 
w'c  offer  ,surf/i/ :  but  this  sacrifice  is  an  exumpler  of 
that :  for  we  offer  always  the  selfsame,  and  not  now 
one  f/imh,  to-worrou)  another,  hut  always  the  self- 
same thing :  therefore  it  is  one  sacriflce,  otherwise, 


Chapter  10. 
by  this  rea.ton  because  it  is  offered  in  many  places, 
there  should  be  many  Christs.  Not  so,  but  it  is  one 
Christ  in  every  place,  here  whole,  and  there  xrhoh, 
one  body.  liut  this  which  we  do,  is. done  lor  a 
comnii>nom/lon  of  that  which  ivas  done,  for  we 
offer  iikI  aiiol/ier  s(ii:njice,as  the  high  Priest  (.7  ihe 
old  Law,  bill  always  the  selfsame,  ij'c.  Priiiiasius 
Augustine's  scholar  doth  also  i)reoccupate 
these  Protestant's  objections  thus  -.iV hat  shall  we 
say  then  ?  do  not  our  Priests  daily  offer  sacriflce? 
they  offer  surely,  because  we  .t/zi  daily,  and  daily  have 
need  to  he  cleansed:  and  because  he  cannot  die,  hehath 
given  us  tl>e  sacrament  of  his  hodi/  and  lli^od:  that 
as  his  Passio7i  was  the  rcdnnption  and  ahsoli/lioii 
of  the  world,  so  also  this  olilalion  maif  lie  redemption 
and  cleansing  to  all  that  offer  it  in  truth  andverily. 
So  saith  this  holy  Father,  that  as  the  sacrifice 
of  the  Cross  was  a  general  redemption,  so  this 
of  the  altar  is,  to  all  that  use  it,  a  particular  re- 
demption or  application  of  Christ's  redemption 
to  them.  In  which  sense  also  Bede  calleth 
the  holy  Mass,  redemptione  corporis  e.t  animw 
sempilernam,  the  everlasting  redemption  of  body 
and  soul,  lib.  4.  cap.  22.  histor.  The  divinity  of 
the  word  of  God  which  is  every  where,  maktth  that 
there  are  not  many  sacriflces  but  one,  although  it 
he  offered  of  many,  and  that  as  it  is  one  body  which 
he  look  of  the  Virgin's  womb,  not  nuiny  bodies, 
even  so  also  fine  sacriflce,  not  divers  as  those  of 
the  Jews  were, 

Chrysostom,  and  after  him  Theophylact, 
and  Oecumenius,  and  of  the  Latins,  Haimo, 
Paschasius,  Remigius,  and  others,  object  to 
themselves  thus :  Do  not  we  offer  aho  every  day  ? 
we  offer  surely.  But  this  sacrifice  is  an  exampler 
of  that,  for  vie  offer  always  ihe  selfsame :  and  not- 
now  one  Lamb,  to-morrow  another,  but  Ihe  self- 
same: therefore  this  is  one  sacriflce.  Otherwise, 
because  it  is  offered  in  nmiiy  places,  there  should  be 
nmny  Christs.  Not  another  sacriflce,  as  the  high 
Priest  of  the  old  law,  but  the  selfsame  we  do  al- 
ways offer,  rather  working  a  Temembrance  or  com- 
mAnnoralion  of  the  sacrifice.  Annotation  Luke 
22.  19.  upon  these  words,  A  commemoration. 
Thus  did  all  the  ancient  Fathers,  Greek  and 
Latin  treat  of  these  matters,  and  so  they  said 
Mass,  and  offered  daily.  And  many  of  them 
made  such  forms  of  celebrating  the  divine  sa- 
crifice.s,  as  the  Greeks  and  Latins  do  use  in  their 
Liturgies  and  Masses,  and  yet  they  saw  these 
places  of  the  Apostle,  and  made  commentaries 
upon  them,  and  understood  them,  I  trow,  as 
well  as  the  Protestants. 

He  tltat  for  his  former  confirmation  or  com- 
fort list  see  what  the  ancient  Councils  and 
Doctors  believed,  taught,  and  practised  in  this 
thing,  let  him  read  tlie  first  holy  Council  of 
Nice,  cap.  14.  and  in  flue.  Cone,  ex  Grrcco,  the 
Council  of  Ephesus.Anatiiemaiis  11  the  Chal- 
cedon  Council,  Act,  3.  p.  112.  Cone.  Anci/ran 
c.  1.4.  and  5.  JSleocosar,  can.  13.  Laodic.  cuu 


HEBREWS. 


373 


AVliich  csn  never  take  away  sins.  12  But  this  man  offering  one  host  for  sins,  forever,  sittcth 
on  the  right  hand  of  God.  13  Henceforth  expecting  until  his  enemies  be  put  the  foolstool  of 
his  feet.  ""  14  For  by  one  oblation  hath  he  consummated  torever  them  that  are  sanctified.  15 
And  the  II'lv  Gliost  also  doth  testify  to  us.  For  alter  that  he  said:  16  And  this  is  the  Ttsia- 
Iwnml  uhich  I  will  make  io  Hieiii  df/er  tliose  dat/s,  sailh  our  Jxird,  friving  mi)  laws  in  their  hearts,  anil 
in  thtir  mhids  will  I  sii/ier^rrihe  them:  17  And  their  sins  and  iniquities  1  niH  noiu  lememlier  no 
more.  IS  But  where  there  is  remission  ot  these  now  there  is  not  an  oblation  lor  sins,  lit  Hav- 
ing therefore  brethren  confidence  in  the  entering  of  the  holies  in  the  blood  o(  Christ:  iO 
Which  he  hath  dedicated  unto  us  a  new  and  living  way  by  the  vail,  that  is  his  flesh,  21  And 
a  high  priest  over  the  house  of  God,  22  Let  us  approach  with  a  true  heuvt  in  liie  fulness  ot 
faith,  having  our  hearts  sprin'ded  iroin  evil  conscience,  and  our  body  washed  with  clean  water, 

23  Let  us  hold  the  confession  of  nur  hope  iindeclining,  for  he  is  faithhil  that  liath  promised, 

24  And  let  us  consider  one  another  unto  the  provocation  of  charity  and  of  good  works:  2.5 
Not  forsaking  our  assembly  as  soine  arc  accustomed,  but  comtbriing,  and  so  much  the  more  as 
you  see  the  day  approaching.  26  For  if  we  sin  willingly  after  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  re- 
ceived, now  there  is  not  left  a  host  for  sins,  27  But  a  certain  terrible  e.xpeciation  of  judgment 
and  ra<re  of  fire,  which  shall  consume  the  adversaries.  28  A  man  making  the  law  of  Moses 
frustrate:  witlnnit  any  mercy  dieth  under  two  or  three  witnesses.  29  How  nuich  more  tlnnk 
you,  doth  he  deserve  worse  piuiishnients  which  hath  trodden  the  Son^  of  God  under  foot,  and 
esteemed  the  blood  of  the  testament  polluted,  wherein  he  is  sanctified,  and  hath  done  con- 
tumely to  the  spirit  of  grace  ?  30  for  we  know  him  that  said,  Revens-e  to  me,  1  iriU  repaij.  And 
again.  That  our  Lord  will  indulge  his  people.     31  It  is  horrible  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  liyinjj 


A.VNOTATIONS. 

19.  Carthag.  2.  c.  8.  Carthag.  3.  cap.  24.  and 
Carlhag.  4.  cap.  33.  and  c.  41.  Denis,  cap.  2 
Eccl.  hier.  Andrew  /«  hisloria  Passiouis.  lirna- 
tius,  e]>.  ud  S/m/rnens'!'!.  Marliali*,  ep.  ad  Dur- 
degalenses.  .fiistin,  Dialos,  cum  Triphone.  Ire- 
neus,  lih.  4.  cap.  32.  34.  TertuUian,  de  cullu  foc- 
minarium,  and  de  corona  milil.  Orieen,  liomil. 
13.  in  leoit.  Cyprian,  episti  ad  Cecilium.  nu.  2. 
and  de  Cf-na.  Dom.  nu.  14.  and  Cusebius,  demrmsl. 
Evans,  lih.  ].  cap.  10.  and  the  rest  which  we 
have  cited  by  occasion  before,  and  might  cite 
but  for  tediousness  :  a  truth  most  known  and 
agreed  upon  in  the  Christian  religion. 

ver.  \^.  iVdii'  (here  is  not.  Christ's  death  can- 
not be  applied  unto  us  in  that  full  and  ample 
sort  as  it  is  in  Biptism,  but  once:  Christ  ap- 
pointing tint  large  remission  and  application  to 
be  made  but  once  in  every  man,  as  Christ  died 
but  once.  For  it  is  not  meatit  that  all  sin  shall 
cease  after  Christ's  sacrifice  upon  the  Cross, 
nor  that  there  s'lould  be  no  oblation  for  sins 
committed  after  Btptism,  or  that  a  man  could 
not  sin  at  all  after  Dnptism,  or  that  if  he  sinned 
afterward,  he  could  have  no  remedy  or  remis- 
sion by  God's  ordinance  in  ,tlie  Church,  which 
divers  falsehoods  sundry  Heretics  gather  of 
this  and  such  like  places :  l)u'  only  the  Apostle 
telleth  the  Hebrews,  as  lie  did  before,  chap.  6. 
and  as  he  doth  straight  afterward,  that  if  they 
fall  now,  whereunto  they  seemed  very  prone, 
to  their  old  law,  and  voluntarilvaf  er  th^  kaow- 
ledge  and  profession  of  the  Christian  fiiih  by 
Baptism,  commit  this  sin  of  incredulity  and 
apostacy,  thev  can  never  have  that  abundant 
remission  applied  unto  them  by  Baptism,  which 
can  never  be  ministered  to  them  again.  And 
that  Efeneral  full  pardon  he  calleth  here  ohialion, 
and  afterward  in  the  20  verse,  hostiam  pro  pec- 
cdto,  n  ho.^t  for  sin, 

ver.  20.  He  hath  dedicafe.l.  To  dedicate,  is  to 
be  the  author  and  beginner  of  a  thing.  The 
Protestants  translate,  he  hath  prepared,  for  their 
heresy  that  Christ  was  not  the  first  man  that 
entered  into  heaven. 

ver.  26.  If  we  sinwillimrh/.  As  the  Calvmists 
32 


Chapter  10. 
abuse  other  like  places  acains'  the  holy  sacri- 
fice of  the  Mass,  so  they  abuse  this  as  the  No- 
vations did  before  them,  to  prov»i  that  a  Here- 
tic Apostata,  or  any  that  wilfully  forsaketh  the 
truth,  can  never  be  forgiven.  Which,  as  is  be- 
fore declared  in  the  6.  chap.,  is  most  wicked 
blasphemy  :  the  meaning  hereof  being,  as  is 
there  said,  only  to  terrify  the  Hebrews,  that 
fallins  from  Christ,  they  cannot  so  easily  have 
the  host  of  <JhriPt's  death  applied  unto  them, 
because  they  cannot  be  baptized  any  more,  but 
inust  pass  by  sacramental  penance,  and  satis- 
faction, and  other  hard  remedies  which  Chri^r. 
hath  prescribed  after  Baptism  in  the  Church's 
discipline.  Therefore  Cyril  saith,  lih.  5.  in  Jo. 
cap.  17.  Penance  is  not  excluded  by  these  wordti  of 
Paul,  hill  the  reneviins  bi/  (he  laoer  of  regenera- 
tion. He  Jofh  not  here  take  aari/  the  second  or 
third  remission  of  sins,  for  he  is  not  surh  an  encii/.y 
to  our  salvation,  hut  the  host  whir/i  is  Christ  hrde- 
nielh  that  it  is  to  be  offered  asain  upon  the  Gro.:-s. 
And  by  this  place  and  the  like  yon  see,  how 
perilous  a  thing  it  is  for  Heretics  and  ignorant 
persons  to  read  the  Scriptures.  Which  by  f  d- 
lowing  tlieir  own  fantasy  they  pervert  to  tlieir 
damnation. 

ver.  29.  The  blood  of  the  Testament.  Whoso- 
ever maketh  no  more  account  of  the  blood  of 
('hrist's  sacrifice,  either  as  shed  upon  the 
Cross,  or  as  in  the  Chalice  of  the  altar,  for  our 
Saviour  calleth  that  also  the  blood  of  the  new 
Testament,  th;m  he  doth  of  the  blood  of  calves 
and  goats,  or  ofother  common  drinks,  is  worthy 
death,  and  God  will  in  the  next  life,  if  it  be  not 
punished  here,  revenge  it  wdth  grievous  pu- 
nishment. 

ver.  29.  How  much  more.  Heresy  and  Apos- 
tacy from  the  Catholic  faith,  punishable  by 
death. 

ver,  31.  It  is  horrible.  Let  all  Christian  peo- 
ple do  satisfaction  and  penance  for  their  sins 
in  this  life,  for  the  iudgments  of  God  in  the  next 
life  done  by  God  himself,  of  what  sort  soever, 
whether  temporal,  as  in  Purgatory,  or  eternal 
as  in  Hell,  be  exceeding  grievous. 


374 


HEBREWS. 


God.  32  But  call  to  mind  the  old  days :  wherein  being  illuminated,  you  sustained  a  great  fjsht 
of  passions.  33  And  on  the  one  part  ccrtes  by  reproaches  and  tribulations  made  a  spectacle  : 
and  on  the  other  part  made  companions  of'them  that  conversed  in  such  sort.  34  For,  yovi  both 
had  compassion  on  them  tiiat  were  in  bonds:  and  the  spoil  of  your  own  goods  you  took  with 
joy,  knowing  that  you  have  a  better  and  a  periiuuicnt  substance.  35  Do  not  therefore  lose  your 
contidence,  which  hath  a  great  remuneration.  3t"i  l>'or  p:itieiice  is  necessary  for  you  :  that  do- 
ing the  will  of  God,  you  may  receive  the  promise.  37  For  yet. a  little  and  a  very  little  while, 
he  that  is  to  come,  will  come,  and  will  not  slack.  3S  And  my  just  liveth  of  faith,  butif  he  with- 
draw himself,  he  shall  not  please  my  soul.  3y  But  we  are  not  the  children  of  withdrawing  unto 
perdition  :  but  of  faith  to  the  winning  of  the  soul. 

CHAPTER    XI. 
He  exkortelh  (hem  hy  the  definilion  offuM,  to  stick  unto  God,  though  they  .tee  not  yet  hrs  rev;ard  ■■  show- 
ins  that  111!  the  Saiiits  aforetime  did  the  like,  being  all  constant  in  faith,  though  not  one  of  them  re- 
ceivfd  iIk'  promise,  that  is,  the  inheritance  in  heaven :  but  they  and  we  now  after  the  coming  of  Christ 
reccivi-  it  together. 

1  And  faith  is,  the  substance  of  things  to  be  hoped  for,  the  argument  of  things  not  appearing. 
2  For  in  this  the  oldineii  obtained  testimony.  3  By  faith,  we  understand  that  the  worlds  were 
framed  by  the  word  of  God:  that  of  invisible  things  visible  things  nught  be  made,  4  By  faiih 
Abel  offered  a  greater  host  to  God  than  Gain :  by  which  he  obtamed  testimony  tiiat  he  was  ju.st, 
God  giving  testimony  to  his  gifts,  and  by  it  he  being  dead,  yet  speaketh.  5  By  faith  Enoch 
was  translated,  that  he  should  not  see  death,  and  he  was  not  found :  because  God  translated 
him,  for  before  his  translation  he  had  testimony  that  he  had  pleased  God.  6  But  without  faith 
it  is  impossible  to  please  God.  For  he  that  cometh  to  God,  must  believe  that  ho  is,  and  is  a 
rewarder  to  ihem  that  seek  him.  7  By  faith,  Noe  having  received  an  atiswer  concerning 
those  things  which  as  yet  were  not  seen,  fearing,  framed  the  ark  for  the  saving  of  his  house, 
by  the  which  he  condemned  the  world:  and  was  instituted  heir  of  the  justice  which  is  by  faith. 
8  By  faiih,  he  that  is  called  Abraham,  obeyed  to  go  tbrih  into  the  place  which  he  was  to  receive 
for  inheritance  :  and  he  went  forth,  not  knowing  whither  he  went.  9  By  faith,  he  abode  in  the 
land  of  promise,  as  in  a  strange  land,  dwellinL'  in  cottases  with  Isaac  and  Jacob  the  co-heirs 
of  the  same  promise.  10  For  he  expected  the  city  that  liath  foundations:  whose  artificer  and 
maker  is  God.  11  By  faith,  Sara  also  herseli  beina  barren,  received  virtue  in  conceiving  of 
seed,  yea  past  the  time  of  age  :  because  she  believed  that  he  was  faithful  which  had  promised- 
12  For  the  which  cause  even  of  one,  and  him  <iiiite  dead,  there  rose  as  the  stars  of  heaven  in 
multitude,  and  as  the  sand  that  is  by  the  sea  shore  innumerable.  13  According  to  faith  died 
all  these,  not  having  received  the  promises,  but  beholding  them  afar  ofl,  and  saluting  them,  and 
confessing  that  they  are  pilgrims  and  strangers  upon  the  earth.  14  For  they  that  say  these 
things,  do  signify  that  thev  s^eek  a  country.  -  IS  And  indeed  if  they  had  been  mindful  of  ihe 
same  from  whence  they  came  forth,  they  had  time  verily  to  return-     16  But  now  they  desire  a 


Annotations. 

ver.  34.  Yoii  had  compassion.  To  be  merciful 
to  the  afflicted  for  religion,  and  to  be  partakers 
of  their  miseries,  is  a  very  meritorious  work, 
and  giveth  great  confidence  before  God  in  the 
day  of  repayment,  or  reiTiunerntion  for  the  same. 

ver.  34.  Wiih  joi/.  If  all  christian  men  would 
consider  this,  they  would  not  think  it  so  great 
a  matter  to  lose  their  land  or  goods  for  de- 
fence of  the  Catholic  faith. 

Annotations. 

ver.  1.  Faith  is.  By  this  description  of  faith, 
and  bv  all  the  commendation  thereof  through 
the  whole  chapter,  you  may  well  perceive  that 
the  Apostle  knew  not  the  forged  special  faith 
of  the  Protestants,  wherehy  every  one  of  these 
new  sect-masters  and  their  followers  believe 
their  sins,  are  remitted,  and  that  themselves 
shall  be  saved,  though  their  sects  be  clean 
contrary  one  to  another. 

ver.  1.  Not  appearing.  This  is  the  praise  nf 
faith,  saith  Augustine,  if  that  \rhich  is  helirvrd, 
be  not  seen.  For  vhat  great  things  is  it,  if  thai  he 
believed,  which  is  seen  ?  according  to  that  sentence 
of  our  Lord  when  he  rebuked  his  disciple,  saying: 
jiecanse  thou  hast  seen  me  Thomas,  thou  hast  be- 
lieved: blessed  are  they  that  have  not  seen  and 
have  helievrd.  .\vg.  in  F.vniig.  Jo.  tract.  79 
Which  may  be  a  rebuke  also  and  a  check  to 


Chapter  10. 

ver.  3.5,  Confidence,  which.  Good  works  make 
great  confidence  of  salvation,  and  have  great 
reward.^ 

ver.  38.  Livelh  of  faith:  Faithful  men  afflicted 
in  this  life,  have  their  comfort  in  their  assured 
iaith  and  hope  in  Christ's  coming  to  deliver 
them  once  from  all  these  miseries  :  and  so  by 
that  faith  and  comfort  they  live,  whereas  other- 
wise this  miserable  life  were  a  death. 

CnAPTER  11. 

all  those  faithless  speeches,  I  would  see 
him,  taste  him,  touch  him,  and  feel  his  very 
flesh  in  the  Sacrament,  otherwise  I  will  not 
believe. 

ver.  5.  Enoch  was.  Here  it  appeareth  that 
Enoch  yet  liveth  and  is  not  dead  :  against  the 
Calvinists.    Annot.  Ajiocal.  chap.  11. 

vbr.  6.  Hethat  comeih.  Faith  is  the  foundation 
and  ground  of  all  other  virtues  and  worship 
of  God,  without  which  no  man  can  please  Gou. 
Therefore  if  one  be  a  .Tew,  a  Heathen,  or  a 
Heretic,  that  is  to  say,  be  without  the  Catholic 
faith,  all  his  works  shall  profit  him  no  whit  to 
salvation. 

ver.  6.  Reioarder  to  them.  We  must  believe 
that  God  will  reward  all  our  good  works  :  for 
he  is  a  rewarder  of  true  justice,  not  an  accepter 
of  that  that  is  not. 


HEBREWS. 


375 


better,  that  is  to  say,  a  heavenly.  Therefore  God  is  not  confounded  to  be  called  their  God,  for 
he  liLith  prepared  them  a  city.  17  By  faith,  Abraham  otlered  Isaac,  when  lie  was  templed : 
and  his  only  begotten  did  he  offer  who  had  received  tlie  promises  :  18  To  whom  ii  was  said, 
That  in  haac  shall  seed  be  called  to  thee.  19  Accounting  that  God  is  able  to  raise  np  even  from 
the  dead,  whereupon  he  received  him  also  tor  a  parable.  20  By  faith,  also  ot  things  to  come, 
Isaac  blessed  .lacob  and  Esau.  21  By  iaitli,  Jacob  dying,  blessed  every  one  ot  the  sons  of 
Joseph:  and  adored  the  top  of  his  rod.  22  By  faith,  Joseph  dying,  made  mention  ot  tlie  going 
forch  of  the  children  of  Israel :  and  gave  commandment  concerning  his  bones.  23  By  faith, 
Moses  being  born,  was  hid  three  months  by  his  parents :  because  they  saw  him  a  proper  infant, 
and  they  feared  not  the  king's  edict.  24  By  I'aiih,  Moses  being  made  great,  denied  himself  to 
be  the  son  of  Pharaoh's  daughter:  25  Rather  choosing  to  be  afflicted  with  the  people  ot  God, 
than  to  have  the  pleasure  of  temporal  sin,  26  Esteeming  the  reproach  oi  Christ,  greater  riches 
than  the  treasure  of  the  Egyptians;  for  he  looked  unto  the  remuneration.  27  By  taith  he  left 
Esypl :  not  fearing  the  fierceness  of  the  king  ;  tor  him  that  is  invisible  he  sustained  as  if  he 
ha'd  seen  him.  2::*  By  faith  he  celebrated  the  Pasch,  and  the  shedding  of  the  blood  ;  that  he 
which  destroyed  the  first  born,  might  not  touch  them.  2'J  By  faith  they  passed  the  Red  sea  as 
it  were  by  the  dry  land  :  wiiich  the  Egyptians  assaying,  were  devoured.  20  By  iaith  the  walls 
of  Jericho  tell  down,  by  the  circuiting  of  seven  days.  31  By  faith,  Rahabthe  harlot  perished  not 
with  the  incredulous,  receiving  the  spies  with  peace.  32  And  what  shall  I  yet  say  ?  For  the 
time  will  fail  me  telling  of  Gicleon,  Barac,  Sampson,  Jepht,  David,  Samuel,  and  the  prophets: 
33  \Vho  by  faith  overcame  kingdcMns,  wrought  justice,  obtained  promises,  stopped  the  mouths 


Annotations. 
ver.  21.  Adored  the  top  of  his  rod.  The  learned 
may  see  here  that  the  Apostle  doth  not  tie  him- 
self to  the  Hebrew  in  the  place  of  Genesis 
whence  it  is  alleged,  but  followeth  the  Sep- 
tuaginta,  though  it  differ  from  the  Hebrew,  as 
also  the  other  Apostles  and  Evangelists  and 
our  Saviour  himself  did:  neither  were  they 
curious,  as  men  now-a-days,  to  e.^camine  all 
by  the  Hebrew  only,  because  they  writing  and 
speaking  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  knew  very  well 
that  this  translation  is  the  sense  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  also,  and  as  true,  and  as  directly  in- 
tended as  the  other:  and  therefore  also  that 
translation  continued  always  authentical  in  the 
Greek  Church,  notwithstanding  the  diversity 
thereof  from  the  Hebrew.  Even  so  we  that 
be  Catholics,  follow  with  all  the  Latin  Fathers 
the  authentical  Latin  translation,  though  it  be 
not  always  agreeable  to  the  Hebrew  or  Greek 
that  now  is.  But  Calvin  is  not  only  very  saucy, 
but  very  ignorant,  when  he  saith  that  the  Sep- 
tuaginta  were  deceived,  and  yet  the  Apostle 
without  curiosity  was  content  to  follow  them  : 
because  it  is  evident  that  the  Hebrew  being 
then  without  paints  might  be  translated  the 
one  way  as  well  as  the  other.  Which  they  un- 
derstood so  well,  and  therefore  were  not  de- 
ceived, that  within  three  lines  after,  in  the  be- 
ginning of  the  next  chapter,  they  translate  the 
same  word,  as  he  would  have  it  in  this  place. 

Again  observe  in  those  words.  He  adored  the 
top  of  his  rod,  that  adoration,  as  the  Scripture 
useth  this  word,  may  be  done  to  creatures,  or 
to  God  at  and  before  a  creature  :  as,  at  or  be- 
fore the  Ark  of  the  Testament  in  old  time, 
now  at  or  before  the  cruoifi.x,  relics,  images : 
and  in  the  Psalms,  93.  131.  Adore  ye  his  fool- 
stool.  Adore  ye  toiiiard  his  holy  mntuit.  We  will 
adore  toward  the  place  where  hl^  feet  stood:  or, 
which  by  the  Hebrevv  phrase  is  all  one.  Adore 
ye  his  holn  iivtnnt.  We  will  adore  the  place  where 
his  feet  stood:  as  also  the  Greek  fathers,  Da- 
mascen,  lib.  1.  de  imaai'iibus,  and  Leontius  ci- 
ted of  him,  yea  Chrysostom  also  do  handle 
these  places,  and  namely  that  of  the  Anostle 
w.hich  we  now  speak  of,  interpreting  the  Greek 


Chapter.  11. 
as  our  Latin  hath,  and  as  we  do,  He  adored 
the  rod  or  the  top  of  his  rod,  that  is,  the  sceptre 
of  Joseph  now  prince  of  Egypt,  so  fulfilling  Jo- 
seph's dreams,  which  foretold  the  same.  Gen. 
37,  and  withal  signifying  as  it  were  by  this  pro- 
phetical fact,  the  kingdom  of  Israel  or  of  the 
ten  tribes  that  was  to  come  of  Joseph  by 
Ephraim  his  younger  son  in  the  first  king  Je- 
roboarn;  thus  the  Greek  fathers.  Whereunto 
may  be  added,  that  all  this  was  done  in  type 
and  figure  of  Christ's  sceptre  and  kingdom, 
whom  he  adored  by  and  in  his  Cross,  as  he  did 
Joseph  by  or  in  his  rod  and  sceptre  :  and  there- 
fore the  Apostle  saith,  he  did  it  by  faith,  as 
having  respect  toward  things  to  come.  By  all 
which  it  is  evident,  that  it  is  false  which  the 
Calvinists  teach,  that  we  may  not  adore  image, 
crucifix,  or  any  visible  creature,  that  is,  we 
may  not  adore  God  at  or  by  such  creatures, 
nor  kneel  before  them :  and  therefore  their 
corrupt  translation  of  this  place  for  the  same 
purpose  is  intolerable,  saying  thus.  Leaning 
upon  his  staff  he  adored  Gon,  adding  no  less  than 
two  words  more  than  is  in  the  Greek,  which 
though  it  might  be  the  sense  of  this  place,  and 
Augustine  so  expouiideth  it,  yet  they  should 
not  make  his  exposition  the  text  of  holy  Scrip- 
ture, specially  whereas  he  only  of  all  the  an- 
cient fathers,  as  Beza  confesseth,  sj  expound- 
eth  it. 

ver.  22.  Concerning  his  hones.  The  translation 
of  relics  or  saints'  bodies,  and  the  due  regard 
and  honour  we  ought  to  have  to  the  same,  are 
proved  hereby. 

ver.  26.  He  looked  unto.  The  Protestants  that 
deny  we  may  or  ought  to  do  good  in  respect  or 
for  reward  in  heaven,  are  hereby  confuted. 

ver.  33.  Wrought  justice.  Men  are  not  just  by 
belief  only,  as  the  Protestants  affirm,  but  by 
working  justice.  And  we  may  note  that  in  all 
this  long  commendation  of  faith  in  the  fathers 
and  holy  persons,  their  good  works  are  also 
specially  recounted,  as  Rahab's  harbouring  the 
spies,  Abraham's  offering  his  son,  which  their 
works  James  doth  inculcate :  Noe's  makint; 
the  Ark,  Gen.  6.  Abel's  better  oblation  than 


376 


HEBREWS. 


of  lions,  34  Exiin<!;uislied  tlie  force  of  fire,  repelled  the  edge  of  the  sword,  recovered  of  their 
infirmity,  were  niaoe  strong  in  battle,  turned  away  the  camp  of  foreigners:  35  Women  re- 
ceived of  resurrection  their  dead,  and  others  were  racked,  not  accepting  redemption,  that  they 
might  find  a  better  resurrection.  36  And  others  had  trial  ot  mockeries  and  stripes,  moreover 
also  of  bands  and  ])risons  :  ol  They  were  stoned,  tiuy  were  hewed,  they  were  tempted,  they 
died  in  the  slaughter  ot  lliC  sword,  they  went  about  in  sheep  skins,  in  goat's  skins,  needy,  in 
distress  afflicted.  38  t)t'  whom  the  world  was  not  worthy,  wamk'rmg  in  deserts,  in  mountains 
and  dens,  and  in  caves  ot'  the  earth.  39  And  all  tliese  being  approved  by  the  testimony  of  faith, 
received  not  tlie  prohiisc.  40  God  for  us  providing  some  better  thing,  that  they  without  us 
should  not  be  consummate. 

CHAPTER  XII. 
By  Ihe  foresaid  examples  he  exhorlefh  lliem  to  jmlieiice,  2  nml  hy  example  nf  Christ  himself  crucified, 
6  and  because  thus  discipline  is  an  argument  that  they  le  Gad's  children,  9  vith  whose  rod  they 
should  be  miuh  more  content  than  with  that  of  their  carnal  fathers :  and  because  it  hriyigtth  justifica- 
tion. 12  Exhorting  them  iltere/'i)re  to  pluck  up  their  hearts,  and  tu  take  faster  footing :  18  consi- 
dering that  all  being  now  so  sweit,  and  not  terrible,  us  in  the  Old  Testament,  their  damnation,  if  they 
refuse  to  hear,  will  be  so  much  the  greater. 

1  And  therefore  we  also  having  so  great  a  cloud  of  v^itnesses  put  upon  us :  laying  away  all 
■weight  and  sin  that  compasseth  us,  by  patience  let  us  run  to  the  fight  proposed  unto  us,  2 
Looking  on  the  author  of  taith,  and  the  consummater  Jesus,  who,  joy  being  proposed  unto  him, 
sustained  the  cross,  contemning  confusion,  and  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  ot  the  seat  oi  G(jd.  3 
For,  think  diligently  upon  him  whieh  sustained  of  sinners  sucii  contradiction  against  himself: 
that  yuu  be  not  wearied,  fainting  in  your  minds.  4  For  you  have  not  yet  resisted  unto  blood, 
repugning  against  sin  :  5  And  you  have  forgotten  the  con.solaiion,  which  speaketh  to  you  as 
it  were  to  children,  saying,  My  son,  neglect  not  the  discipline  (f  our  Lord:  neither  be  thou  wearied 
rchiles  thoti  art  rehuked  of  him.  G  For  whom  the  Lord  liiv.ttli,  he  chasteneth :  and  he  scourgelh  every 
child  that  he  rece.iveth.  7  Preserve  ye  in  discipline.  As  unto  children  doth  God  ofi'er  hiniselt  to 
you.  For  what  son  is  there,  whom  the  father  doth  not  correct  I  8  But  if  ye  be  without  disci- 
pline, whereof  all  be  made  partakers :  then  are  you  bastards,  and  not  children.  9  Moreover, 
the  fathers  indeed  of  our  flesh  we  had  for  instructers,  and  we  did  reverence  them  :  shall  we 
rot  much  more  obey  the  Father  of  spirits,  and  live  ?  10  And  they  nideed  for  a  time  of  few 
days,  according  to  their  will  instructed  us  :  but  he,  to  that  which  is  profitable  in  receiving  of 
his  sanclificaiion.  11  And  all  discipline  for  the  present  cerfes  secmeth  not  to  be  of  joy,  but  of 
sorrow  :  but  afterward  it  will  render  to  them  that  are  exercised  by  it,  most  peaceable  fruit  of 
justice.  12  For  the  which  cause  stretch  up  the  slacked  hands,  and  the  loose  knees.  13  And 
make  straight  steps  to  your  feet:  that  no  man  halting  err,  but  rather  be  healed.     14  Follow  peace 


Annotations. 
Cain's.  Gen.  4.  and  Heb.  11.  ver.  4.  and  so  forth. 
Therefore  Clement  Alexandrinus  saith,  that 
the  said  persons  and  others  were  just  by  faith 
and  obedience,  by  faith  and  hospitality,  by  taith 
and  patience,  by'faith  and  humility. 

The  Apostle's  purpose  then  is  nothing  else, 
but  to  prove  to  the  Hebrews,  who  made  so 
great  account  of  their  Patriarchs,  and  forefa- 
thers and  their  famous  acts,  that  all  these  glo- 
rious personages  and  their  works  were  com- 
mendable and  acceptable  only  through  faith 
they  had  in  Christ,  without  which  taith  none 
of  all  their  lives  and  works  should  have  pro- 
fitted  them  any  whit:  the  Gentiles  doing  many 
noble  acts,  as  heretics  may  also  do,  which 
are  of  no  estimation  before  God,  because  they 
lack  faith.  And  that  is  the  scope  of  Paul's 
Epistle  to  the  Romans,  and  of  all  oiher  pas- 
sages where  he  connuendeth  faiili:  farther 
proving  especially  in  this  Rpistle  to  the  lie- 
brews,  that  all  their  sacrifices  were  nothing 
else  but  figures  and  attestations  of  Christian 

Annotations. 
ver.  12.  He  scmirgeth.  By  this  we  prove, 
that  God  often  punislieth  the  sins  even  of  his 
loving  children,  though  not  with  eternal  dam- 
nation, yet  with  temporal  chastisement  and 
correction :  and  that  he  doth  not  always 
together  with  the  remission  of  deadly  sins, 
and  eternal  punishment,  exempt  the  offend- 


Chapter  11. 
faith  in  Christ  and  his  death.  All  which  high 
resolution  and  conclusion  against  the  Jews  and 
Gentiles,  that  the  Christian  faith  is  the  true 
faith  and  religion,  the  Heretics  of  our  tiiiie 
ignorantly  and  brutishly  abuse  against  Chris- 
tian works,  sacrifice  and  sacraments,  which  the 
Apostle  meant  specially  to  commend  and  es- 
tablish by  his  high  commendafion  of  the  faith 
in  Christ. 

ver.  40.  Without  us  shotdd  not.  The  fathers 
before  Christ  could  not  be  accomplished,  that 
is,  not  admitted  to  the  heavenly  joys,  vision, 
and  fruition  of  God,  till  the  Apostles  and  other 
of  the  new  law  were  associated  to  them,  and 
the  way  to  everlasting  glory  opened  by  our 
Lord's  death  and  ascension.  Neither  shall 
either  they  or  we  be  fidly  perfected  in  glory 
both  of  body  and  soul,  till  the  iieneral  resurrec- 
tion :  God's  providence  being  so,  tlK\t  we  should 
not  be  consummateil  without  another,  all  be- 
ing of  one  faith,  and  redeemed  by  one  Lord 
Christ. 

Chapter  12. 

er  received  to  his  grace,  from  all  fatherly 
correction,  cither  in  this  life  or  in  the  next. 
Neither  have  the  Heretics  of  this  time 
any  reason  or  Scripture  in  the  world,  why 
they  should  take  away  God's  chastisement  (>f 
his  children  in  the  next  life,  more  than  ui 
tins  world. 


HEBREWS. 


arr 


with  all  men,  and  holiness :  without  which  no  man  shall  see  God  :  15  Looking  diligently  lest 
any  man  be  wanting  to  the  grace  of  God  :  lest  any  root  of  bitterness  springing  up  to  hinder, 
and  by  it  many  be  polluted.  16  Lest  there  be  any  fornicator  or  profane  person  as  Esau :  who 
for  one  dish  ot  meat  sold  his  first  birth-riglits.  17  For  know  ye  that  afterward  also  desiring  to 
inherit  the  benediction,  he  was  reprobated  :  for  he  found  not  place  of  repentance,  although  with 
tears  he  had  sought  it.  18  For  you  are  not  come  to  a  palpable  moimt,  and  an  accessible  fire, 
and  whirlwind,  and  darkness  and  storm.  19  x\nd  the  sound  of  trumpet,  and  voice  of  words 
which  they  that  heard,  excused  themselves,  that  the  word  might  not  be  spoken  to  them.  20 
For  they  did  not  bear  that  which  was  said.  Arid  if  a  beast  shall  touch  the  mount,  it  shall  be  stoned. 
21  And  so  terrible  was  it  which  was  seen,  Moses  said:  I  am/lightened  and  tremble.  22  But  you 
are  come  to  mount  Sioii,  and  the  city  of  tlie  living  God,  heavenly  .lerusalem,  and  the  assembly 
of  many  thousand  Angels,  23  And  the  Church  of  the  first-bom,  which  are  written  in  the 
heavens,  and  the  .fudge  of  all,  God  :  and  the  spirits  of  the  just  made  perfect.  24  And  the  Me- 
diator of  the  New  Testament  Jesus,  and  the  sprinkling  of  blood  speakin;:  better  than  Abel.  25 
See  that  you  refuse  liim  not  speaking,  for  if  they  escaped  not,  refusing  him  that  spake  upon  the 
earth  :  much  more  we,  that  turn  away  from  him  speaking  to  us  from  heaven.  26  Whose  voice 
moved  the  earth  then:  but  now  he  promiseth,  saying,  i  el  once:  and  I  will  move  not  only  the 
earth,  but  heaven  also.  27  And  in  that  he  saith,  Yet  once,  he  declareth  the  translation  of  niove- 
able  things  as  being  made,  that  those  things  may  remain  which  are  unmoveable.  28  There- 
fore receiving  an  unmoveable  kingdom,  we  have  grace  :  hy  the  which  let  us  serve,  pleasing  God, 
with  fear  and  reverence.    29  For  our  God  is  a  consuming  fire. 

CHAPTER  XITl 
He  commendeth  unto  them  muluallove,  2  liospitaliti/,  3  compassion,  i  chastity,  b  contentalion,  7  imi- 
tation  of  the  faith  of  Ihtir  Catholic  Prelates  and  Martyrs,  not  Itearkening  to  the  doctrines  of  Here- 
tics, nor  fearing  the  casting  out  of  the  Jews'  Synagogue,  17  and  obedience  to  their  present  Pastors, 
IS  And  so  with  requesting  their  pro i/ers,  and  praying  fur  them,  he  endeth  the  Ephitle. 
1  Let  the  charity  of  the  fraternity  abide  in  you.    2  And  hospitality  do  not  forget,  for  by  this, 
certain  being  not  aware,  have  received  Angel:^  to  harbour.    3  Remember  them  in  bonds,  as 
if  you  were  bound  with  them:  and  them  that  labour  us  yourselves  also  remaining  in  body.    4 
Marriage  honourable  in  all,  and  the  bed  undefiled.    For,  fornicators,  and  adulterers  God  will 

An.VOTATIONS.  CnAPTER  11. 

ver.  IG.  Esau.    Such  as  forsake  their  salva-  |  could  not  find  remission  ofhis  sin  at  God's  hand  ; 


tion  and  religion  to  save  their  lands  and  goods, 
are  like  Esau, 
ver.  17.  He  found  not.  It  is  not  meant,  that  Esau 

Annotations. 

ver.  2.  Hospitality.  Hospitality,  that  is,  re- 
ceiving and  harbouring  of  poor  jiilgrims,  per- 
secuted and  desolate  persons,  is  so  acceptable 
to  God,  and  so  honourable,  that  oftentimes  it 
hath  been  men's  good  hap  to  harbour  AngeU, 
instead  of  poor  folks  unawares.  Which  must 
needs  be  ever  a  great  benediction  to  them 
and  their  families,  as  we  see  by  Abraham  and 
Lot,  Gen.  l-^.  and  19.  and  the  like  fell  also  to 
Gregory,  as  Diacoims  writeth,  to  whose  ordi- 
nary table  of  poor  men,  not  only  Angels,  but 
Christ  also  came  in  Pilgrim's  weed.  In  vit. 
lib.  cap.  10.  et  lib.  2.  rap.  22.  23,  whereof  if  he 
had  not  example  and  warrant  by  Paul's  words 
in  this  place,  and  many  other  express  Scrip- 
tures of  the  old  Testament,  those  scornful 
miscreants  of  this  time,  making  so  little  account 
both  of  good  works  and  such  miraculous  en- 
trance of  Christ  and  his  Angels  into  holy  men's 
harbour,  would  make  this  also  seem  fabulous, 
as  they  do  other  like  things. 

vei^.  4,  Marriage  honoaralile.  The  Apostle, 
saith  a  holy  Doctor,  saith.  Marriage  honourable 
in  all,  and  the  bed  undefiled.  And  tlLerefore  the 
servants  of  God  in  that  they  are  not  married,  think 
not  the  good  of  imiTriage  to  he  a  fault,  but  yet  they 
doubt  not  perpetual  continency  to  he  better  than 
good  marriage,  s/iecially  in  this  time  when  it  is  said 
of  continency,  He  that  can  take,  let  him  tak^.  De 
fid.  ad.  Pet.  cap.  apud  Aug.  in  fine.  Mark  the 
doctrine  of  the  Fathers,  'and  of  the  Catholic 
32* 


but  that,  having  once  sold  and  yielded  up  the 
right  of  his  first  birth  to  his  younger  brother,  it 
was  too  late  to  be  sorry  for  his  unadvised  bargain 

Chapter  13. 
Church  concerning  m.atrimpny,  that  it  is  ho- 
nourable, and  so  honourable,  that  it  is  a  holy 
Sacrament,  but  yet  inferior  to  virginity  and  per- 
petual continency  :  honourable  m  all,  that  is, 
all  such  as  may  lawfully  marry,  and  are  law- 
fully married  :  not  in  brother  and  sisler,  not  in 
persons  that  have  vowed  the  contrary,  to  whom 
the  same  Apostle  saith  it  is  damnable,  1  Tim.b. 
I  V.  11.  And  this  were  the  meaning  of  this 
!  place,  if  it  were  to  be  read  thus,  iwxrriuge  is 
honourable. 

But  to  see  how  the  Protestants  in  all  their 
translations,  do  abuse  the  simple,  do  falsify  this 
sentence  of  the  Apostle,  lo  make  it  serve  for 
the  marriage  of  Votaries,  it  is  notorious.  First, 
they  use  deceit  in  supplying  the  verb  substan- 
tive that  wanteth,  making  it  the  Indicative 
mood,  thus.  Marriage  is  honourable,  4'c.  as 
though  the  Apostle  affirmed  all  marriage  to 
be  honourable  or  lawful,  where  the  verb  to  be 
supplied  ought  rather  to  be  the  Imperative 
mood,  Let  marriage  be  honourable,  that  so  the 
speech  may  be  an  exhortation  or  command- 
ment to  them  that  be  or  will  be  married,  to  use 
themselves  in  that  state  in  all  fidelity,  cleanli- 
ness, and  conjugal  continency  one  toward  ano- 
ther :  as  when  Peter  also  and  this  Apostle  ex- 
hort married  men  to  give  honour  to  their  wives, 
as  to  the  weaker  vessels,  and  to  possess  their 
vessel  in  honour,  not  in  the  passions  of  igno- 
miny and  uncleanliness  :  this  is  honourable  or 


378 


HEBREWS. 


judge.  5  Let  your  manners  be  without  avarice  :  contented  with  things  present.  For  he  ?ait'i, 
/  will  not  leave  thee,  neil/ier  vill  Ijvr.iake  thee.  6  So  that  we  do  confidently  say  :  Onr  Lord  is  my 
helper:  1  will  not  fear  what  man  .thull  do  to  me.  7  Remember  your  I'relales,  \v  hich  have  i^pokeil 
the  word  otCiod  to  you  :  ihe  end  of  whose  conversation  beholding,  imiiate  their  laith.  8  Jesus 
Christ  yesterday,  and  to-diiy  :  the  same  also  tor  ever.  'J  With  various  and  strange  doctrines 
be  not  led  away.  For  it  is  best  that  the  heart  be  established  with  grace,  not  with  meats  :  which 
have  not  prolited  tliose  that  walk  in  them.  10  We  have  an  altar:  whcreot  they  iiave  not 
power  to  eat  which  serv(!  the  Tabernacle.  11  For  the  bodies  of  those  beasts,  whose  blood 
(or  sill  is  carried  into  the  iiolies  by  tiie  Higli  Priest,  are  burned  vyithout  liie  camp.  12  For  the 
whicli  thing  .Iksus  also,  that  he  might  sanetiiy  the  people  by  his  own  blood,  sutTered  without 
the  gate.  13  Let  us  go  i'orth  therefore  to  him  without  the  camp:  carrying  his  reproach.  14 
For  we  have  not  here  a  permanent  City  :  but  we  seek  that  which  is  to  come.  13  By  him 
therefore  let  us  offer  the  host  of  praise  always  to  God,  that  is  to  say,  the  fruit  of  lips  confessing 


Annotations. 
chaste  marriage,  to  which  he  here  exhorteth 
And  that  it  is  rather  an  exhortation,  than  an  af- 
firmation, it  is  evident  by  the  other  parts  and 
circumstances  of  this  place,  both  before  and 
after  :  all  which  are  exhortations  in  their  own 
translations,  this oidy  being  in  the  midst,  and  as 
indifferent  to  be  an  exhortation  as  the  rest,  by 
their  own  confession,  they  restrain  of  purpose. 
Our  text  theretore,  and  all  Catholic  transla- 
tions leave  the  sentence  indifferent  as  it  is  in 
the  Greek,  and  as  true  translators  ought  to  do, 
not  presuming  to  addict  it  to  one  side,  lest  they 
should  restrain  the  sense  of  the  Holy  Ghost  to 
their  own  particular  fantasy. 

Again,  our  new  translators  corrupt  the  text 
in  that  they  translate,  in  omnibus,  among  all 
men,  because  so  they  think  it  would  sound 
better  to  the  ignorant,  that  Priests,  Religious, 
and  all  whatsoever  may  marry :  where  they 
cannot  tell  either  by  the  Greek  or  Latin,  that  in 
omnibus  should  mean  the  masculine  gender,  ra- 
ther than  the  neuter,  as  not  only  Erasmus,  but 
the  Greek  Doctors  also  take  it,  to  signify  that 
marriage  should  be  honourably  kept  between 
man  and  wife  in  all  points,  and  in  all  respects. 
Chrysostom  and  Theoyh.  in  hunc  locum.  For 
there  may  be  many  filthy  abtises  in  wedlock, 
which  the  Apostle  wanieth  them  to  take  heed 
of,  and  to  keep  their  marriage  bed  undefiled. 
But  the  third  corruption  for  their  purpose 
aforesaid,  and  most  impudent,  is,  that  some  of 
the  Calvinists,  for  omnibus,  translate  inter  quo- 
suis,  with  a  marginal  interpretation  to  signify 
all  orders,  conditions,  states,  and  qualities  of 
men.  So  boldly  they  take  away  all  indifferency 
of  senses,  and  make  (iod's  word  to  speak  just 
that  which  themselves  would,  and  their  heresy 
requireth,  in  which  kind  they  pass  all  impu- 
dency,  and  all  Heretics  that  ever  were. 

ver»  7.  Remember  your  Prelates.  We  be  here 
warned  to  h;ive  great  regard  in  our  life  and 
belief,  to  the  holy  Fathers,  Doctors,  and  glori- 
ous Bishops  gone  before  us  in  God's  Church, 
not  doubting  but  they  being  our  lawf'id  Pastors, 
had  taught  the  truth,  of  whom  Augustine 
said,  That  which  theij  found  iv  the  Church  they 
hdd  fast :  that  which  titey  learned,  they  tanpht ; 
that  which  they  received  of  their  Fathers,  the  same 
they  delivered  to  their  children.  Cont.  Julian,  lib. 
2.  cap.  10.  Which  respect  to  our  holy  forefa- 
thers in  faith,  is  now  iti  this  wicked  contempt 
of  the  Heretics,  so  much  the  more  to  be  had. 
See  the  said  holy  Doctor's  second  book  against 
Juhan  the  Pelagian  throughout,  what  great  ac- 


ClIAPTKR    13. 

count  he  maketh  of  them  in  the  confutation  of 
heresies,  and  how  far  he  prelerreih  them 
above  the  proud  Sect-masters  of  that  time  :  as 
we  nnist  now  do  against  our  new  Doctors. 
"^I'his  place  also  is  rightly  used  to  prove  that  the 
Church  of  God  should  keep  the  memories  of 
Saints  departed,  by  solemn  holydays  and  other 
devout  ways  of  honour. 

ver.  9.  Various  and  strange.  New,  divers, 
changeable,  and  strange  doctrines  to  be  avoid- 
ed, for  such  be  heretical.  Against  which  the 
best  remedy  or  preservative  is,  always  to  look 
back  to  our  first  Apostles,  and  the  holy  Fa- 
thers' Doctrine. 

ver.  9.  Not  with  meats.  He  speaketh  not  of 
Christian  fasts,  but  of  the  legal  differences  of 
meats,  which  the  Hebrews  were  yet  prone 
unto:  not  considering  that  by  Christ's  faith 
they  were  made  free  from  all  such  observations 
of  tlie  law. 

ver.  10.  We  have  an  altar.  He  putteth  them 
in  mind  of  these  words,  that  in  following  too 
much  their  old  Jewish  rites,  they  deprived 
themselves  of  another  manner  and  a  more  ex- 
cellent sacrifice  and  meat :  meaning  of  the  holy 
Altar,  and  Christ's  own  blessed  body  offered 
and  eaten  there.  Of  which,  they  that  continue 
in  the  figures  of  the  old  law  could  not  be  par- 
takers. This  Altar,  saith  Lsychius,  is  the  Altar 
of  Christ's  bodi/,  which  the  Jews  for  their  incredu- 
lity must  not  behold,  lib.  6.  cap.  2 1 .  in  Lnnt.  And 
the  (ireek  word,  as  also  the  Hebrew  answer- 
ing thereunto  in  the  old  Testament,  signifieth 
properly  an  altar  to  sacrifice  on,  and  not  a  me- 
taphorical and  spiritual  Altar.  AVhercby  we 
prove  against  the  Heretics,  that  we  have  not  a 
common  table  or  profane  communion  board,  to 
eat  mere  bread  upon,  but  a  very  Altar  in  the 
I)roper  sense,  to  sacrifice  Ch)ist"s  body  upon  : 
and  so  called  of  the  Fathers  in  respect  of  the 
said  body  sacrificed.  Gre.gor.  Nazianz.  in  oral, 
de  .sornre  Gorgonia.  Chri/snst.  dnnoiist.  quod. 
Christus  sit  Deus.  Socrat.  lib.  1 .  cap.  20.  25.  Aug. 
Kpist.  8fi.  De  ciritale  Dei,  lib.  8  cap.  27.  et  III. 
'>.2.cap.  10.  Confess,  lib.  'J.  cup.  11.  13.  Contr. 
Finest.  Manich.  fib.  20.  cap.  21.  Theojihi/lact.  in 
2.3.  Matt.  And  when  it  is  called  a  table',  it  is  in 
respect  of  the  heavenly  food  of  Christ's  body 
and  blood  received. 

ver.  15.  The  host  of  praise.  Though  it  may 
signify  the  spiritual  sacrifices  of  praise  and 
thauksgivinn;  of  what  sort  soever:  yet  it  spe- 
cially m;iy  be  tliotmht  to  siiTiiify  the  great  Sa- 
crifice of  the  blessed  body  and  blood  of  Christ, 


HRBREWS. 


379 


his  name.  16  And  beneficence  and  communication  do  not  i'orget,  for  with  such  hosts  God  is 
piomerited.  17  Obey  your  Prelates,  and  be  subject  to  them.  For  they  watdi  as  being  lo 
render  account  tor  your  souls;  that  they  may  do  this  with  joy,  and  not  niournins^,  tor  ihis  ig 
not  expedient  tor  you,  18  Pray  tor  us,  tor  we  have  contidence  that  we  have  a  good  conscience, 
wilhu^  to  converse  well  in  all.  VJ  And  1  beseech  you  the  more  to  do  this,  that  I  may  the 
more  speedily  be  restored  lo  you.  20  And  the  God  ol  peace  which  brought  out  trom  the  dead 
the  great  Pastor  ol'  the  sheep,  in  the  blood  of  the  eternal  Testament,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
21  Fit  you  in  all  goodness,  that  you  may  do  his  will,  doing  in  you  that  which  may  please 
before  him  by  .Iesus  Christ  :  to  whom  is  glory  tor  ever  and  ever.  Amen.  22  And  1  desire 
you  brethren  that  you  sutler  the  word  ot  consolation.  For  in  very  few  words  have  1  written  to 
you.  23  Know  you  our  brother  Timothy  to  be  dismis.sed  :  wilh  whom,  if  he  come  the  sooner, 
1  will  see  you.  24  Salute  all  our  Prelates,  and  all  the  iSainta.  The  brethren  of  Italy  salute 
you.     25  Grace  be  with  you  all.    Amen. 


An.notatio.ns. 
not  as  upon  the  Cross,  which  was  once  done  in 
bloody  sort,  but  as  in  the  Church,  and  new 
Testament,  where  it  is  daily  done  unbloodily, 
being  the  proper  host  of  laud  and  thanksgiv- 
ing, and  thereibre  called  the  Eucharist,  and 
being  the  fruit  and  etT'ct  of  Christ  and  his 
Priest's  lips  or  words,  that  is,  of  consecration : 
because  tins  sacrifice  is  made  by  the  force  of 
the  lioly  words.  And  when  we  read  in  the 
Psalm  and  oiher  places  of  the  old  Testament, 
of  the  host  of  jiraise,  it  may  be  thought  to  be 
a  prophecy  of  the  new  Sacrifice,  and  not  of 
every  vulgar  thanksgiving.  And  so  the  old 
Fathers  in  the  primitive  Church  to  hide  the 
mysieriesfrom  the  unworthy  or  Heathen,  often 
speak.  What  is,  saith  Augustine,  a  more  holt/ 
sacrijit-e  of  praise,  than  that  which  consisteth  in 
ihuuks,sii>ing,  all  which  the  failhjul  do  know  in 
tlie  sacrijice  of  the  Church.  Lib.  1.  contr.  advers. 
Itn.  and  proph.  cap.  18.  Cup.  20.  The  Church 
from  /he  times  of  the  Apostles  by  the  most  certain 
sncressions  of  Bi^^hops,  ojferelh  to  God  in  the  body 
of  Christ  the  Sacrijice  of  praise.  Now  Israel  ac- 
cording lo  the  Spirit,  that  is,  the  Church  offereth 
a  sin^ulur  Sacrifice  according  to  the  Spirit :  of 
whose  house  he  will  not  take  Calves  nor  Goals, 
hut  will  lake  the  Sacrifice  of  praise,  not  ac- 
cording to  the  order  of  Aaron,  but  according 
lo  the  order  of  Melchisedec.  Epist.  120.  cap. 
19.  <ind  epist.  57.  ad  q.  1.  in  fine.  Thus  you 
see,  when  the  holy  Fathers  handle  the  Scrip- 
tures, they  find  Mass  and  sacrifice  in  many 
places,  where  the  ignorant  Heretics  or  the 
simple  might  think  they  speak  only  of  a  com- 
mon thanksgiving. 

ver.  16.  God  is  promerited.  This  Latin  word 
promeretur,  cannot  be  expressed  etTectually  in 
any  one  English  word.  It  signifieth,  God's 
favour  to  be  procured  by  the  foresaid  works  of 
alms  and  charitv,  as  by  the  deserts  and  merits 
of  the  doers.  Which  doctrine  and  word  ot 
merits  the  Adversaries  like  so  ill,  that  they 
dee  both  here  and  elsewhere  from  the  word, 
translating  here  for,  promeretur  Deus,  God  is 
pleased,  more  near  to  the  Greek,  as  they  pre- 
tend. Which  indeed  maketh  no  more  for  them 
than  the  Latin,  which  is  agreeable  to  most  an- 


Ch.\pter  13. 
cient  copies,  as  we  see  by  Primasius,  Au- 
gustine's scholar.  For  if  God  be  pleased  with 
good  works  and  show  favour  for  them,  then 
are  they  meritorious,  and  then  only  faith  is 
not  the  cause  of  God's  tavour  to  men. 

ver.  17.  0')ey  your  Prelates.  There  i.s  no- 
thing more  inculcated  in  the  holy  scriptures, 
than  obedience  of  the  lay  people  to  the  Priests 
and  Prelates  of  God's  Church,  in  matters  of 
soul,  conscience,  and  religion.  Whereof  the 
Apostle  giveth  this  reason,  because  they  have 
the  charge  of  men's  souls,  and  must  answer 
for  them  :  which  is  an  infinite  pre-eminence  and 
superiority,  joined  with  burden,  and  requireth 
marvellous  submission,  and  most  obedient  sub- 
jection of  all  that  be  under  them  and  their 
government.  From  this  obedience  there  is  no 
exception  nor  exemption  of  Kings  nor  Princes, 
be  they  never  so  great.  If  they  have  souls, 
and  be  Christian  men,  they  must  be  subject  to 
some  Bishop,  Priest,  or  other  Prelate.  And 
whatsoever  he  be,  though  Emperor  of  all  the 
world,  if  he  take  upon  him  to  prescribe  and 
give  laws  of  religion  to  the  Bishops  and 
Priests,  whom  he  ought  to  obey  and  be  sub- 
ject unto  in  religion,  he  shall  be  damned  un- 
doubtedly, except  he  repent,  because  he  doth 
against  the  express  word  of  God,  and  law  of 
Nature.  And  by  this  you  may  sec  the  differ- 
ence of  a  heretical  and  a  disordered  time,  from 
other  Catholic  Christian  days.  For  heresy  and 
the  like  damnable  revolts  from  the  Church  of 
God,  is  no  more  but  a  rebellion  and  disobe- 
dience to  the  Priests  of  God's  Church,  when 
men  refuse  to  be  under  their  discipline,  to 
hear  their  doctrine,  and  interpretation  of  Scrip- 
tures, to  obey  their  Laws  and  Councils.  This 
disobedience  and  rebellion  from  the  Spiritual 
Governor  under  pretence  of  obedience  to  the 
Temporal,  is  the  bane  of  our  days,  and  spe- 
cially of  our  Country,  where  these  new  Sects 
are  properly  maintained  by  this  false  principle. 
Thai  the  Prince  in  matters  of  soul  and  reli- 
gion may  conmiand  the  Prelate  :  which  is  di- 
rectly and  evidently  against  this  Scripture 
and  all  other,  that  command  the  sheep  of 
Christ's  fold  to  obey  their  spiritual  Officers. 


S80  JAMKS. 

THE  ARGU31ENT  OF  THE  EPISTLE  OF  JAMES, 

Tliis  Epistle,  as  the  rest  following,  is  directed  specially,  as  Augustine  saith,  a<i;ainst  the 
error  of  only  t'aiih,  which  some  held  at  iliat  time  also,  by  niisconsiruing  Paul's  words.  Yea 
not  only  thai,  but  many  other  errors,  which  ihei)  also  were  annexed  unto  it,  as  they  are  now, 
doth  this  Apostle  here  touch  expressly. 

He  saith  therefore,  that  not  oidy  tailh,  but  also  good  works  are  necessary :  that  not  only 
faith,  but  also  good  works  do  justily  :  that  they  are  acts  of  Religion,  or  service  and  worship  of 
God  :  that  to  keep  all  the  commandments  of  God,  and  so  to  abstain  from  all  mortal  sin,  is  not 
impossible,  but  necessary:  that  God  is  not  author  ol  sin,  no  not  so  much  as  of  tentation  to  sin: 
that  we  must  stay  ourselves  trom  sinning,  with  fear  ot  our  death,  of  the  judgment,  ot  hell  : 
and  stir  ourselves  to  the  doing  of  good,  with  our  reward  that  we  shall  have  lor  it  in  heaven. 
1'liese  points  ot  the  Catholic  laith  he  couunendeth  earnestly  unto  us,  inveighmg  vehemently 
agaiti.st  them  that  teach  the  contrary  errors.  Howbeit  he  doth  withal  iidmonish  not  to  neglect 
such,  but  to  seek  their  conversion,  showing  them  iiow  meritorious  a  thing  that  is.  Thus  then 
he  exhorteth  generally  to  all  good  works,  and  dehortelh  from  all  sin,  but  yet  also  namely  to 
certain,  and  from  certain  :  as,  from  acceptiou  of  persons,  Irom  detraction,  and  rash  judging, 
from  concupiscence  and  love  of  this  world,  Ifom  swearing :  and,  to  prayers,  to  alms,  to  hu- 
mility, contession,  and  penance  :  but  most  copiously  to  patience  in  persecution. 

Now,  who  this  James  was:  It  is  not  he,  whose  feast  the  Church  keepeth  the  25th  of  July, 
■which  was  John's  brother,  and  whose  martyrdom  we  have  Act.  I'i.  but  he,  whom  the  Church 
worshippeth  the  hrst  of  May,  who  is  called  l^ra/er  Ihmiui,  our  Lord's  brother,  and  brother  to 
Jude,  and  which  was  the  first  Bishop  of  Jerusalem,  oi  w'hom  we  read  Act.  15.  and  21.  and 
also  Gal.  2.  of  whose  vvondertul  austerity  and  purity  of  life,  the  Ecclesiastical  stories  do  report. 
jEuseb.  lib.  2.  c.  22.  Hiero.  in  Cutalogo. 

Theretbre  as  the  old  high  Priest  had  power  and  charge  over  the  Jews,  not  only  in  Jeru- 
salem and  Jewry,  but  also  dispersed  in  other  countries,  as  we  understand  Act.  9.  v.  1,  and  2.  so 
James  likewise,  being  Bishop  of  Jerusalem,  and  luiving  care  not  only  of  those  Jews  with 
whom  he  was  resident  there  in  Jewry,  but  of  all  the  rest  also,  writeih  this  Epistle,  To  the 
twelve  tribes  that  are  in  dispersion,  and  in  them,  to  all  Christians  universally  dispersed  through 
the  world. 

THE  CATHOLIC  EPISTLE  OF  JAMES  THE  APOSTLE. 

Catholic  Epistle.  The  word  Catholic  though  in  the  title  of  this  Epistle,  and  the  rest  follow- 
ing called  the  Catholic  Epistles,  it  be  not  wholly  in  the  same  sense,  as  it  is  in  the  Creed  :  yet 
the  Protestants  so  fear  and  abhor  the  word  altogether,  that  in  some  of  their  Bibles  they  leave 
it  clean  out,  although  it  be  ui  the  Greek,  and  in  some  they  had  rather  translate  ridiculously 
thus.  The  general  Epistle  <J-c.  whereas  these  are  famously  known  and  specified  in  antiquity,  by 
the  name  ol' Catholic  Epistles,  for  that  they  are  written  to  the  whole  Church,  not  to  any  pecu- 
liar people  or  persons  as  Paul's  are. 

CHAPTER    I 

We  liavi:  to  rejoice  in  persecution,  hut  ij  we  be  jiiititiit.  (iiuluithnl  tihstain/romull  mortal  sin,  9  coTi- 
sidering  how  he  shall  be  exulted  and  ciowiitdjor  il,  uiifii  the  persecutor,  vho  enricheth  hinisilf  trrith 
our  spoils,  shall  fade  uwaij.  13  But  if  (tiiij  be  templed  to  Jail,  or  tiiatty  other  nil,  let  him  not  say, 
God  is  the  author  of  it,  viko  is  the  author  of  all  good  only.  19  Such  points  of  the  Catholic  faith 
we  must  be  content  to  Ivarn  without  contradiction  and  anger,  and  to  do  accordingly.  26  Because 
otherwise  weiruii/  Udk  oj  religion,  hut  indeed  it  is  no  religion. 

1  James  the  servant  of  God  and  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  the  twelve  tribes  that  are  in 
dispersion  greeting.  2  Esteem  it,  my  brethren,  all  joy  when  you  shall  fall  into  divers  ten- 
tations  :  3  Knowing  that  the  probation  of  your  faith  worketh  iiaiieiice.  4  And  let  patience 
have  a  periect  work  :  tlitit  you  may  be  perfect  and  entire,  failing  in  nothing.  5  But  it  nny  of 
you  lack  wisdom,  let  him  ask  of  God  who  giveth  to  all  men  abundantly,  and  upbraideth  not: 
and  it  shall  be  given  hiin.  6  Jiut  let  him  ask  in  faith  nothing  doubting,  for  he  that  donbteth,  ia 
like  to  a  wave  of  the  sea,  which  is  moved  and  carried  about  by  the  wind.  7  'I'herefore  let 
not  that  man  think  that  he  shall  receive  any  thing  of  our  Lord.  8  A  man  double  of  mind  is 
inconstant  in  all  his  ways.  9  But  let  the  humble  brother  glory  in  his  exaltation.  10  And  the 
rich,  in  his  liumility,  because  as  the  flower  of  grass  shall  he  pass  :  11  For  the  sun  rose  with 
heat,  and  parched  the  gra.ss  and  the  flower  of  it  fell  away  and  the  beaiily  of  the  shape  thereof 
perished  :  so  the  rich  man  also  shall  wither  in  his  ways.    12  Blessed  is  the  man  that  suiTereth 

Annotations.  Chapter.  1. 
ver.  6.  Ask  in  fuiih  nothing  doubting.  The  I  asker  of  lawful  things  may  not  either  mi.s- 
Protestants  wouhi  prove  by  this,  that  no  man  trust  God's  power  and  ability,  or  be  in  difH- 
ou^ht  to  pray  without  assurance  that  he  shall  deuce  and  despair  ot  his  mercy:  hut  that  our 
obtain  that  which  he  asked.  Where  the  doubt  be  only  ia  our  own  liiivvorthiness  or 
Apostle  nieaneth   nothing  else,  but  that  the  I  undue  asking. 


JAMES. 


331 


tentatioi:  for  when  he  hath  been  proved,  he  shall  receive  the  crown  of  life,  which  God  hath 
promised  to  them  that  love  him.  13  Let  no  man  when  he  is  tempted,  say  that  he  is  tempted 
of  God,  lor  God  is  njt  a  tempter  of  evils,  and  he  temptetli  no  man.  14  But  every  one  is  tempted 
of  his  own  concupiscence  abstracted  and  allured.  15  Aiterward  concupiscence  when  it  hath 
conceived  bruigeth  forth  sin,  but  sin  when  it  is  consummate,  engendered!  death.  16  Do  not  err 
theretore,  my  dearest  brethren.  17  Every  best  gii't,  and  every  perfect  gift,  is  trom  auuve  ;  de- 
scending from  the  Father  of  lights,  with  whom  is  no  transmutation,  nor  shadowing  of  altera- 
tion. 18  Voluntarily  hath  he  begotten  us  by  the  word  ot  truih,  that  we  may  be  some  beginning 
of  his  creature.  IK  You  know  my  dearest  brethren,  and  let  every  man  be  swil't  to  hear:  but 
slow  to  speak,  and  slow  to  anger.  ~0  For  the  anger  of  man  worketh  not  the  justice  of  God.  21 
For  the  wtiich  thing  casting  away  all  uncleanness  and  abundance  of  malice,  in  meekness  receive 
the  ingrafted  word,  which  is  able  lo  save  your  souls.  '2'2  But  be  doers  of  the  word  andnothwirers 
only,  deceiving  yourselves.  23  For  if  a  man  be  a  iiearer  ol  the  word  and  not  aduer:  he  shall 
be  compared  to  a  man  beholding  the  countenance  of  his  nativity  in  a  glass.  24  For  he  considereth 
himself  and  went  his  way,  and  by  and  by  forgat  what  a  one  he  was.  25  But  he  that  hatli 
looked  in  tlie  law  of  pertect  liberty,  and  hath  remained  in  it,  not  made  a  forgettui  hearer,  but 
a  doer  of  the  work;  this  man  shall  be  blessed  in  his  deed.  26  And  if  any  man  think  himself 
to  be  religious,  nor  bridling  his  tongue,  but  seducing  his  heart :  this  man's  religion  is  'ain.  27 
Religion  clean  and  unspotted  with  God  and  the  Father,  is  this,  to  visit  pupils  and  widows  in 
their  tribulation  :  and  to  keep  himself  unspotted  from  this  world. 

CHAPTER  II. 
Against  acceplion  of  persons.  10  From  all  and  every  sin  we  must  abstain,  having  in  all  our  words  and 
dcedx,  the  judgment  bejore  our  et/es  :  wherein  tvorks  of  mercy  sliidl  be  required  oj  us,  14  And  only 
faith  shall  not  avail  us.  18  And  that  the  Calholie  by  his  works  showelh  thai  he  hathjaith:  whertas 
the  Heretic  hath  no  more  faith  than  the  Devil,  talk  he  of  faith  never  so  much,  and  if  justif  cation 
therebi/  only,  by  the  example  of  Abraham,  Rom.  4.  For  Abraham  indeed  was  justified  by  works  also, 
25  and  likewise  Rahah. 

1  My  brethren,  Have  not  the  faith  of  our  Lord  Jesi's  Christ  of  glory  in  acception  of  persons. 
2  For  if  there  shall  enter  into  your  assembly  a  man  having  a  golden  ring  in  goodly  apparel) 


Annotations. 

ver.  13.  Let  no  man  say  that  he  is  tempted  of 
God.  We  see  by  this  that  when  the  Scrip- 
tures, as  in  the  Pater  nosier  and  other  places, 
seem  to  say,  that  God  doth  sometimes  tempt 
us,  or  lead  us  into  temptation  :  they  mean  not, 
that  God  is  any  ways  the  author,  causer,  or 
mover  of  any  man  to  sin,  but  only  by  permis- 
sion, and  because  of  his  gracious  power  he 
keepeth  not  the  offender  from  tentations. 
Therefore  the  blasphemy  of  Heretics,  making 
God  the  author  of  sin,  is  intolerable.  August, 
ser.  9.  divers,  c.  9. 

ver.  13.  God  is  not  a  tempter  of  evils.  The 
Protestants  as  much  as  they  may  to  diminish 
the  force  of  the  Apostle's  conclusion  against 
such  as  attribute  their  evil  tentation  to  God,  for 
other  tentations  God  doth  send  to  try  men's 
patience  and  prove  their  faith,  take  and  trans- 
late the  word  passively,  in  this  sense,  that  God 
is  not  tempted  by  our  evils.  Where  more  con- 
sonantly to  the  letter  and  circumstance  of  the 
words  before  and  after,  and  as  greatly  to  the 
Greek,  it  should  be  taken  actively  as  it  is  in 
the  Latin,  that  God  is  no  tempter  to  evil,  for 
being  taken  passively,  there  is  no  coherence 
of  sense  totlj  •  other  wor.ds  of  the  Apo'stle. 

ver.  15.  Concupiscence  when  it  hath  conceived. 
Concupiscence,  we  see  here,  of  itself  is  not 
sin  as  Heretics  falsely  teach  :  but  when  by  any 
consent  of  the  mind  we  do  obey  or  yield  to  it, 

Annotations. 
ver.  1.  In  acception  of  persons.  The  Apostle 
meaneth  not,  as  the  Anabaptists  and  other  se- 
ditious persons  sometime  gather  hereof,  that 
there  should  be  nodiffference  in  commonweals 
or  assemblies,  between  the  Magistrate  and  the 
subject,  the  freeman  and  the  bond,  the  rich  and 


Chapter  1. 
then    is   sin   engendered   and   formed   in  us. 

ver.  15.  Sin  consummate  engendereth  death. 
Here  we  see  that  not  all  sin  nor  all  consent 
unto  concupiscence  is  mortal  or  damnable,  but 
when  it  is  consummate,  that  is,  when  the  con- 
sent of  man's  mind  fully  and  perfectly  yieldeth 
to  ihe  committing  or  liking  of  the  act  or  motion 
whereunto  concupiscence  movethorincitethus 

ver.  25.  Blessed  in  his.  Beatitude  or  salvation 
consisteth  in  well  working. 

ver.  25.  The  hw  of  perfect  lilierty.  The  law  of 
the  Gospel  and  grace  "of  Christ,  is  called  the 
law  of  liberty,  in  respect  to  the  yoke  and  bur- 
den of  the  old  carnal  ceremony,  and  because 
Christ  hath  by  his  blood  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment delivered  all  that  obey  him,  from  the  ser- 
vitude of  sin  and  the  devil.  But  not  as  the 
libertines  and  other  hereticsof  this  time  would 
have  it,  that  in  the  New  Testament  every  man 
may  follow  his  own  liking  and  conscience,  and 
may  choose  whether  he  will  be  under  the  laws 
and  obedience  of  spiritual  or  temporal  Rulers, 
or  no. 

ver.  27.  Religion  clean.  True  religion  stand- 
eth  not  only  in  talking  of  the  Scriptures,  or 
only  faith,  or  Christ's  injustice  :  but  in  purity 
of  life,  and  good  works,  especially  of  charity 
and  mercy  done  by  the  grace  of  Christ.  This 
is  the  Apostolical  doctrine,  and  far  from  the 
heretical  vanity  of  this  time. 

Chapter  2. 
the  poor,  between  one  degree  and  another,  for 
God  and  nature,  and  the  necessity  of  man, 
have  made  such  distinctions,  and  men  are 
bound  to  observe  them.  But  it  is  meant  only, 
or  specially,  that  in  spiritual  gifts  and  gracesj, 
in  matters  of  faith,  sacraments,  aud  salvation, 


S82 


JAMES. 


and  there  sliiill  enter  in  a  poor  man  in  homely  attire,  3  And  you  have  respect  to  him  that  ie 
cloilied  with  the  goodly  apparel,  and  shall  say  to  him,  Sit  thou  here  well :  hut  say  to  ihe  poor 
man  stand  thou  there  :  or  sit  under  my  footstool:  4  Do  you  not  judge  witli  yourselves,  and  are 
becoine  judges  ot  unjust  cogitations  ;'  '>  Hear  my  dearest  brethren;  halh  not  God  chusen  the 
poor  in  this  world,  ricli  in  taiih,  and  heirs  ot  the  kingdom  which  God  hath  promised  to  them 
that  love  him?  6  But  you  have  dishonoured  the  poor  man.  Do  not  the  rich  oppress  you  by 
jnight :  and  themselves  draw  you  to  judgments?  7  Do  not  they  blaspheme  the  good  name 
that  is  iuvoeuted  upon  you  ?  8  If  notwulistaiiding  you  tulfil  the  royal  law  according  to  the 
Scriptures,  Tliou  s/hiIi  love  Ihy  neighhour  us  tliystlf,  yoii  do  well :  9  But  it  you  accepi  persons, 
you  work,  sin,  reproved  ot  the  Law  as  transgressors.  10  And  w  hosoever  shall  keep  the  whole 
Law,  but  otlendeth  in  one  :  is  made  guilty  ol  all,  11  for  he  that  said.  Thou  shalt  not  coni- 
niit  adultery,  s;iid  also,  Thou  shalt  not  kill.  And  it' thou  do  not  commit  adultery,  but  shalt 
kill ;  thou  art  made  a  transgressor  ot  the  Law.  12  So  spake  ye,  and  so  do,  as  beginning  to  i)e 
judged  by  the  Law  of  liberty.  13  i'or  judgment  without  mercy  to  him  that  haih  not  done 
mercy.  And  mercy  exalteth  itself  above  judgment.  14  What  shall  it  profit  my  brethren,  if  a 
man  say  he  hath  taith  :  but  hath  not  works  ?  Shall  faith  be  able  to  save  him  ?  15  And  if  a 
brother  or  sister  be  naked,  and  lack  daily  tood  :  16  And  one  of  you  say  to  them.  Go  in  peace, 
be  warmed  and  filled  :  but  you  give  them  not  the  things  that  are  necessary  for  the  body?  what 
shall  it  profit  ?  17  So  faith  also,  if  it  have  not  works,  is  dead  in  itself.  18  But  some  man 
saith,  Thou  hast  faith,  and  1  have  works  ;  show  me  thy  taith  without  works  :  and  I  will  show 
thee  by  works  my  faith.  19  Thou  believest  that  there  is  one  God.  Thou  dost  well :  the  devils 
also  beheve  and  tremble.   20  But  wilt  thou  know  O  vain  man,  that  faith  without  works  is  idle  1 

Chapter  2. 
everlasting  damnation,  but  also  of  the  temporal 
chastisement  in  Purgatory,  as  Augustine  sig- 
nifieth,  declaring  that  our  venial  sins  be  wash- 
ed away  in  this  world  with  daily  works  of 
mercy,  which  otherwise  should  be  chastised  in 
the  next,  ep.  29,  aforesaid  in  fine  and  lib.  21.  de 
Civ.  Dei.  c.  27.  in  fine. 

ver.  14.  muit  sliaU  it  profit,  if  a  man  say  he 
hath  faith  ?  This  whule  jiassage  ot  the  Apos- 
tle is  so  clear  against  justification  or  salvation 
by  only  taith,  damnably  delended  by  the  Pro- 
testants, and  so  evident  tor  the  necessity,  merit, 
and  concurrence  of  good  works,  that  their  first 
author  Luther  and  such  as  exactly  follow  him, 
boldly,  after  the  manner  of  Heretics,  when  they 
can  make  no  shift  or  false  gloss  tor  the  text, 
deny  the  book  Canonical  Scripture.  But  Cal- 
vin and  his  companions  disagreeing  with 
their  Masters,  confess  it  ti)  be  holy  Scripture, 
but  their  shifts  and  tdnd  glosses  tor  answer  ot 
so  plain  places,  be  as  impudent  as  the  denying 
of  the  Epistle  was  in  the  otiier,  who  would 
never  have  denied  the  book,  thereby  to  show 
themselves  Heretics,  if  they  had  thought 
those  vulgar  evasions  that  the'  Zuingliaiis  and 
Calvinists  do  use,  whereof  they  were  not  ig- 
norant, could  have  served.  In  both  sorts  the 
Christian  reader  may  see,  that  all  the  Here- 
tics' vaunting  of  express  Scriptures  and  the 
word  of  God,  is  no  more  but  to  delude  the 
world,  whereas  indeed,  be  the  Scriptures  never 
so  plain  against  them,  they  must  either  be 
wrested  to  sound  as  they  say,  or  else  they  must 
be  no  Scriptures  at  all  And  to  ■'^e  Luther, 
Calvin,  Beza,  and  their  fellows,  tc  as  it  were 
in  judgment  ot  the  Scriptures,  to  allow  or  dis- 
allow at  their  pleasures,  it  is  the  most  notorious 
example  of  Heretical  pride  and  misery  that 
can  be.  See  their  prefaces  and  censures  upon 
this  Canonical  Epistle,  the  Apocalypse,  the 
Macabees,  and  other. 

yer.  20.  O  vain  man.  He  speaketh  to  all  He. 
retics  that  say,  faith  only  without  works  doth 
justify,  calling  them  vain  men,  and  comparing 
them  to  devils. 


ANN0T.4T10NS. 

and  bestowing  the  spiritual  functions  and 
charge  of  souls,  we  must  esteem  of  a  poor 
man,  or  a  bondman,  no  less  than  of  the  rich 
man  and  the  free,  than  of  the  Prince  or  the 
(ieiitleman  :  because  as  Christ  himself  calleth 
all,  and  endueth  all  sorts  with  his  graces :  so 
in  such  and  the  like  things  we  must  not  be  par- 
tial, but  count  all  to  be  fellows,  brethren,  and 
members  of  one  head.  And  therefore  the 
Apostle  saitii  with  a  special  clause,  tliat  we 
should  not  hulil  or  have  the  Christian  faith  with 
or  in  such  dirt'erences  or  partitilities. 

ver.  10.  Is  made  guilty  of  all.  He  meaneth 
not  tha*  whosoever  is  a  thief,  is  also  a  mur- 
derer, or  that  every  murderer  is  an  adulterer 
also  ;  or  that  all  sins  be  etpial,  according  to  the 
Stoics,  and  the  Heresy  of  Jovinian  :  much  less 
that  he  shall  have  as  great  damnation  that 
trans^resseth  one  commandment,  as  if  he  had 
oflTended  against  every  precept,  but  the  sense 
is  that  it  shall  not  avail  him  to  salvation,  that 
he  seemeth  to  have  kept  certain  and  not  bro- 
ken all  the  commandments  :  seeing  that  any 
one  transgression  of  the  Law,  proveth  that  he 
hath  not  observed  the  whole,  which  he  was 
bound  to  do,  so  tar  as  is  required,  and  as  is 
possible  for  a  man  in  this  life.  Augustine  dis- 
puting profoundly  in  his  29th  Epistle  to  Hie- 
rome,  of  this  place  of  James,  expoundeth  it 
thus:  that  he  which  ofTendeth  in  one,  that  is, 
against  the  general  and  great  commandment 
ot  love  or  charity,  because  it  is  in  manner  all, 
as  being  the  sum  of  all,  the  plenitude  of  the 
Law,  and  the  perfection  of  the  rest,  breakeih 
after  a  sort  and  transgresseth  all,  no  sin  being 
committed  but  either  against  the  love  of  GoiT, 
or  of  our  neighbour. 

ver.  13.  Judgment  without  mercy.  Nothing 
giveth  more  hope  of  luercy  in  the  next  life, 
than  the  works  of  alms,  charity,  and  mercy, 
done  to  our  neighbours  in  this  life.  Neither 
shall  any  lie  used  with  extreme  rigour  in  the 
next  world,  but  such  aa  used  not  mercv  in  this 
world.  Aug.  de  -pec.  merit,  lib.  2.  c.  3.  Which  is 
true,  not  only  in  respect  of  the  judgment  to 


JAMES- 


383 


21  Abraham  our  father  was  he  not  justified  by  works,  offering  Isaac  his  son  upon  the  altar  ? 

22  Seest  thou  ihat  i'aitli  did  woriv  vvitli  his  works  :  and  by  the  works  ihe  taith  was  coiisuminuK;  ! 

23  And  the  Scripture  was  fuUilled,  sayiiii^,  Abraham  hdleoed  Gud,  and  it  uxia  reputed  him  to  juslirc, 
and  he  luas  called  the  friend  of  God.  24  Do  you  see  that  by  works  a  man  is  justi  fit;d  :  and  not 
by  faith  only?    25  And  in  like  manner  also  Rahab  the  harlot,  was  not  she  justified  t 


Annotations. 
ver.  21.  Ahriiham  ivos  he  notjustijiedhy  works  ? 
It  is  much  to  be  noted  that  Augustine  in  his 
book  de  fide  et  operihiin,  cap.  14,  wnteth  that  the 
heresy  ot  only  faith  justifying  or  saving,  was 
an  old  Heresy  even  in  the  Apostle's  time,  ga- 
thered by  the  false  interpretation  of  some  of 
Paul's  profound  disputation  in  the  Epistle  to 
the  Romans,  wherein  he  commendeth  so 
highly  the  faith  in  Christ,  that  they  thought 
good  works  were  not  available  :  adding  tur- 
tlier,  that  the  other  three  Apostles,  James, 
John,  and  .fude,  did  of  purpose  write  so  much, 
of  good  works,  to  correct  the  said  error  of 
only  faith,  gathered  by  the  misconstruction  of 
Paul's  words.  Yea,  when  Peter,  Epixt.  2.  cap. 
3,  warneih  the  faithful  that  many  things  be 
hard  in  Paul's  writings,  and  of  light  unlearned 
men  mistaken  to  their  perdition  :  the  said  Au- 
gustine affirmeth,  that  he  meant  of  his  dispu- 
tation concerning  faith,  which  so  many  Here- 
tics did  mistake  to  condemn  good  works.  And 
in  the  preface  of  his  commentary  upon  the  one 
and  thirtieth  Psalm,  he  warneth  all  men,  that 
this  deduction  upon  Paul's  speech,  Abraham 
was  justified  by  faith,  therefore  works  be  not  neces- 
sart/  to  salvation:  is  the  right  way  to  the  gulf  of 
hell  and  damnation. 

And  lastly,  which  is  in  itself  very  plain,  that 
we  may  see  this  Apostle  did  purposely  thus 
commend  unto  us  the  necessity  of  ^ood  works, 
and  the  inanity  and  insufficiency  of  only  faith, 
to  correct  the  error  of  such  as  misconstrued 
Paul's  words  for  the  same  :  the  said  holy  Doc- 
tor noteth  that  of  purpose  he  took  the  very 
same  example  of  Abraham  whom  Paul  said  to 
be  justified  by  faiih,  and  declared  that  he  was 
justified  by  good  works,  specifying  the  good 
work  for  which  he  was  justified  and  blessed 
of  God,  to  wit,  his  obedience  and  immolation 
of  his  only  son.  But  how  Paul  saith  that  Abra- 
ham was  justified  by  faith,  see  the  Annotations 
upon  that  place,  Rom.  4,  ver.  1. 

ver.  22.  Faith  did  work  with.  Some  Heretics 
hold,  that  good  works  are  pernicious  to  salva- 
tion and  justification:  other,  that  though  ihey 
be  not  hurtful,  but  required,  yet  they  be  no 
causes  or  workers  of  salvation,  much  less  me- 
ritorious, but  are  as  effects  and  fruits  issuing 
necessarily  out  of  faith.  Both  v/hich  fictions, 
falsehoods,  and  flights  from  the  plain  truth  of 
God's  word,  are  refuted  by  these  words,  when 
the  Apostle  saith,  That  faith  worketh  together 
with  good  works:  making  faith  to  be  a  coad- 
jutor or  co-operator  with  works,  and  so  both 
jointly  concurring  as  causes  and  workers  of 
justification  :  yea  afterward  he  maketh  works 
the  more  principal  cause,  when  he  resembteth 
faith  to  the  body,  and  works  to  the  spirit  or 
life  of  man. 

ver.  23.  The  friend  of  God.  By  this  also 
another  false  and  frivolous  evasion  of  the  He- 
retics is  overtaken,  when  they  feign,  that  the 


justified  by  works, 

Chapter  2. 
Apostle  here  whenhe  saith,  works  do  justify, 
meaneth  that  they  show  us  just  before  men, 
and  avail  us  not  to  our  justice  before  God.  For 
the  Apostle  evidently  declarelh  that  Abraiiain 
by  his  works  was  made  or  truly  called  the 
friend  of  God,  and  therefore  was  not,  as  the 
Heretics  say,  by  his  works  approved  just  be- 
fore man  only. 

ver.  24.  Not  by  faith  only.  Tiiis  proposition 
of  speech  is  directly  opposite  or  contradictory 
to  that  which  the  Heretics  hold.  For  the 
Apostle  saith,  Man  is  justified  by  good  works, 
and  not  by  faith  only,  but  the  Heretics  say, 
iVIan  is  not  justified  by  good  works,  but  by  faith 
only.  Neither  can  they  pretend  that  there  is 
the  like  contradiction  or  contrariety  betwixt 
James'  speech  and  Paul's  :  for  though  Paul 
say,  man  is  justified  by  faith,  yet  he  never 
saith,  by  faith  only,  nor  ever  meaneth  by  that 
faith  which  is  alone,  but  always  by  that  faith 
which  worketh  by  charity,  as  he  expoundeth 
himself  Though  concerning  works  also,  there 
is  a  difference  betwuxt  the  first  justification, 
whereof  Paul  specially  speaketh :  and  the  se- 
cond justification,  whereof  James  doth  more 
specially  treat. 

The  Fathers  indeed  use  sometimes  this 
exclusive,  sola,  only:  but  in  far  other  sense 
than  the  Protestants.  For  some  of  them  there- 
by exclude  only  the  works  of  Moses'  law 
against  the  Jews:  some,  the  works  of  nature, 
and  moral  virtues  without  the  grace  or  know- 
ledge of  Christ,  against  the  Gentiles :  some, 
the  necessity  of  external  good  works,  where 
the  parties  lack  time  and  means  to  do  them, 
as  in  the  case  of  the  penitent  thief:  some,  the 
false  opinions,  sects,  and  religions  contrary  to 
the  Catholic  faith,  against  Heretics  and  mis- 
creants :  some,  exclude  reason,  sense,  and  ar- 
guitig  in  matters  of  faith  and  mystery,  against 
such  as  will  believe  nothing,  but  that  they  see 
or  understand  :  some,  the  merit  of  works  done 
in  sin,  before  the  first  justification:  some,  the 
arrogant  Pharisaical  vaunting  of  man's  own 
proper  works  and  justice,  against  such  as  re- 
fer not  their  actions  and  good  deeds  to  God's 
grace.  To  these  purposes  the  lioly  Doctors 
say  sometimes,  that  only  faith  saveth  and  serv- 
etli :  but  never,  as  the  Protestants  would  have 
it,  to  exclude  from  justification  and  salvation, 
the  co-operation  of  man's  free  will,  disposi- 
tions and  preparations  of  our  hearts  by  pray- 
ers, penance,  and  sacraments,  the  virtues  of 
hope  and  charity,  the  purpose  of  well  work- 
ing, and  of  the  observation  of  God's  com- 
mandments :  much  less,  the  works  and  me 
rits  of  the  children  of  God,  proceeding  of 
grace  and  charity,  after  thev  be  justified  and 
are  now  in  his  favour:  which  are  not  only 
dispositions  and  preparations  to  justice,  but 
the  meritorious  cause  of  greater  justice,  and 
of  salvation. 


394 


JxVMES. 


receiving  the  mcsgenjjcrs,  and  putiin^  tliem  forth  an  oilier  v/r.y  ?    20  For  even  as  ihe  body 
without  the  spirit  is  dead:  also  so  f'uitli  vvithoiii  works  if;  dead. 

CHAPTER    Hi. 
AgainH  proud  Masters  and  authors  of  Heclg.     5  Of  the.  man\fold  sins  of  the  unhndled  tongue.  10  The 

difennce  tjetwixt  prwtrl,  roiUeiUious,  and  worldly  wisdfjm,  and  that  wisdom  tihich  is  heuvtnhj,  peace.- 

ahl'',  modest,  and  so  fori  k. 

1  JJe  ve  not  many  "mnst.irs  my  brethren,  knowing  that  you  receive  the  greater  judgment,  2 
For  in  ri'ianv  things  we  offend  ;ill.  If  any  man  oft'cnd  not  in  word:  this  is  a  perfect  man,  he  ia 
able  also  with  bridle  lo  turn  about  the  whole  body.  3  And  if  we  put  biis  into  ihe  mouths  of 
horses  that  they  may  obey  up,  we  turn  about  all  their  Lody  also.  4  And  bihold,  tlie  slii!)s, 
whereas  they  be  great,  and  are  driven  of  strong  whids:  yet  are  they  turned  about  with  a  little 
stem,  whither  the  violence  of  the  director  will.  5  So  the  tongue  also  certes  is  a  little  member, 
nnd  vauntefh  great  things.  Behold  how  much  fire  wliat  a  great  wood  it  kindleth  ?  6  And  the 
ton2u,:>,  is  fire,  a  whole  world  of  iniquity.  The  tongue  is  set  among  our  incml<er.s,  which  de- 
filei'h  the  whole  body,  and  intlanicth  the  wheel  ot  our  nativity,  inflamed  of  hell.  7  Forallnature 
of  beasts  and  fowls  and  serpents  and  of  the  ret-'t  is  tained  and  hath  been  tamed  by  the  nature  of 
num.  8  But  the  tongue  no  man  can  tame,  an  unquiet  evil,  full  of  deadly  poison.  9  By  it  we 
bless  God  and  the  father:  and  by  it  we  curse  men  which  are  made  after  the  similitude  of 
God.  10  Out  of  the  selfsame  mouth  proceedeih  blessing  and  cursing.  These  things  must  not 
be  so  done  my  brethren.  11  Doth  the  founiningive  forth  out  of  one  hole  sweet  and  sour  water? 
\i  Can,  my  brethren,  the  fig  tree  yield  grapes:  or  the  vine  figs?  So  neither  can  the  salt  water 
yield  sweet.  13  Who  is  wise  andhaih  ki'owled^ie  among  you?  Let  him  show  by  good  con- 
versation his  working  in  mildness  of  wisiiom.  li  But  if  you  have  bitter  zeal,  and  thercbe  con- 
tentions in  your  hearts  :  glory  not  and  be  not  liars  against  the  truth.  15  For  this  is  not  wisdom 
descending  from  above  :  but  earthly,  sensual,  devilish.  10  For  where  zeal  and  contention  is: 
there  is  inconstancy,  and  every  perverse  work.  17  But  the  wisdom  that  is  from  above,  first 
certes  is  chaste  :  then  peaceable,  modest,  suasible,  consenting  to  the  good,  full  of  mercy  and 
good  fruits,  not  judging,  without  simulation,  IS  And  the  fruit  of  justice,  in  peace  is  sowed  to 
them  that  make  peace. 


Annotations. 

ver.  25.  Rahnb.  This  Apostle  allegeth  the 
good  works  of  Kahab  by  which  she  was  justi- 
fied, and  Paul,  Hch.  11,  saith  she  was  justified 
by  faith.  Which  are  not  contrary  one  to 
another,  for  both  is  true,  that  she  was  saved  by 
faith,  as  one  saith:  and  that  she  was  saved  by 
her  works,  as  the  other  saith.  But  it  were  un- 
truly stud,  that  she  was  saved  either  by  only 
faith,  as  the  Heretics  say  :  or  by  only  works,  as 
no  Catholic  man  ever  said.  But  because  some 
Jews  and  Gentile  philosophers  did  affirm : 
they,  that  they  should  be  saved  by  the  works 
of  iMoses'  law:  these,  by  their  moral  work : 
therefore  Paul  to  the  Romans  disputed  spe- 
cially asiainst  both,  proving  that  no  works  done 
withoutor  before  the  faith  of  Christ,  can  serve 
to  jilstification  of  s:dvation. 

ver.  26.  Faith  vntltovt  irorls  is  dead.  .lames, 
as  the  Protestants  feign,  saith  tliat  faith  with- 
out good  works  is  no  laiih,  and  that  therefore 
it  justificth  not,  because  it  is  no  faith,  for  he 
saith  that  it  is  dead  without  works,  as  the  body 
is  dead  without  the  soul,  and  therefore  being 
dead  hath  no  activity  or  efilcacy  t.o  justify  or 
save.  But  it  is  a  great  difference,  to  say  that 
the  body  is  dead,  and  to  say  tliat  it  is  no  body  : 


Chapter  2. 

even  so  it  is  the  like  difference,  to  say  that 
faith  without  works  is  dead,  and  to  say  that 
faiih  withc.ut  works  is  no  faith.  And  it  a  dead 
body  be  notwithstanding  a  true  body,  then  ac- 
cording to  .Tames'  comparison  here,  a  dead 
faith  is'notwithstanding  a  true  faith,  but  yet  not 
available  to  justification,  because  it  is  dead, 
that  is,  because  it  is  only  faith  without  good 
works. 

And  therefore  it  is  a  great  impudence  in  He- 
retics, and  a  hard  shift,  to  say  that  the  faith  of 
which  the  Apostle  disputeth  all  this  M'hiV  is 
no  true  or  properly  called  faith  at  all.  It  is  the 
same  faith  that  Paul  defined  and  commended 
in  all  the  11th  chap,  to  the.  Hebrews,  and  the 
same  which  is  called  the  Catholic  faith,  and  the 
same  which  being  formed  and  made  alive  by 
charity,  justificth.  Marry  true  it  is,  that  it  ia 
not  that  special  faith  which  the  Heretics  feign 
only  to  justify,  to  wit,  when  a  man  doili  firmly 
believe  as  an  article  of  his  faith,  that  himself 
shall  be  saved.  This  special  faith  it  is  not 
whereof  the  Apostle  here  speaketh.  For  nei- 
ther he,  nor  Paul,  nor  any  other  sacred  writer 
in  all  the  holy  Scriptures  ever  spake  or  knew 
of  a;iv  such  forged  faith. 


Annotations.        Chapter  3. 
ver.  1.  Manj/  masters.     He  meaneth  princi-  i  the  said  st-cts.    So  did  Zuinglius  disdain  to  be 
pally  Sect-masters  that  make  themselves  se-    Luther's  scholar^  and  Calvin  to  be  the  follower 
vera!  Ringleaders  in  sundry  sorts  of  new  de-  I  of  Zuinglius.  ^ 
vised  doctrines  :  every  one  arrnii:ifing  to  hint-        ver.   17.    Wisdrim.     The  difTcrcnce  betwixt 


self  to  be  master,  and  none  so  humble  as  to  be 
a  scholar,  either  -to  God's  Church  and  true 
pastors,  or  to  other  guides  and    authors  of 


human  wisdom,  specially  of  heretics,  and  the 
wisdom  of  the  Catliohc  church  and  her 
children. 


JAMES. 


385 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Bi)  conmpiscence  and  love  of  this  world,  we  are  made  emmies  to  God :  but  we  should  rather  humble  us  to 
him,  punishing  ourselves  for  our  sin.  Against  detraction,  and  rash  judging.  13  To  remember  al- 
ways the  uncertainty  of  our  l{/e. 

1  From  whence  are  wars  and  contentions  among  you  ?  Are  they  not  hereof?  of  your  con- 
cupiscences which  war  in  your  members?  2  You  covet,  and  have  not :  you  kill,  and  envy,  and 
cannot  obtain:  you  contend  and  war:  and  you  have  not,  because  you  ask  not.  3  You  ask, and 
receive  not:  because  you  ask  amiss:  that  you  may  consume  it  on  your  concupiscences.  4 
Adulterers,  know  you  not  that  the  friendship  of  this  world,  is  the  enemy  of  God  ?  Whosoever 
therefore  will  be  a  friend  of  this  world  :  is  made  an  enemy  of  God.  5  Or  do  you  think  that  the 
Scripture  saith  in  vain  :  To  envy  doth  the  spirit  covet  which  dwellcth  in  you?  6  And  givetli  greater 
grace.  For  the  which  cause  it  sa'uh,  God  resistfth  the  proud,  and  giveih  grace  to  the  humble.  7 
Be  subject  therefore  to  God,  but  resist  the  Devil,  and  he  will  flee  ironi  you.  8  Approach  to 
God,  and  he  will  approach  to  you.  Cleaiiso  your  liands,  ye  sinners  :  and  purify  your  hearts,  yc 
double  of  mind.  9  Be  miserable,  and  mourn,  and  weep:  let  your  laughter  be  turned  into 
mourning  :  and  joy,  into  sorrow.  10  Be  humbled  in  the  sight  of  our  Lord,  and  he  will  exalt 
you.  11  Detract  not  one  from  another  my  brethren.  He  that  detracteth  Irom  his  brotiier,  or 
ne  that  judgeth  his  brother,  detracteth  from  the  Law,  and  jud^eth  the  Law.  But  if  thou  judge 
the  Law,  thou  art  not  a  doer  of  the  Law,  but  a  judge.  12  For  there  is  one  law-maker  and 
Judge  tliat  can  destroy  and  deliver.  13  But  thou,  what  art  thou  that  judgest  thy  neighbour  ? 
liehold  now  you  that  say.  To-day  or  to-morrow  we  will  go  into  that  city,  and  there  certes  will 
spend  a  year,  and  will  traffic,  and  make  our  gain.  14  Who  are  ignorant  what  shall  be  on  the 
morrow.  For  what  is  your  life  ?  It  is  a  vapour  appearing  for  a  little  while,  and  afterward  it 
shall  vanish  away.  15  For  that  you  shall  say,  If  our  Lord  will:  and.  If  we  shall  live,  we  will 
do  this  or  that.  16  But  now  you  rejoice  in  your  arrogancies.  All  such  rejoicing,  is  wicked. 
17  To  one  therefore  knowledge  to  do  good  :  and  not  doing  it,  to  him  it  is  sin. 

CHAPTER    V. 
By  the  damnation  to  come  upon  the  unmerciful  rich,  he  exhorteth  the  persecuted  to  patience,  and  by 
their  own  reward,  and  by  examples.     12  Not  to  swear  at  all  in   comvion  talk.     13  In  affliction,  to 
pray  :  in  prosperity  to  sing  :  in  sickness,  to  call  for  the  Priests,  and  that  they  pray  over  them,  and 
anoil  them  with  oil:  and  thai  the  sick  persons  confess  their  sins.     19  Finally,  how  meritorious  it  is, 
to  convert  the  erring  unto  the  Catholic  faith,  or  the  sinner  to  amendment  of  life. 
1  Go  to  now  ye  rich  men,  weep,  howling  in  your  miseries  which  shall  come  to  you.  2  Your 
riches  are  corrupt :  and  your  garments  are  eaten  of  moths.    3  Your  gold  and  silver  is  rusted : 
and  their  rust  shall  be  for  a  testimony  to  you,  and  shall  eat  your  flesh  as  fire.  You  have  stored 
to  yourselves  wrath  in  the  last  days.     4  Behold  the  hire  of  the  workmen  that  have  reaped 
your  fields,  which  is  defrauded  of  you,  crieth  :  and  their  cry  haih  entered  into  the  ears  of  the 
Lord  of  the  Sabbath.    5  You  have  made  merry  upon  the  earth :  and  in  riotousness  have 
you  nourished  your  hearts  in  the  day  of  slaughter.    6  You  have  presented  and  slain  the  just 
one  :  and  he  resisted  you  not.    7  Be  patient  therefore  brethren,  until  the  coming  of  our  Lord  : 
Behold,  the   husbandman  expecteth  the  precious  fruit  of  the  earth  :  patiently  bearing  till  he 
receive  the  timely  and  the  late  ward.    8  Be  you  also  patient,  and  confirm  your  hearts  :  be- 
cause the  coming  of  our  Lord  will  approach.    9  Grudge  not  brethren  one  against  another : 
that  you  be  not  judged.     Behold,  the   .ludge  standeth  before  the  gate.     10  Take  an  example, 
brethren,  of  labour  and  patience,  the  prophets  :  which  spake  in  the  name  of  our  Lord.     11  Be- 
hold we  account  them  blessed  that  have  suffered.    The  sufferance  of  Job  you  have  heard,  and 
the  end  of  our  Lord  you  have  seen,  because  our  Lord  is  merciful  and  pitiful.     12  But  before 

Chapter  4. 
maketh  himself  clean  and  purgeth  his  own 
hean.  Which  derogateth  nothing  to  the  grace 
of  God  being  the  prmcipal  cause  of  the  same. 
Yet  Protestants  think  we  derogate  from  Christ's 
Passion,  when  we  attribute  such  effects  to  our 
own  works,  or  to  other  secondary  helps  and 
causes. 


A.N'NOTATION.S. 

vcr.  6.  Giveth  greater  grace.  The  boldness 
of  Heretics  adding  here  the  word  Scripture  to 
the  text  thus,  And  the  Scripture  giveth  greater 


grace. 

ver.  8.  Approach  to  God.  Free  will  and  man's 
own  endeavour  necessary  in  coming  to  God. 

rer.  8.  Purify  your  hearts.  Man,  we  see  here, 

Annotations 
ver.  4.  The  hire.  To  withhold  from  the  poor 
or  labourer  the  hire  or  wages  that  is  due  or 
promised  to  him  for  his  service  or  work  done, 
IS  a  great  iniquity,  and  one  of  those  five  sins 
which  in  holy  writ  be  said  to  call  for  ven- 
geance at  God's  hand.  They  be  called  in  the 
Catechism,  Sins  crying  to  heaven.  The  other 
lour  be  Murder.  Gen.  18.  v.  20.  Usury,  Exod. 
22.  V.  27.  The  sins  ;igainst  nature,  Gen.  18.  v.  20. 
The  ojipression  and  vexation  of  v.'idows, pupils, 
Btrangers  and  such  like  Ih.  and  Exod.  3.  v.  9. 
33 


Chapter  5. 

ver.  .5.  Swear  not.  He  forbiddeth  not  all 
oaths,  as  the  Anabaptists  falsely  say :  for  in  jus- 
tice and  judgment  we  may  be  by  our  lawful 
Magistrate  put  to  swear,  and  may  lawfully  take 
an  oath,  as  also  for  the  advantaging  of  any  ne- 
cessary truth  when  time  and  place  require. 
But  the  custom  of  swearing,  and  all  vain,  light, 
and  unnecessary  oarhs  in  our  daily  speech  do- 
displease  God  highly,  and  are  here  firbid- 
den  by  the  Apostle,  as  also  by  our  Saviour,, 
Matt.  5. 


386 


JAMES. 


all  things  my  brethren  swear  not,  neither  by  heaven,  nor  by  earth,  nor  other  oath  whatsoever. 
But  let  your  talk  be,  yea,  yea  :  no,  no  :  that  you  (all  not  under  judgment.  13  Is  any  ot  you  in 
heaviness?  let  him  pray.  Is  he  oi  a  cheerlul  heart?  let  iiim  sing.  14  Is  any  man  bick  anions 
you  ?  let  him  brinp  in  the  Priests  of  the  Church,  and  let  iht  ui  pray  over  him,  aiioiling  him  with 


Annotations. 
ver.  14.  Let  him  hrin<r  in  the  Priests.  The 
Protestants  tor  their  special  hatred  of  the  holy 
orderof  Priesthood,  as  elsewhere  often,  so  liere 
they  corrupt  the  text  evidentlv,  translating 
Preshyteros,  elders.  As  though  the  Apostlu 
had  meant  men  of  age,  and  not  such  as  were 
by  the  holy  office.  Priests.  Chrysostom  who 
knew  the  sense  and  signification  ot  the  Greek 
word  according  to  the  Ecclesiastical  use  and 
the  whole  Church's  judgment,  betterthan  any 
Protestant  alive  taketh  it  plainly  for  Sacerdoles, 
that  is,  Priests.  Lib.  8.  de  :Sacerdvtiu  'irnqie  i7ii- 
tiuvi.  And  if  they  confess  that  it  is  a  word  of 
office  with  them  also,  though  they  call  them 
elders  and  not  Priests  :  then  we  deniand  whe- 
ther the  Apostle  mean  here  men  of  that  func- 
tion, which  they  in  their  new  churches  call 
Elders.  If  they  say  no,  as  they  must  needs, 
for  elders  with  them  are  not  deputed  specially 
to  public  praying  or  administration  of  the  Sa- 
craments, such  as  the  Apostle  here  requireth 
to  be  sent  for,  then  they  must  needs  grant,  that 
their  elders  answer  not  to  the  function  of  those 
which  in  the  new  Testament  are  called  Pres- 
byteri  in  Greek  and  Latin,  and  therefore  both 
their  translation  be  false  and  fraudulent,  and 
also  their  naming  of  their  new  degrees  or  or- 
ders, to  be  fond  and  incongruous. 

If  they  say  their  Ministers  be  correspondent 
to  such  as  were  called  Preshyteri  in  holy  writ, 
and  in  the  Primitive  Church,  and  that  they  are 
the  men  whom  the  Apostle  willeth  to  be  called 
for  to  anoil  the  sick,  and  to  pray  for  him,  why 
do  they  not  then  translate  Preshyttros,  Minis- 
ters ?    Which  they  might  do  with  as  good  rea; 
son,  as  call  such  as  they  have  taken  iiistead  ot 
our  Catholic  Priests,  Ministers.    Which  word 
being  in  large  acception  common  to  all  that 
have  to    do  about  the  celebration    of  Divine 
things,  was  never  appropriated   by  the   use 
either  of  the  Scripture  or  of  the  holy  Church, 
to  that  higher  function  of  public  administration 
of  the  Sacraments,  and  Service,  which  is  Priest- 
hood :  but  to  the  order  w\t  under  it,  which  is 
Deaconship.    And  therefore  if  any  should  be 
called  Ministers,  their  Deacons  properly  should 
be  so  termed.    And  tlie  Protestants  luwe  no 
more  reason  to  keep  the  ancient  Greek  word 
of  Deacon,  appropriated  to  that  office  by  the 
use  of  antiquity,  than  to  keep  the  word  Priest, 
being  made  no  less  peculiar  to  tlie  state  of  such 
only  as  minister  the  hi>ly  Sacraments,  and  offer 
the  sacrifice  of  the  Aliar.  P>ut^these  fellows  fol- 
low neither  God's  word,  nor  Ecclesiastical  use, 
nor  any  reason,  but  mere  fantasy,  novelty,  and 
hatred  of  God's  Churcii.     And  how  little  they 
follow  any  good  rub;  or  reason  in  these  things 
may   appear  by  this,  that  here  they  avoid   lo 
translate  Priesln,  and  yet  in  their  Commutiion 
book,  in  the  order  of  visiting  the  sick,  they  com- 
nonlv  name  the  Minister,  Priest. 

ver'.  14.  Aiioiliiig'  'liih  oil.   Mere  is  the  Sacra- 
ment of  extreme  Unction  so  plainly  promul- 


CllAPTER  5. 

gated,  for  it  was  instituted,  as  all  other  Sacra- 
ments of  the  New  Testament,  by  our  Saviour 
Christ  himself,  and  as  venerable  Bede  tliink- 
eili,  iiud  other  ancient  writers,  the  anoiiing  of 
tlie  sick  with  oil.  Mar.  6,  pertaineth  thereunto, 
that  some  Heretics,  for  the  evidence  of  this 
place  also,  as  of  the  other  for  good  works,  deny 
the  Epistle.  Other,  as  the  Calvinists,  through 
their  confidence  of  cunning  shifts  and  glosses, 
confessing  that  James  is  the  author,  yet  con- 
demn the  Church  of  God  for  using  and  taking 
it  for  a  Sacrament.  But  what  dishonour  to  God 
is  il,  we  pray  them,  that  a  Sacrament  should 
be  instituted  in  the  matter  of  oil,  more  than  in 
the  element  of  water?  Wiiy  may  not  grace 
an  1  remission  of  sins  be  annexed  to  the  one  as 
well  as  to  the  other,  without  derogation  to 
God? 

But  they  say.  Sacraments  endure  forever  in 
tlie  Church,  this  is  but  for  a  season  in  the  Pri- 
mitive Church.  What  Scripture  telleih  them 
that  this  general  and  absolute  prescription  of 
the  Apostle  in  this  case,  should  endure  but  for 
a  season  ?  when  was  it  taken  away,  abro- 
gated, or  altered  ?  They  see  the  Churcli  of 
God  hath  always  used  it  upon  this  warrant  of 
the  Apostle,  who  knew  Christ's  meaning  and 
institution  of  it  bettor  than  these  deccivetf  men, 
who  make  more  of  their  own  fond  guesses 
and  conjectures,  grounded  neither  on  Scripture 
nor  upon  any  circumstance  of  the  text,  nor  any 
one  authentical  author  that  ever  wrote,  than 
of  the  express  word  of  God.  It  was,  say  they, 
a  miraculous  practice  of  healing  the  sick, 
during  only  in  the  Apostles'  time,  and  not  long 
after.  We  ask  theui  whether  Christ  appoint- 
ed any  certain  creature  or  external  ekmcnt 
unto  the  Apostles  generally  to  work  miracles 
by.  Himself  used  sometimes  clay  and  spittle, 
sometimes  he  sent  them  that  were  diseased  to 
wash  themselves  in  waters.  But  that  he  ap- 
pointed any  of  those  or  the  like  things  for  a 
general  medicine  or  miraculous  healing  only, 
tiuit  we  read  not.  P'or  in  the  beginning  :  for 
the  better  iudvicing  of  the  people  to  faith  and 
devotion,  Christ  would  have  miracles  to  be 
wrought  by  sundry  of  the  Sacraments  also. 
Whicli  miraculous  works  ceasitig,  yet  the  Sa- 
craments remain  still  unto  the  world's  end. 

Again  we  demand,  whether  ever  they  read 
or  heard  that  men  were  generally  commanded 
to  seek  for  tlveir  health  by  mira'cuious  means. 
Thirdly,  whether  all  Priests,  or  as  they  call 
them  Elders,  had  the  gift  of  miracles  in  the 
Primitive  Church  ?  No,  it  cannot  be,  for  though 
some  had,  yet  all  these  indifferently  of  whom 
the  Apostle  speaketh,  had  not  the  gift :  and 
many  that  were  no  priests,  had  it,  both  men  and 
women,  which  yet  could  not  be  called  for,  as 
priests  were  in  this  case.  And  though  the 
Apostle  and  others  could  both  cure  men  and 
revive  them  again,  yet  there  Mas  no  such  ge- 
neral precept  for  sick  or  dead  men,  as  this,  to 


JAMES 


387 


oil  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  15  And  the  prayer  of  faith  shall  save  the  sick:  and  our  Lord 
shall  lift  him  up:  and  if  he  be  in  sins,  they  shall  be  remitted  him.  16  Confess  therctore  your 
sins  one  to  another:  and  pray  one  tor  another,  that  you  may  be  saved,  for  the  con  Jnual  prayer 
of  a  just  man  availeth  much.  17  Elias  was  a  man  l:ke  luito  us  passible  :  and  wiih  prayer  he 
prayed  that  it  might  not  rain  upon  the  earth,  and  it  rained  not  for  three  years  and  six  months. 
18  And  he  prayed  again  :  that  the  heaven  gave  rain,  and  the  earth  yielded  her  frut.  19  My 
brethren,  it   any  of  you  shall  err  from  the  truth,  and  a  man  convert  him  :    20  He  must  know 


Annotations. 
call  for  the  Apostles  to  heal  or  restore  them  to 
life  again.  Lastly,  had  any  external  element 
or  miraculous  practice,  unless  it  were  a  Sacra- 
ment, the  promise  of  remission  of  all  kind  ot 
actual  sins  joined  unto  it?  or  could  James  in- 
stitute such  a  ceremony  himself,  tliat  could 
save  both  body  and  soul,  by  giving  health  to 
the  one,  and  grace  and  remission  to  the  other? 
At  other  times  these  contentious  wranglers 
rail  at  God's  Church,  for  annexing  only  the  re- 
mission of  venial  sins  to  the  element  of  water, 
made  holy  by  the  pnest's  blessing  thereof  in 
the  name  of  Christ,  and  his  word  :  and  lo, 
here  they  are  driven  to  hold  that  James  pre- 
scribed a  miraculous  oil  or  creature  which  had 
much  more  power  and  efficacy.  Into  these 
straits  are  such  miscreants  brought  tliat  will 
not  believe  the  express  word  of  God,  interpret- 
ed by  tire  practice  of  God's  universal  Church. 

Bede,  in  Luke  9,  saith  thus  :  It  is  clear  that 
this  custom  was  delivered  to  the  holy  Church  hi/  the 
Apostles  themselves,  that  the  sii-k  should  he  an- 
ointed with  oil  consecrated  hy  the  Bishop's  Messing. 
See  for  this  and  for  the  assertion  and  use  of 
this  Sacrament,  Innocentius,  epist.  1.  ad  Decen- 
iium  Euguhinumca.  8.  to  1.  Cone,  et  Lib.  2.  de 
visitdtione  infirinoram  in  Au2:ustine,  cap.  4.  Con- 
ed. Cahilonense  2.  cap.  48.  Cone.  Wormntiense  m. 
73.  to  3.  Cone.  Aquisgra  c.  8.  Florentinnm,  and 
other  later  Councils.  Barnard,  in  the  life  of 
Malachi,  in  fine.  This  holy  oil,  because  the 
faithful  saw  to  have  such  virtue  in  the  primitive 
Church,  divers  carry  it  home  and  occupied  it  in 
their  infirmities,  not  using  it  in  thj  sacramental 
sort  which  the  Apostle  prescribeth,  as  the  Ad- 
versaries unlearnedly  object  unto  us  ;  but  as 
Christians  now  do,  and  then  also  did,  concern- 
ing the  water  of  Baptism,  which  they  used  to 
take  home  with  them  alter  it  was  hallowed, 
and  to  give  it  their  diseased  to  drink. 

ver.  15.  The  praijer  of  faith.  He  meaneth  the 
form  of  the  Sacrament,  that  is,  the  words 
spoken  at  the  same  time  when  the  party  is  an- 
oiled,  which  no  doubt  are  most  ancient  and 
Apostolic.  Not  that  the  word  or  prayer  alone 
should  have  tliat  great  effect  here  mentioned, 
but  joined  with  tlie  aforesaid  unction,  as  is 
plain. 

ver.  15.  Shall  save.  The  first  effect  of  this 
sacrament  is,  to  save  the  so'il,  by  giving  grace 
and  comfort  to  withstand  the  terrors  and  ten- 
tations  of  the  enemy,  going  about,  specially  in 
that  extremity  of  death,  to  drive  men  to  despe- 
ration or  distress  of  mind,  and  other  damnable 
inconveniences.  The  which  is  signified  in  the 
matter  of  this  Sacrament  specially. 

ver.  l.i.  Shall  lift  him  up.  When  it  shall  be 
good  for  the  salvation  of  the  party,  or  agreea- 
ble to  God's  honour,  this  S  icrament  restoreth 
also  a  man  to  bodily  liealth  again,  as  experience 


Chapter  5. 
often  teacheth  us.  Which  yet  is  not  done  by 
way  of  miracle,  to  make  the  party  suddenly 
whole,  but  by  God's  ordinary  providence  and 
use  of  the  second  causes  which  otherwise 
sliould  not  have  had  that  effect,  but  for  the  said 
Sacrament.     This  is  the  second  effect. 

ver.  15.  They  shall  he  remitted  him.  What 
sins  soever  remain  unremitted,  they  shall  in 
this  Sacrament  and  by  the  grace  thereof  be  re- 
mitted, if  the  persons  wortliily  receive  it.  This 
is  the  third  effect.  Chrysostom  of  this  effect 
saith  thus  :  They,  speaking  of  Priests,  do  not 
only  remit  sins  in  baptism,  hut  afterward  also,  ac- 
cording to  the  saying  of  James.  If  any  he  sick, 
let  him  bring  i)i  the  Priest,  <^c.  lib.  3.  de  Sacerd. 
prope  inilium.  Let  the  protestants  mark  that  he 
calleth  Preshyteros,  Sacerdotes :  that  is,  Priests, 
and  maketh  them  the  only  ministers  of  this  Sa- 
crament, and  not  elders  or  other  laymen.  By 
all  which  you  see  this  Sacrament,  of  all  other 
to  be  marvellous  plainly  set  forth  by  the  Apos- 
tle. Only  sick  men,  and,  as  the  Greek  word 
giveth,  men  very  weak  must  receive  it :  only 
priests  must  be  the  ministers  of  it :  the  matter 
of  it  is  holy  oil :  the  form  is  prayer,  in  such 
sort  as  we  see  no  w  used :  the  effect  be  as  is  afore- 
said. Yet  this  so  plain  a  matter  and  so  profita- 
ble a  Sacrament,  the  enemy  by  Heretics  would 
wholly  abolish. 

ver.  16.  Confess  therefore.  The  heretics  trans- 
late, Acknowledge  your  sins,  <^c.  So  little  they 
caa  abide  the  veiy  word  of  confession. 

ver.  It).  Confess  therefore.  It  is  not  certain 
that  he  speakeih  here  of  Sacramental  Confes- 
sion :  yet  the  circumstance  of  the  letter  will 
bear  it,  and  very  probable  it  is  that  he  meaneth 
of  it :  and  Origin  doth  so  expound  it,  horn  2.  in 
Levit.  and  Bede  writeth  thus  :  In  this  sentence, 
saith  he,  there  must  he  this  discretion,  that  our 
daily  and  little  sins  we  confess  one  to  another,  unto 
our  equals,  and  believe  to  be  saved  hy  their  daily 
prayer.  But  the  uncleanness  of  the  greater  leprosy 
let  us  according  to  the  law  open  to  the  Priest,  and 
at  /((>■  pleasure,  in  what  inuiiner,  and  hnw  long 
lime  he  shall  command,  let  xis  he  careful  to  he  puri- 
fied. But  the  Protestants  fleeing  from  the  very 
word  confession  in  despite  of  the  Sacrament, 
translate  thus,  acknowledge  your  faults  one  to 
another.  They  do  not  well  like  to  have  in  one 
sentence,  priests,  praying  over  the  sick,  anoil- 
ing  them,  forgiving  them  their  sins,  confession, 
and  the  like. 

v.-'r.  17.  Heprayed.  The  Scriptures  to  which 
the  Apostle  alludeth,  make  no  mention  of  Elias' 
prayer,  therefore  he  knew  it  by  tradition  or  re- 
velation. Whereby  we  see  that  many  things 
unwritten  be  of  equal  truth  with  the  things 
written. 

ver.  29.  Covereth  a  multitude.  Pie  that  hath 
the  zeal  of  converting  sinners,  procureth  there- 


338  I.  PETER. 

that  he  which  iiiakcth  a  sinner  to  be  converted  from  the  error  of  his  way,  shall  save  his  soul 
ironi  deaih,  and  covereth  a  multitude  of  sins. 

Annotations.    Chaptku  5. 
by  mercy  and  remission  to  himself:  which  is  i  from  God,  to  attribute  our  salvation  to  any  man 
a  singular  Ln-ace.  or  Angel  in  heaven  or  earth,  as  to  the  workers 

ver.  20.  Mukelh  to  he  converted.     Here  we  see    thereof  under  God,  by  their  prayers,  preach- 


the  great  reward  of  .'iuch  as  seek  to  convert 
Heretics  or  other  siimers  from  error  and  wick- 
edness :  and  liow  necessary  an  office  it  is,  spe- 
cially for  a  priest. 
ver.  20.  a/tall  save.  We  see  itderogateth  not 


inereoi  unaer  Ljou,  oy  incir  prayers,  preacti 
ing,  correction,  council,  or  otherwise.   Yetth 
Ileretics  are  so    fooli-sii  and  captious   in  this 
kind,  tliat  they  cannot  hear  patiently,  that  our 
B.  Ladv,  or  others  should  be  counted  means, 
or  workers  of  salvation. 


THE  ARGUMENT  OF  BOTH  THE  EPISTLES  OF  PETER. 

Of  Peter  we  read  at  large,  both  in  the  Gospels,  and  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  :  and  namely, 
that  Christ  designed  him,  and  also  made  him  his  vicar,  as  Matthew  fbrthat  cause  in  the  Catalogue 
of  the  Apostles,  calleth  him  Primus,  Ihejirxl,  and  all  antiquity,  Princeps  Apo.ilolonim,  the  Prince 
of  the  ApoKfles,  ;uid  that  he  accordingly  executed  that  office  after  Christ's  departure,  planting  the 
Church  first  among  the  .lews  in  Jerusalem,  and  in  all  the  country  and  coasts  about,  as  Christ 
also  himself  before  had  preached  to  the  .lews  alone. 

But  preaching  at  length  to  the  Gentiles  also,  according  to  Christ's  commission,  Matt.  28.  v. 
19,  anci  being  now  come  to  Rome,  the  head  city  of  the  Gentiles,  from  thence  he  writeth  this 
Epistle  to  his  Christian  .lews,  having  care  of  them  in  his  absence,  no  less  than  when  he  was 
present :  and  not  to  the  Jews  that  were  at  home,  behke  because  they  had  James,  or  his  suc- 
cessor Simon  Cleophae,  resident  with  ihein,  but  to  them  that  were  dispersed  inPontus,  Galatia, 
Cappadocia,  and  Bithynia. 

And  that  he  writeth  it  from  Rome,  himself  signifieth,  sayin^r :  The  Church  that  is  in 
Babylon  sahittth  you.  Where  by  Babylon  he  meanetli  Rome,  as  all  antiquity  doth  interfiret 
him  :  not  that  he  calleth  the  Church  of  Rome,  but  the  heathen  state  of  the  Roman  empire, 
which  then,  and  three  hundred  years  after,  unto  the  conversion  of  Constantinus  th.e  Emperor, 
did  persecute  the  elect  Church  of  Rome,  insomuch,  that  the  first  33  Bishops  thereof  unto  Sil- 
vester, were  all  Martyrs. 

For  the  matter  whereof  he  writeth,  himself  doth  signify  it  in  these  words  :  This  lo  the  second 
Epistle  I  write,  lo  you,  my  dearest,  in  which  Epistleg,  I  stir  up  by  ndmoriition  your  sincere  mind,  that 
you  may  he  mindful  of  those  words,  <5'c.  So  he  saith  thereof  both  together.  And  again  of  the  first 
to  the  same  purpose,  in  another  place  :  I  have  briefly  written,  beseeching  and  testifying  that  this  is 
the  true  grace  of  God  wherein  you  stand.  For  there  were  at  that  time  certain  seducers,  as  Augus- 
tine also  hath  told  us,  who  went  about  to  teach  only  faith,  as  though  good  works  were  not  ne- 
cessary nor  meritorious.  I'here  were  also  great  "persecutions,  to  compel  them  with  terror  to 
deny  Christ  and  all  his  religion;  He  therefore  e.xhorteth  them  accoi-dingly,  neither  for  perse- 
cution, neither  by  seduction  to  forsake  it :  though  in  the  first  his  exhortation  is  more  principally 
against  persecution:  and  in  the  second  more  principally  agtiinst  seduction.  The  first  Epistle 
is  noted  to  be  very  like  to  Paul's  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians,  m  w^ords  also,  and  so  thick  of  Scrip- 
ture, as  though  he  spake  nothing  else. 

The  time  when  the  first  was  written,  is  uncertain  :  the  second  was  written  a  little  before  his 
death,  as  is  gathered  by  his  words  in  the  same,  cap.  l.v.  14. 

THE  FIRST  EPISTLE  OF  PETER  THE  APOSTLE. 

CHAPTER    I. 

He  comforteth  them  in  their  persecutions,  being  71010  hy  Baptism  made  the  children  of  God,  vnth  the 

hope  of  their  heavrnfi/  inheritance :     G  showing  how  meritorious  it  is  for  them  to  be  so  constant  in 

faith,'  10  and  con  lir'ming  them  therein  with  the  authority  of  the  Prophets  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

15  Exhorting   them  lo  live  also  accordingly  in  <dl  holiness,      17  considering  the  holiness  of  God, 

the  uprightness  of  his  judgment,  the  price'  of  their  redemption  hy  Christ,     2;2  and  the  virtue  of 

tJie  seed  in  them,  which  is  grace  regenerative  in  JSup/i.vn.Jon  '«/.'  /17  the  Prophet  fl/.fo. 

1  Peter  an  Apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  the  elect  strangers  of  the  dispersion  of  Pontus,  Galatia, 

Cappadocia,  Asia  and  Bithynia,    2  According  to  the  prescience  of  God  the  Father,  into  sancii- 

fication  of  the  Spirit,  unto  the  obedience  and  sprinkling  of  the  blood  of  Jf.sus  Christ :  Grace  to 

you  and  peace  be  nmltiplied.    3  Blessed  be  God  and  tlic  Father  of  our  Lord  Jksus  Chri.--t,  who 

according  to  his  great  mercy  hath  regenerated  us  unto  a  lively  hope,  by  the  resurrection  of 

Jksus  Christ  from  the  dead.     4  Unto  an  inheritance  incorruptible,  and  ineontaminate,  and  that 

i-aimot  fade,  conserved  in  the  heavens  in  you,     5  Who  in  the  virtue  of  God  are  kept  by  faith 

unto  salvation,  ready  to  be  revealed  in  the  la.st  time.     6  Wherein  you  shall  rejoice,  a  little  now 

if  you  must  be  niiide  heavv  in  divers  tentatious :    7  That  ih(5  i)robation  of  your  faith  much  more 

precious  than  gold,  which'is  proved  by  the  fire,  maybe  found  unto  praise  and  glory  and  honour 


I.  FETER. 


389 


in  the  revelation  of  Jesus  Cnrist:  8  Whom  having  not  seen,  you  love  :  in  whom  now  also  not 
■seeing  you  believe  :  and  believing,  you  rejoice  witli  joy  unspeakable  and  glorified,  9  Receiv- 
ing tlie  end  ot  your  t'aith,  the  salvation  ot  your  souls.  10  Ot  the  whiuh  salvation  the  Prophets 
inquired  and  searched,  which  prophesied  of  the  grace  tj  come  in  you,  11  Se  ircliing  unto 
which  or  what  ni  inner  of  time  the  Spirit  of  Christ  in  them  did  signily  :  foretelling  those  pas- 
sions that  are  in  Christ,  and  the  glories  following.  1-J  To  whom  it  was  revealed,  that  not  to 
themselves,  but  to  you  they  ministered  tliose  things  wiiich  now  are  told  you  by  them  that  have 
evangelized  to  you,  the  Holy  Ghost  being  sent  from  heaven,  on  whom  the  Angels  desire  to  look. 
13  For  the  which  cause  having  the  loins  of  your  mind  girded,  sober,  trust  perfectly  m  that 
grace  which  is  offered  yon,  iu  the  revelaion  of  Jesus  Christ,  14  As  children  of  obedience 
not  configurated  to  the  former  desires  of  your  ignorance  :  lo  But  according  to  him  that  hath 
called  you,  the  Holy  One,  be  ye  also  in  all  conversation  holy  :  16  Because  it  is  written  :  Yuashall 
be  holy,  because  1  am  lioly :  17  And  if  you  invocate  the  Father,  him  which  without  acception 
of  persons  judgeth  according  to  every  one's  work;  in  fear  converse  ye  the  time  of  your  pere- 
grination. 18  Knowing  that  not  with  corruptible  things,  gold  or  silver,  you  are  redeemed  from 
your  vain  conversation  of  your  Fathers'  tradition.  19  But  with  the  precious  blood  as  it  were  of 
an  imniacufite  and  unspotted  Lamb,  Christ,  20  Foreknown  indeed  before  the  constiiution  of 
the  world,  but  nianite,sted  in  the  last  times  for  you,  21  Which  by  hiin  are  faithful  in  God,  who 
raised  him  from  the  dead,  and  hjth  given  him  giury,  that  your  faith  and  hope  might  be  in  God. 
22  Making  your  souls  chaste  in  obedience  of  charity,  in  the  sincere  love  of  the  fraternity,  from 
the  heart  bve  ye  one  another  earnes.ly  :  23  Born  again  not  of  corruptible  seed,  but  incor- 
ruptible by  the  word  of  God  who  liveth  and  remaineth  for  ever.  21  For  all  Jlcsh  is  as  gra.':s: 
and  all  the  glory  thereof  as  the  /lower  of  grass,  the  grass  is  withered,  and  thejlower  thereof  is  fallen 
away.  25  But  the  word  of  our  Lord  remaineih  forever,  and  this  is  the  word  diat  is  evangelized 
among  you. 

CHAPTER  II. 
Now  after  their  baptism,  what  must  be  their  meat ;  4  and  being  come  to  Christ,  how  happy  ihei/  be  above 
ihar  iii.cred:dous  brethren,  according  to  the  Scriptures  also.  11  Whereupon  hebeseechelh  them  to  shine 
in  good  life  among  the  Heathen,  so  to  procure  their  conversion:  13  to  be  obedient  subjects  to 
higher  Powej-s  howsoever  some  misconstrue  Christian  liberty,  14  and  sei-vants  to  obe'if  their 
Musters.  19  And  so,  doing  well,  though  they  suffer  for  it,  it  is  very  meritorious,  21  Whereas 
Christ  also  not  only  gave  them  example,  24  but  also  by  his  death  hath  made  them  able  to  Hue 
justly. 

1  Laying  away  therefore  all  malice,  and  all  guile,  and  simulations,  and  envies,  and  all  detraC' 
tions.  2  As  infants  even  now  born,  reasonable,  milk  without  guile  desire  ye,  that  in  it  you  may 
grow  unto  salvation.  3  If  yet  you  have  tasted  that  our  Lord  is  sweet.  4  Unto  whom  approach- 
ing, a  living  stone,  of  men  indeed  reprobated,  but  of  God,  elect  and  made  honourable.  5  Be  ye 
also  yourselves  superedified  as  it  were  living  stones,  spiritual  houses,  a  holy  Priesthood,  to 
offer  spiritual  hosts,  acceptable  to  God  by  Jesus  Christ.  6  For  the  which  cause  the  Scripture 
containeth.  Behold  I  put  in  Sion  a  principal  corner  stone  elect,  precious,  and  he  that  shall  believe  in 
him  shall  not  be  confounded.  1  To  you  therefore  that  believe,  honour  :  but  to  them  that  believe 
not,  the  stone  which  the  builders  rejected,  the  same  is  made  into  the  head  of  tlte  corner :  8  And  a 
stone  of  offence,  and  a  rock  of  scandal,  to  them  that  stumble  at  the  word,  neither  do  believe 
wherein  also  they  are  put.  9  But  you  are  an  elect  generation,  a  Kindly  Priesthood,  a  holy  na- 
tion, a  people  of  purchase  :  that  you  may  declare  his  virtues,  which  from  darkness  hath  called 
you  into  his  marvellous  light.  10  Which  sonmlime  not  a  people:  bat  now  tlie  people  of  God.  Which 
not  having  obtained  mercy:  but  now  having  obtained  mercy.  11  My  dearest,  I  beseech  you  as 
strangers  and  pilgrims,  to  refrain  yourselves  from  carnal  desires  which  war  against  the  soul, 
12  Having  your  conversation  good  among  the  Gentiles  :  that  in  that  wherein  ihey  misreport 
of  you  as  of  malefactors,  by  the  good  worTts  considering  you,  they  may  glorify  God  in  the  day 
of  visitation.     13  Be  subject  therefore  to  every  human  creature  for  God:  whether  it  be  to  King, 


AniVOTATIONS. 

ver.  17.  Work.  God  will  judge  men  ac- 
cording to  every  one's  works,  and  not  by  faith 
only. 

ver.  18.  Tradition.  He  meaneth  the  errors 
of  Gentility,  or  if  he  write  to  the  Jews  dis- 
persed, he  meaneth  the  yoke  of  the  Law,  with 

Annotations. 
ver.  5.  Spiritual  hosts.  Here  we  see,  that  as 
he  speaketh  of  spiritual  hosts,  which  every 
Christian  man  offereth,  so  he  speaketh  not  pro- 
perly of  Priesthood,  when  he  maketh  all 
Priests,  but  of  a  spiritual  Priesthood,  which 
spiritual  Priesthood  was  also  in  all  the  Jews  : 
but  the  Priesthood,  properly  so  called,  was 
only  in  the  sons  of  Aaron,  and  they  offered  the 
33* 


Chapter  I. 
the  fond  and  heavy  additions  of  their  later 
Masters,  called  Deuteroses.  The  Heretics  to 
make  it  sound  to  the  simple  against  the  tradi- 
tions of  the  Church,  corrupt  the  text  thus. 
Which  you  have  received  by  tradition  of  the 
Fathers. 

Chapter.  2. 
Sacrifices,  properly  so  called,  which  none  be- 
sides might  oHer. 

ver.  9.  Kingly  Priest.  The  Protestants  can  no 
more  gather  of  this,  that  all  Christians  be 
Priests :  than,  that  all  be  Kings,  as  is  most 
plain,  Apoc.  1.  6.  and  5.  10.  Thou  hast  made  us  a 
kingdom,  or  Kings,  and.  Priests. 

ver.  13.    Be  subject.    Not    only  our  master 


390 

as  excelling  .- 


I.  PETER. 


as  excelling .-  14  Or  to  rulers  as  sent  by  liim  to  llie  revenue  of  malefactors,  but  to  the  pTsise 
of  the  good:  15  For  so  is  the  will  of  God,  that  doing  well  you  may  make  the  ignorance  of 
unwise  men  to  be  dumb  :  16  As  free,  and  not  as  having  the  freedom  fora  cloak  of  malice,  but 
as  the  servants  of  God.  17  Honour  all  men.  Love  the  Iratemity.  Fear  God.  Honour  the 
King.     18  Servants  be  subject  in  all  fear  to, your  masters,  not  only  to  the  good  and  modest,  but 


Annotations. 
Christ,  but  the  Apostles  and  all  Christians 
were  ever  charged  by  such  as  thought  to  bring 
them  in  hatred  with  Frinces,  with  disobedience 
to  Kings  and  temporal  Magistrates,  thereibre 
both  Paul  and  this  Apostle  do  specially  warn 
the  faithtul,  that  ihey  give  no  occasion  by  their 
ill  demeanour  to  secular  Princes,  that  llie  Hea- 
then sht)uld  count  .them  disobedient  or  sedi 
tious  workers  against  the  States  of  the  world. 

ver.  13.  Hnmiin  rrealure.  So  is  the  Greek, 
but  the  Protestants  in  favour  of  temporal  laws 
made  against  the  Catholic  Religion,  translate 
it  very  lalsely  thus,  To  all  manner  ordinance  oj 
man:  themselves  boldly  rejecting  Ecclesiasti- 
cal decrees,  as  men's  ordinances. 

ver.  13.  To  every  Imman  creature.  So  he  call- 
eth  the  temporal  Magistrate  elected  by  the 
people,  or  holding  their  Sovereignty  by  birth 
and  carnal  propagation,  ordained  lor  the  world- 
ly wealth,  ])eace,  and  prosperity  of  the  sub- 
jects: to  put  a  difference  betwixt  that  human 
Superiority,  and  the  spiritual  Rulers  and  regi- 
ment, guiding  and  governing  the  people  to  a 
higher  end,  and  instituted  by  God  himself  im- 
mediately, for  Christ  did  expressly  constitute 
the  form  of  regiment  used  ever  since  in  the 
Church.  He  made  one  the  chief,  placing  Peter 
in  the  Supremacy:  he  called  the  Apostles  and 
Hisciples,  giving  them  their  several  authori- 
ties. Afterward  God  guided  the  lot  for  choice 
of  Matthias  in  Judas'  place :  and  the  Holy 
Cihost  expressly  and  namely  severed  and 
chose  Paul  and  Barnabas  unto  their  Apostoli- 
cal function  :  and  generally  the  Apostle  saith 
'■f  all  spiritual  Rulers,  TIte  Holy  Ghost  hath 
placed  you  to  rule  the  Church  of  God. 

And  although  all  power  be  of  God,  and  Kings 
rule  by  him,  yet  that  is  no  otherwise,  but  by 
his  ordinary  concurrence,  and  providence, 
whereby  he  ])rocureth  the  earthly  commodity 
or  wealth  of  men,  by  maintaining  of  due  superi- 
ority and  subjection  one  towards  another,  and 
by  giving  power  to  the  people  and  Connnon- 
•wealth,  to  choose  to  themselves  some  kind  or 
form  of  regiment,  under  which  they  be  con- 
tent to  live  for  their  preservation  in  peace  and 
tranquility.  But  Spiritual  Suj)eriority  is  far 
more  excellent,  as  in  more  excellent  sort  de- 
pending, not  of  man's  ordinance,  election,  or, 
as  this  Apostle  spcaketh,  creation,  but  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  who  is  always  resident  in  the 
Church,  which  is  Christ's  body  mystical,  and 
therefore  another  manner  of  Commonwealth 
tiian  the  earthly,  concurring  in  sinsfular  sort  to 
tjie  creation  of  all  necessarv  Officers  in  the  said 
Church,  even  to  the  world's  end,  as  Paul  wri- 
teth  to  the  Ephesians. 

Lest  therefore  the  people,  being  then  in  so 
precise  sort  always  warned  of  the  excellency 
of  their  Spiritual  Governors,  and  of  their  obe- 
dience toward  them,  might  neglect  their  duties 
to  temporal  Magistrates,  especially  being  In- 


CllAJPTER  2. 

fidels,  and  many  times  tyrants  and  persecutors 
ot  the  Faith,  as  Nero  and  others  were  then: 
therefore  Peter  here  warneth  them  to  be  sub- 
ject, lor  their  bodies  and  goods,  and  other  tem- 
poral things,  even  to  the  worldly  Princes  both 
Infidels  and  Christians,  whona  he  calleth  hu- 
man creatures. 

ver.  13.  Tu  the  King  as  excelling.  Some  sim- 
ple Heretics  and  others  also  not  unlearned,  at 
the  beginning,  (or  lack  ot  better  phices,  would 
have  proved  by  this,  that  the  King  was  head  of 
the  church,  and  above  all  Spiritual  Rulers: 
and  to  make  it  sound  better  that  way,  they 
falsely  translated  it.  To  the  King  as  the  chief 
head.  In  the  Bible  of  the  vear  15G'2.  But  it  is 
evident  that  he  calleth  the  King,  the  preeellent, 
or  more  excellent,  in  respect  of  his  Vicege- 
rents, which  he  calleth  Dukes,  or  Governors 
that  be  at  his  appointment :  and  not  in  respect 
of  Popes,  Bishops,  or  Priests,  as  they  have  the 
rule  of  men's  souls :  who  could  not  in  that 
charge  be  under  such  Kings  or  Emperors,  as 
the  Apostle  speaketh  of:  no  more  than  the 
K;ni,'s  or  Emperors  then,  could  be  heads  of  the 
Church,  being  Heathen  men  and  no  members 
thereof,  much  less  the  chief  members.  Igna- 
tius, epist.  ad  Smyrnenses,  where  he  exhorteth 
them  first  to  honour  God,  next  the  Bishop,  and 
then  the  King. 

This  is  an  invincible  demonstration,  that  this 
text  maketh  not  for  any  spiritual  claim  of 
earthly  Kings,  because  it  giveth  no  more  to 
any  Prince,  than  may  and  ought  to  be  done  to 
a  Heathen  Magistrate.  Neither  is  there  any 
thine:  in  all  the  new  Testament,  that  provetn 
the  Prince  to  be  head  or  chief  Governor  of  the 
Church  in  Spiritual  or  Ecclesiastical  causes, 
more  than  it  proveth  any  Heathen  Emperor  of 
Rome  to  have  been,  for  they  were  bound  in 
temporal  things  to  obey  the  Heathen,  being 
lawful  Kings,  to  be  subject  to  them  even  for 
conscience,  to  keep  their  temporal  laws,  to  pay 
iheni  tribute,  to  pray  for  them,  and  to  do  all' 
other  natural  duties:  and.  .more  no  Scriptures 
bind  us  to  do  to  Christian  Kinf>-s. 

ver.  IG.  Not  as  having.  There  were  some 
libertines  in  those  days,  as  there  be  now,  that 
under  pretence  of  liberty  of  the  Gospel,  sought 
to  be  free  from  subjection  and  laws  of  men,  as 
now  under  the  like  wicked  pretence.  Heretics 
refuse  to  obey  their  Spiritual  Rulers,  and  to 
observe  their  laws. 

ver.  18.  lint  al.io  the  imyward.  The  WicklifT- 
ites  and  their  followers,  in  these  days,  some- 
times to  move  the  peojile  tinto  sedition,  hold 
and  leach  that  ."Wasters  and  Magistrates  lose 
their  iinthority  over  their  servants  and  subjects, 
if  they  be  once  in  deadly  sin,  and  that  the  peo- 
ple in  that  ease  need  not  in  conscience  obey 
them.  Which  is  a  pernicious  and  false  doc- 
trine, as  is  plain  hy  this  place,  where  we  be 
expressly  commanded  to  olxiy  evemthe  ill  con- 


I.  PETER. 


39t 


also  to  the  wayward.  19  For  this  is  thank,  if  for  conscience  of  God  a  man  sustain  sorrows, 
suti'ering  unjustly.  "20  For  whut  glory  is  it :  if  sinning,  and  buffeted  you  suffer  ?  but  it  doing 
well  you  sustain  patiently  :  this  is  thank  before  God.  21  Fornnto  thisare  you  called:  because 
Christ  also  sutfered  for  us,  leaving  you  an  example  that  you  may  loUow  his  steps.  22.  Who 
did  no  sin,  neither  was  guile  found  in  his  mniith.  23  Wiio  when  he  was  reviled,  did  not  revile: 
when  he  sutibred,  he  threatened  not :  but  delivered  himself  to  him  that  judged  liini  unjustly. 
24  Who  himseli  bare  our  sins  in  his  body  upon  the  tree :  that  dead  to  sins,  we  may  live  to 
justice,  by  whose  stripes  you  are  healed.  25  For  you  were  as  sheep  straying  :  but  you  be  con- 
verted now  to  the  Pastor  and  Bishop  of  your  souls. 

CHAPTER  III. 
The  duty  of  wives  andhushands  to  each  other.  9  None  to  do  or  speak  evil  ly  their  persecutors,  15  hut 
to  answer  them  always  with  modesty,  and  specially  viith  invncenry,  after  the  example  of  Christ  most 
innocent:  whose  body  though  they  killed,  yet  his  soullived  and  preached  afterward  to  the  souU  in 
Htll,  namely  to  those  in  the  tirne  of  Noe's  Flood,  being  a  figure  of  our  Baptism,  rose  again,  and 
ascended. 

1  In  like  manner  also  let  the  women  be  subject  to  their  husbands  :  that  if  any  believe  not  the 
word,  by  the  conversation  of  women  without  the  word  they  may  be  won.  2  Considering  your 
chaste  conversation  in  iear.  3  Whose  trimming  let  it  not  be  outwardly  the  plaiting  of  hair,  or 
laymg  on  gold  round  about,  or  of  putting  on  vestures :  4  But  the  man  of  the  heart  that  is  hid- 
den, in  the  uicorruptibility  of  a  quiet  and  a  modest  spirit,  which  is  rich  in  the  sight  of  God.  5 
For'so  someiinie  the  holy  women  also  that  trusted  in  God,  adorned  themselves,  subject  to  their 
own  husbands.  6  As  Sara  obeyed  Abraham,  calling  him  Lord  :  whose  daughters  you  are, 
doing  well,  and  not  fearing  any  perturbation.  7  Husbands  likewise  dwelling  with  them  ac- 
cording to  knowledge,  as  unto  the  weaker  feminine  vessel  imparting  honour,  as  it  were  to  the 
co-iieirs  also  of  the  grace  of  life  :  that  your  prayers  be  not  hindered.  8  And  in  fine  all  of  one 
mind,  having  compassion,  lovers  of  the  traternity,  merciful,  modest,  huinble.  9  Not  rendering 
evil  for  evil,  not  curse  for  curse  :  but  contrarivvise,  blessing:  for  unto  this  are  you  called,  that 
you  may  by  inheritance  possess  a  benediction.  10  For  he  that  will  hive  life,  and  see  good  days: 
let  him  refrain  his  tongue  from  evil,  and  his  lips  that  they  speak  not  guile.  11  Let  him  decline  from 
evil,  and  do  good:  let  him  inquire  peace,  and  follovi  it:  12  Because  the  eyes  of  our  Lord  are  upon 
the  just,  and  his  ears  unto  their  prayers  :  but  the  i  ountenance  of  our  Lord  upon  them  that  do  evil  things, 
13  And  who  is  he  that  can  hurt  you,  if  you  be  emulators  of  good  ?  14  But  and  if  you  suffer 
aught  for  justice,  blessed  are  ye.  And  the  fear  of  them  fear  ye  not,  and  be  not  troubled.  15 
But  sanctify  our  Lord  Christ  in  your  hearts,  ready  always  to  satisfy  every  one  that  asketh  you 
a  reason  of  that  ho[)e  which  is  in  you  :  16  But  with  modesty  and  fear,  having  a  good  con- 
science :  that  in  that  which  they  speak  ill  of  you,  they  may  be  confounded  which  calumniate 
your  good  conversation  m  Christ,  17  For  it  is  better  to  suffer  as  doing  well,  if  the  will  of  God 
will  have  it  so,  than  doing  ill,  18  Because  Christ  also  died  once  for  our  sins,  the  just  for  the 
unjust :  that  he  might  otTer  us  to  God,  mortified  certes  in  fiesh  but  quickened  in  spirit.  19  In 
the  which  spirit  coining  he  preached  to  them  also  that  were  in  prison:    20  Which  had  been 


Annot.vtions.        Chapter  2. 
ditioned,  which  must  be  always  understood,  if  |  this  rule  is  ever  to  be  followed, 
they  command  nothing  against  God,  for  then  I  God  rather  than  men.  Acts  5.  29. 


We  must  (Aey 


Annotations. 
ver.  19.  To  them  that  were  in  prison.  Augus- 
tine in  his  9yth  Epistle  in  principio,  confesseth 
this  place  to  be  exceeding  hard  to  understand, 
and  to  have  many  difficulties  wh'ch  he  could 
never  explicate  to  his  own  satisfaction.  Yet 
unto  Heretics  this  and  all  other  texts  be  easy, 
not  doubting  but  that  is  the  sense,  which  them- 
selves imagine,  whatsoever  other  men  deem 
thereof.  Augustine  only  findeth  himself  sure 
of  this,  that  Christ's  descending  into  Hell  in 
soul  after  his  death,  is  pi  linly  proved  hereby. 
Which  thing  he  declareth  there,  to  be  con- 
formable to  divers  other  express  vvord  of  holy 
writ,  and  namely  to  the  same  Apostle's  ser- 
mon. Acts  2.  And  at  length  he  concludeth 
thus,  Quis  ergo  7iisi  infidel  is  negaveraf  fuisse  apud 
inferos  Christum  ?  that  is,  Therefore  who  hut  an 
infidel,  will  deny  that  Christ  was  in  Hell  ?  Calvin 
then,  you  see,  with  all  his  followers  are  infi- 
dels, who  instead  of  this  descending  of  Christ 
in  soul  after  his  death,  have  invented  another 
desperate  kind  of  Christ's  being  in  Hell,  when 
he  was  yet  ahve  on  the  Cross.    Athanasius 


Chapter  3. 
also  in  his  Epistle  cited  by  Epiphanius.  heer. 
77.  in  principio,  and  in  his  book  de  Incarnatione 
Verbi  piopius  initio.  Cyril,  de  recta  fide  ad  Thea- 
dosium,  Oecumeuius,  and  divers  others  upon 
this  place,  prove  Christ's  descending  to  Hell. 
As  they  likewise  declare  upon  the  words  fol- 
lowing, that  he  preached  to  the  spirits  or  souls 
of  men  detained  in  Hell  or  in  Prison. 

But  whether  this  word  Prison  or  Hell  be 
meant  of  the  inferior  place  of  the  damned,  or 
o(  Limbus  palrum,  called  Abraham's  bosom,  or 
some  other  place  of  temporal  chastisement : 
and  to  whom  he  preached  there,  and  who  by 
his  preaching  orpresence  there  were  delivered, 
and  who  they  were  that  are  called,  Incredulous 
in  the  days  of  Noe-.  all  these  things  Augustine 
calleth  great  proftindities,  confessing  himself 
to  be  unable  to  reach  unto  it:  only  holding  fast 
and  assured  this  article  of  our  faith,  that  he 
delivered  none  deputed  to  damnation  in  the 
lowest  Hell,  and  yet  not  doubting  but  that  he 
released  divers  out  of  places  of  i);iins  there. 
Which  cannot  be  out  of  any  other  place  tiiao 


392 


L  PETER. 


incredulous  aometime,  when  they  expected  the  patience  of  God  in  the  days  of  Noe,  when  the 
Ark.  was  a  building  :  in  the  whicli,  tew,  that  is,  eight  souls,  were  saved  by  water.  'Zl  Where- 
uiito  bapiisin  being  ot  tlje  like  torni  now  saveth  you  also:  not  the  laying  away  of  ilie  hlth  of 
the  fl'dsli,  but  the  examination  ot  a  good  conscience  toward  God  by  the  resurrection  of  Jesus 
Christ.  22  Who  is  on  the  right  hand  of  God,  .swallowing  death  that  we  niighi  be  made  heirs 
of  life  everlasting :  being  gone  into  heaven.  Angels  ajid  Potentates  and  Powers  subjected  to 
him. 

CHAPTER  IV. 
Tliat  they  arm  themselves  to  sin  no  more  after  Baptism,  airainst  the  tentations  of  the  Heathen,  con- 
sidering  that  the  general  end  now  approacheth  :  6  specially  toward  their  even-Christians  to  show 
their  charity,  hospitalitii,  and  grace,  doing  ail  to  the  glory  of  God.  12  And  as  for  being  persecuted 
because  they  are  Christians,  to  rejoice,  considering  the  reward  that  they  sluill  liave  with  Christ,  and 
damnation  that  ihei/  avoid  thereby. 

1  Christ  ihi.relorc  hiiving  sullered  in  the  flesh  be  you  also  armed  with  the  same  cogitation 
because  he  that  hath  suti'ered  in  the  flesh,  hath  ceased  Irom  sins  :  2  That  now  not  alter  the 
desires  of  men,  but  according  to  the  will  of  God  he  live  the  rest  of  his  time  in  the  flesh.  3 
For  the  time  past  sulilceth,  to  accomplish  the  will  of  the  Gentiles,  them  that  have  wal.ied  in 
riotousness,  (fcsires,  excess  of  wine,  banquetings,  potations,  and  unlawful  services  ot  Idols. 
4  Wherein  they  marvel  blasphemincr,  you  not  concurring  into  the  same  coni'usion  of  riot- 
ousness. 5  Who  shall  render  account  to  him,  which  is  ready  to  judge  the  living  and  the  dead. 
6  For,  for  this  cause  also  was  it  evangelized  to  the  dead :  that  they  may  be  judged  indeed 
according  to  men,  in  the  flesh  :  but  may  live  according  to  God  in  the  Spirit.  7  And  tlie  end  of 
all  shall  approach.  Be  wise  therefore  :  and  watch  in  prayers.  8  But  before  all  things,  having 
mutual  chirity  continual  among  yourselves  :  because  charity  covereth  the  multitude  of  sins. 


Annotations. 
Purgatory.  See  the  said  Epistle,  where  also  he 
insinuateth  other  expositions  for  explication  of 
the  manifold  dilfi:'ulties  of  this  hard  text,  which 
were  too  long  to  rehearse,  our  special  purpose 
being  only  to  note  briefly  the  things  that  touch 
the  controversies  of  this  time. 

ver.  20.  Incredulous  sometime.  They  that 
take  the  former  words,  of  Christ's  descending 
into  Hell,  and  delivering  certain  there  detained, 
do  expound  this,  not  ot  such  as  died  in  their 
infidehty  or  without  all  faith  in  God,  for  such 
were  not  delivered:  but  either  of  some  that 
once  were  incredulous,  and  afterward  repented 
before  their  death:  or  rather  and  specially  of 
such  as  otherwise  were  faithful,  but  yet  trusted 
not  Noe's  preaching  by  his  work  and  word, 
that  God  would  destroy  the  world  by  water. 
"Who  yet  being  otherwise  good  men,  when  the 
matter  came  to  pass,  were  sorry  for  their  error, 
and  died  by  the  flood  corporally,  but  yet  in  state 
of  salvation,  and  being  cnastised  for  their  fault 
in  the  next  life,  were  delivered  by  Christ's  de- 
scending thither,  and  not  thev  only,  but  all 
others  in  the  like  condition.  For  the  Apostle 
giveth  these  of  Noe's  time  but  tor  an  example. 

ver.  21.  Of  the  like  form.  The  water  bearing 
up  the  Ark  from  sinking,  and  the  persons  in  it 
from  drowning,  was  a  figure  of  baptism,  that 
likewise  saveth  the  worthy  receivers  from 
everlasting  perishing.  As  Noe,  Augustine,  with 
his,  uias  delivpred  by  the  wa/er  and  the  wood,  so  the 
family  of  Christ  by  bai>liim  sii;ned  >i;itli  Christ's 
passion  on  the  Cross,  lib.  12.  contra  Fauslum,  cap. 
14.    Again  he  aaith,  that  as  the  water  saved 

Annotations. 

ver.  0.  It  evangelized.  It  hath  the  same  diffi- 
culty and  sense  that  the  other  like  words  have 
before,  chap.  3.  Annotations,  v.  19.  and  Aug. 
ep.  6'J.  and  Oecumenius  upon  this  phice. 

ver.  8.  Charity  covnreth.  Faith  only  cannot 
justify,  seeing  that  ch  irity  also  doth  cause  re- 
mission of  sins.    And  saying  charity,  he  nicun- 


Chapter  3. 

none  out  of  the  Ark,  but  was  rather  their  de- 
struction :  so  the  Sacrament  of  baptism  re- 
ceived out  of  the  Catholic  Church  at  Heretic's 
and  Schismatic's  hands  though  it  be  the  same 
water  and  Sacrament  that  the  Catholic  Church 
hath,  yet  profiteth  none  to  salvation,  but  rather 
worketli  their  perdition.  Which  yet  is  not 
meant  in  case  of  extreme  necessity,  when  tlie 
party  should  die  without  the  said  Sacrament, 
except  he  took  it  at  a  Heretic's  or  Schisma- 
tic's hand.  Neither  is  it  meant  in  the  case  of 
intants,  to  whom  the  Sacrament  is  cause  of 
salvation,  they  being  in  no  fault  for  receiving 
it  at  the  hands  of  the  unfaithful,  though  their 
parents  and  friends  that  offer  them  unto  such 
to  be  baptized,  be  in  no  small  fault.  Hierome 
to  Damasus  Pope  of  Rome,  compareth  that 
See  to  the  Ark,  and  them  that  conununicate 
with  it,  to  them  that  were  saved  in  the  Ark : 
all  other  Schismatics  and  Heretics,  to  the  rest 
that  were  drowned. 

ver.  21.  The  etamination  of  a  good  conscience. 
The  Apostle  seemeth  to  allude  here  to  the 
very  form  of  Catholic  baptism,  containing  cer- 
tain interrogatories  and  solemn  promises  made 
of  the  articles  of  the  Christian  faith,  and  of 
good  life,  and  of  renouncing  Satan  and  all 
his  pomps  and  works,  which,  no  doubt,  how- 
soever the  Calvinists  esteem  of  them,  are  the 
very  Apostolic  ceremonies  used  in  the  minis- 
tration of  this  Sacrament.  Denis,  in  fine  Ec. 
hierarchire.  Cyril,  lib.  12.  in  lo.  ca.  64.  Augustine, 
ep.  23.  Basil,  de  Sp.  sancto  c.  12.  and  15.  Ambrose, 
de  ijs  qui  viistcriis  initiantur,  ca.  2.  3.  4. 

Chapter  4. 

eth  love  and  cliaritable  works  toward  our 
neighbours,  unto  which  works  of  mercy  the 
Scriptures  do  specially  attribute  the  force  to 
extinguish  all  sins.  Augustine,  cap.  69.  Enchi- 
ridi  and  tract  1.  in  epist.  1.  Jo.  cap.  1.  Bede,  upon 
this  place.  In  the  like  sense  the  holy  Scriptures 
coininoiily  commend  unto  us  alms  and  deeds  of 


I.  PETER. 


393 


9  Using  hospitality  one  toward  another  without  murmuring.  10  Every  one  as  lie  hath  received 
grace  ministering  the  same  one  loward  another  :  as  good  dispensers  of  tlie  manilold  grace  of 
God.  11  It  any  man  speak,  as  the  words  of  God.  If  any  man  minister,  as  of  the  power, 
which  God  administeretli,  that  in  all  things  God  may  be  honoured  by  Jesus  Christ  :  to  wliom 
is  glory  and  empire  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen.  1'2  My  dearest,  think  it  not  strange  in  ihe 
fervour  which  is  to  you  for  a  tentation,  as  though  some  new  thing  happened  to  you  :  Vo  But 
communicating  with  the  passions  ot  Christ  be  glad,  tliat  in  tlie  revelation  also  ot  his  glory  you 
may  be  glad  rejoicing.  14  If  you  be  reviled  in  the  name  of  Christ,  you  shall  be  blessed  :  be- 
cause that  which  is  of  the  honour,  glory  and  virtue  of  God,  and  the  spirit  which  is  his,  shall 
rest  upon  you.  15  But  let  none  ot  you  suffer  as  a  murderer,  or  a  thief,  or  a  railer,  or  a  cjveter 
of  other  men's  things.  16  But  if  as  a  Christian,  let  him  not  be  ashamed,  but  let  him  glorify 
God  in  this  name.  17  J'or  the  time  is,  that  judgment  begin  of  the  house  oi  God.  And  il  hrst 
of  us  :  what  shall  be  the  end  of  them  that  believe  not  the  Gospel  of  God  1  18  And  it  tlie  just 
man  shall  scarce  be  saved  :  where  shall  the  impious  and  sinner  appear?  19  Therefore  iluy 
also  that  sutler  according  to  the  will  ot  God,  let  them  commend  their  souls  to  the  taithtul  Cre 
ator  in  good  deeds. 

CHAPTER    V. 
He  exhorleth  Priests  to  feed  their  flocks  only  for  God's  sake  and  reward  of  heaven,  without  all  lordli- 
ness :   5  the  lay  to  obey  :  all  be  humble  one  tewards  another  ■■  8  to  be  constant  in  the  Catholic  Jailh, 
considering  it  is  not  man,  but  that  lion  the  Devil  that  persecuteth  them,  9  as  he  doth  the  whole  Church 
also,  and  thai  God  will  after  a  while  muke  them  secure  in  heaven. 

1  The  seniors  therefore  that  are  among  you,  I  beseech,  myself  a  fellow  senior  with  them  and 
a  witness  of  the  passions  of  Christ,  who  am  also  partaker  ot  that  glory  which  is  to  be  revealed 
in  time  to  come.  2  Feed  the  flock  of  God  which  is  among  you  providing  not  by  constraint, 
but  willingly  according  to  God:  neither  for  filthy  lucre  sake,  but  voluntary:  3  Neither  as 
overruling  "the  Clergy,  but  made   examples  of  the  flock  from  the  heart.    4  And  when  the 


Annotations. 
mercy  for  redemption  of  our  sins.  Prov.  cap. 
10.  Eccle.  12.  ver.  2.  Dan.  c.  4.  v.  24. 

ver.  17.  That  judgment  begin.  In  this  time 
of  the  new  Testament,  the  faithful  and  all 
those  that  mean  to  live  godly,  especially  of  the 
Clergy,  must  first  and  principally  be  subject  to 
God's  chastisement  and  temporal  afflictions, 
which  are  here  called  judgment.  Which  the 
Apostle  recordeth  for  the  comfort  and  con- 
firmation of  the  Catholic  Christians,  who  were 
all  at  the  time  of  the  wriiing  hereof,  exceed- 
ingly persecuted  by  the  Heathen  Prmces  and 
people. 

ver.  18.  If  the  just.  Not  that  a  man  dying 
just  and  in  the  favour  of  God,  can  afterward  be 
in  doubt  of  his  salvation,  or  may  be  rejected  of 
God  :  but  that  the  just  being  both  in  this  hfe 

Annotations 
ver.  1.  Seniors.  Though  the  Latin  Senior, 
be  not  appropriated  to  holy  order  by  use  ot 
speech,  neither  in  the  Latin  nor  in  our  lan- 
guage :  yet  it  is  plain  that  the  Greek  word 
Presbyter,  which  the  Apostle  here  useth,  is 
here  also,  as  commonly  m  other  places  of  the 
new  Testament,  a  word[  of  Ecclesiastical  office, 
and  not  of  a^,  and  is  as  much  to  say  as  Priest 
or  Bishop.  For  the  Apostle  himself  being  of 
thatorder,  speaketh,  as  by  his  words  it  is  plain, 
to  such  as  had  charge  of  souls,  saying.  Feed  the 
flock  of  God  which  is  among  you.  Because  we 
follow  the  vulgar  Latin  translation,  we  say 
Senior  and  Seniors ;  whereas  otherwise  we 
might  and  should  say  according  to  the  Greek, 
T.he  Priests  therefore  I  beseech  mi/self  a  felloiv- 
priest  luifh  them.  So  doth  Hierome  read,  Pres- 
byteros  comjrresbyter,  and  expound  Ep.  85.  So 
translateth  Erasmus,  and  Beza  himself. 

ver.  2.  Filthy  lucre's  sake.  Desire  of  lucre,  or 
to  exercise  holy  functions  for  gain  is  a  filthy  fault 
in  the  clergy,  and  therefore  much  to  be  avoided. 


Chapter  4. 

subject  to  assaults,  temptations,  troubles,  and 
dangers  of  falling  from  God  and  losing  their 
state  of  justice,  and  also  oftentimes  to  make  a 
straight  count,  and  to  be  temporally  chastised 
in  the  next  life,  camiot  be  saved  without  great 
watch,  fear,  and  trembling,  and  much  labour- 
ing and  chastisement.  And  this  far  contrary 
to  the  Protestants'  doctrine,  that  putteth  no 
justice  but  in  faith  alone,  maketh  none  just  in 
deed  and  in  truth,  teacheth  men  to  be  so  secure 
and  assured  of  their  salvation,  that  he  that 
hath  lived  wickedly  all  his  life,  if  he  only  have 
their  faith  at  his  death,  that  is,  if  he  believe 
steadfastly  that  he  is  one  of  the  elect,  he 
shall  be  as  sure  of  his  salvation  immediately 
after  his  departure,  as  the  best  liver  iit  the 
world. 

Chapter.  5. 

ver.  3.  Overruling.  Not  superiority,  pre-erni- 
nence,  sovereignty,  or  rule  on  the  one  side,  nor 
obedience,  subjection  and  inferiority  on  the 
otherside,be  forbidden  in  the  Clergy:  but  ty- 
ranny, pride,  and  ambitious  domination  be  for- 
bidden, and  humility,  meekness, moderation  are 
commended  in  Ecclesiastical  Officers,  the 
Greek  word  hereof  ruling  or  overruling,  being 
the  same  that  our  Saviour  useth  in  the  Gospel 
of  the  tyrannical  rule  of  secular  heathen  Prin- 
ces, saying  to  his  Apostles,  that  it  shall  not  be  so 
among  them  :  according  as  here  the  Prince  of 
the  Aposdes  teacheth  his  brethren  the  Eccle- 
siastical rulers. 

ver.  3.  The  Clergy.  Some  of  the  English 
new  translations  turn  it  corruptly.  Parishes: 
others,  'heritages:  both  to  avoid  the  most 
known,  true,  and  connnon  word  in  all  Chris^ 
tian  languages,  to  wit,  Clergy,  a  word  by  use 
of  all  aniiquity,  and  agreeable  to  the  holy  Scrip- 
tures, made  proper  to  the  Spiritualty  or  Clergy : 
though  in  another  more  vulgar  acception  h 


394 


I.  PETER. 


prince  of  Pastors  shall  appear,  you  shall  recr.ive  the  incorruptible  crown  of  glory.  5  In  like 
manner  ye  young  men  be  subject  lo  the  seniors.  And  do  ye  all  insinuate  humility  one  to  ano- 
ther, because  God  resiMelh  the  proud:  and  to  the  humble  he  giveth  grace.  6  Be  ye  humbled 
therefore  under  the  mighty  hand  ot  God,  thtl  he  may  exalt  you  in  the  lime  of  visitation  :  7 
Casting  all  your  carelulness  uiion  him,  because  he  hath  care  of  you.  8  Be  sober  and  watch: 
because  your  adversary  the  devil  as  a  roaring  lion  goeth  about,  seeking  whom  he  may  de- 
vour. 'J  Whom  resist  ye,  strong  in  taith:  knowing  that  the  selfsame  affliction  is  made  to  that 
your  fraternity  which  is  in  the  world.  10  But  the  God  of  all  grace,  which  hath  called  us 
unto  his  eternal  glory  in  Christ  Jesus,  he  will  perfit  you,  having  suffered  a  little,  and  confirm 
and  stahlish  you.  H  To  him  be  glory  and  empire  tor  ever  and  ever.  Amen.  I'-i  By  Silva- 
nus  a  faithfuf  brother  to  you  as  1  think,  1  have  briefly  written:  beseeching  and  testilving  that 
this  is  the   true  grace  of  God,  wherein  you  stand.     13  The  Church  saluleth   you,  that  is  in 


Annotations. 
may  agree  to  all  Christ's  chosen  heritage,  as 
well  ot  lay  people  as  Priests,  which  the  Pro- 
testants had  rather  follow,  because  they  will 
have  no  difference  between  the  laiiy  and  the 
Clergy.  But  the  holy  Fathers  tar  otherwise 
even  from  the  beginning.  Whereof  Cyprian 
ep.  4.  5.  6.  ^c.  Hierom  ep.  2.  to  Nepotianus  c. 
5,  where  he  interpreteth  this  word.  Therefore, 
saith  he,  Clericus,  that  is,  a  Clergyman,  which 
servelh  the  Church  of  Christ,  kt  him  Jirft  inter- 
pret his  name,  and  the  signijicatioii  q/  the  name 
heing  declared,  let  him  endeavour  to  he  that  which 
he  IS  calhd.  If  K^npos,  Clerus,  in  Greek  he 
called  in  Latin,  Sors,  therefore  are  they  called 
Clerici,  that  is,  Clergymen,  hecause  they  ate  (f 
the  lot  of  our  Lord,  or  because  our  Lord  himself 
is  the  lot  or  portion  of  Clergymen,  ^c. 

Which  calling  no  dount  was  taken  out  of  the 
holy  Scriptures.  Num.  18.  and  Deut.  18.  where 
God  is  called  the  inheritance,  lot,  and  portion 
of  the  Priests  and  Levites  ;  and  now  when 
men  be  made  of  the  Clergy,  they  say,  Dominus 
pars  hcereditalis  mece,  that  is,  Our  Lord  is  the  por- 
tion oj  mine  inheritance,  but  specially  out  of  the 
new  Testament,  Acts  1,  17.  25.  and  8.  21. 
Where  the  lot  or  office  of  the  Ecclesiastical 
ministry  is  called  by  this  word  kA/;pos,  Clerus. 
See  in  Bede  the  causes  why  this  holy  state 
being  served  by  name  from  the  Laity,  doth 
wear  also  a  crown  on  their  head  for  distinc- 
tion.   Lib.  5.  hist.  Angl.  Cap.  22. 

ver.  4.  Crown  of  glory.  As  life  everlasting 
shall  be  the  reward  of  all  the  just,  so  the 
Preachers  and  Pastors  that  do  well,  for  their 
doing  shall  have  that  reward  in  a  more  ex- 
cellent degree,  expressed  here  by  these 
words,  Crown  of  glory,  according  to  the  say- 
ing of  Daniel,  c.  12.  They  that  sleep  in  the 
dust  of  the  earth,  shall  awake,  one  sort  to  life  ever- 
lasting, others  to  everlasting  rehuke,  such  as  he 
learned,  shall  shine  as  the  irightness  of  the  fir- 
mament, and  Such  as  instruct  many  lo  justice,  shall 
he  as  stars,  during  all  eternity. 

vcr.  13.  That  is  in  Babylon.  The  Protestan's 
show  themselves  here,  as  in  all  places  where 
any  controversy  is,  or  that  niaketh  against 
them,  to  bo  most  nnhoncst  and  partial  handlers 
of  God's  word.  The  ancient  fathers,  namely 
Hierome,  in  Catalogo  de  scripinrihus  Ecclesiasli- 
cis,  verho  Marcus  ;  Eusebius,  lib.  2.  cap.  14.  hist. 
Oecumenius  upon  this  place  :  and  marty  more 
agree,  that  Rome  is  meant  by  the  word  Baby- 
lon, here  also  as  in  the  16.  and  17.  of  the  Apo- 
calypse :  saying  plainly,  that  Peter  wrote  tliis 
Epistle  at  Rome,  wliich  is  called  Babylon,  for 


Chapter  5. 
the  resemblance  it  had  to  Babylon  that  great 
city  in  Chaldea,  where  the  Jews  wer^  cap- 
tives, for  magnificence.  Monarchy,  resort  and 
confusion  of  all  people  and  tongues,  and  for  . 
that  it  was  before  Christ  and  long  after,  the 
seat  of  all  Ethnic  superstition  and  idolatry,  and 
the  slaughter  house  of  the  Apostles  and  other. 
Christian  men,  the  heathen  Emperors  keeping 
their  chief  residence  there.  Leo,  Ser.  1.  in 
nati.  Petri  and  Pauli. 

This  being  most  plain,  and  consonant  to 
that  which  followeth  of  Mark,  whom  all  the 
Ecclesiastical  histories  agree  to  have  been 
Peter's  scholar  at  Rome,  and  that  he  there 
wrote  his  Gospel :  yet  our  adversaries  fearing 
hereby  the  sequel  of  Peter's  or  the  Pope's  su- 
premacy at  Rome,  deny  that  ever  he  was  there, 
or  that  this  Epistle  was  written  there,  or  that 
Babylon  doth  here  signify  Rome  :  but  they  say 
that  Peter  wrote  this  Epistle  at  Babylon  in 
Chaldea, though  they  never  read  either  in  Scrip- 
tures, or  other  holy  or  profane  history,  that 
this  Apostle  was  ever  in  that  town,  but  see 
their  shameless  partiality,  here  Babylon,  say 
they,  is  not  taken  for  Rome,  because  it  would 
follow  that  Peter  was  at  Rome,  ifcc.  But  in 
the  Apocalyjise  where  all  evil  is  spoken  of 
Babylon,  tht  re  they  will  have  it  signify  nothing 
else  but  Rome,  and  the  Roman  Church  also, 
not  as  the  fathers  interpret  it,  the  temporal 
state  of  the  heathen  Empire  there.  So  do  they 
follow  in  every  word  no  other  thing  but  the 
advantage  of  their  own  heresy.  Annot.  upon 
the  last  to  the  Romans  v.  16.  and  upon  the  17 
of  the  Apocalypse,  v.  5. 

And  as  for  their  wrangling  upon  the  suppu- 
tation  of  the  time  of  his  going  thither,  and  the 
number  of  years  that  he  was  there,  and  the  di- 
versity that  seemeth  to  be  in  the  Ecclesiastical 
writers  concerning  the  satne,  read  B.  Fisher, 
and  other  that  stiostantially  answer  all  such 
cavils.  Anil  if  such  contentious  reasoning 
might  take  place,  we  should  hardly  believe  the 
priFicipul  ihiiigs  recorded  either  in  Ecclesit-- 
tical  histories,  or  in  the  Scriptures  themselves. 
Concerning  the  time  of  Christ's  fleeing  into 
Egypt,  of  the  coming  of  the  Sages  to  adore 
him,  yea  of  the  years  of  his  age,  and  the  time 
of  his  death,  all  ancient  writers  do  not  agree. 
And  concerning  the  day  of  his  last  Supper,  and 
institution  of  the  holy  Sacrament,  there  is  diver- 
sity of  opinions.  Shall  we  therefore  infer  that 
he  never  died,  and  that  the  other  ihings  never 
were?  Can  the  Heretics  accord  all  the  his- 
tories that  seem  even  in  holy  Scriptures  to 


II,  PETER. 


39S 


Babylon,  coelect :  and  Mark  my  son.     14  Salute  one  another  in  a  holy  kiss,  Grace  be  to  all 
vou  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus.     Amen. 


Annotations. 
have  contradiction  ?  Can  they  lell  us  certainly 
when  David  tirst  came  to  Saul,  and  tlie  like  ? 
Doubt  they  whether  the  world  was  ever 
created,  because  the  count  ot  the  years  is  di- 
vers ?  Do  they  not  believe  that  paradise  ever 
was,  because  no  man  knoweth  where  it  is  ? 
and  such  liiie  things  intinitc  to  rehearse  f 
Wliich  when  ihey  were  done,  were  plain  and 


Chapter  2. 
known  things  in  the  world  :  and  now  for  us  to 
call  them  to  an  account  alter  so  many  years, 
ages,  and  worlds,  is  but  sophistication  and  plain 
infidelity.  And  the  sect  ot  the  Protestants 
standing  only  apon  destruction,  and  negatives, 
and  dealing  with  our  religion  even  as  Julian, 
Porphyry,  and  Lucian aid,  it  is  an  easy  thing  tor 
them  to  bestow  their  time  in  picking  ot  quarrels. 


THE  SECOND  EPISTLE  OF  PETER  THE  APOSTLE. 

C  H  A  P  T  E  R  I . 
How  much.  God  hath  done  for  them,  making  them  Chrislians  :  5  and  that  ihey  again  must  do  their 
part,  not  having  only  faith,  hut  uU  other  virtues  also  andgood  works,  that  so  they  may  have  the  more 
assurance  to  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  Ueaveti.  13  And  that  he  is  socarejul  toadinonish  them,  know 
ing  that  his  death  is  at  hand,  knowing  aUo  most  certainly  the  coining  of  Chris),  by  the  witness  of  the 
Father  himsn'f,  as  also  by  the  Pr'^phets.  Concerning  whom  he  wanielh  them  that  Ihey  follow  not 
]>rivale  spirits,  but  the  Holy  Ghost,  speaking  jiow  in  the  Church. 

1  Simon  Peter  servant  and  Apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  them  that  have  obtained  equal  faith 
with  us  in  the  justice  of  our  God,  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  2  Grace  to  you  and  peace  be  accom- 
plished in  the  knowledge  of  God  and  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.  3  As  all  things  of  his  divine  power 
which  pertain  to  life  and  godliness,  are  given  us  by  the  knowledge  of  him  which  hath  called 
us  by  his  own  proper  glory  and  virtue.  4  By  whom  he  hath  given  us  most  great  and  precious 
promises  :  that  by  these  you  may  be  made  partakers  of  the  divine  nature,  fleeing  the  corrup- 
tion of  the  concupiscence  which  is  in  the  world.  5  And  you  employing  all  care,  minister  ye  in  your 
faith,  virtue  :  and  in  virtue,  knowledge  ;  6  And  in  knowledge,  abstinence  ;  and  in  abstinence,  pa- 
tience :  and  in  patience,  piety :  7  And  in  piety,  love  ot  the  fraternity :  and  in  the  love  ot  the  trater- 
nity,  charity.  8  For  if  these  things  be  present  with  you,  and  abound :  they  shall  make  you  not  va- 
cant, nor  without  fruit  in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  9  For  he  that  hath  not  these 
things  ready,  is  blind,  and  groping  with  his  hand,  having  forgotten  the  purging  of  his  old  sins. 
10  Wherefore  brethren,  labour  the  more  that  by  good  works  you  may  make  sure  your  voca- 
tion and  election,  for,  doing  these  things,  you  shall  not  sin  at  any  time.  11  For  so  there  shall 
be  ministered  to  you  abundantly  an  entrance  into  the  everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Sa- 
viour Jesus  Christ.  12  For  the  which  cause  I  will  begin  to  admonish  you  always  of  these 
things:  and  you  indeed  knowing  and  being  confirmed  in  the  present  truth.  13  But  I  think  it 
ineet  as  long  as  I  atn  in  this  tabernacle,  to  stir  you  up  by  admonition:  14  Being  certain  that 
the  laying  away  of  my  tabernacle  is  at  hand,  according  as  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  also  signified 
to  me.     15  And  I  will  do  my  diligence,  you,  to  have  often  after  my  decease  also,  that  you  may 


Annotations. 
ver.  10.  By  good  works.  Here  we  see,  that  i 
God's  eternal  predestination  and  election  con- 
sisteth  with  good  works  :  yea  the  certainty  I 
and  effect  thereof  is  procured  by  man's  free  1 
wall  and  good  works,  and  that  our  well  doing 
is  a  mean  for  us  to  attain  to  the  effect  of  God's 
predestination,  that  is,  to  life  everlasting ;  and 
therefore  it  is  a  desperate  tolly  and  a  great 
sign  of  reprobate  persons,  to  say.  If  I  be  pre- 
destinate, do  what  I  will  I  shall  be  saved.  Nay, 
the  Apostle  saith,  If  thou  hope  to  be  one  of  the 
predestinate,  for  know  it  tliou  canst  not,  do 
well,  that  thou  mayest  be  the  more  assured  to 
attain  to  that  thou  hopest,  or,  make  it  sure  by 
good  works.  The  Protestants  in  such  cases 
not  much  liking  these  words.  By  good  works, 
though  the  Latin  have  it  universally,  and  some 
Greek  copies  also,  as  Beza  confesseth,  leave 
them  out  in  their  translations,  by  their  wonted 
policy. 

ver.  15.  After  my  decease  also.  These  words 
though  they  may  be  easily  altered  by  construc- 
tion into  divers  senses  not  untrue,  yet  the  cot- 


Chapter  1. 
respondence  of  the_ parts  of  the  sentence  going 
before  and  following,  give  most  plain  this 
meaning,  that,  as  during  his  life  he  would  not 
omit  to  put  them  in  memory  of  the  things  he 
taught  them,  so  after  his  death,  which  he  knew 
should  be  shortly,  he  would  not  fail  to  endea- 
vour that  they  might  be  mindful  of  the  same. 
Signifying  his  care  over  them  should  not  cease 
by  death,  and  that  by  his  intercession  before 
God  after  his  departure,  he  would  do  the  same 
thing  for  them,  that  he  did  before  in  his  life 
by  teaching  and  preaching.  This  is  the  sense 
that  the  Greek  scholars  speak  of,  and  this  is 
most  proper  to  the  text,  and  consonant  to  the 
old  use  of  the  Aposlle,  and  other  Apostolic 
Saints  and  Fathers  of  the  Primitive  Church. 

Clement  in  his  Epistle  to  James  our  Lord's 
brother,  witnesseth  that  Peter  encourap-ing 
him  to  take  after  his  decease  the  charge  of  the 
Apostolic  Roman  See,  promised  that  after  his 
departure  he  would  not  cease  to  pray  for  him 
and  his  flock,  thereby  to  ease  him  of  his  pas- 
toral  burden.   Tom.  1.  Concil.  ep.  1.    Clem,  in 


896 


11.  PETER. 


keep  a  memory  of  these  tilings.  16  For,  not  having  followed  unlearned  fables,  have  we  made 
the  power  and  presence  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  known  to  you  :  but  made  beholders  ot  hid 
greatness.  17  i"'or,  he  receiving  from  God  his  Father  honour  and  glory,  this  manner  of  voice 
comin"  down  to  hiin  irom  the  magnihcal  glory,  TltiK  is  mij  hdovtd  Hon,  in  whom  I  have  pleased 
myseluhear  him.  IS  And  this  voice  we  heard  brought  iroiii  heaven,  when  we  were  with  him  in 
the  holy  mount.  I'J  And  wc  luive  the  prophetical  word  more  sure  :  which  you  do  well  attend- 
ing unto,  as  to  a  candle  shining  in  a  dark  place,  until  the  day  dawn,  and  the  day  star  arise  in 
your  hearts:  20  Understanding  this  first,  that  no  prophecy  of  Scripture  is  made  by  private  in- 
terpretation. 21  For,  not  by  m:m's  will  was  prophecy  brought  at  any  time  :  but  the  holy  men  of 
God  tpake,  inspired  with  the  Holy  Ghost. 


Annotations. 
initio.  Leo  the  great,  one  of  his  successors  in 
the  said  See,  otien  atlributeih  the  good  ndnii- 
nistraiion  and  government  thcreot  to  Peter's 
prayers  and  assistance  :  namely  in  these  goodly 
words.  Ser.  3.  in  unniver.  die  us^uvip.  ad  Punt. 
We  are  much  bound,  suilh  he,  to  give  thanks  to 
our  Lord  and  Redeemer  Jesus  Christ,  that  hath 

fiven  so  great  power  to  him  who7n  he  iiutde  the 
'rince  oj  the  whole  Church  :  that  if  in  our  time 
also  any  thing  be  done  well,  and  be  nghlli/  ordered 
hy  us.  It  is  to  he  imputed  to  his  works  anil  his  go- 
vernment, to  whom  it  was  said,  And  tiiou  being 
converted,  confirm  thy  brethren  :  and  to  whom 
our  Lord  after  his  resurrection  said  thrice,  I'eed 
my  sheep.  Which  now  also  XDithnut  doubt  the 
godly  Pastor  doth  execute,  confirming  us  with  his 
exhortations,  and  not  ceasing  to  pray  for  us,  that 
we  be  overcome  ivith  no  tentations,  c^'c. 

Yea,  it  was  a  common  thing  in  the  primitive 
Church  among  the  ancient  Christiuns,  and  al- 
ways since  among  the  faithful,  to  make  cove- 
nant in  their  life  time,  that  whether  of  them 
went  to  heaven  before  the  other,  he  should 
pray  for  his  friend  and  fellow  yet  alive.  Ec- 
clesiastical History  of  the  holy  viri^in  and  Mar- 
tyr Potamian,  promising  at  the  liour  of  her 
martyrdom,  that  after  her  death  she  would  pro- 
cure mercy  of  God  to  Basilides  one  of  the  sol- 
diers tiiat  led  her  to  execution,  and  so  she  did. 
Euseh.  lib.  6.  cap.  4.  Cyprian,  Epist.  57.  in  fne. 
Let  us,  saith  he,  pray  mutually  (me  for  another, 
and  whether  of  us  two  .^hall  by  God's  clemency  be 
first  culled  for,  let  hiji  love  continue,  and  his  prayer 
not  cease  for  his  brethren  and  sisters  ?«  tlie  world. 
So  said  this  holy  Martyr  at  that  time  when 
Christians  were  so  far  trom  Calvinism,  which 
abhorreth  the  prayers  of  Saints  and  praying  to 
them,  that  to  be  sure,  they  bargained  hetore- 
hand  to  have  the  Martyrs  and  other  Saints  to 
pray  for  them.  Cyprian  also  in  his  book  I)e 
disciplina  and  habitu  virginum,  in  fine.  After  a 
godly  exhortation  made  to  the  holy  virgins  or 
nuns  in  his  time,  speaking  thus  unto  them : 
Tantuia  tunc  mementote  nostri,  cum  inc.ipiti  in 
vohis  iirginitas  honorari :  that  is,  Only  thin  Imre 
us  in  rcmein'iriinre,  ichen  your  virginih/  shall  be- 
gin to  be  honoured,  that  is,  after  their  departure. 
Where  he  insinuateth  the  use  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  in  keeping  the  festival  days  and  other 
duties  toward  the  noly  virgins  in  heaven.  Hie- 


Chaptkr  1. 

rome  also  in  the  same  manner  speaketh  to  He- 
iiodorus,  saying,  that  when  he  is  once  in  hea- 
ven, tlien  he  will  pray  for  him  that  exliorteth 
and  incited  him  to  the  blessed  state  of  the  mo- 
nastical  life.     Ep.  1.  c.  2. 

And  so  doth  he  speak  to  the  virtuous  matron 
Paula  after  her  death,  desiring  her  to  pray  fof 
him  in  his  old  age,  affirming  that  she  shall  the 
more  easily  obtain,  the  nearer  she  is  now  join- 
ed to  Christ  in  heay en,  in  Epitnph.  Paula  in  fine. 
It  weiL'  too  long  to  report,  how  Augustine  de- 
sireth  to  be  holpeii  by  Cyprian's  prayers,  then 
and  long  before  a  saint  in  heaven,  to  the  under- 
standing of  the  truth  concerning  the  peace  and 
reginient  of  the  Church,  lib.  5.  de  Bapt.  cordr. 
Donatislas,  c.  17.  And  in  another  place  the 
same  holy  Doctor  allegcth  the  said  Cyprian 
saying,  that  great  numbers  of  our  parents, 
brethren,  children,  friends,  and  other,  expect 
us  in  great  solicitude  and  carehilness  ot  our 
salvation,  being  sure  of  their  own,  lib.  1.  de  pra- 
dest.  ISanctorum,  c.  14.  Gregory  Nazianzcn  in 
his  orations  of  the  praise  ot  Cyprian  m/ne,  and 
of  Basil  also  in  fine,  declaretli  how  they  pray 
for  the  people  :  which  two  Saints  he  there  in- 
vocatetn,  as  all  the  ancient  Fathers  did,  both 
generally  all  Saints,  and,  as  occasion  served, 
particularly  their  special  Patrons.  Amongthe 
rest,  see  how  holy  Ephrem,  in  orntdelaud.  Dei- 
pare,  prayed  to  our  B.  Lady,  with  the  same 
terms  of  Advocate,  hope,  lieconciliatrix,  that  the 
faithful  yet  use,  and  the  Protestant  cannot 
abide.  Basil,  horn,  de  40.  Martyribus  in  fine. 
Afhanasius,  ■SVr.  in  Evang.  de  Deipara  in  fine. 
Hillary,  in  Psal.  124.  Chrysostom,  horn.  6().  ad 
po.  Antiochenum  in  fine.  Theodoret,  de  curat. 
Grccnrum  affectnum,  lib.  8.  in  fine.  Finally,  all 
tlie  Fathers  are  full  of  these  things  :  who  bet- 
ter know  the  meaning  of  the  Scripture  and  the 
sense  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  than  these  new  in- 
terpreters do. 

ver.  18.  Holy  mount.  You  see  that  places 
are  made  holy  by  Christ's  presence,  and  that 
all  places  be  not  alike  holy.  Armotations,  Acts 
8.  33. 

ver.  20  Private.  The  Scriptures  cannot  be 
rightly  expounded  of  every  private  spirit  or 
fantasy  of  the  vulgar  reader:  but  by  the  same 
spirit  wherewith  thev  were  written,  which  is 
resident  in  the  Ghurcli. 


II.  PETER.  397 

CHAPTER    II. 

As  not  only  Prophets,  hut  aho  false  prophets  were  hi  the  Old  Testament,  so  nov:  likewise  there  shall  he 
masters  of  heresy,  to  the  damnation  of  them  and  of  their  followers.  4  And  of  their  (himnation  he 
pronounceth  by  examples,  as  he  comforteth  the  mrtuous  Catholics  or  true  beliners  with  the  ejomple 
of  Lot,  because  oj  their  railing  at  their  superiors  (hid  prelates,  their  hlaspheming  nfCulholic  dodrine^ 
their  voluptuous  living,  their  lechery,  their  covetousitess,  their  manner  of  seducing,  and  the  perso7ts 
seduced,  20  for  whom  it  had  been  less  damnable,  if  they  never  had  been  Christians. 
1  But  there  were  ulso  false  prophets  in  the  people,  as  also  in  you  there  shall  be  lying  masters 
which  shall  bring  in  sects  of  perdition,  and  deny  him  th;it  hath  bought  them  ;  the  Lord  bringing 
upon  themselves  speedy  perdition.  2  And  many  shall  follow  their  riotousness,  by  whom  tiie 
■way  of  truth  shall  be  blasphemed.  3  And  in  avarice  shall  they  with  feigned  words  make  mer- 
chandise ot  you:  unto  whom  the  judgment  now  long  since  ceaseth  not :  and  their  perdition 
slumbereth  not.  4  For  if  God  spared  not  Angels  singing :  but  with  the  ropes  of  Hell  being 
drawn  down  into  hell  delivered  them  to  be  tormented,  that  they  should  be  reserved  iinio  judg- 
ment:  5  And  he  spared  not  the  original  world,  but  kept  the  eight,  Noe,  the  preacher  ot  jus- 
tice, bringing  in  the  deluge  upon  the  world  of  the  impious.  6  And  bringing  the  cities  of  the 
Sodomites,  and  of  the  Gomorrhaites  into  ashes,  he  damned  them  with  subversion  putting  an 
example  ot'  them  that  shall  do  impiously  :  7  And  delivered  just  Lot  oppressed  by  the  injury 
and  lu.\urious  conversation  of  the  abominable  men.  8  For  in  sight  and  liearing  he  was  just: 
dwelling  with  them  who  from  day  to  day  vexed  the  just  soul  with  the  unjust  works.  9  Our 
Lord  knoweth  to  deliver  the  godly  from  tentation,  but  to  reserve  the  unjust  unto  the  day  of 
jitdgment  to  be  tormented:  10  And  especially  them  which  walk  after  the  flesh  in  concu- 
piscence ol  uncleanness,  and  contemn  dominion,  bold,  self-pieasers :  they  fear  not  to  bring  in 
sects,  blaspheming.  11  Whereas  Aiigeis  being  greater  in  strength  and  power,  bear  not  the 
execrable  judgment  against  them.  I'Z  But  these  men  are  unreasonable  beasts,  naturally  tend- 
ing to  the  snare  and  into  destruction,  in  those  things  which  they  know  no  blaspheming,  shall 
perish  in  their  corruption.  13  Receiving  the  reward  of  injustice,  esteeming  lor  a  pleasure  the 
delights  of  a  day  :  comquinations  and  spots,  flowing  in  delicacies,  in  their  feasting  rioting  with 
you:  14  Having  eyes  lull  of  adultery  and  incessant  sin:  alluring  unstable  souls,  having  their 
heart  exercised  with  avarice,  tiie  children  of  malediction:  13  Leaving  the  right  way  they 
have  erred,  having  followed  the  way  of  Balaam  of  Bosor,  which  loved  the  reward  of  iniquity, 
16  But  had  a  check  of  his  madness,  the  dumb  beast  under  the  yoke  speaking  with  man's  voice, 
prohibited  the  foolishness  of  the  prophet.  17  These  are  fountains  without  water,  and  clouds 
tossed  Willi  wliirlwinds,  to  whom  the  mist  of  darkness  is  reserved.  18  For,  speaking  the 
proud  things  of  vanity,  they  allure  in  the  desires  of  fleshly  riotousness,  those  that  escape  a  little, 
which  converse  in  error.  19  Promising  them  liberty,  whereas  themselves  are  the  slaves  of 
corruption.  For  wherewith  a  man  is  overcome  :  of  that  he  is  the  slave  also.  20  For  if  fleeing 
Irom  the  coinqiunations  of  the  world  in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
they  again  entangled  with  the  same  be  overcome :  the  latter  things  are  become  unto  them 
worse  than  the  former.  21  For  it  was  better  lor  them  not  to  know  the  way  of  justice,  than 
after  the  knowledge  to  turn  back  from  that  holy  commandment  which  was  delivered  to  them. 
22  For,  that  of  the  true  proverb  is  chanced  to  them,  The  dog  returned  to  his  vomit .  and.  The 
sow  washed  into  her  wallowing  in  mire. 

CHAPTER  III 
These  two  Ejiistles  he  writelh  to  confnn  them  in  the  Apostles'  doctrine,  and  ivameth  them  of  scorners 
that  shall  come,  and  deny  Domesday.  5  Whose  vain  argnment  he  answereth,  undgiveth  the  reason 
of  God's  so  long  patience,  10  exhorting  to  all  holiness  of  life  in  respect  of  that  terrible  day.  16 
Finally,  warning  of  such  as  viisinterjmt  Paul's  Epistles  and  the  other  Scriptures,  and  thatwemvst 
not  for  any  tiling  fall  from  the  true  Juilh. 

1  This  lo  the  second  Epistle  I  write  to  you  my  dearest,  in  which  I  stir  up  by  admonition 
your  sincere  mind  :  2  That  you  may  be  mindful  of  those  words  which  I  told  you  before  from 
the  holy  Prophets,  and  of  your  Apostles  ot  the  precepts  of  our  Lord  and  Saviciiir  :  3  Know- 
ing this  first,  that  in  the  last  days  shall  come  mockers  in  deceit,  walking  according  to  their 
own  concupiscences,  4  Saying,  Where  is  his  promise  or  his  coming?  For  since  the  time 
that  the  fathers  slept,  all  things  do  persevere  from  the  beginning  of  creature.  5  Por  they  are 
wilfully  ignorant  of  this,  that  the  heavens  were  before,  and  the  earth,  out  of  water,  and 
through  water  consisting  by  the  word  of  God  :  6  By  the  which,  that  world  then,  being  over- 
flowed with  water  perished.  7  But  the  heavens  which  now  are,  and  the  earth,  are  by  the 
same  word  kept  in  store  reserved  to  fire  unto  the  day  of  judgment,  and  of  the  perdition  of  the 

An.notations.        Chapter  2. 


ver.  2,  Many  shall  follow.  Heretics  of  whom  he 

firophesieth  here,  do  gain  scholars  by  preaching 
iberty,  and  by  their  own  licentious  life,  which 
is  specially  joined  to  the  heresies  of  these  days 


ver.  19  Promising  them  liberty.  Whoever 
promised  more  liberty  to  their  followers 
than  Luther,  Calvin,  and  the  like,  taking 
away  penance,   fasting,   coniinency    or  chas- 


ver.  3.   With  feigned  words.     All  the  sweet  I  tity,    keeping    of   vows,    necessity   of    good 
words  of  heretics,  speaking  much  of  the  word  I  works,   because  faith  doth   all,   obedience  to 
of  the  Lord,  the  Gospel,  .Iesus  Christ,  &c.  are    Ecclesiastical    Pastors    and    Councils,     and 
but  terms  ofart  to  buy  and  sell  poor  men's  souls.  I  such  like  ? 
34 


393 


II   PETER. 


impious  men.  8  But  this  one  tiling  be  not  ignorant  of,  my  dearest,  tliat  one  Jay  with  our  Lord 
i-i  us  a  thousand  yours,  and  a  thousand  years  as  one  duy.  'J  Our  Liord  slucke(h  not  his  pro- 
mise, as  some  do  esteem  it  :  but  he  doth  patiently  tor  vou,  not  willingly  fiiat  any  pciiDli,  but  that 
all  return  to  penance.  10  And  t:ie  tiuy  ot  tlie  Lord  sliull  come  as  a  ihiei  in  the  which  aie  heavens 
shall  pass  with  areat  violence,  but  the  elements  shall  'an  resolved  .siih  heal,  and  the  eartii  and 
the  works  whicTi  are  in  it  shall  be  burnt.  11  Theretore  whereas  I'll  these  things  are  to  be  dis- 
solved :  what  mannc:  o(  men  ought  you  to  be  in  holy  conversations  and  ^<Todliness,  12  Expect- 
ing and  hasting  uiiio  the  coming  ot  the  day  of  our  Lord,  by  which  the  heavens  burning  shall 
be  resolved,  and  the  elements  sliall  melt  with  the  heat  oi  hrc  ?  13  But  we  expect  new  heavens, 
and  a  new  eartli  according  to  his  promises,  in  which  justice  inhabiteth.  1-1  I*'or  the  wh.c.i 
cause  my  dearest,  expecting  these  things,  labour  earnesily  to  be  touiid  immaculate  and  un- 
spotted to  him  in  peace.  15  And  thj  longanimity  ot  our  Lord,  do  ye  account  salvation,  as  also 
our  most  dear  brother  i  aul  according  to  the  wisdoni  given  him  hath  written  to  you ;  lo  ^i.s 
also  in  11  Epistles,  speaking  in  them  of  these  things,  in  the  which  are  certain  things  hard  to 
be  understood,  wliich  the  unlearned  and  unstable  deprave,  as  also  the  rest  of  the  Scriptures  to 


Annotations. 

ver.  16.  Certain  (liini^s  hard.  This  is  a  plain 
text  to  convince  the  Protestants,  who,  as  all 
heretics  lightly  do  and  did  from  the  beginning, 
say  the  Scriptures  be  easy  to  understand,  and 
therefore  may  be  not  only  read  sa'ely,  but  also 
expounded  boldly  of  all  the  people,  as  well  un- 
learned as  learned:  and  consequently  every 
one  by  himselt,  and  his  private  spirit,  without 
respect  of  the  expositions  of  the  learned  Fa- 
thers, or  expectation  ot  the  Churches,  their 
Pastors'  and  Prelates'  judgment,  may  deter- 
mine and  make  choice  of  such  sense  as  liim- 
self  liketh  or  thiiikoth  agreeable.  For  this  is 
partly  their  sayinjr,  partly  the  necessary  sequel 
of  their  toolish  opinion,  which  admitreth  no- 
thing but  the  bare  Scripture.  As  Luther  said 
thatllie  Scriptures  were  more  plain  than  all 
the  fathers'  commentaries  :  and  so  all  to  be  su- 
perfluous but  the  Bible.  Prcefat.  assert,  art. 
damnat. 

Against  all  which  devilish  and  seditious  ar- 
rogancy,  tending  to  make  the  people  esteem 
themselves  learned  or  sutlicient  without  their 
pastors'  and  spiritUi.!  rulers'  help,  1;o  guide 
themselves  in  all  matters  of  doctrine  and 
doubts  in  religion,  the  holy  Apostle  here  tell- 
eth  and  tbrewarnelh  the  faiihlul,  that  the  Scrip- 
tures be  full  of  ditiiculty,  and  specially  Paul's 
Epistles  of  all  other  parts  of  holy  writ,  and 
tliat  ignorant  men  anri  unstable,  or  fantastical 
fellows  puffed  to  and  fro  with  every  blast  of 
doctrine  and  heresy,  abuse,  pervert,  miscon- 
ster  them  to  their  own  damnation.  And  Au- 
gustine saith,  that  the  special  difficulty  in 
Paul's  epistles,  which  ignorant  and  evil  men 
do  so  pervert,  and  which  Peter  meaneth,  in  his 
hard  speech  and  much  commendation  of  that 
faith  which  he  saith  doth  justify,  which  the  ig- 
norant even  from  the  Apostles' time,  and  much 
more  now,  have  and  do  so  misconsfer,  as  though 
he  had  meant  that,  oidy  taiih  without  good 
works  could  iustify  or  save  a  man.  AL'ain.st 
which  wicked  collection  and  abuse  of  Pajd's 
words,  the  said  father  saith,  all  these  Canonical 
or  Catholic  epistles  were  written. 

But  the  Heretics  here  to  shiCt  off  the  matter, 
and  to  creep  out  afier  their  fiishion,  answer, 
that  Peter  saith  not  Paul's  epistles  be  har  1, 
but  that  many  things  in  them  are  hard. 
Which  maybe  to  the  Caiholics  an  example  o^ 
their  sophistical  evasions  from  the  evidence  of 
God's  word.    As  though  it  were  not  all  one  to  1 


ClIAPTEIl  3. 

say,  Such  an  author  or  writer  is  hard ;  and  There 
be  many  things  in  that  wriler  lui.rd  to  he  un- 
derstood. For,  whether  it  be  that  the  argument 
and  matter  be  .'ligh  and  pass  vulgar  capa- 
city, as  that  of  predestination,  reprobation,  vo- 
cation ot  the  Gentiles,  and  justifying  faith:  or 
whether  his  manner  of  style  and  writing  be  ob- 
scure :  all  prove  that  his  episiles  be  hard,  and 
other  Scriptures  also  :  because  Peter  here  al- 
lirmeth,  that  by  reason  ot  the  ditficulties  in 
them,  whether  in  the  style  or  in  the  depth  of 
the  matter,  the  ignorant  and  unstable,  such  as 
Plereiics  be,  do  pervert  his  writings,  as  also 
other  Scriptures,  to  their  own  damnation. 
Whereby  it  is  plain  that  it  is  a  very  dangerous 
thing  lor  such  as  be  ignorant,  or  for  wild  wit- 
ted  tellows,  to  read  the  Scriptures.  For  such 
conditioned  men  be  they  that  become  Heretics, 
and  through  ignorance,  piide,  and  private  fan- 
tasy, meeting  with  liard  places  of  Paul's  epis- 
tles or  other  Scriptures,  breed  Heresies. 

And  that  not  only  the  things  treated  of  in  'holy 
Scriptures,  but  also  that  the  very  manner  of 
writing  and  inditing  thereof,  is  high  and  hard, 
and  purposely  by  God's  providence  appointed  to 
be  written  in  such  sort.  Augustine,  lib.  2.  de 
Doct.  Christ.  2.  c.  6.  and  ep.  ll'.i.  Ambrose, 
ep.  44.  in  principio.  Hieroine  to  Paulinus,  ep. 
103.  c.  5.  ().  7.  who  also,  ep.  05.  c.  1.  saith,  tliat 
in  his  old  age  when  he  should  rather  have 
taught  than  be  taught,  he  went  as  far  as  Alex- 
andria, only  to  hear  Didynius,  and  to  have  his 
help  tor  the  understaniliuir  of  Scriptures,  and 
confesseth  with  great  thanks  to  the  said  Didy- 
nius, that  he  learned  of  him  that  which  before 
ho  knew  not  David  saith,  Give  vie  understanding 
and  I  will  search  ihi/  law.  The  Eunuch  in  the 
Acts  said,  How  can  I  understand  without  an  in- 
terpreter? The  Apostles,  till  Christ  opened 
their  sense  to  understand  the  Scriptures,  could 
not  understand  them.  The  holy  Doctors  by 
continual  study,  watching,  fasting,  and  prayinir, 
had  much  ado  to  understand  them  :  that  great 
clerk  Augustine  confessing  in  the  aforesaid  ep. 
119.  c.  21.  that  there  were  many  more  things 
that  he  understood  not,  than  that  he  understood. 
The  Heretics  say  that  the  fathers  did  com- 
monly err,  and  how  could  such  great  wise 
learned  men  he  deceived  in  reading  and  ex- 
pounding the  Scriptures  if  they  were  not  hard  ? 
and  if  they  were  hard  to  them,  how  are  they 
easy  to  these  new  masters  the  Heretics  7  I'l- 


I.  JOHN  390 

their  own  perdition  17  You  tlicrefore  brethren,  foreknowing,  take  heed  lest  led  aside  by  the 
error  of  the  unwise,  you  lull  away  from  your  own  steadfastness.  18  But  grow  in  grace  and  in 
knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  To  him  be  glory  both  now  and  unto  the 
day  of  eternity.    Amen. 

Annotations.        Chapter  3. 


nally  why  do  they  write  so  many  new  glosses, 
scholias,  connnentaries,  as  a  cart  cannot  carry  '! 
Why  tin  Luther,  Zuinglius,  Calvin,  and  their 
compar'ions  agree  no  better  upon  the  interpre- 
tation of  the  Scriptures,  if  they  be  not  hard  1 
whereat  stumbled  all  the  old  Heretics  and  the 


new,  Alius,  IVIacedopius,  Vigilantius,  Nesto- 
rius,  Emyches,  Berehgarius,  Wicklifi;  Pro- 
testants, Puritans,  Anabaptists,  and  the  rest, 
but  at  the  hardness  of  the  Scriptures?  They 
be  hard  then  to  understand,  and  Heretics  per- 
vert them  to  their  own  damnation. 


THE  ARGUMENT  OF  JOHN'S  THREE  EPISTLES. 

Of  this  .lohn  was  said  in  the  Argument  before  his  Gospel.  Now  here  follow  his  three 
Epistles:  o.ie  to  all  Catholics,  though  some  ancients  do  call  it.  Ad  Parlhos :  the  other  two  being 
very  short,  unto  a  certain  Lady,  and  to  one  Gains.  The  eil'ect  of  all  is,  to  witness  unto  them 
the  certainty  of  the  Catholic  faith,  and  to  e.xhort  them  to  continue  still  in  it :  and  also  to  love  the 
Catholic  Church,  and  so,  neither  to  become  heretics,  nor  schismatics :  but  rather  to  avoid  all 
such,  as  the  forerunners  of  Antichrist,  and  to  remember,  that  Catholics  need  not  to  go  to  school 
to  any  such  Masters,  having  at  home  in  the  Catholic  Church,  the  doctrine  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
himself,  who  was  given  to  the  Church  visibly  in  the  beginning,  to  lead  her  into  all  truth,  and  to 
continue  with  her  lor  ever.  Therefore  he  saith  :  That  which  you  have,  heard Jrom  the  beginnbig, 
let  it  abide  in  you.  Likewise  a  little  after,  v.  27,  and  epist.  2.  v.,  6.  This  is  the  commandment,  that 
as  you  have  heard  from  the  beginning,  youvxilk  inihe  same,  because  many  seducers  are  gone  out  into  the 
world,  and  v.  8  and  '.'. 

And  not  only  thus  in  general,  but  also  in  particular  he  expresseth  the  points  vv'hich  the 
heretics  did  then  call  in  question.  Some  were  a\)oiit  Christ  himself:  for  they  denied  that 
Jesus  is  Christ,  that  he  is  the  very  Son  of  God,  that  he  is  incarnate,  Ep.  1.  c.  2.  v.  22.  and  Ep.  2. 
V.  7.  And  against  such  it  was  that  he  wrote  his  Gospel  also,  as  he  there  signifieth,  John 20.  v. 
31.  Other  points  are  about  our  justification,  against  only  faith,  and  for  good  works,  as  also 
Augustine  noted,  whose  words  were  cited  before.  Hereupon  he  saith  :  //  'fe  say,  we  have  so- 
ciety with  God,  and  uvlk  in  darkness,  we  lie,  Epist.  1.  c.  1.  Again,  He  that  saithhe  knowelh  God,and 
keepeih  not  his  commandments,  is  a  liar.  Again,  This  is  the  charity  of  God,  that  we  keep  his  command- 
ments, and  his  comiwindments  are  not  heavy.  Finally,  Children,  let  no  man  seduce  you,  he  that  doth 
justice  is  just,  even  as  he  iijust.  Epist.  1.  c.  3.  v.  7,  8,  9.  Likewise  c.  2.  v.  29,  and  indeed  in  all 
the  three  Epistles  throughout,  he  doth  inculcate  good  works  and  keeping  the  commandments 
against  the  heresy  of  only  faith. 

THE  FIRST  EPISTLE   OF  JOHN  THE  APOSTLE. 

CHAPTER  L 
Good  cause  there  is  to  oelieve  the  Apostle's  Preaching.     5  And  this  is  one  ^oint  of  their  preaching,  thai 

to  have  participation  with  God,  we  must  not  only  believe,  but  also  abstain  from  all  mortal  sin,  8  though 

we  all  sin  venially. 

1  Tliat  which  was  from  the  beginning,  which  we  have  heard,  which  we  have  seen  with  our 
eyes,  which  we  have  looked  upon,  and  our  hands  have  handled  of  the  word  of  lile  :  2  And  the 
life  was  manifested  :  and  we  have  seen,  and  do  testify,  and  declare  unto  you  the  life  eternal 
which  was  wi(h  the  Faiher,  and  hath  appeared  to  us.  3  That  which  we  have  seen  and  have 
heard,  we  declare  unto  you,  that  you  also  may  have  society  with  us,  and  onr  society  may  be 
with  the  Father,  and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.  4  And  these  things  we  write  to  you,  that  you 
may  rejoice,  and  your  joy  mav  be  full.  5  And  this  is  the  Annuiiciation  which  we  have  heard 
of  him,  and  declare  unto  you,  That  God  is  light,  and  in  him  there  is  no  darknuss.  6  If  we  shall 
say  that  we  have  society  with  him,  and  walk  in  darkness  :  we  lie,  and  do  not  the  truth.  7  But 
if  we  walk  in  the  light,  as  he  also  is  in  the  light,  we  have  society  one  toward  another,  and  blood 
of  Jesus  Christ  his  Son  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin.    8  If  we  shall  say  that  we  have  no  sin,  we 


._     Annotations.        Chapter  1. 
ver.  3.  You  have  society.  .John  showeth  nia-  |  sects,  or  schisms,  nor  any  where  but  in  the 
nifestly,  that  whosoever  desire  to  be  partakers  I  unity,    fellowship,    and    communion    of   that 


with  God,  must  first  be  united  to  the  Church 
society,  learn  that  faith,  and  receive  those  sa- 
craments, which  the  disciples  received  of  the 
truth   itself,   conversant   with   them   in   flesh. 


Church  which  can  prove  itself  to  descend  from 
the  Apostles. 

ver.  7.   The  blood  of  Jesus.  Whether  sins  be 
remitted  by  prayers,  by  tasting,  by  alms,  by 


So    saith    Bede    upon    this    place.      Where-    faith,  by  charity,  by  sacrifice,  by  Sacrament.s, 
by   we  see  there  is  no  society  with  God  in  ,  and  by  the  Priests,  as  the  holy  Scriptures  do 


400 


I.  JOHN. 


seduce  ourselves,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  us.    9  If  we  confess  our  sins  :  he  is  faithful  and  just, 

lor  to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all  iniquii".     10  If  we  shall  say  that  we  have 

not  sinned,  we  make  him  a  liar,  and  his  word  is  not  in  us. 

CHAPTER    11. 

If  any  s!n  nwrlnlly,  kejMust  not  despair.  3  To  know  God  riglithf,  is  no/  to  helkve  only,  hut  to  lieep 
his  cominaiidnieuls  :  "^(//if/  that  this  is  no  new  doctrine,  but  the  very  primitive,  thouph  a  new  life  it 
is.  9  Tlierejore  he  thaniiliivelh  mu.it  also  hrve  his  hi  ethren  :  VZ  and  that  men  must  not  luce  the  world, 
but  do  that  vhich  God  uiiUlk.  18  Muny  are  /rone  out  of  the  Cuurch  and  become  Seducer.t,  all  the 
mhiisters  of  Antichrist :  hut  true  Christians  must  continue  in  their  old  faith,  considering  the  reward, 
and  that  they  need  not  go  to  school  to  aiiy  Heretics,  the  Holi/  Ghost  himself  being  the  Schoolmaster  cf 
the  Church  :  he  doth  eurneslly  inculcate  jtistice  and  good  works. 
1  My  Httle  children,  these  things  I  write  to  you,  that  you  sin  not.     But  and  if  any  man  shall 

sin,  we  have  an  Advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesi;s  Christ  the  just.    2  And  he  is  the  propitiation 


Annotations. 
plainly  attrihule  remission  to  every  of  these,  | 
yet  none  of  all  these  do  otherwise  remit,  but  in  i 
the  force,  by  the  merit  and  virtue  of  Christ's 
blood  :  these  being  but  the  appointed  means  I 
and  instruments  by  which  Christ  will  have  his 
holy  blood  to  work  effectually  in  us,  which 
means  whosoever  contemneth,  depriveth  him- 
self of  the  commodity  of  Christ's  own  blood, 
and  contiimeih  still  in  sin  and  uncleanness, 
vaunt  he  himself  never  so  much  ol  Christ's 
death.  Which  point  let  the  Protestants  mark 
well,  and  cease  to  beguile  their  poor  deceived 
followers,  persuading  them  that  the  Catholics 
derogate  from  Christ's  blood,  or  seek  remis- 
sion otherwise  than  by  it,  tor  that  they  use 
humbly  the  means  appointed  by  Christ  to  apply 
the  benefit  of  his  holy  blood  unto  them. 

ver.  7.  From  all  sin.  From  original  and  ac- 
tual, venial  and  mortal,  a  poena  et  cidpn,  that  is, 
from  the  fault,  and  the  pain  due  for  the  same. 
Bede  saiih,  that  Christ's  passion  doth  not 
only  renut  in  Baptism  the  sins  before  com- 
mitted: but  all  other  afterward  also  done  by 
frailty  :  yet  so,  if  we  use  for  the  remission  of 
them  such  means  as  be  requisite,  and  as  Christ 
nath  appointed,  whereof  he  reckoneth  some. 
Bede  upon  this  place.  Augustine  also  upon  this 
place,  torn.  9.  and  Hieromr,  lib.  2.  emit.  Pelag.  c.  3. 

ver.  8.  lliat  we  have  no  sin.  We  gather  by 
these  words  and  the  former,  that  there  be  two 
sorts  of  sins :  one  mortal,  excluding  us  from 
light,  and  the  society  of  God  :  another  venial, 
which  is  found  even  in  those  that  walk  in  the 

Annotations. 

ver.  1.  Tliat  you  sin  not.  .Tolin,  saith  Bede, 
upon  this  place,  is  not  contrary  to  himself, 
in  that  he  seeketh  here  to  make  them  without 
sin,  whom  he  said  in  the  last  chapter  could  not 
be  without  all  sins,  but  in  the  former  place  he 
warned  us  only  of  our  frailty,  that  we  should 
not  arrogate  to  ourselves  perfect  innocencv : 
here  he  provoketh  us  to  watchfuhu-s  and  di- 
ligence ill  resisting  and  avoiding  sins,  espe- 
cially the  greater,  which  by  God's  grace  may 
more  easily  be  repelled. 

ver.  1.  An  advocate.  The  calling  and  ofKce 
of  an  Advocate,  is  in  many  things  proper  to 
Christ,  and  in  every  condition  more  singularly 
and  excellently  agreeing  to  him,  than  to  any 
Angel,  Saint,  or  creature  living,  though  these 
also  be  rightly  and  truly  so  called,  and  that  not 
only  without  all  derogation,  but  nuich  to  the 
honour  of  Christ's  advocation.    To  him  solely 


Chapter  1. 

light,  and  are  in  the  society  of  God.  Also,  we 
note  against  the  Pelagians,  that  we  be  truly 
called  the  sons  oi  God,  and  so  just  indeed, 
though  we  be  not  without  all  sins,  every  one  of 
us,  as  well  just  as  unjust,  being  taught  and 
bound  to  confess  our  oif'ences,  and  to  ask  par- 
don of  God,  by  this  petition  of  the  Pater  noster, 
Forgive  us  our  debts.  Therelore  Augustine, 
lih.  de  natnra  et  grot.  c.  36.  reckoneth  up  all  the 
holy  Patriarchs,  Prophets,  and  renowned  just 
persons,  to  have  been  sinners,  even  when  they 
were  ill  grace  and  justice:  excepring  always 
our  B.  Lady,  De  qua  propter  honortm  Domini, 
nullum prorsus,  cum  de  precatu  agitur,  habere  volo 
ijucBstionem,  of  whom,  saith  he,  for  the  honour  of 
our  J^ord,  when  we  talk  of  sins,  I  will  have  no 
question.  And  Pelagius  asking  what  sin  Abel 
and  such  just  men  did  comnnt,  Augustine  an- 
swereth,  that  they  might  laugh  sometime  im- 
moderately, or  jest  too  much,  or  covet  some- 
what intemperately,  or  pluck  fruit  over  gree- 
dily, or  in  eating,  take  somewhat  more  than  al- 
terward  was  well  digested,  or  have  their  in- 
tention in  time  of  prayer  somewhat  distracted, 
and  such  like.  Thus  in  sense  Augustine 
Whereby  we  may  learn  which  be  venial  sins, 
that  consist  with  true  justice,  and  cannot  al- 
ways be  avoided,  even  ot  holy  men  in  this  life. 
In  the  bi)(jk  De  fide  ad  Pertrum,  cap.  41  are  ex- 
cepted ironi  this  common  rule  ot  sinners,  the 
children  which  be  newlv  baptized,  and  have 
not  vet  reason  to  sin  either  mortally,  or  veni- 
ally: 

Chapter  2.  * 

and  only  it  agreeth  to  procure  us  mercies  be- 
fore God's  face,  by  the  general  ransom,  price, 
and  payment  of  his  blood  for  our  delivery,  as  is 
said  ill  the  sentence  lollowing.  And  he  is  the 
propitiation  for  oursius,  and  not  for  ours  only,  biit 
for  the  whole  world's.  In  which  sort  he  is  our 
oh'v  Advocate,  becau«t  he  is  our  only  Re- 
di:,nier:  and  hereupon  he  alone  immediately, 
by  and  through  himself,  and  without  the  aid  or 
assistance  ol  any  oihrr,  man  or  Angel,  in  his 
own  name,  right,  and  merits,  confidently  deal- 
eth  in  our  causes  belore  God  our  judge,  and  so 
procureth  our  pardon,  which  is  the  highest  de- 
gree of  advocation  that  can  be. 

All  which  notwithstanding,  yet  the  Angels 
and  Saints,  and  our  fellows  alive,  may  ana  do 
pray  for  us,  and  in  thai  they  do  deal  with  God 
by  inteicession  to  procure  mercy  for  us,  may 
justly  be  called  our  advocates :  not  so  as  Christ 


1.  JOHN. 


401 


for  our  sins :  and  not  for  ours  only,  but  also  for  the  whole  world's.  3  And  in  this  we  know  that 
we  have  known  hini,  if  we  observe  his  eoninieindnunls.  4  Pie  that  saiih  he  knoweih  iiini,  and 
keepeth  noi  his  coniniandnients  :  is  a  liar,  the  truth  is  not  in  him.  5  But  he  that  keejipih  his  v\ord,  in 
himin  very  deed  the  chtirity  oi  Godisperlected  :  in  this  we  know  that  we  be  in  him.  6  lie  iliatsaith 
heabideth  in  him  :  ought  even  as  he  walked,  hiinselfalso  to  walk.  7  My  dearest,!  writeucif  a  new 
commandment  to  you,  but  an  old  commandment,  which  you  had  Iruni  the  begiiming.  The  old 
commandment  is  the  word  which  you  have  heard.  8  Again,  a  new  coniniandnient  write  1  to 
you,  which  thing  is  true  both  in  him  and  in  vou :  because  the  darkness  is  passed,  and  the  true 
light  now  shineih.  9  lie  thatsaiih  he  is  in  the  light,  and  hateth  bis  brother:  is  in  the  darkness 
even  until  now.  10  fie  that  loveth  his  brother,  abideth  in  the  light,  and  scandal  is  not  in  hiin. 
11  But  be  that  hateth  his  brother  :  is  in  the  darkness,  and  walketh  in  the  darkness,  and  kiiow- 
eth  not  whither  he  goeth,  because  the  darkness  hath  blinded  his  eyes.  -12  1  write  unto  you 
little  children,  because  your  sins  are  forgiven  you  lor  his  name.  13  I  wriie  unto  you  lathers, 
because  you  have  known  him  which  is  trom  the  beginning.  1  write  unto  you  young  men,  be- 
cause you  have  overcome  the  wicked  one.  14  1  write  to  you  infants,  because  you  have  known 
the  Father.  I  write  unto  you  young  men,  because  you  are  strong,  and  the  word  of  God  abi- 
deth in  you,  and  you  have  overcome  the  wicked  one,  15  Love  not  the  world,  nor  those  ihinj^s 
which  are  in  the  world.  If  any  man  love  the  world,  the  charity  of  the  Father  is  not  in  him, 
16  Because  all  that  is  in  the  world,  is  the  concupiscence  of  the  flesh,  and  the  concupiscence 
of  the  eyes,  and  the  pride  of  lite,  which  is  not  ot  the  Father,  but  is  ot  the  world-  17  ^'^nd  the 
w^orld  passeth  and  the  concupiscence  thereof  But  he  that  doth  the  will  ot  God,  abideth  lor- 
ever.  18  Little  children,  it  is  the  last  hour,  and  as  you  have  heard  that  Antichrist  conieth: 
now  there  are  become  many  Antichrists  :  whereby  we  know  that  it  is  the  hist  hour.     19  They 


Annotations. 
IS,  who  demandeth  all  things  immediately  by 
his  own  n.erits,  but  as  secondary  intercessors, 
M  ho  never  ask  or  obtain  any  thing  lor  us,  but 
jier  Christum  Dominum  nostrum,  by  and  through 
Christ  our  common  Lord,  Advocate,  and  Re- 
deemer of  mankind.  And  behold  how  Augus- 
tine, tract  1.  epi.sl.  Jo.  upon  these  very  words, 
prevented  the  Heretic's  cavillations.  Seddicit 
aliquig,  4'c-  •^"'  so7ne  man  will  say.  Do  not  the 
Saints  tlienpray  for  us  ?  Do  not  Bishops  then  or 
Prelates  and  Fastors  pray  for  the  people  1  1  eo, 
saiih  he,  mark  the  Scriptures,  and  you  shall  find 
that  the  Apostles  prayed  for  the  people,  arid  again 
desired  the  people  to  pray  for  them,  arid  so  the 
head  prayeth  for  all,  and  the  vumhers  one  for  an- 
other. And  likewise,  lest  the  Heretics  should 
say,  there  is  a  difference  betwixt  the  living  and 
the  dead  in  this  case,  thus  the  same  holy  Fa- 
ther writeth  upon  the  85ih  Psalm  in  fine.  Our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  dolh  yet  make  intercession  for 
7is,  all  the  Martyrs  that  be  with  him,  pray  for  us : 
neither  will  their  intercession  cease,  till  we  cease  our 
groanine^s. 

In  this  sense  therefore  whosoever  prayeth 
for  us,  either  alive  or  dead,  is  our  advocate,  as 
Augustine,  epist.  59.  to  PauUnus  area  med,  call- 
eth  the  Bishops,  the  people's  advocates,  when 
they  give  them  their  benediction  or  blessing. 
So  doth  the  holy  Church  call  our  blessed  Lady 
our  advocate,  by  the  very  words  of  Ireneus, 
that  you  may  see  such  speeches  be  no  new  in- 
ventions of  the  later  ages,  but  Apostolical.  The 
obedient  Virgin  Mary,  saith  he,  is  ?n"de  the  ad- 
vocate of  the  disobedient  virgin  Eve.  And  to  con- 
found the  Protestants  plainly,  in  that  they  think 
or  pretend  that  the  advocation  or  patronage  of 
Saints  should  be  injurious  to  Christ,  remember 
that  our  Saviour  acknowiedgeth  Angels  to  be 
deputed  for  the  protection,  which  is  nothing 
else  but  advocation,  of  infants  before  the  face 
of  God,  besides  the  plain  examples  in  the  old 
Testament,  Gen.  48.  v.  16.  Tob.  5.  v.  27.  and  cap. 
12.  V.  12.  Dan.  10.  And  this  not  only  the  Ca- 
tholic Church,  but  the  very  English  Protestants 
34* 


Chapter  2. 
themselves  iir  their  service  book,  and  in  the 
Collect  of  Michaelmas  day,  jjroless  and  pray 
for  the  saiTie  protection  or  advocation  of  An- 
gels, and  defend  the  same  against  their  younger 
brethren  the  Puritans. 

ver.  2.  For  the  whole  world's.  Augustine  ga- 
thered hereof  against  the  Donatists,  aiul  all 
other  Heretics,  that  would  drive  the  Cliurch 
into  corners,  or  some  certain  countries,  from 
the  universality  of  all  Nations,  whereof  it  was 
named  by  the  Apostles,  Catholic,  that  the  true 
Religion,  and  Church,  and  consequently  the 
effect  of  Christ's  propitiation,  death  and 
advocation,  pertaineth  not  to  one  age,  na- 
tion, or  people,  but  to  the  whole  world.  Au- 
gustine upon  this  place,  term.  9.  tract.  1.  in  epist. 
John. 

ver.  4.  He  thai  saith  he  Jcnoweth.  ToknowCiod 
here,  signifieth,  as  it  doth  olien  in  the  Scrip- 
tures, to  love,  that  is,  as  in  the  last  chapter,  to 
be  in  society  with  him,  and  to  have  familiar 
and  experimental  knowledge  of  his  graces.  If 
any  vaunt  themselves  thus  lo  know  God,  and 
yet  keep  not  his  commandments,  he  is  a  liar, 
as  ail  Calvinists  and  Lutherans,  that  profess 
themselves  to  be  in  the  favour  of  God  by  only 
faith  :  affirming,  that  they  neither  keep,  nor 
possibly  can  keep  his  comtnandments. 

ver.  18.  Many  Antichrists.  The  holy  Ajicstle, 
John,  snith  Cyprian,  did  not  put  a  dijfirence  be- 
twixt one  Heresy  or  Schism  and  another,  nor  vieunt 
any  sort  that  speciality  seimrtilid  themselves,  but  ge- 
nerally called  all  without  eaceplion,  Antichrists, 
tliat  were  adversaries  lo  the  church,  or  were  gone 
out  from  the  same.  It  is  evident  that  all  be  here 
called  Antichrists,  that  have  severed  themselves  from 
the  charily  and  unity  of  the  Catholic  Church.  1 
Epi.'<l.  70.  num  Magnum.  Whereby  we  may  learn, 
that  all  Heretics,  or  rather  arch-heretics  be 
properly  the  precursors  of  that  one  and  special 
Antichrist,  which  is  to  come  at  the  last  end 
of  the  world,  and  which  is  called  here  imme- 
diately befiire,  o  ai/Ti^j.tcTvi,  that  peculiar  and 
singular  Antichrist. 


402 


I.  JOHN. 


went  out  from  us:  but  they  were  not  of  us,  for  if  they  had  been  of  us,  they  would  surely  have  re- 
maincHl  with  us  ;  but  ihut  the  v  may  be  niauitest  that  they  are  not  all  of  us.  20  But  you  iiavc  the  unc- 
tion Iroju  the  Holy  One,  and  know  ailthmgs.  21 1  liave  not  written  to  you  as  to  them  ihat  know  not 
the  Uuih,  but  as  to  them  that  know  it :  and  tliat  no  lie  is  ol  the  truth.  22  Who  is  a  liar,  but  lie  which 
denieth  that  Jesus  is  not  Christ  ?  This  is  Aniichrist  which  denicth  the  Father  and  the  Son.  23 
Every  one  that  denieth  the  Son,  neither  hatii  he  the  father.  He  that  conlesseth  the  Son,  hath 
the  tather  also.  24  You,  tiiat  wliich  you  have  heard  from  the  beginning,  let  it  abide  in  you. 
It  that  abide  in  you  which  you  have  heard  from  the  beginning,  you  also  sliall  abide  in  the  Son 
and  the  Father.  25  And  tins  is  the  promise  which  he  promised  us,  life  everlasting.  26  These 
things  have  I  written  to  you  concerning  them  that  seduce  you.  27  And  you,  the  unction  which 
you  have  received  froju  him,  let  it  abide  in  you.  And  you  have  no  need  that  any  man  teach 
you :  but  as  his  unction  teacheth  you  of  all  things,  and  it  is  true,  and  it  is  no  lie.  And  as  it 
hath  taught  you,  abide  in  him.  2S  And  now  little  children  abide  in  him  :  that  when  lie  shall 
appear,  we  may  have  confidence,  and  not  be  confounded  of  him  in  his  coming.  29  If  you 
know  that  he  is  just,  know  ye  that  every  one  also  which  doth  justice,  is  born  of  him. 

Chapter  2. 
more  agreeable  as  it  seemeth,  that  the  Apostle 
meaneth,  that  such  as  will  not  tarry  in  the 
Church,  but  finally  forsake  it  to  the  end.  in  the 
presence  of  God,  and  in  respect  of  the  small 
benefit  they  shall  have  by  their  temporal  small 
abode  there,  be  not  of  or  in  the  Church,  though 
according  to  this  present  state,  they  are  truly 
members  thereof.  Lib.de  correpl.  et  grat.  cap. 
9.  et  de  donn  persever.  cap.  8. 

ver.  19.  T/iat  Iheif  7nay  he  manifest.  God  per- 
mitteth  heresy  to  lie,  that  such  as  be  perma- 
nent, constant,  and  chosen  members  and  child- 
ren of  the  Catholic  Church,  only  known  to 
God  before,  may  now  also  be  made  manifest  to 
the  world,  by  their  constant  remaining  in  the 
Church,  wiien  the  wind  and  blast  of  every  he- 
resy or  temptation  driveth  out  the  other  light 
and  unstable  persons 

ver.  20.  Know  ail  things.  They  that  abide  in 
the  unity  of  Christ's  church,  have  the  unction, 
that  is,  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  teacheth  all  truth, 
not  that  every  member  or  man  thereof,  hath 
all  knowledge  in  himself  personally,  but  that 
every  one  which  is  of  that  happy  society,  to 
which  Christ  promised  and  gave  the  holy 
Ghost,  is  partaker  of  all  other  mens'  gifts  and 
graces  in  the  same  holy  Spirit,  to  his  salvation. 
Neither  need  any  to  seek  truth  at  Heretics 
hands,  or  others  that  be  gone  out,  when  it  is 
within  themselves,  and  only  within  themselves 
in  God's  Church.  Jfl/ioulove  unili/,  saith  Au- 
gustine, for  thi-e  aUo  hath  he,  whosoever  hath  any 
thing  in  it :  take  atmyenvy,  it  is  thine  which  I  have, 
it  is  mine  which  thou  hast,  ^c.  Tract.  32.  in 
Evang.  Jo. 

ver.  24.  Heard  from  the.  Keep  that  firmly  and 
constantly  which  you  have  heard  even  from 
the  licginninCT,  by  the  mouth  of  the  Apostles: 
and  not  tiiat  only  which  you  have  received  by 
writing. 

ver.  29.  Which  doth  justice.  We  see  it  is 
Apostolical  doctrine,  that  men  may  do  or  work 
justice,  and  that  so  doing  they  be  just  by  their 
works  proceeding  of  God's  grace,  and  not  by 
faith  or  imputation  only. 


Anxot.vtions. 
ver.  19.  They  went  out  from  us.  An  evident 
note  and  mark,  whereby  to  convince  all  Here- 
tics and  false  teachers,  to  wit,  that  being  once 
of  the  common  Catholic  Christian  fellowship, 
they  forsook  it,  and  went  out  from  the  same. 
Simon  JNlagus,  Nicholas  the  Deacon,  Hyme- 
ncus,  Alexander,  Phileius,  Arius,  Macedonius, 
Pelagius,  Nestorius,  Eutyches,  Luther,  Cal- 
vin, and  the  like,  were  of  the  common  society 
of  all  us  that  be  Christian  Catholics,  they  went 
out  from  us  whom  they  saw  to  live  in  unity  of 
faiih  and  religion  together,  and  made  tiiem- 
selves  new  conventicles.  Therefore  they  were, 
as  the  Apostle  here  showeth.  Antichrists,  and 
we  and  all  that  abide  in  the  ancient  fellowship 
of  Christian  religion,  that  went  not  out  of  their 
fellowship,  in  which  we  never  were,  nor  out 
of  any  other  society,  of  known  Christians, 
cannot  be  Schismatics  or  Heretics,  but  must 
needs  be  true  Christian  Catholic  men.  Let 
our  Adversaries  tell  us,  out  of  what  Church 
we  ever  departed,  when,  and  where,  and 
under  what  persons  it  was  that  we  revolted, 
as  we  can  tell  them  the  year,  the  places,  the 
Ringleaders  of  their  revolt. 

ver.  19.  Were  not  of  us.  They  were  of  us  for 
the  time,  that  is,  of  and  in  the  Church  :  other- 
wise they  could  not  have  gone  out :  but  they 
were  not  of  the  constant  sort,  or  of  the  elect 
and  Predestinate  :  for  then  they  had  tarried 
within,  or  returned  before  their  death. 

ver.  19.  They  were  not  of  us.  He  meaneth, 
that  Heretics  were  not,  or  could  not  be  in  or 
of  the  Church,  before  they  went  out  or  fell 
into  their  Heresy  or  Schism:  but  partly  many 
of  them  which  afterward  fall  out,  though  they 
were  before  with  the  rest,  and  partakers  of  ail 
the  Sacraments  with  other  their  fellows,  yet  in- 
deed were  of  naughty  life  and  conscience  when 
they  were  within,  and  so  being  rather  as  ill 
tumours  and  superfluous  excrements,  than  true 
and  lively  parts  of  the  body,  after  a  sort  may 
be  said  not  to  have  been  of  the  body  at  all. 
Augustine  expoundeth  these  words  in  his  Com- 
mentary upon  this  place,  tract.  3.  but  elsewhere, 


II.  JOHN. 


403 


CHAPTER   III. 

It  is  not  for  the  Son  of  God,  to  sin  mortaUy,  hut  for  the  sous  of  the  divil,v:herehy  they  are  J<nvtm  one 
from  another,  and  not  by  only  faith.  11  True  faith  is,  that  we  also  love  our  brethren,  givinfr  both 
our  life  and  substance  Jor  litem.  19  Such  urifeigntd  love  may  have  great  C07ifidehcebej ore  God. 
23  Because  the  keeping  of  his  CommaAdments  dolh  much  please  htm,  which  consist  in  jaith  and 
charity. 
1  See  what  manner  of  Charity  the  Father  hath  given  us,  that  we  should  be  named  and  be 

the  sons  of  God.    For  this  cause  the  world  dotji  not  know  us,  because  it  hath  not  known  him. 

2  My  dearest,  now  are  we  the  sons  of  God:  and  it  liath  not  yet  appeared  what  we  shall  be.  \Ve 
know  that  when  he  shall  appear,  we  shall  be  like  to  hiin :  because  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is. 

3  And  every  one  that  hath  this  hone  in  him  sanctifieth  himself,  as  he  also  is  holy.  4  Every  one 
that  comniitteth  sin,  cominitteth  also  iniquity  :  and  sin  is  iniquity.  5  And  you  know  that  lie  ap- 
peared to  take  away  our  sins:  and  sin  in  him  there  is  none.  6  Every  one  that  abideth  in  hitn, 
sinneth  not:  and  every  one  that  sinneth,  hath  not  seen  him,  nor  known  him.  7  Little  children, 
let  no  man  seduce  you.  He  that  duth  justice,  is  just :  even  as  he  also  is  just..  8  He  that  com- 
initteth siri,  is  of  the  Devil :  because  the  Devil  sinneth  from  the  begirming.  For  this,  appeared 
the  Son  of  God,  that  he  might  dissolve  the  works  of  the  Devil.  9  Every  one  that  is  born  of  God, 
committeth  not  sin  :  because  his  seed  abideth  in  him,  and  he  cannot  sin,  because  he  is  born  of 
God.  10  In  this  are  the  children  of  God  manifested,  and  the  children  of  the  Devil.  Evei-y  one 
that  is  not  just,  is  not  of  God,  and  he  that  loveth  not  his  brother.  11  Because  this  is  the  annun- 
ciation, which  you  have  heard  from  the  beginning.  That  you  love  one  another.  12  Not  as  Cain, 
who  was  of  the  wicked,  and  killed  his  brotlier.  And  for  what  cause  killed  he  him  ?  Because 
his  works  were  wicked  :  but  his  brother's  just.  13  Marvel  not  brethren,  if  the  world  hate  you. 
14  We  know  that  we  are  translated  from  death  to  life,  because  we  love  the  brethren.  He  that 
loveth  not,  abideth  not  in  death.  15  Whosoever  hateth  his  brother:  is  a  murderer.  And  you 
knovy  that  no  murderer  hath  life  everlasting  abiding  in  himself.  16  In  this  we  have  known  the 
charily  of  God,  because  he  hath  yielded  his  life  for  us  :  and  we  ou^ht  to  yield  our  lives  for  the 
brethren.  17  He  that  shall  have  the  substance  of  the  world,  and  shall  see  his  brother  have 
need,  and  shall  .shut  his  bowels  from  him  :  how  doth  the  charity  of  God  abide  in  him  ?  18  My 
litile  children,  let  us  not  love  in  word,  nor  in  tongue,  but  in  deed  and  in  truth.  19  In  this  we 
know  that  we  are  of  the  truth  :  and  in  his  sight  we  shall  persuade  our  hearts.  20  For  if  our 
heart  do  reprehend  us  :  God  is  greater  than  our  heart,  and  knoweth  all  things.  21  My  dearest, 
if  our  heart  do  not  reprehend  us,  we  have  confidence  toward  God.  22  And  whatsoever  we  shall 
ask,  we  shall  receive  of  him  :  because  we  keep  his  commandments,  and  do  those  things  which 
are  pleasing  before  him.    23  And  this  is  his  commandment,  that  we  believe  in  the  name  of  his 


Annotations. 

ver.  3.  Sanctifieth  himself.  This  teachelh  us 
that  man  sanctifieth  himself  by  his  free  will 
working  together  with  God's  g'race.  Augus- 
tine upon  litis  place. 

ver.  4.  Sin  is  iniquity.  Iniquity  is  not  taken 
here  for  wickedness,  as  it  is  commonly  used 
both  in  Latin  and  in  our  language,  as  it  is  plain 
by  the  Greek  word  avofjua,  signifying  nothing 
else  but  a  swerving  or  declining  from  the 
straight  line  of  the  law  of  God  or  nature.  So 
that  the  Apostle  meaneth,  that  every  sin  is  an 
obliquity  or  defect  from  the  rule  of  the  law: 
but  not  contrary,  that  every  such  swerving  from 
the  law,  should  be  properly  a  sin,  as  the  Here- 
tics do  untruly  gather,  to  prove  that  concupis- 
cence remaining  after  Baptism  is  a  very  sin, 
though  we  never  give  our  consent  unto  it.  And 
tnough  in  the  5th^hapter  following  ver.  17.  the 
Apostle  turn  the  speech,  affirming  every  ini- 
quity to  be  a  sin,  yet  there  the  Greek  word  is 
not  the  same  as  before,  avofua,  hvX  a^ima,  by 
vvhicli  it  is  plain,  that  there  he  meaneth  by 
iniquity,  man's  actual  and  proper  transgression 
which  must  needs  be  a  sin.  Augustine,  cont. 
Julian,  lib.  5.  c.  3.  Ambrose,  lib.  de  Apologia, 
David,  c.  13. 

ver.  6.  Sinneth  not.  Jovinian  and  Pelagius 
falsely,  as  Heretics  use  to  do,  argued  upon 
these  words,  and  those  that  follow  verse  9 :  the 
one,  that  the  Baptized  could  sin  no  more  :  the 
other,  that  no  man  being  or  remaining  just 
could  sin.    But  among  many  good  senses  given 


Chapter  3. 
of  this  place,  this  seemeth  most  agreeable, 
that  the  Apostle  should  say  that  mortal  sin 
doth  not  consist  together  with  the  grace  of 
God,  and  therefore  cannot  be  committed  by  a 
man  continuing  the  son  of  God,  and  so  is  the 
hke  speech  in  the  9ih  verse  following  to 
be  taken.  Hierome,  lib.  2.  cont.  Joviniattum, 
cap.  1. 

ver.  7.  He  that  dolh  justice.  He  doth  incul- 
cate this  often,  that  man's  true  justice  or 
righteousness  consisteth  in  doing  or  work- 
ing justice,  and  that  so  he  is  just,  and  biddeth 
them  not  to  be  seduced  by  heretics  in  this 
point. 

ver.  8.  Sinneth  from  theheginning.  The  devil 
was  created  holy  and  in  grace,  and  not  in  sin: 
but  he  fell  of  his  own  free  will  from  God. 
Therefore  these  words,./>07n  the  beginning,  may 
be  interpreted  thus,  from  the  bettinning  of  sin, 
and  so  the  Apostle  will  say.  The  devil  com- 
mitted the  first  sin.  Augustine,  lib.  11.  (fe  Civ. 
Dei.  c.  15.  expoundeth  it.  The  most  simple 
meaning  seemeth  to  be,  that  he  sinned  from 
the  beginning  of  the  world,_not  taking  the  be- 
ginning precisely  for  the  first  instant  or  mo- 
ment, of  the  creation,  but  straight  upon  the  be- 
f  inning,  as  it  must  needs  also  be  taken  in 
ohn's  Gospel,  c  8.  44. 

ver.  22.  We  shall  receive,  because.  Let  the 
Protestants  be  ashamed  to  say,  that  we  obtain 
all  of  God  by  only  faith,  the  Apostle  here  attri- 
buting it  to  the  keeping  of  God's  command- 


404 


I.  JOHN. 


son  Jesits  Christ :  and  love  one  another,  as  he  hath  given  commandment  unto  us.  24  And  be 
that  keepeth  his  commandments,  abideth  in  him,  and  he  in  him.  And  in  this  we  know  that  he 
abideth  in  us,  by  the  Spirit  which  he  hath  given  us. 

C  H  A  1^  T  K  R  IV . 
We  may  not  believe  all  that  boast  of  the  sjjirit,  but  try  litem,  whclher  they  leach  the  Catholic  articles 
of  faith,  namely  the  incurnalion  uf  Christ :  whether  their  doctrine  be  not  worldly,  and  themseloes  dis- 
obedient hearers  of  the  Apostles.  7  We  musllove  one  another,  considering  the  exceeding  love  of  God  in 
sendniff  his  Son  to  save  us.  17  An  argument  of  perfect  charity  is,  if  we  have  nothing  in  our  con^ 
science  to  fear  in  the  day  of  judgment.  Vi  And  an  argument  that  we  love  God  is,  {/'  we  love  our 
brethren. 

1  My  dearest,  believe  not  every  spirit,  but  prove  the  spirits  if  they  be  of  God :  because  many  false 
prophets  are  gone  out  into  the  world,  "i  In  tliis  is  the  spirit  of  God  known,  every  spirit  that  confess- 
eth  Jesus  Christ  to  have  come  in  Hesh,  is  of  God  '.'  3  And  every  spirit  that  dissolvetli  JEstJS,  is 
notofGod  ?  and  this  is  Antichrist,  of  whom  you  have  heard  that  he  cometh.and  now  he  is  in  the 
world.  4  You  ofGod,  little  cliildren,  and  have  overcome  him,  because  greater  is  he  that  is  in  you 

Annot.vtions 

ments.    Note  here  also  that  God's  command    ,. „ „w.„.^,  .....^  

ments  are  not  impossible  to  be  kept,  but  were  |  in  Christ  to  be  commanded  or  to  please  God, 
then,  and  are  now  observed  of  good  men.  |  he  addeth  to  faith  the  commandment  of  cha 

ver.  ^3.   Luce  one  another.    Lest  any  man  I  nty  or  love  of  our  neighbour. 


CUAI'TEK,  3. 

should  think  the  words  next  before,  only  faith 


Annotatinos. 
ver.  1.  Believe  not  every  spirit.  That  is,  Re- 
ceive not  every  doctrine  of  such  as  boast  them- 
selves to  have  the  spirit.  For  there  be  many 
false  prophets,  that  is  to  say.  Heretics,  which 
shall  go  out  of  the  Church,  and  challenge  the 
spirit,  and  vaunt  of  God's  word,  Scripture,  and 
Gospel  which  indeed  be  seducers. 

ver.  1.  Prove  the  spirits.  It  is  not  meant  by 
this  place,  as  the  Protestants  would  have  it, 
that  every  particular  person  should  of  himself 
examine,  try,  or  judge  who  is  a  true  or  false 
doctor,  and  which  is  true  or  false  doctrine. 
But  the  Apostle  here  would  every  one  to  dis- 
cern these  diversities  of  spirits,  by  taking 
knowledge  of  them  to  whom  God  hath  given 
the  gift  of  discerning  spirits  and  doctrines, 
which  Paul  expressly  saith  is  given  but  to 
some,  and  not  to  every  one,  1  Cor.  12.  and  by 
obeying  the  Church  of  God,  to  whom  Christ 
hath  given  the  Spirit  of  truth.  And  this  is  only 
the  sure  way  to  prove  the  spirits  and  doctrines 
of  these  days.  And  all  they  that  would  bring 
us  from  our  pastors  and  the  Church's  judg- 
ment, to  our  own  private  trial,  seeking  nothing 
else  but  to  drive  us  to  miserable  uncertainty  in 
all  our  belief,  as  Calvin  doth,  who  upon  this 
place  saith,  that  private  men  may  examuie  the 
General  Council's  doctrines. 

ver.  2.  Every  spirit  that  confesseth.  The  Apos- 
tle speaketh  according  to  that  time,  and  for  that 
part  of  Christian  doctrine  which  then  was  spe- 
cially to  be  confessed,  taught,  and  maintained 
against  certain  wicked  Heretics,  Cerinthus, 
Ebion,  and  the  like,  that  taught  wickedly 
against  the  person  and  natures  of  Christ  Jesus. 
The  .\postle  therefore  giveth  the  faithful  peo- 
ple this  token  to  know  the  true  teachers  of 
those  days  from  the  false.  Not  that  this  mark 
would  serve  for  all  times,  or  in  case  of  all 
other  false  doctrines,  but  that  it  was  then  a 
necessary  note.  As  if  a  good  Catholic  writer, 
pastor,  or  parents  would  warn  all  theirs  now 
in  these  days,  to  siveear  only  to  such  teacher, 
as  acknowledge  Christ  our  Saviour  to  be  really 
present,  and  sacrificed  in  the  B.  Mass,  and  tliat 
ail  such  are  true  preachers  and  of  God,  the 


Chapter  4. 
rest  to  be  of  the  Devil,  or  to  be  counted  the 
spirit  of  Antichrist.  Which  spirit  of  Anti- 
christ, he  saith,  was  come  even  then,  and  is 
no  doubt  much  more  now  in  all  Heretics,  all  be 
precursors  of  that  great  Antichrist  which  shall 
come  towards  the  latter  end. 

ver.  3.  That  dissolveth.  To  dissolve,  loose, 
or  separate  Jesus  asunder,  was  proper  to  all 
those  old  Heretics  that  taught  either  against 
his  divinity  or  humanity,  or  the  unity  of  his 
person,  being  of  two  natures,  as  Cerinthus, 
Ebion,  Nestorius,  Eutyches,  Manes  or  Mani- 
cheus.  Cordon,  Apelles,  A|X(llinaris,  and  the 
like.  And  this  is  one  place  by  which  we  may 
see  that  the  common  Greek  copies  be  not  ever 
authentical,  and  that  our  old  approved  transla- 
tion may  not  always  be  examined  by  the  Greek 
that  now  is,  which  the  Protestants  only  follow: 
but  that  it  is  to  be  presupposed,  when  our  old 
Latin  text  difiereth  plainly  from  the  Greek, 
that  in  old  time  either  all,  or  the  more  approved 
Greek  reading  was  otherwise,  and  that  often 
the  said  GrceR  was  corrupted  then,  or  since 
by  Heretics,  or  otherwise.  For  of  the  Greeks, 
Ireneus,  Lib.  3.  cap.  18 :  among  the  Latin  fa- 
thers Augustine,  tract  6.  in  fine.  Leo,  epist.  10, 
cap.  5,  and  venerable  Bede  did  read  as  we  do, 
and  this  reading  maketh  more  against  the  said 
Heretics,  than  tliat  which  the  common  Greek 
now  hath,  to  wit,  even/  s//irit  that  confesseth  not 
Christ  tohavecomein  the  flesh  is  not  of  God,  which 
is  also  in  efi'ect  said  before  verse  2.  And  that 
therefijre  it  was  corrupted  and  altered  by  He- 
retics, see  the  words  of  Socrates  also  a  Greek 
writer,  very  agreeable  to  this  purpose.  Nesto- 
rius, saith  he,  being  ehx/uent  hy  nature,  which  is 
"Itcii  in  Heretics,  arcoinitcil  himself  therefore 
learnril,  and  disdained  Id  .iliuhi  the  old  interpreters, 
counting  himself  lietler  llian  than  all:  beim;  igno- 
rant that  in  Joliu'.^  CitihiiUc  epit-tlc  the  old  Greek, 
cojties  had,  KVEllY  ().\K  THAT  DISSOL- 
VETH JESU,  LS  NOT  OF  GOD.  So  saith  he, 
adding  moreover  that  such  as  would  separate 
the  divinity  from  the  dispensation  of  Christ's 
humanity,  look  out  of  the  old  copies  this  sense, 
for  which  the  old  expositors  noted  that  these 


I.  JOHN. 


405 


than  he  that  is  in  the  world.  5  They  are  of  the  world:  therefore  of  the  world  they  speak, 
and  the  w  orid  heareth  them.  6  We  are  of  God.  He  that  knoweth  God  heareth  us  :  lie  that  is 
not  ot  God,  heareth  us  not,  in  this  we  know  the  spirit  of  truih,  and  the  spirit  of  error.  7  My 
dearest,  let  us  love  one  another  :  because  charity  is  of  God.  And  every  one  that  loveih  is  born 
of  God,  and  knoweth  God.  8  He  that  loveth  not,  knowetb  not  God,  because  God  is  charity. 
y  In  this  hath  the  charity  of  God  appeared  in  us,  because  God  hath  sent  his  only  begotten  Son 
irito  the  world,  that  we  may  live  by  hiin.  10  In  this  is  charity :  not  as  though  we  have  loved 
him,  but  because  he  hatii  loved  us,  and  sent  his  son  a  propiiiation  ior  our  sins.  11  My  dearest, 
if  God  hath  so  loved  us  :  we  also  ought  to  love  one  another.  12  God  no  man  hath  seen  at  any 
tirne.  If  we  love  one  another,  God  abideth  in  us,  and  his  charity  in  us  is  perfited.  13  In 
this  we  know  that  we  abide  in  him,  and  he  in  us  :  because  he  of  his  Spirit  hath  given  to  us. 

14  And  we  have  seen  and  do  testify,  that  the  Father  hath  sent  hi.s  Son  the  Saviour  of  the  world. 

15  Whosoever  shall  confess  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God,  God  abideth  in  him,  and  he  in  God. 

16  And  we  have  known  and  have  believed  theciiarity,  which  God  hatli  in  us.  God  is  Charity  :  and 
he  that  abideth  in  charity,  abideth  in  God,  and  God  in  him.  17  In  this  is  charity  perfited  with 
us,  that  we  may  have  confidence  in  the  day  of  judgment :  because  as  he  is,  we  also  are  in  the 
world.  18  Fear  is  not  in  charity  :  l)ut  perlect  charity  casteth  out  fear,  because  fear  huth  pain- 
fulness,  and  he  that  feareth,  is  not  perfect  in  charity-  19  Let  us  therefore  love  God,  be  ause 
God  first  hath  loved  us.  20  If  any  man  shall  say,  that  I  love  God  :  and  hateth  his  brother, 
he  is  a  liar.  For  he  that  loveih  not  his  brother  whom  he  seeth  :  God  whom  he  seeth  not,  how 
can  he  love  ?  21  And  this  commandment  we  have  from  God  -.  that  he  which  loveth  God,  love 
also  his  brother. 

CHAPTER  V. 

They  lliat  love  God,  must  love  his  natural  son  Jescs,  and  his  sons  by  adoption,  and  keep  his  cnm- 
mandments,  which  to  the  regenerate  are  light,  4  But  not  unless  they  continue  in  the  Catholic 
faith,  namely  of  this  article,  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God,  and  thenfore  able  to  give  us  life  ever- 
lasting, 14  and  all  our  petitions,  16  and  our  prayers  for  all  our  brethren  that  siyi  not  unto  death, 
dicing  in  their  mortal  sins  by  impenitence.  Last  of  all  he  warneth  them  not  to  communicale  with 
Idols. 
1  Whosoever  believeth  that  Jesus  is  Christ,  inborn  of  God.    And  every  one  that  loveth  him 

which  begat :  loveth  him  also  that  was  born  of  him.  2  In  this  we  know  that  we  love  the  children 


Annotations. 
which  would  loose  Jesus,  had  corrupted  this 
Epistle.     Tripar,  lib.  12.  c.  4. 

ver.  6.  In  this  we  know.  This  is  the  most  sure 
and  general  mark  to  know  the  true  spirits  and 
prophets  from  the  false  :  that  those  which  be 
of  God,  will  hear  and  obey  their  Apostles  and 
lawful  pastors  succeeding  the  Apostles,  and 
submit  themselves  to  the  Church  of  God  ;  the 
other,  that  be  not  of  God,  will  not  hear  either 
Apostle,  Pastor,  or  Church,  but  be  their  own 
judges. 

ver.  17.  That  we  may  have  confidence.  Confi- 
dence called  in  Latin  Fiducia,  is  neither  all 
one  with  faith,  nor  a  persuasion  infallible  that 
makoth  a  man  no  less  secure  and  certain  of  his 
salvation,  than  of  the  things  that  we  are  bound 
to  believe,  as  the  Protestants  falsely  teach  :  but 
it  is  only  a  hope  well  corroborated,  confirmed, 
and  strengthened  upon  tiie  promises  and  grace 
of  God,  and  the  party's  merits.  And  the  words 
both  following  and  ^ing  before,  prove  also 
evidently  against  the  Protestants,  that  our  con- 
fidence and  hope  in  the  day  of  judgment  de- 
pendeth  lot  only  upon  our  apprehension  of 
Christ's  merits  by  faith,  or  upon  his  grace  and 
mercy,  but  also  upon  our  conformity  to  Christ 
in  this  life,  in  charity  and  good  works.  And 
that  is  the  doctrine  of  Peter  when  he  said.  La- 
bour, that  by  good  works  you  may  make  sure  your 
vocationanrl  election,  and  Paul's  meaning,  when 
he  said,  /  have  fought  a  good  fight,  there  is  laid 
up  for  me  a  crown  of  justice,  v^hen  our  Lord  mil 
render  to  me  in  thai  day,  n  Just  judge. 

ver.  18.  Fei'_r  is  not  in  charity.  Tiie  Heretics 
very  falsely  understand  this  place  so,  that 
Christian  godly  men  ought  to  have  no  doubt, 


Chapter  4. 
mistrust,  or  fear  of  hell  and  damnation.  Which 
is  most  evidently  against  the  Scriptures,  com- 
mending every  where  unto  us  the  awe  and 
fear  of  God  and  his  judgments.  Fear  him,  saith 
our  Saviour,  Malt.  10,  that  can  cast  body  and 
soul  into  hell.  And  Psal.  118,  Pierce  my  fiesk 
with  Jear.  Which  fear  of  God's  judgments 
caused  Paul,  and  all  good  men  to  chastise  their 
bodies,  lest  they  should  be  reprobate  and 
damned.  And  the  wise  man  for  this  cause  af- 
firmeth  him  to  be  happy,  that  is  ever  fearful. 
And  holy  Job  saith,  I  feared  all  my  works.  And 
the  Apostle,  With  fear  and  trembling  work  out 
your  salvation.  Which  kind  of  fear  is  even  in 
the  justest  men  and  most  full  of  charity  con- 
sisting well  with  the  same  virtue,  and  is  called 
Filialis  timor,  because  it  is  such  as  the  good 
child  ought  to  have  toward  his  father. 

But  there  is  a  kind  of  fear  which  standeth 
not  with  charity,  and  is  clean  against  hope  also, 
that  which  bringeth  such  perplexity  and  anx- 
iety of  conscience,  that  it  induceth  a  man  to 
mistrust  or  despair  of  God's  mercies.  That 
servile  fear  also  which  maketh  a  man  often  to 
leave  sinning  and  to  do  the  e.xternal  works  of 
justice,  not  for  any  love  or  delight  he  hath  in 
God  or  his  laws,  but  only  for  fear  of  danmation, 
though  it  be  not  ill  in  itself  but  very  profitable, 
as  that  which  helpeth  toward  the  love  of  God, 
yet  it  standeth  not  with  charity  neither,  but  is 
daily  more  and  more  lessened,  and  at  length 
quite  driven  out  by  charity.  Of  these  kinds  of 
fears  then  the  Apostle  speaketh,  and,  as  some 
expound,  of  the  fear  of  men  also,  of  which 
our  Saviour  saith,  Fear  not  them  that  hill  tfte 
body. 


406 


I.  JOHN. 


of  God,  when  as  we  love  God,  and  keep  his  commandments.  3  For  this  is  the  charity  of  God, 
that  we  keep  his  commandments  :  and  his  commandments  are  not  heavy.  4  Because  all  that 
is  born  of  God,  overcometh  the  world,  and  tins  is  ilie  victory  which  overcometh  the  world,  our 
faith.  5  VVho  is  he  that  overcometh  the  world,  but  he  that  believeth  that  Jesu.s  is  the  Son  of 
God  ?  6  This  is  he  that  came  by  water  and  blood  .Iesus  Christ :  not  in  water  only,  but  in  water 
and  blood.  And  it  is  the  Spirit  which  testifieth,  that  Christ  is  the  truih.  7  For  tliere  be  three 
which  give  testimony  in  heaven,  the  Father,  the  Word,  and  the  lioly  Ghost,  and  these  three  be 
one.  H  And  there  be  three  which  give  testimony  in  earth:  the  Spirit,  water,  and  blood,  and 
these  three  be  one.  t*  If  we  receive  the  testimony  of  men,  the  testimony  of  God  is  greater, 
because  this  is  the  testimony  ot  God  which  is  greater,  that  he  hath  testified  of  his  Son.  10  He 
that  believeth  in  the  Son  oi  God,  hath  the  tcslinioiiy  of  God  in  himself,  ile  that  believeth  not 
the  Sjn,  makethhim  a  lijr  :  because  he  believeih  not  in  the  testimony  which  God  hath  testified 
of  his  Sjn.  11  And  this  is  the  testimony,  that  God  hath  given  us  life  everlasting.  And  this 
life  is  in  his  S  m.  1^  He  that  hath  the  Son,  hath  life  :  he  that  hath  not  the  Son  of  God,  hath 
not  life.  13  These  things  1  write  to  you,  that  you  may  know  that  you  have  eternal  life  which 
believe  in  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God.  14  And  this  is  the  confidence  which  we  have  toward 
him :  that,  vvh;Usoever  we  snail  ask  according  to  his  will,  he  heareih  us.  15  And  we  know 
that  he  hearetn  us  whatsoever  vve  shall  ask :  we  know  that  we  have  the  petitions  which  we  re- 
quest of  him.  16  He  thatknoweth  his  brother  to  sin  a  sin  not  to  death,  let  him  ask,  and  life  shall 
be  given  him,  sinning  not  to  death.    There  is  a  sin  to  death :   for  that  I  say  not  that  any  man 

CH.4PTER  5. 

in  deadly  sin  :  and  contrariwise  in  manner  dis- 
suading and  discouraging  us  from  praying  tor 
such  as  continued  in  wickedness  even  to  their 
lives' end.  Augustine  settethdowntheChurch's 
practise  agreeable  to  the  Apostle's  mean- 
ing, lib.  21.  cap.  24.  De  Civit  Dei.  If  there  be 
am/,  saith  he,  that  persist  till  death  in  impenitence 
fif  heart,  doth  the  Church  now  pray  for  thim,  that 
ix,JOr  the  souls  of  them  that  so  are  departtd  ?  And 
this  is  the  cause  that  Concilium  Bracharense 
prim'im,  cap.  34.  forbideth  to  pray  for  such  :  as 
die  in  desperation,  or  kill  themselves :  and  the 
reason,  why  the  Church  forbeareth  to  pray  for 
Heretics  that  die  in  their  heresy,  or  maintain 
heresy  unto  death,  and  by  their  death. 

And  that  the  place  is  most  properly  or  only 
meant  of  praying  for  the  departed,  this  con- 
vinccth,  that  neither  the  Church  nor  any  man 
is  dehorted  here  from  praying  for  any  sinner 
yet  living,  nor  for  the  remission  of  any  sin  in 
this  life  :  all  sins,  of  what  sort  soever,  being 
pardonable,  so  long  as  the  committers  of  them 
be  in  case  and  state  to  repent :  as  they  be,  so 
long  as  they  be  in  this  world.  And  we  see 
that  the  Church  prayeih,  and  is  often  heard, 
for  Heretics,  .Tews,  Turks,  Apostates,  and 
what  other  Infidels  or  ill  men  soever  during 
their  lives.  And  it  is  great  blasphemy  that  the 
Calvinists  utter  upon  this  place :  to  wit,  that 
Apostacy  and  certain  other  sins  of  the  repro- 
bate, cannot  be  forgiven  at  all  in  this  life. 
Which  they  hold,  only  to  avoid  the  sequel  of 
praying  for  the  dead,  upon  these  words  of 
.lohn,  besides  that  they  must  take  upon  them 
presumptuously,  to  know  and  disern  of  God's 
secrets,  who  be  reprobate,  and  who  be  not, 
at.  J  according  to  that  pray  for  some,  and  not 
for  othersome,  all  which  is  most  wicked  and 
absurd  presumption. 

As  for  their  allegation,  that  Jeremy  the 
Prophet  was  forbidden  to  pray  for  the  Jews, 
and  svarned  that  he  should  not  be  heard.  Cap. 
7.  11.  14.  there  is  great  difference,  first,  he  had 
a  revelation  by  the  words  of  God,  that  they 
would  continue  in  their  wickedness,  as  we 
have  not  of  any  certain  person,  whereof  John 
here  epeaketh :    secondly,  Jeremy   was  not 


An.notations. 

ver.  3  His  commandments  are  not  heavy.  How  | 
can  the  Protestants  say  that  God's  Command- 
inenls  cannot  possibly  be  1'ulfilled  or  kept  in  I 
this  lite,  seeing  the  Apostle  saith,  they  be  not  \ 
heavy  :  and  Christ  saith,  his  ycke  is  suieet,  and  I 
his  fiurden  lighl  ?  Augustine  de  perfectione ' 
ju.  tttim,  c.  10.  The  heretics  in  favour  of 
thjir  tores  dd  error,  rather  translate,  His  Com- 
mindmhts  are  not  grievous :  than,  are  not 
heavy.  \ 

ve  r.  7.  Three  which  give  testimony.     An  ex- 1 
press  place  for  the  distinction  of  three  persons, 
and  the   unity  of  nature    and  essence  in  the 
blessed  Trinity:  against  the  Arians  and  other 
like  Heretics,  who  have  in  divers  ages  found 
themselves  so  pressed  with  these  plain  Scrip- 
tures, thatthey  have,  as  it  is  thought,  altered  1 
and  corrupted  the  text  both  in  Greek  and  Latin  [ 
many  ways  :  even  as  the  Protestants  handle  ' 
those  texts  that  make  against  them.    But  be- 
cause we  are  not  now  troubled  with  Arianism 
so   much   as   with    Calvinism,    we   need   not 
sraid  upon  the  variety  of  reading  or  exposi- 
tions of  this  passage.     Hieronie  in  his  F.pistle 
pjit   before  the  seven  Canonical  or  Catholic 
Epistles. 

ver.  16.  A  sin  to  death.  A  sin  to  death  is 
another  thing  than  a  mortal  sin  :  for  it  is  that 
mortal  sin  only,  whereof  a  man  is  never  peni- 
tent before  his  death,  or  in  which  he  continu- 
eth  till  de.ith,  and  dieth  in  it.  J  affirm,  saiih 
Augustine  de  correp.  and  grat.  cap.  12.  thai  a 
sin  to  death  is  to  leave  failh  working  hy  charily 
even  till  death.  So  likewise  in  the  words  be- 
fore, a  sin  not  to  death,  is  not  that  which  we 
c-ill  a  venial  sin,  but  any  that  a  man  comniit- 
teth  and  cu'itinuotli  not  therein  till  death. 

ver.  16.  Fur  that  I  say  no'!,  If  the  sin  to  death 
whereof  h.'  si)eaketli,  he  the  sin  wherein  a 
man  dieth  without  reptuitance,  according  to 
Augustine' swords,  before  rehearsed  :  then  the 
prayer  whiih  he  speaketh  of,  must  needs  be 
pr.iyer  for  t'le  dead,  because  he  speaketh  of 
praying,  or  nDt  praying,  for  them  that  died  in 
detidlysin,  exhorting  u.-;  to  pray,  and  encou- 
raging us  to  do  it  with  confi'lence  to  be  heard, 
if  we  pray,  for  them  that  dei>arted  this  life  not 


I.  JOHN. 


407 


ask.  17  All  iniquity,  is  sin.  And  there  is  a  sin  to  death.  18  We  know  that  everyone  which 
is  born  of  God,  sinneth  not :  but  the  generation  ol  God  preserveth  him,  and  the  wicked  one 
touchetU  him  not.  19  We  know  that  we  are  ol  God,  and  tlie  whole  world  is  set  in  wickedness. 
SJO  And  we  know  that  the  Son  ol  God  cometh  :  and  he  hath  given  us  understanding,  that  we 
may  know  the  true  God,  and  may  be  in  his  true  Son.  This  is  the  true  God,  and  lile  everlast- 
ing.    21  My  little  children,  keep  yourselves  from  Idols.    Amen. 


Annotations. 
forbidden  to  pray  for  the  remission  of  their 
sins,  nor  hud  denial  to  be  heard  therein  ior 
any  man's  particular  case  whereof  the  Apos- 
tle here  speaketh :  but  he  wa.s  told  ihat  they 
should  not  esctipe  the  temporal  punishment  and 
affliction  wliicli  he  had  designed  for  them,  and 
that  he  would  not  hear  him  therein. 

ver.  21.  From  Idoh.  It  is  so  known  atreachery 
of  Heretics  to  translate  Iduju  Images,  as  here 
and  in  a  nuinijcr  of  places,  specially  in  the 
English  Biole  j)ri;ited  the  year  15C2,  that  we 
need  not  much  to  stand  upon  it.  As  this  also 
is  seen  to  all  the  world,  that  they  do  it  of  pur- 
pose to  seduce  the  poor  ignorant  people,  and  to 
make  them  think,  that  whatsoever  in  the  Scrip- 
tures is  spoken  against  the  Idols  of  the  Gen- 
tiles, which  the  Prophet  calleth  Simulacra  Gen- 
tium, is  meant  of  tiictures,  sacred  images,  and 
holy  memories  of  Christ  and  his  Saints.  Against 
such  seducers,  the  second  sacred  Council  of 
Nice,  called  the  seventh  Synod,  decreeth  thus. 
Act.  4.  Pag.  122.  Quicunque  sentenlius  sacra 
Scriptures  de  Idolis,  contra  venerandas  imagines 
uddiicuiil,  analhenta.  Qui  venerandas  imagines 
idola  appellant,  anathema.  Qui  dicunt  quod 
Christ iuni  adorant  inuigincs  ut.  Deos,  unathtnui ; 
that  is.  Anathema  to  all  them  Ihat  bring  the  sen- 
tence oj  the  holi/  Scripture  touching  Idnts,  against 
the  venerable  luuiges  ;  Anathenm  to  tiiem  that  call 
the  venerable  Images  ;  Idols,  Anathema  to  them  that 
say,  Ohriitians  adore  inuiges  as  Gods. 

Novv  in  their  later  translations,  the  Heretics 
perceiving  that  the  world  seehig  their  unhonest 
dealing,  corrected  themselves  in  some  places, 
and  in  this  place  have  put  Idoh,  in  the  te.\t : 
but  to  give  the  people  a  watchword  that  the 
Church's  images  are  to  be  comprised  in  the 
word,  Idols,  they  have  put  images,  in  the  mar- 
gin. But  concerning  this  matter,  it  is  most 
evident  that  neither  every  idol  is  an  image,  nor 
every  image  an  idol :  and  that  howsoever  the 
origin  or  etymology  ot  the  word.  Idol,  may  be 
taken  in  the  Greek,  yet  both  the  words  and  the 
things  be  in  truth  and  by  the  use  of  all  tongues, 
far  difTering.  The  great  Dragon  that  the  Ba- 
bylonians adored,  Dan.  14,  was  an  Idol,  bur  not 
an  Image  :  the  Cherubins  in  Solomon's  Tem- 
ple were  images,  but  not  idols,  and  the  face  of 
the  Queen  inlier  coin  or  elsewhere,  as  Cesar's 
face  upon  the  coin  that  Christ  called  for,  is  an 
image,  but  not  an  idol :  and  the  Heretics  dare 
not  translate  that  text  of  Scripture  thus.  Whose 
Idol  is  this  superscription  ?  nor  call  the  Queen's 
image,  the  idol  of  the  Queen:  nor  Christ,  the 
idol  of  his  Father  :  nor  woman,  the  idol  of  the 
man :  nor  man,  the  idol  of  God,  all  v\  hich  in 
Scripture  be  named  images  for  all  that,  and  be 


Chapter  5. 

so  indeed,  and  not  idols  Which  convinceth, 
that  the  Heretics  be  false  and  corrupt  transla- 
tors in  this  1  lace,  and  other  the  like,  contound- 
ing  these  two  words,  as  if  they  were  all  one. 

But  as  fx)r  the  having  of  images  or  por- 
traits of  holy  things,  not  only  in  private  houses, 
but  also  in  Churches,  God  himsell  doth  war- 
rant us,  who  commanded  even  the  Jews 
themselves,  a  people  most  prone  to  idolatry, 
and  that  alter  he  had  given  them  a  special 
precept  ot  not  having,  making,  or  worsiiip- 
ping  of  idols,  to  make  the  images  of  An- 
gels, the  Cherubins,  and  that  in  the  sovereign 
I  holiest  place  of  adoration  that  was  in  the  Tem- 
ple, and  about  the  Ark,  yea  and  in  respect  of 
which  sacred  images  partly,  they  did,  as  Hie- 
rome  saith,  episl.  17.  cap.  3.  so  great  reverence 
to  the  holy  place  called  Saucta  sanctorum.  If 
they  then  were  warranted  and  commanded  to 
make, and  haveinsogreat  reverence  the  images 
of  mere  spirits  or  Angels,  whose  natural  shape 
could  not  be  expressed  :  how  much  more  may 
we  Christians  have  and  reverence  the  images 
of  Christ,  his  blessed  mother,  the  Apostles  and 
other  Saints,  being  men,  whose  shape  may  be 
expressed?  So  doth  the  said  Nicene  Council 
argue  against  the  Heretics,  which  at  that  time 
were  the  adversaries  of  Images. 

And  note  here,  that  eight  hundred  years  ago, 
they  were  straight  counted  Heretics  that  began 
to  speak  against  images,  and  that  Council  was 
called  purposely  for  them,  and  condemned  them 
for  Heretics,  and  confirmed  the  former  an- 
cient reverence  and  use  of  sacred  images, 
which  began  even  in  our  Saviour's  time  or 
little  after,  when  good  religious  folks  for  love 
and  reverence  made  his  image,  namely,  the 
woman  that  he  healed  of  the  bloody  flux : 
which  image  also  was  approved  by  miracles, 
as  Ecclesiastical  history  telleth,  and  namely 
Eusebius,  Eccl.  hist.  lib.  7.  cap.  14.  who  also  wit- 
nesseth  that  the  images  of  Peter  and  Paul  were 
in  his  days,  as  you  may  see  also  in  Augustine, 
lib.  deconcens.  Evangelist,  cap.  10.  that  their  pic- 
tures commonly  stood  together  in  Rome,  even 
as  at  this  day.  Of  our  Lady's  image  see  Gre- 
gory, lib.  7.  epist  5.  indict.  2.  ud  Januar.  and  epist. 
53.  In  whom  also,  lib.  7.  epist.  109.  you  may 
see  the  true  use  of  images,  and  that  they  are 
the  books  of  the  unlearned,  and  that  the  people 
ought  to  be  instructed  and  taught  the  right  use 
of  them,  even  as  at  this  day  good  Catholic 
folks  do  use  them  to  help  and  mcrease  their 
devotion,  in  all  Catholic  Churches:  yea  the 
Lutherans  themselves  receive  them  still.  Da- 
mascene wrote  three  books  in  defence  of  sacred 
images  against  the  aforesaid  Heretics. 


408 


11.  JOHN. 


THE  SECOND  EPISTLE  OF  JOHN  THE  APOSTLE. 

He  commendelh  the  Ladi/  and  her  sons  for  continuing  in  the  old  faith,  bidding  them  so  to  do  hereafter 
aluo,  teiit  Ihei/  lose  the  rt-uiard  of  tJieir  works  in  the  day  of  JudgmtiU  :  and  to  love  the  true  believers,  but 
with  Heretics  to  have  no  socielu  :  expressing  alio  the  points  then  in  controversy. 
1  Tlie  rieiiior  to  die  Lady  Llecl  and  lier  cliilditii  whom  1  love  in  truth,  and  not  I  only,  but 
also  all  that  have  known  the  truth,  5J  For  the  truth  wliicli  abideih  in  us,  and  shall  be  with  us 
forever.  3  Grace  he  with  you,  mercy,  peace  trom  God  the  Father,  and  iroin  Christ  Jesus  the 
Son  ot  the  Fatlier  in  truth,  and  ciuirity.  4  1  was  exceeding  glad,  because  1  have  tourid  of  thy 
children  walking  in  truiii,  as  we  have  received  commandment  of  tlie  Father.  5  And  now  I 
beseech  thue  Lady,  not  as  writing  a  new  commandment  to  thee,  but  that  which  we  have  had 
from  the  bei^innitig,  that  we  love  one  another.  G  And  this  is  charity,  that  we  walk  according 
to  liis  commandmeius.  For  this  is  the  commandment,  that  as  you  have  heard  from  the  b(>i,nii- 
ning,  you  walk  in  the  same:  7  Because  many  seducers  are  gone  out  into  the  world,  wlnclido 
not  confess  .Iksus  Christ  to  have  come  into  flesh  :  this  is  a  seducer  and  an  Atitichrist.  8  Look 
to  yourselves,  that  you  lose  not  the  things  which  you  have  wrought  -.  but  that  you  may  receive 
a  ft.!!  reward.  9  Every  one  that  revolteth,  and  persisteth  not  in  the  doctrine  of  Christ;  hath 
not  God.  He  that  persisteth  in  the  doctrine  :  the  same  hath  both  the  Father,  and  the  Son.  10 
If  any  man  come  to  you,  and  bring  not  this  doctrine  :  receive  him  not  into  the  house,  nor  say, 
God  save  you,  unto  him.  11  I'or  he  that  saith  unto  him,  (iod  save  you,  cornmunicateth  with  his 
wicked  works.  12  Having  more  things  to  write  unto  you,  1  would  not  by  paper  and  ink  ;  fori 
hope  that  1  shall  be  with  you,  and  speak  mouth  to  mouth  :  that  your  joy  may  be  lull.  13  The 
children  of  tliy  sister  elect  salute  thee. 

Annotations. 


ver.  5.  From  the  beginning.  This  is  the  rule 
of  a  Christian  Catholic  man,  to  walk  in  that 
faith  and  worship  of  God  which  he  hath  re- 
ceived from  the  begiiming.  Which  is,  that 
which  we  now  call  according  to  tlie  Scriptures, 
the  tradition  of  the  Apostles;  that  which  is  come 
to  us  from  man  to  man,  from  Bishop  to  Bishop, 
and  so  from  the  Apostles.  So  shall  a  faithful 
man  avoid  seducers,  that  rise  up  in  every  age, 
teaching  new  doctrine. 

ver.  8.  Reward.  Reward  for  keeping  fast 
the  Catholic  faith, 

ver.  9.  RevoUelh.  To  go  back  or  revolt  from 
the  received  truth  and  doctrine  Apostolical  is 
damnation. 

ver.  10.  This  doctrine.  The  Apostles,  and 
true  Pastors  are  their  lawful  successors,  and 
iheChurch  of  God  in  holy  Council,  use  to  set 
down  the  true  doctrine  in  those  points.  Which 
heretics  call  into  controversy.  Which  being 
once  done  and  declared  to  the  faithful,  they 
need  no  other  mark  or  description  to  know  a 
heretic  or  false  teacher  by,  but  that  he  cometh 
with  anotiier  doctrine  than  that  which  is  set 
down  to  them.  JMeiiher  can  the  Heretics 
siiitt  themselves,  asnow-a-days  they  would  do, 
saying,  ()  let  us  first  be  proved  Heretics  by  tiie 
Scriptures,  let  them  define  a  Heretic.  No, 
this  is  not  the  Apostle's  rule.  Many  a  good 
honest  sliepheid  knoweth  a  wolf,  that  cannot 
define  him:  but  the  Apostle  saith.  If  he  bring 
not  this  set  doctrine,  he  is  a  seducer.  So  holy 
Church  saith  now,  Christ  is  really  in  the  B. 
Sacrament,  under  form  of  bread  and  wine,  &,c. 
If  therefore  he  bring  not  this  doctrine,  he  is  a 
seducer,  and  a  Heretic,  and  we  must  avoid 
hini,  whether  in  his  own  definitions  and 
censures  he  seemeth  to  himself  a  Heretic  or 
no. 

ver.  10.  Receive  him  not.  Though  in  such 
times  and  places  where  the  community  or  most 
part  be  infected,  necessity  often  fbrceth  the 
faithful  to  converse  with  such  in  worldly  af- 


fairs, to  salute  them,  to  eat  and  speak  with 
them,  and  the  Church,  by  decree  of  Council, 
for  the  more  quietness  of  timorous  consciences 
provideth,  that  they  incur  not  excommunication 
or  other  censures  for  conmiunicating  in  worldly 
affairs  with  any  in  this  kind,  except  they  be  by 
name  excommunicated  or  declared  to  be  here- 
tics :  yet  even  in  worldly  conversation  and  se- 
cular acts  of  our  life,  we  must  avoid  tliem  as 
much  as  we  may,  because  their  familiarity  is 
many  ways  contagious  and  noisome  to  good 
men,  namely,  to  the  simple  :  but  in  matters  of 
religion,  in  praying,  reading  their  books,  hear- 
ing their  sermons,  presence  at  their  service, 
partaking  of  their  Sacraments,  and  all  other 
communicating  with  them  in  spiritual  things, 
it  is  a  great  damnable  sin  to  deal  with  them. 

ver.  JO.  A'ci;-  say,  God  save  you.  Irene,  lib.  3.  c. 
3.  reporteth  a  notable  story  of  this  holy  Apos- 
tle touching  this  point,  out  of  Polycarpus,  which 
is  this.  There  be  some,  saith  he,  that  have  heard 
Polycarpus  say,  that  when. John  the  disciple  of  our 
Lord  was  going  to  Ephesus,  into  a  bath,  to  wash 
himself,  and  ■•<aw  Ccrinthus  the  heretic  uithin  the 
same  he  suddcnhf  shipt  out,  saying  that  he  feared 
lest  the  bath  should  Jul),  because  Ceriuthus  the  ene- 
my of  the  truth  was  williin.  So  saith  he  of  .lohn, 
and  addetli  ilso  a  like  worthy  example  of  Poly- 
carpus himself,  who  on  a  time  nieetiiiii  Alarcion 
the  Heretic,  and  the  said  Marcion  calling  tipoii 
him,  and  asking  him  whether  he  knew  him 
not:  Fe.s,  quoth  Polycarpus,  I  know  thee  for  Sa- 
tan's son  and  heir.  oV; ::  real  fear,  saith  Ireneus, 
had  the  Apostles  and  thnr  IJisdples  to  communi- 
cate in  word  only,  with  such  as  v^re  adulterers  or 
corrnplers  of  the  truth  :  as  Paul  aLo  vximeil, 
wlwn  he  sai.il,  a  man  that  is  a  Herettr,  aftfr  the 
first  and  second  admonition  avoid.  If  then,  to 
speak  with  them  or  salute  them,  is  so  earnestly 
to  be  avoided  according  to  this  Apostle's  ex- 
ample and  doctrine :  what  a  sin  is  it  to  flat- 
ter them,  to  serve  them,  to  marry  with  them, 
and  so  forth  ? 


JUDE.  409 

THE  THIRD  EPISTLE  OF  JOHN  THE  APOSTLE. 

Me  commcndeth  Gaiux,  for  continuing  in  the  truth,  and  for  snslaining  or  succouring  tnie  preachers^ 

9  7ioting  Diolrepes  for  the  contrary,  and  ])raising  Demetrius. 

1  The  vSenior  to  Gaius  the  dearest,  whom  I  love  in  truth.  2  My  dearest,  concerning  all 
things  I  make  my  prayer  that  thou  proceed  prosperously,  and  fare  well,  as  thy  soul  doth  pros- 
perously>  3  1  was  exceeding  glad  when  the  brethren  came,  and  gave  testimony  to  thy  truth 
even  as  thou  walkest  in  truth.  4  Greater  thank  have  I  not  of  them,  than  that  I  may  hear  my 
children  do  walk  in  truth.  5  My  dearest,  thou  dost  faithfully  whatsoever  thou  workest  on 
the  brethren,  and  that  upon  strangers.  6  They  have  rendered  testimony  totliy  charity  in  the 
sight  of  the  Church;  whom,  thou  shalt  do  well,  bringing  on  their  way  in  manner  worthy  ot  God. 
7  for,  for  his  name  did  they  depart,  taking  nothing  ot  the  Gentiles.  8  We  therefore  ought  to 
receive  such:  that  we  maybe  coadjutors  of  the  truth.  9  I  had  written  perhaps  to  the  Church: 
but  he  that  loveth  to  bear  primacy  among  them,  Diotrepes  doth  not  receive  us.  10  For  this 
cause,  if  I  come,  I  will  advertise  his  works  which  he  dotli  :  with  malicious  words  chatting 
against  us,  and  as  though  these  things  suliicehim  not :  neither  liimselfdoth  receive  the  brethren, 
and  them  that  do  receive  he  prohibiteth,  and  casteih  out  of  the  Church.  11  Mydearesi,  do  not 
imitate  evil,  but  that  which  is  good.  He  that  doth  well,  is  of  God:  he  that  doth  ill,  hath  not 
seen  God.  12  To  Demetrius  testimony  is  given  of  all,  and  of  the  truth  itself,  yea  and  we  give 
testimony  :  and  ihou  knowest  that  our  testimony  is  true.  13  I  had  many  things  to  write  unto 
thee :  but  I  would  not  by  ink  and  pen  write  to  tliee.  14  But  I  hope  forthwith  to  see  thee,  and 
we  will  speak  mouth  to  mouth.  Peace  be  to  thee.  The  friends  salute  thee.  Salute  the  friends 
by  name. 


THE  ARGU3IENT  OF  THE  EPISTLE  OF  JUDE. 

In  the  Gospel  these  are  called  Fralres  Jesu,  the  brethren  of  Jesus:  James  and  Joseph,  and 
Simon,  and  Jude.  Their  father  is  called  Alpheus,  where  James  is  termed,  James  of  Alpheux  .- 
anil  their  mother,  Maria  Jacobi  minoris,  Mary  the  f/wther  of  James  the  younger  and  of  Joseph. 
Which  Mary  in  another  place  being  called  Maria  Cieophcs,  we  perceive  their  father  was  named 
both  Alpheus  and  also  Cleophas.  And  that  this  Cleophas  was  brother  to  Joseph  our  l-ady's 
husband.  Hegesippus  telleth  us,  Theretbre  because  Joseph  was  called  the  father  of  Ciirist,  his 
brothers'  children  were  called  the  brethren,  tiiat  ic,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  Scripture 
also,  the  kinsmen  of  our  Lord:  and  not  because  they  were  the  children  of  .Joseph  himselt 
by  another  .wife,  much  less,  as  Helvidius  the  heretic  did  blaspheme,  by  our  B.  Lady  the 
perpetual  virgin  Mary.  Howbeit  some  good  authors  say,  that  their  mother  Mary  was  the 
natural  sister  of  our  Lady,  and  that  therefore  they  are  called,  Fratres  Domini,  the  brethren  of 
our  Lord. 

Howsoever  that  be,  three  of  them  are  reckoned  among  the  twelve  Apostles,  .Taines,  and  Simori 
Canancus,  and  Jude.  Yea  and  that  they  were  somewhat  more  than  Apostles,  though  less  than 
Peter,  Paul  signitieth,  where  he  saith  speaking  of  himself  and  Barnabas  :  As  also  the  other  Apos- 
tles, and  the  brethren  of  our  Lord,  and  Ccjihas,  1  Cor.  9. 

And  as  Luke  calleih  this  .Tude,  Judeof  James,  so  he  callelh  himself  in  this  Epistle  ofhis,  Jude 
the  servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  brother  of  James,  Matthew  and  Mark  doth  call  {lim  Thuddevs, 
as  Lebheus  also  in  the  Greek.  His  feast  and  his  brother  Simon's  together,  the  Church  keepeth 
Oct.  29,  caWed  Simon  and  Jude's  d/^iy.  -  '^  , 

His  Epistle  is  an  Invective  against  all  heretics,  as  it  were  a  commentary  of  2  Peter  2,  and 
namely,  as  Augustine  hath  told  us,  against  those, which  misconstrued  Paul's  Epistles  and  held  only, 
faith,  whom  lit;  calleth  thereibre  Men  that  transfer  or  pervert  the  grace  of  God  into  riotonsness,  v.  4. 
exhorting  Catholics  to  be  constant  and  unmoveable  from  their  old  faith,  and  to  contend  lor  the 
keeping  thereof,  v.  3,  and  v.  20.  For  heretics,  saith  he,  sigregruie  themselves  from  tlit  Church, 
and  from  her  faith,  v.  19. 

THE  CATHOLIC  EPISTLE  OF  JUDE  THE  APOSTLE. 

He  exhorleth  them  to  stand,  to  their  old  faith,  showing  them  by  example,  that  it  is  damnable  not  to  con- 
tinue and  be  constant:  8  inveiiihing  against  the  lechery,  hlusphemy,  aposfacif,  banqueting  of  the- 
heretics.  14  And  tjmt  their  .damnation  was  long  foretold.  17  Catholics  thefefore  to  be  u-n- 
vutveuhle,  to  reprove  the  obstinate,  to  recover  all  not  desperate,  to  confirm  the  weak,  and  to  live  ihcrn- 
selves  virtuously  and  vilhout  niorlnl  sin,  which  by  God's  grace  they  may  do. 

I  .lude  the  servant  of  .Iesus  Christ  and  brother  of  .lames  :  to  them  that  are  in  God  the  Father 
beloved,  and  in  .Iesus  Christ  preserved,  and  called.  2  Mercy  to  you,  and  peace  and  charity  be 
accomplished.  3  My  dearest,  taking  all  care  to  write  unto  you  of  your  common  salvation,  I. 
thought  it  necessary  to  write  unto  you  :  beseeching  you  to  contend  for  the  faith  once  delivered 
to  the  saints.  4  For  there  are  certain  men  secretly  entered  in,  which  werelong  ago  prescribed 
unto  this  judgment,  impious,  transferring  the  grace  of  our  God  into  riotousness,  and  denying  iha 
35 


410 


JUDE. 


only  Dominator,  anJ  our  Lord  Jesus  Clirist.  5  But  I  will  admonish  you,  that  once  know  all 
tilings,  ill, a  Jksus,  savi.ig  iliu  puojiju  out  ol  the  land  ut  Vy^yyi,  secoiicily  desiroyed  ihuiii  which 
behevud  not.  6  liut  tiie  Angels  wiiich  kept  nuc  their  priii^ipulity,  but  luroook  ilieir  own  liabi- 
ta.ijn  :  he  hath  reserved  under  d.alviiess  in  eterruil  bonds  uulo  the  judgment  ol  the  great  day. 
7  As  Sodom  and  Goniorrlui  and  the  cities  adjoining  in  like  manner  having  iornicnted,  and 
going  alter  other  tlesii,  were  mudu  an  example,  sustaining  ihe  pain  ot  eternal  tire.  8  In  like 
manner  these  also  dehle  the  tlesh  and  despisL  dominion,  and  blaspheme  majesty.  9  When 
Alichael  the  Archangel,  disputing  wih  the  devil,  made  altercatiun  lor  the  body  ot  Moses  :  he 
durdt  not  inter  judgment  ol'  blasplieiny,  but  said,  our  Lord  command  thee.  10  But  these,  what 
tnings  soever  certes  they  are  ignorant  ol,  vliey  blaspheme  :  and^  what  ;hings  soever  naturally, 
itri  dumb  beasts,  they  know,  in  those  they  are  corrupted.  11  Wo  unto  them,  which  have  gone 
in  the  way  of  Cain  :  and  with  the  error  ol  Baalam,  have  lor  a  reward  poured  out  tbemseives, 
and  have  perished  in  the  contradiction  ol  Core.  12  These  are  in  their  banquets,  spots,  leasting 
to-ciher  without  tear,  feeding  themselves,  clouds  without  water,  wliich  are  carried  about  of 
wi.ids,  trees  of  autumn,  unirniitul,  twice  dead,  plucked  up  by  the  roots.  13  Raging  waves  of 
the  sea,  foaming  out  their  own  confusions,  wandering  stars:  to  whom  the  storm  ol  darkness  is 
reserved  for  ever.  14  And  of  tnesc  prophesied  Enoch,  the  seventh  from  Adam,  saying,  be- 
hold our  Lord  is  come  in  his  holy  thousands.  15  To  do  judgment  against  all,  and  to  reprove  all 
xhe  impious,  of  all  the  works  of  their  impiety  whereby  they  hiive  done  impiously,  and  ol  all  the 
hartl  things  which  iinpiou.s  sinners  have  spoken  against  him.  16  These  are  murmurers,  lull 
of  complaints,  walking  according  to  their  own  desires,  aiitl  their  mouth  speaketh  pride,  admiring 
persons  ;  )r  gain  sake.  17  But  you  my  dearest,  be  mindlal  of  the  words  which  have  been  spoken 
beiore  by  the  Apostles  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  IS  Who  told  you,  that  in  the  last  time  shall 
come  mockers,  according  to  their  own  desires  walking  in  impieties.  I'J  These  are  they  which 
segregate  themselves,  sensual,  having  not  the  Spirit.  "20  But  you  iny  dearest,  building  your- 
selves upon  our  most  holy  faith,  in  the  Holy  Ghost  praying,  'il  Keep  yourselves  inthefoveof 
God,  expecting  the  mercy  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  unto  life  everlasting.  2i  And  these  certes 
reprove  being  judged  :  '2,3  But  them  save,  pulling  out  of  the  tire.  And  another  have  mercy  in 
fear:  hatitig  also  that  which  is  carnal,  the  spotted  coat.  24  And  to  him  that  is  able  to  preserve 
you  vviiiiout  sin,  and  to  set  you  immaculate  before  the  sight  of  his  glory  in  e.vuliation  in  the 
c  );nin:i  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  25  To  the  only  God  our  Saviour  oy  Jksus  Christ  our  Lord 
be  ;:Kiry  and  ma-gnificence,  empire  and  power  b-jfore  all  worlds,  and  now  and  for  all  worlds 
evtr.noi'e.  Amen. 


vcr.  8.  Des-phe  domination.  Such  be  here- 
tics that  Will  not  be  subject  to  any  superior,  or 
th.it  refuse  to  obey  the  laws  of  S|)iritu;il  or 
Temporal  rulers,  in  which  kind,  specially  in 
blasptieniing  the  supretiie  Spiritual  Magistrate, 
the  Protestants  do  pass. 

ver.  9.  Fur  the  body  of  Moses.  When,  why, 
or  how  tills  altercation  or  combat  was  between 
Micliael  and  the  Devil  about  Moses'  body,  no 
man  can  declare,  only  this  we  see  that  many 
truths  and  stories  were  kept  in  the  mouths  and 
hearts  of  the  faithhil,  that  were  not  written  in 
Scriprures  canonical,  as  this  was  among  the 

JjWS. 

Ver.    10.   The//  hlimpheme..      He    speaketh   of 


Ann*otatio.\s. 


1.  And  lastly,  by  the  resemblance  they  have 
with  the  ancient  and  notorious  Schismatic 
Core,  and  his  companions,  who  forsook  the  or- 
dinary Priesthood  appointed  by  God,  and  would 
needs  do  sacrifice  themselves  without  lawful 
callini'. 

Such  indeed  be  all  Heretics,  and  such  be  all 
their  sacraments,  service,  and  offices  in  their 
Church,  as  Core's  were  in  his  schismatical  ta- 
bernacles. And  as  pride  was  the  cause  of  his 
revoking  from  the  obedience  of  Moses  and 
.\aroii  his  Priests  and  true  Governors:  so  la 
intolerable  pride  the  catise  of  all  Heretics  for- 
saking their  lawful  Pastors  and  Rulers,  and 
laniely,  of  forsaking  Christ's  own  Vicar  in 


Ilcrt  tijs,  who  being  ignorant  in  God's  myste-  I  earth,  our  true  .\aron,  as  Bernard  calleth  him 
ries  and  the  divine  doc  rine  of  his  Church,  ■  D' conftd.  lib.  2.  e.  8.  To  all  such  forsakers 
wlien  they  cannot  reprove  the  thinrrs,  then  i  the  Apostle  here  giveth  the  curse  and  T'te  due 
tliey  fall  to  execrations,  irrisions,  and  bias-  to  the  said  three,  Cain,  Balaam,  and  Core,  and 
phemies  agaitist  thi  Priests,  Ciiurch,  and  Sa-  tclle'h  them  that  the  storm  of  darkness  and 
craments,  and  wfatsoever  is  godly.  etern  il  damnatioa  is  provid>'d  for  them  :  most 

ver.   11.  Cain,   Balaam,   Core.     The  Apo-stli;  I  lively  describing  all  Heretics,  as  in  some  we  to 


would  have  Heret'cs  specially  to  be  known  by 
the  rusem!)hince  iliey  have,  first  toCain,  in  tlnit 
for  envy  that  his  brother's  service  and  sacri- 
fice was  accepted  and  his  rejected,  slew  his 
said  broMier,  and  was  a  hitiitive  from  the  face 
and  city  of  God,  which  is  the  Church.  Se- 
condly, by  their  resemhlan  'e  to  B  d mm  :  whi 


our  wo  have  experience  by  their  manners  in 
onr  days,  in  all  this  passage  to  the  end  of  the 
epistles. 

ver.  19  Thnse  are  Ihey  which  segregate  them- 
.<ieJvei.  The  condition  of  Heretics  in  the  latter 
divs,  that  is,  ever  since  Christ's  time,  not  of 
these  only  t>i'  our  age.     f'or  there  were  many 


for  ino  ley  was  induced  to  curse  (Jod's  people,  :  that  forsook  G  id's  Church  and  segregated  them- 
as  co\rct.)jsness  is  comm  )nly  he  cause  that  '  •jc/w.t  from  the  (cll')wship  of  the  faithful  even 
first  mikeh  Her^ti^s  a  I'l  'iilse  Prophets.  |  i  i  the  Primi'ive  Cliurcli :  that  we  may  the  less 
wiiereupn  Au-usti  le  s-iith,  Ffe  ;*  Heretic  lh.it  I  mirvtd  at  these  men  setrregating  themselves, 
^or  lim;if)''al  rurn./t  'Wiet'  .«;>  either  coi-irth  o-  I  a  id  tr  ,iiii;  out  from  the  rest  into  several  sect.s. 
fo'dowi-Ui  neivopinioii.  A'l'.  lit),  d't  Vlil.cred.rap.  '  w!ii  h  AnL'iNtinfilhereforecalleth'!?p;,'Tft.'-«/n/?i« 


APOCALYPSE.  411 

THE  ARGUMENT  OF  THE  APOCALYPSE  OF  JOHN. 

That  which  the  Old  Testament  foretold  of  Christ  himself,  the  Apostle's  could  report  tlje  ful- 
filling (hereof  in  the  N,ew  Testament,  by  the  way  of  a  history,  even  from  his  Conception  to  his 
Glorificaiion.  But  of  his  Church,  they  could  not  do  the  like  :  because  in  their  time  it  did  but 
tegin  :  being  to  continue  long  alter  them,  even  to  the  endot  the  world,  and  then  at  jeiigili  to  be 
glorified,  as  Christ  her  Spouse  already  is.  Hereupon  God  would  have  Luke  to  report  in  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles,  the  story  of  ihe  Church's  beginning,  and  i'or  the  resto!  it  lo  liie  end,  that 
we  might  receive  this  benefit  also  by  the  Apostle's  hands,  he  would  John  to  tell  us  oi  it  in  ihis 
book  by  way  ot  a  prophecy. 

Ol  which  book  Hierome  saith,  The  Apocalypse  of  John  hath  as  mant/  Sacramejits  or  masteries,  as 
word's.  Yea,  more  than  that,  In  every  word  (here  are  hid  vianifold  and  sundry  senses.  Therelore 
it  is  very  little  that  can  here  be  note"d,  in  respect.  Yet  to  give  the  good  Catholic,  whose  com- 
lort  is  here,  some  little  help,  the  book  may  be  divided  into  five  parts. 

Tlie  first,  alter  the  Proem,  contahieth  seven  Episiles  from  Christ  now  in  glory,_  to  seven 
Churches  of  Asia,  or,  for  these  he  maketh  all  one,  to  the  seven  Bisliops  of  those  Churches: 
meaning  not  lo  those  only,  but  to  all  his  Churches  and  Bishops,  throughout  the  world  :  saying 
therefore  in  every  one  of  them,  to  all  in  general :  He  that  hath  an  earltt  him  hear  what  the  l^pint 
s'lilh  to  the  Churches.  As  also  in  every  one  lie  exhorteth  us  to  fight  manfully,  in  this  spiritual 
warfare  of  ours  against  sin,  for  tlie  victory,  and  in  every  one  according!}  proniiseih  us  a  reward 
m  heaven.  But  before  this,  in  the  beginning  of  every  one,  he  partly  coniniendeih,  partly  re- 
preheiideih,  and  exhorteth  to  penance.  Wliere  this  is  much  to  be  noted,  and  feared,  that  among 
so  many,  he  reproveth  somewhat  in  all  save  only  in  two,  which  are  the  second  and  the  sixth. 
In  the  beginning  also  of  every  one,  he  taketh  some  piece  out  of  the  apparition  going  before, 
to  frame  thereof  his  style  aereeably  to  the  matter  of  each  Epistle. 

After  this  admonition  to  Pastors  and  their  flocks:  the  second  part  follow-eth,  wherein  the 
Church  and  whole  course  thereof  from  the  beginning  to  the  end,  is  expressed  in  the  opening  of 
a  book  in  God's  hand,  and  the  seven  seals  thereof,  by  Christ.  For  the  vviiich  he  seeih  praise 
sung  novv  in  heaven  and  earth,  not  only  to  the  Godhead,  as  beiore,  but  also,  after  a  new  man- 
ner, to  Christ  according  to  his  manhood.  And  here,  when  he  is  come  to  the  opening  of  the 
last  seal,  signifying  Domesday,  he  letteih  that  matter  aluue  for  awhile,  and  to  speak  more 
fully  yet  of  the  said  course  of  the  Church,  he  bringeth  in  another  pageant,  as  it  were  of  seven 
Angels  with  seven  Trumpets.  The  efl'ect  of  both  the  Seals  and  Trumpets,  is  this  :  that  the 
Church  beginning  and  proceeding,  there  should  be  raised  against  it,  cruel  persecutions,  and 
pestilent  heresies  :  and  at  length  after  heresies,  a  certain  most  blasphemous  Aposlacy,  being 
the  next  preparation  to  the  coining  of  Antichrist  :  after  all  wiiicli,  Aniiclirist  himself  in  person 
shall  appear  in  the  time  of  the  sixth  seal,  and  sixth  trumpet,  persecuting  and  seducing,  tor  the 
short  time  of  his  reign,  more  than  all  before  him.  The  Church  notwithstanding  shall  still  con- 
tinue, and  wade  through  all,  because  Clirist  her  Spouse  is  stronger  than  all  these  adversaries, 
who  also  straight  after  the  said  sixth  time,  shall  in  the  seventh,  come  in  majesty  and  judge  all. 

Of  the  which  judgment,  deferring  vet  awhile  to  speak  at  large,  he  doth  first  in  the  third  part 
entreat  more  fully  of  the  Devil's  working  by  Antichrist  and  hfs  company  against  the  Church, 
that  the  justice  of  Christ  afterward  in  judging,  may  be  more  manifest. 

At  length  therefore  in  the  fourth  part,  he  conieth  to  the  seven  last  plagues,  the  seventh  of 
them  containing  the  final  damnation  of  the  whole  multitude,  society  or  corps  of  the  wicked, 
from  the  beginning  of  the  world  to  the  end.  Which  multitude,  in  the  Gospel  and  first  Kpisile 
of  this  same  John,  as  also  in  the  other  Scriptures  commonly,  is  often  called  Mundtis,  the  World. 
And  here  he  calleth  it  partly,  Meretricem,  a  Whore  or  Harlot,  because  with  her  concupiscence 
she  enticeth  the  carnal  and  earthly  man  away  from  God :  partly,  Civilalem  Bahyhn,  ihe  city  of 
Bahi/lo?i,  because  it  maketh  war  against  .lerusalem  the  city  of  God,  and  labourethlo  hold  God's 


people  captive  in  sin,  asitvvas  shadowed  in  Nebuchadnezzar  and  his  Babylonians,  leading  and 
holding  the  Jews  with  their  Jerusalem,  in  captivity,  until  Cyrus,  in  figure  of  Christ,  delivered 
them.  But  whether  all  tliese  seven  plagues  should  be  understood,  as  the  sevenih,  of  Domes- 
day itself,  it  is  hard  to  define.  More  like  it  is,  that  the  first  six  are  to  go  beiore  Domesday :  but 
whether  corporally  and  literally,  so  as  Moses  plagued  Egypt,  or  rather  spiritually,  it  is  more 
hard  to  define.  Yet  it  seemeth  more  easy,  to  understand  ihem  corporally,  as  also  the  plagues 
wherewith  Elias  and  his  fellow  shall  in  the  time  of  Antichrist  plague  the  wicked,  which  per- 
adventure  shall  be  the  seven  last  plagues,  whereof  we  read  in  this  book,  cap.  II.  v.  6.  Put  not 
content  to  have  described  thus  the  damnation  of  the  whole  adulterous  and  bloodv  society,  he 
doth  also  expressly  report  of  their  three  grand  Captains'  damnation,  which  are  these,  Antichrist, 
and  his  False  prophet,  and  the  Devil  himself;  the  author  of  all  this  mischief. 

Finally,  on  the  other  side,  in  the  fifth  part  he  reoorleth  the  unspeakable  and  everlasting  glory 
that  the  Church  after  all  this  suffering,  shall  by  Christ  her  glorious  Spouse  be  assumpted  unto. 
And  so  he  conclude th  the  book. 


412 


APOCALYPSE. 


THE  APOCALYPSE  OF  JOHN  THE  APOSTLE. 

GHAPTERl.  ... 

9  John  heins  ha7ti.ihe(l  in  tlir  Isle  Patmos,  is  comvumded  to  write  to  the  seven  Churches  of  Asia,  signi- 
fied 61/  the  seven  Candlesticks  that  which  he  saw  upon  a  Sunday,  round  about  the  Hon  of  Man:  13 
whose  manner  of  apparition  is  described. 

1  The  Apocalypse  of  .Fksus  Christ  which  God  s?ave  him,  to  make  manifest  to  his  servants 
the  things  which  must  be  done  quickly  :  and  signified  sending  by  his  Angel  to  his  servant 
John,  2  Who  hatli  given  testimony  to  the  word  of  God,  and  the  testimony  of  Jesl's  Christ, 
wha'i  things  soever  lie  hath  seen.  3  Blessed  is  he  that  readeth  and  heareth  the  words  of  this 
prophecy  :  and  koepeth  those  things  which  be  written  in  it,  for  the  time  is  nigh.  4  .fohn  to 
the  seven  Ciuirchcs  which  are  in  Asia.  Grace  to  you  and  peace  from  him  that  is,  and  that 
was,  and  that  siiall  come,  and  from  the  seven  Spirits  which  are  in  the  sight  of  his  Throne.  5 
And  from  Jesus  Christ  who  is  the  faithful  witness,  the  first  born  ot  the  dead,  and  the  Prince 


Annotations. 

ver.  1.  Apocahfpse.  Of  the  Apocalypse  tiius 
writeth  Denis,  as  Busebius  allegeth  hiin,  lib.  7. 
cap.  20.  Histor.  Eccles.  Of  th,s  book  this  is  mi/ 
opinion,  that  the  matter  thereof  is  far  more  profuund 
than  mij  v)it  ran  reach  unto,  and  I  doubt  not  but 
almost  in  everif  sentence  of  it,  there  lielh  hidden  a 
certain  sense  exceeding  mystical  and  mnrvdlous, 
which  though  I  understand  not,  yet  I  conceive  that 
•under  the  words  there  is  a  deep  meaning,  and  1 
measure  not  IftK  matter  by  reason,  but  attribute  all  to 
faith,  taking  it  to  be  more  high  and  divine,  than  I 
can  bt/  cogitation  comprise:  not  reproving  tliat 
which  I  understand  not,  but  therefore  I  admire  with 
reverence,  because  mt/  wit  cannot  attain  unto  it. 
Augustine  sailli,  In  the  Apocalypse  niany  things 
are  obscurely  spoken,  to  exercise  the  mind  if  the 
reader:  and  yet  some  few  things  left  evident,  that 
ihrousih  lliem  a  iiuiii  may  with  labour  search  out 
the  rest,  spfcialhf  for  that  the  Auttwr  co  repeatclh 
the  same  tliin^rn  in  divers  sorts,  that  sveming  to 
spejik  of  sundri/  matters,  indeed  is  found  but  to 
utter  the  same  tilings  divers  ways,  lib.  20.  de  Civit. 
Dei.  cap.  17.  Wiiich  we  set  down  here  in  the 
oegmning,  to  warn  the  reader,  to  b"  humble 
and  wise  in  the  reading  both  of  all  other  holy 
Scriptures,  and  namely  of  this  divine  and  deep 
prophecy:  giving  him  further  to  understand, 
that  we  Will  in  our  Annotations,  according  to 
our  former  trade  and  purpose,  only  or  ciiieHy 
note  nnto  the  studious,  such  places  as  may  be 
used  by  Catholics,  or  abused  by  Heretics,  in 
the  controversies  of  this  time,  and  some  other 
also  that  have  special  manner  of  edification. 

ver.  3.  Keepelh.  There  be  many,  specially 
now-a-days,  that  be  great  readers,  hearers,  and 
talkers  of  Scripture,  but  that  is  not  enough  to 
make  them  good  or  blessed  before  God,  ex- 
cept they  keep  the  things  prescribed  and 
taught  therein  according  to  our  Saviour's  say- 
ing,/.M/rf  11,  Blessed  are  they  that  hear  the 
Word  of  Goii,  and  keen  it. 

ver.  4.  To  the  seven' Churches.  That  certain 
numbers  may  be  observed,  as  significative  and 
mystical,  it  is  plain  by  many  places  ot  holy 
Scripture,  and  by  ancient  Doctors  special  no- 
ting of  the  same  to  many  purposes.  Whereby 
we  see  the  rashness  of  Adversaries,  in  con- 
demning generally  all  religious  respect  of  cer- 
tain numbers  in  our  prayers,  facts,  or  actions. 
Namely  the  number  of  ^even,  is  mystical,  and 
prophetical,  perfect,  and  which,  as  Augustine 
saith,  the  Church  knowcih  by  the  Scriptures, 


Chapter  1. 
to  be  specially  dedicated  to  the  Holy  Ghost: 
and  to  appertain  to  spiritual  inundation,  as  in 
the  Propnets  appointing  of  Naaman  to  wash 
seven  time  in  Jordan,  and  the  sprinkling  of  the 
blood  seven  times  against  the  Tabernacle,  lib. 
4.  qua;st.  innumtq.  23.  Lib.  5.  cap.  5.  de  Gen.  ad 
lit.  and  lib.  5.  qucBst.  in  Dent.  q.  42.  All  these 
visions  stand  upon  Sevens,  seven  Churches, 
seven  Angels,  seven  Stars,  seven  Spirits,  seven 
Candlesticks,  seven  Lamps,  seven  Trumpets, 
seven  Vials,  seven  horns  of  the  Lamb,  seven 
Hills,  seven  Thunders,  seven  heads  of  the 
Dragon,  signifying  the  Devil:  seven  of  the 
Beast,  that  is.  Antichrist:  seven  of  the  Beast 
that  the  Harlot  rid  upon :  finally,  the  number 
also  of  the  visions  is  specially  marked  to  be 
seven,  in  this  book,  and  every  time  that  this 
number  is  used  in  this  Prophecy,  it  hath  a 
mystery  and  a  more  large  meaning,  than  the 
nature  of  that  number  is  precisely  and  vulgarly 
taken  for.  As  when  he  writeth  to  seven 
Churches,  it  is  to  be  understood  of  all  the 
Churches  in  the  world  :  as  the  seven  Aiicels, 
for  all  the  Angels  or  governors  of  the  whole 
Catholic  Church:  and  so  forth  in  the  rest,  be- 
cause the  the  number  of -Seven,  hath  the  perfec- 
tion of  universality  in  it,  as  Augustine  saith, 
lib.  5,  qucBst.  in  Dent.  q.  42. 

ver.  4.  From  the  seven  Spirits.  The  Holy 
Ghost  may  he  here  meant,  and  so  called  for  his 
seven-fold  gifts  and  graces,  as  some  expositors 
think,  but  it  seemeth  more  probable  that  he 
speaketh  of  the  holy  Angels,  by  comparing  this 
to  the  like  in  the  fifth  chapter  following: 
where  he  seemeth  to  call  these,  the  seven 
Spirits  sent  into  the  world,  as  Paul  to  the  He- 
brews, cap.  1.  14,  speaketh  of  Angels,  and  so 
the  Protestants  take  it  in  their  commentaries  : 
which  we  note,  because  thereupon  they  must 
needs  confess,  that  the  Apostle  here  giveth 
or  wisheth  grace  and  peace,  not  from  God 
only,  but  also  from  his  Angels :  though 
tiiat  benediction  comeih  one  way  of  God, 
and  another  way  of  his  Angels  or  Saints, 
being  but  his  creatures.  And  so  they  may 
learn,  that  the  faithful  often  joining  in  one 
speech,  God  and  our  Ijody,  our  Lord  and 
am/ of  his  Saints,  to  help  us,  or  bless  us,  is 
not  superstitious,  but  an  Apostolical  speech, 
and  so  the  Patriarch  said,  Gen.  43.  v.  16. 
The  An^el  tluil  delivereth  me  from  all  evUs,  hless 
these  children. 


APOCALYPSE. 


413 


of  the  Kings  of  the  earth,  who  liath  loved  up,  and  wasl-.ed  us  from  our  sins  in  his  blood.  6  And 
hath  made  us  a  kingdom  and  Priests  to  God  and  his  Faiher,  to  him  be  glory  and  empire  for- 
ever ;;nd  ever.  Amen.  7  Behold  he  coriieth  with  the  cloud?,  and  every  eye  shall  see  him, 
yea  they  that  pricked  him.  And  all  the  tribes  ofthe  earth  shall  bewail  thtmselves  ujioii  him: 
yea.  Amen.  8  I  am  Al/)ha  and  Omega,  the  beginniiif;  and  end,  saith  our  Lord  God,  which  is, 
and  which  was,  and  which  shall  come,  the  omnipotent,  i)  1  John  your  brother  and  partaker  in 
tribulation,  and  the  kingdom,  an  I  patience  in  Christ  Jesus,  was  in  the  Island  which  i.s  called 
Patmos,  tor  the  word  ot  God  and  the  testimony  of  Jesus.  10  1  was  in  spirit  on  the  Dominical 
day,  and  heard  behind  me  a  great  voice  as  it  were  of  a  trumpet.  11  Saying,  That  which  thou 
seest,  write  in  a  book  :  and  send  to  the  seven  Churches  which  are  in  Asia,  to  Ephesus,  nrd 
Smyrna,  and  Pergamus,  and  Thyatira,  and  Sardis,  and  Philadelphia,  and  Laodicea.  12  And 
I  turned  to  see  the  voice  that  spake  with  me.  And  being  turned,  I  saw  seven  candlesticks  of 
gold:  13  And  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  candlesticks  of  gold,  one  like  to  the  Son  of  Man, 
vested  in  a  priestly  crarment  to  the  foot,  and  girded  about  near  to  the  paps  with  a  girdle  of  gold. 

Chapter  1. 

Thirdly,  it  is  to  be  noted  that  the  cause  on 
this  change  was,  for  that  now  we  Cliristians 


Annotations. 

ver.  6.  A  hvgdmn  and  Priests.  As  all  that 
truly  serve  God,  and  have  the  doininioii  and 
superiority  over  their  concupiscences,  and 
whatsoever  would  induce  them  to  sin,  be 
Kings:  so  all  that  employ  their  works  and 
themselves  to  serve  God,  and  offer  all  their 
actions  as  an  acceptable  sacrifice  to  him,  be 
Priests.  Nevertheless,  as  if  any  man  would 
thereupon  affirm  that  there  ought  to  be  no 
other  earthly  powers  or  Kings  to  govern  in 
worldly  affairs  over  Christians,  he  were  a  se- 
ditious Heretic,  even  so  are  they  that  upon  this 
or  the  like  places  where  all  Christians  be  called 
Priests  in  a  spiritual  sort,  would  therefore  in- 
fer, that  every  one  is  in  proper  signification  a 
Priest,  or  that  all  be  Priests  alike,  or  that  there 
ought  to  be  none  but  such  spiritual  Priests,  for  it 
is  the  seditious  voice  of  Core,  saying  to  Moses 
and  Aaron,  Let  it  suffice  you,  that  all  the  multitude 
is  of  holy  ones,  mid  the  Lord  is  in  them,  \^  hy  are 
you  ej:to)led  over  the  people  of  the  Lord  ?  Num.  16. 

ver.  10.  On  the  Dominical  day.  Many  notable 
points  may  be  marked  here.  First,  that  even 
in  the  Apostles'  time  there  were  days  deputed 
to  the  service  of  God,  and  so  made  holy  and 
difl'erent,  though  not  by  nature,  yet  by  use  and 
benediction,  from  other  profane,  or,  as  we  call 
them,  w  )rk-days. 

Secondlv,  that  the  Apostles  and  faithful  abro- 
gated the  Sabbath,  which  was  the  seventh  day, 
and  made  holyday  for  it,  the  next  day  follow- 
ing, being  the  eighth  day  in  count  from  the 
creation:  and  that  without  all  Scriptures,  or 
commandment  of  Christ  that  we  read  of,  yea, 
which  is  more,  not  only  otherwise  than  was  by 
the  Law  observed,  but  plainly  otherwise  than 
was  described  by  God  himself  in  the  second 
commandment,  yea  and  otherwise  than  he  or- 
dained in  the  first  creation,  when  he  sanctified 
precisely  the  Sabbath  day,  and  not  the  day  fol- 
lowing. Such  great  power  did  Christ  leave  to 
his  Church,  and  for  such  causes  gave  he  the 
Holy  Ghost  to  be  resident  in  it,  to  cruide  it  into 
all  truths,  even  such  as  in  the  Scriptures  are 
not  e.xjiressed.  And  if  the  Church  had  autho- 
rity and  inspiration  from  God,  to  make  Sunday, 
being  a  work-day  before,  an  everlasting  holy- 
day:  and  the  Saturday,  that  before  was  holy- 
day,  now  a  common  work-day :  why  may  not 
the  same  Church  prescribe  and  apnoint  the 
other  feasts  of  Easter,  Whitsuntide,  Christmas, 
and  the  rest?  for  the  saipe  warrant  she  hath 
for  the  one  that  she  hath  for  the  other. 

35* 


esteeming  more  our  redemption,  than  our  first 
creation,  have  the  holyday  which  w;is  before 
the  remembrance  of  God's  accomplishment  of 
the  creation  of  things,  now  for  the  meinory  i>f 
the  accomplishmentof  our  redemption.  Which 
therefore  is  kept  upon  that  day  on  which  our 
Lord  rose  from  death  to  life,  which  was  the 
day  after  the  Sabbath,  being  called  by  the 
.lews,  una,  or  prima  Salbathi,  thefrst  of  or  after 
the  Sal.hath.  Mult.  28.  Acts  20.  1  Corinth.  16. 
Fourthly,  it  is  to  be  marked,  that  this  holyday 
by  the  Apostles'  tradition  also,  was  named  Do- 
tninicus  dies,  our  Lord's  day,  or  the  Dominic, 
vvhicli  is  also  an  old  Ecclesiastical  word  in  our 
language,  for  the  name  Sunday  is  a  Heathenish 
calling,  as  all  other  of  the  week-days  be  in  our 
language:  some  imposed  afier  the  name  Pla- 
nets, as  in  the  Roman's  time  :  some  by  the 
name  of  certain  Idols  that  the  Saxons  did  wor- 
ship, and  to  which  tliey  dedicated  their  days 
before  they  were  Christians.  Which  names 
the  Church  used  not,  but  hath  appointed  to  call 
the  first  day,  the  Dominic,  after  the  Apostle 
here:  the  other  by  the  name  of  Fene.«,  until  ihe 
last  ofthe  week,  which  she  calleth  by  the  old 
name,  Sulhath,  because  that  was  of  God,  and 
not  by  imposition  of  the  Heathen,  ftlarginal 
Annotiiiion,  Luk.  24.  1. 

Lastly,  observe,  that  God  revealeth  such 
great  things  to  Prophets,  rather  upon  holydays, 
and  in  times  of  contemplation,  sacrifice,  and 
prayer,  than  on  other  profane  days,  and  there- 
fore as  Peter,  Acts  10,  had  a  revelation  at  the 
si.xth  hour  of  prayer,  and  Zacharia,  Luhe  1,  at 
the  hour  of  incense,  and  Cornelius,  Acts  10, 
when  he  was  at  his  prayers  the  ninth  hour,  so 
here  John  noteth  that  he  had  all  these  marvel- 
lous visions  upon  a  Sunday. 

ver.  12.  Vested  in  a  Priestly  garment.  He  ap- 
peared in  a  long  garment  or  vestment  proper 
unto  Priests,  for  so  the  word  pcderes  doth  sig- 
nify, as  Sapi.  18.  24.  and  that  was  most  agree- 
able for  him  that  represented  the  person  of 
Christ  the  High  Priest,  and  appeared  to  John 
bein?  a  most  holy  Priest,  and  who  is  specially 
noted  in  the  Ecclesiastical  history  for  hia 
Priestlv  irarment  called  petalnn  or  lumina.  Eu- 
seb.  lih.'S.  hi.ot.  Eccl.  c.  25.  and  lih.  5.  c.  23. 

ver.  13.  Lihe  to  the.  It  seemeth  not  to  be  Chris* 
himself,  but  an  Ansel  bearing  Christ's  person 
and  using  divers  speeches  proper  to  Christ. 


414 


APOCALYPSE. 


14  And  his  head  and  hairs  were  while,  as  white  wool,  and  as  snow,  and  his  eyes  as  the  flame 
of  fire.  15  And  his  i'eet  liiie  to  laiten,  as  in  a  biirniii;;  furnace,  and  his  voice  as  the  voice  of 
many  waters  :  16  And  he  had  in  his  right  hand  seven  stars,  and  from  his  mouth  proceeded  a 
sharp  two  edsed  sword  :  and  Ids  face,  as  the  Sun  shineth  in  his  virtue.  17  And  when  I  had 
seen  liim,  I  fell  at  his  teet  as  dead.  And  he  put  Ids  right  hand  upon  mc,  saying.  Fear  not.  I 
am  the  first  and  the  last,  18  And  alive,  and  was  dead,  and  behold  i  am  living  forever  and  ever  : 
and  have  the  kcvs  of  death  and  of  hell.  19  Write  tlierefore  the  things  which  thou  hast  seen, 
and  that  are,  and  that  must  be  done  after  these.  'iO  The  Sacrament  of  the  seven  stars,  which 
thou  hast  seen  in  my  right  hand,  and  the  seven  Candlesticks  of  Gold,  the  seven  Stars,  and 
the  Angels  of  the  seven  Churches,  and  the  seven  Candlesticks,  are  the  seven  Churches. 

CHAPTER  11. 
He  is  comminrled  lo  write  divera  Hilngs  to  the  Churches  of  Ephenua,  Smyrna,  Pergamus  and  Thy- 
atira:  pralning  Ihfi/i  that  had  not  admitted  thf.  ductrine  of  Heretics  and  NicolaitcB,  22  and  calling 
others  hi/  thmifs  unto  jirnnnce :  "26  and  promising  reivard  to  him  that  manfullif  overcometh. 
1  Andto  the  Angel  of  the  Church  of  E|)hesus  write,  Thus  saith  he  which  holdeth  the  seven 
stars  in  his  right  hand,  which  walketh  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  candlesticks  of  gold.  2  I  know 
thy  works  and  labour,  and  thy  patience  :  and  that  thou  canst  not  bear  evil  men,  and  hast  tried 
them  which  say  themselves  to  be  Apostles,  and  are  not,  and  hast  found  them  liars  :  3  And  thou 
hast  patience,  and  hast  borne  for  my  name,  and  fainted.  4  But  I  have  against  thee  a  few 
things,  because  thou  hast  left  thy  first  charity.  5  Be  rnindlul  therefore  from  whence  thou  art 
fallen  :  and  do  penance,  and  do  the  first  works.  But  if  not :  1  come  to  thee,  and  will  move  thy 
candlestick  out  of  his  place,  unless  thou  do  penance.  6  But  this  thou  hast,  because  thou  ha- 
test  the  facts  of  the  Nicolaites,  which  1  also  hate.  7  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what 
the  Spirit  saith  to  the  Churches,  To  him  that  overcometh,  I  will  give  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  life, 
which  is  in  the  Paradise  of  my  God.  8  Andto  the  Angel  of  the  Church  of  Smyrna  write, 
Thus  saith  the  first  and  the  last,  who  was  dead,  and  liveth,  9  1  know  thy  tribulation  and  thy 
poverty,  but  thou  art  rich:  and  thou  art  blasphemed  of  them  that  say  themselves  to  be  Jews 

Annotations.        Chapter  1. 
ver.  20.  The  seven  stars.  The  Bishops  are  the  i  ter  of  Daniel :    so  much  more  the  particular 


stars  of  the  Church,  as  the  Churches  them- 
selves are  the  golden  candlesticks  of  the  world: 
no  doubt  to  signify,  that  Christ  preserveth  the 
truth  only  in  and  by  the  lawful  Bishops  and 
Catholic  Church,  and  that  Christ's  truth  is  not 
to  be  sought  for,  in  corners  or  conventicles  of 
Heretics,  but  at  the  Bishop's  hands,  and  upon 
the  cajtdlestick  which  shineth  to  all  in  the 
house. 

ver.  20.  Tfie  Anqels  of  the  Churches.  The 
whole  Church  of  Christ  hath  Michael  for  her 
keeper  and  protector,  and  therefore  keepeth 
his  holyday  only  by  name,  among  all  Angels. 
And  as  earthly  kingdoms  have  their  special 
Angel  Protectors,  as  we  see  in  the  tenth  cliap- 

Annotations. 

ver.  1.  To  the  Angel.  That  which  before  he 
willed  him  to  write  to  the  Church,  he  now  will- 
eth  to  be  written  to  the  Angels  or  Bishops  of 
the  same  only,  where  we  see,  it  is  all  one,  to  the 
Church,  and  to  the  head  or  governor  thereof. 

ver.  1.  Holdeth  the  seven.  Much  to  be  ob- 
served, that  Christ  hath  such  care  over  the 
Church  and  the  Bishops  thereof,  that  he  is  said 
here  to  hear  them  up  in  his  right  hand,  and  to 
walk  in  the  midst  ot  them  :  no  doubt  to  uphold 
and  preserve  them  and  to  guide  them  in  all 
truth. 

ver.  2.  Thy  works,  labour,  patience,  ^c.  Things 
required  in  a  Bishop,  first,  good  works,  and 
great  patience  in  tribulation,  next,  zeal  and 
sharp  discipline  toward  ofi'enders  is  here  com- 
mended in  tliem,  thirdly,  wisdom  and  diligence 
in  trial  of  false  Apostles  and  preachers  coming 
in  sheep's  skins  :  where  is  signified  the  watch- 
ful providence  that  ought  to  he  in  them,  that 
Heretics  enter  not  into  their  flocks. 

ver.  4.  Thou  Imst  left.    By  this  we    see   is 


Churches  of  Christendom,  Hierome  in  34th 
Ezech.  But  of  those  Angels  it  is  not  here  meant, 
as  is  manifest.  And  therefore  Angels  here 
must  needs  signify  the  Priest  or  Bishops  spe- 
cially of  the  Cliiirches  here,  and  in  them  all 
the  governors  of  the  vvhole,  and  of  every  par- 
ticular Church  of  Christendom.  They  are 
called  Angels,  for  that  they  are  God's  messen- 
gers to  us,  interpreters  of  his  will,  our  keepers 
and  directors  in  religion,  our  intercessors,  the 
carriers  and  offerers  of  our  pravers  to  him, 
and  mediators  unto  him  under  Christ,  and  for 
these  causes,  and  for  their  great  dignity  they 
are  here  and  in  other  places  of  Scripture  called 
Angels. 

Chapter  2. 
plainly  refuted  that  which  some  heretics  hold, 
that  a  man  once  in  grace  or  charity  can  never 
fall  from  it. 

ver.  5.  Will  mom.  The  cause  why  God  taketh 
the  truth  from  certain  Countries,  and  removeth 
their  Bishops  or  Churches  into  captivity  or  de- 
solation, is  the  sin  of  the  Prelates  and  people. 
And  that  is  the  cause,  no  doubt,  that  Christ 
halh  taken  away  our  ijolden  candlestick,  that 
is,  our  Church  in  England.  God  grant  us  to 
remember  our  fall,  to  do  i)cnance,  and  the  for- 
mer works  of  cliarity,  which  our  first  Bishops 
and  Church  were  notable  and  renowned  for. 

ver.  (').  iircdiise  thou  halest.  We  see  here 
that  oi'  all  tliinus,  Christian  people,  specially 
Bishops,  should  have  great  zeal  against  Here- 
tics and  hiite  ihcni,  that  is,  their  wicked  doc- 
trine and  conditions,  even  as  God  hateth  them. 
For  which  onlv  zeal,  our  Lord  .«aith  here  that 
he  beareth  with  some  Churches  and  Prelates, 
and  saveth  them  from  neri-shin?. 

ver.  9.  Poverty.     This  Church  representeth 


APOCALYPSE. 


415 


and  are  not,  but  are  the  Synagogue  of  Satan.  10  Fear  none  of  these  things  which  thou  shalt 
suffer.  Behold  the  Devil  will  send  some  of  you  into  prison  that  you  may  be  tried:  and  you 
shall  have  tribulation  ten  days.  Be  thou  faithful  until  deatli  •  and  I  will  give  thee  the  crovm 
ot  life.  11  He  that  hath  uji  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  to  the  Churches,  He  that 
shall  overcome,  shall  not  be  hurt  of  the  second  death.  12  And  to  the  Angel  of  the  Church  of 
Pergamus  write.  Thus  saith  he  that  hath  the  sharp  two  edged  sword,  13  I  know  where  thou 
dwellest,  where  the  seat  of  Satan  is:  and  thou  boldest  my  name  and  hast  not  denied  my  faith, 
And  in  those  days  Antipas  my  faithful  witness,  who  was  slain  among  you,  where  Satan  dwell- 
eth.  14  But  I  have  against  thee  a  few  things  :  because  thou  hast  there,  them  that  hold  the 
doctrine  of  Balaam,  who  taught  Balac  to  cast  a  scandal  before  the  children  of  Israel,  to  eat  and 
commit  fornication:  15  So  hast  thou  also  iheni  that  hold  the  doctrine  of  the  Nicolaites.  16 
In  like  manner  do  penance.  If  not  :  I  will  come  to  thee  quickly,  and  will  fight  against  them 
with  the  sword  of  my  mouth.  17  He  that  hath  an  ear  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  to  the 
Churches,  To  him  that  overcomelh  I  will  give  the  hidden  manna,  and  will  give  him  a  white 
counter:  and  in  the  counter  a  new  name  written,  which  no  man  knoweth,  but  he  that  receiveth 
it.  18  And  to  the  Angel  of  the  Church  of  Thyatira  write.  Thus  saith  tlie  Son  of  God,  which 
hath  eyes  as  a  flame  of  fire,  and  his  feet  like  to  latlen.  19  I  know  thy  works,  and  faith,  and 
thy  charity,  and  ministry,  and  thy  patience,  and  thy  last  works  more  than  the  former.  20  But  I 
have  against  tuee  a  few  thiirgs  :  because  thou  permittest  the  woman  Jezebel,  who  calleth  her- 
self a  prophetess,  to  teach,  and  to  seduce  my  servants  to  fornicate,  and  to  eat  of  things  sacri- 
ficed to  idols.  21  And  I  gave  her  a  lime  that  she  might  do  penance  :  and  she  will  not  repent 
from  her  fornication.  23  Behold  I  will  cast  her  into  ;i  Led  :  and  they  that  commit  adultery  with 
her  shall  be  in  very  great  tribulation,  unless  they  do  penance  from  their  works.  23  And  her 
children  I  will  kill  unto  death  and  all  the  Churches  shall  know  that  I  am  he  that  searcheth  the 
reins  and  hearts,  and  I  will  give  to  every  one  of  you  according  to  his  work.  24  But  I  say  to 
you  the  rest  which  are  at  Thyatira,  whosoever  have  not  this  doctrine,  which  have  not  known 
the  depth  of  Satan  as  thny  say,  I  will  not  cast  upon  you  another  weight.  25  Yet  that  which 
von  have,  hold  till  I  come.  26  And  he  that  shall  overcome  and  keep  my  works  unto  the  end  : 
1  will  give  him  power  over  the  nations,    27  And  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron,  and  as 


Annotations. 
tlie  state  of  them  that  are  spoiled  of  their 
goods,  imprisoned,  and  manifoldly  afflicted  for 
the  Catholic  faith. 

ver.  10.  Of  the  Nicolaites.  Heretics  have  their 
callings  of  certain  persons,  as  is  noted  at  large. 
Ads  11.  26.  These  had  the  names  of  Nicolas, 
one  of  the  seven  first  Deacons  that  were  cho- 
sen. AclsFi.  who  is  thought  to  have  taught  com- 
munity of  women  or  wives,  and  that  it  was  law- 
ful to  eat  of  meat  offered  to  Idols.  Which  lat- 1 
ter  point  is  such  a  thing,  as  if  one  should  hold  \ 
it  lawfid  to  receive  the  bread  or  wine  of  the 
new  communion,  which  is  a  kind  oi  Idolothyta, 
that  is,  idolatrous  meals.  For  though  such  crea- 
tures be  good  by  creation,  yet  they  be  made 
execrable  by  profane  blessing  of  Heretics  or 
Idolaters.  And  concerning  the  name  of  Nico- 
laites given  here  by  our  Lord  himself  to  those 
Heretics,  it  is  a  very  pattern  and  mark  unto 
the  faithful  for  ever,  what  kind  of  men  they 
should  be,  that  should  be  called  after  the  like 
sort,  Arians,  Macedonians, Nestorians,  Luther- 
ans, Zuinglians,  &c.  Hier.  con/.  Lucifer,  in  fine. 
ver.  1 1.  Second  death.  The  death  of  the  body 
is  the  first  death:  the  death  of  the  soul,  the 
second,  which  martyrs  are  surest  to  escape  of 
all  men. 

ver.  14.  To  cast  a  scandal.  Josephus  writeth 
that  when  Balaam  could  not  curse  God's  peo- 
ple, nor  otherwise  annoy  them,  he  taught  Ba- 
lac a  way  how  to  overthrow  them  :  to  wit,  by 
presentingunto  them  their  Heathen  women  very 
beautitiil,  and  delicate  dishes  of  meats  offered  to 
Bel-phegor  :  that  so  being  tempted  they  might 
fall  to  Heathenish  manners  and  displease  God. 
To  which  crafty  counsel  of  Balaam  the  Apos- 
tle resembleth  Heretics'  fraud,  who  by  offering 
liberty  of  meat,  women,  Church  goods,  breach 


Chapter  2. 
of  vows,  and  such  other  licentious  allurements, 
cause  many  more  to  fall, than  by  theirpreaching. 

ver.  20.  The  woman  Jezebel.  He  warneth 
Bishops  to  be  zealous  and  stout  against  false 
Prophets  and  Heretics  of  what  sort  soever,  by 
alluding  covertly  to  the  example  of  holy  Elias, 
that  in  zeal  killed  450  false  prophets  of  Jeze- 
bel, and  spared  not  Achab  nor  Jezebel  them- 
selves, but  told  them  to  their  faces  that  they 
troubled  Israel,  that  is,  the  faithful  people  of 
God.  And  whether  there  were  any  such  great 
woman  then,  a  furtherer  and  promoter  of  the 
Nicolaites,  whom  the  Prophet  should  here 
mean,  it  is  hard  to  say. 

ver.  21.  She  will  not  repent.  See  free  will 
here  most  plainly,  and  that  God  is  not  the  pro- 
per cause  of  obduration  or  impenitence,  but 
man  himself  only.  Our  Lord  giveth  sinners  so 
long  life,  specially  to  expect  their  amendment : 
but  Jezebel,  to  whom  the  Apostle  here  allu- 
deth,  would  never  repent. 

ver.  22.  They  that  commit  adultery  with  her. 
Such  as  communicate  with  Heretics,  shall  be 
damned, -alas,  with  them,  for  not  only  such  as 
were  in  their  hearts,  of  Jezebel's  religion,  or 
inwardly  believed  in  Baal,  but  such  as  exter- 
nally for  fear  worshipped  him,  which  the 
Scriptures  call,  bowing  of  their  knees  to 
Baal,  are  culpable,  as  now  many  bow  their 
knees  to  the  Communion,  that  bow  not  their 
hearts. 

ver.  23.  According  to  his  works.     Who  seeth 

>  not  here  that  good  works  deserve  salvation,  as 

ill  works  damnation:  and  vhat  it  is  not  faith 

alone  that  God  rewardeth,  but  that  faith  which 

worketh  by  charity. 

ver.  26.  I  will  give  him  power.  Observe  that 
not  only  Angels  have  power  and  regiment  over 


416 


APOCALYPSE. 


the  vessel  of  a  potter  shall  they  be  broken.  28  As  1  also  have  received  of  my  father  :  and  I  will 
give  him  ihe  inoriiiug  star.  ^'J  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  to  the 
Churches. 

CHAPTER  III 
He  is  commanded  to  write  to  the  Churches  of  ^tirdis,  thiludelphiu,  and  Laodlrea :  recalling  them  that 
err  to  penance  by  threatening,  Init  praisinfi  the  rest,  und  iiromisiug  revnrd  lo  him  that  overccrmeth  : 
15  detesting  al^to  the  cold  ind{JJemit  Chriitian.  20  }Je  saith  that  God  knockelh  at  the  door  of 
mens  hearts  by  ojftriiig  his  grace,  for  to  enter  into  him  that  icill  apen  unto  him  by  consent  of 
free  will. 

1  And  to  the  Angel  of  the  Church  of  Sardis,  write,  Thus  saith  he  that  hath  the  seven  Spirit3 
of  God,  and  ihe  seven  stars,  I  know  thy  works,  that  thou  hast  the  name  liiut  thou  livest,  and  thou 
art  dead.  "2  Be  vigilant  and  continn  the  rest  of  the  things  which  were  to  die.  For  I  find 
not  thy  works  full  before  niy  God.  3  iluve  in  mind  therefore  in  what  manner  thou  hast 
received  and  heard :  and  keep,  and  do  penance.  If  iheretbre  thou  watch  not,  I  will  come  to 
thee  as  a  thietj  and  thou  sh;ilt  not  know  what  hour  I  will  come  to  thee.  4  But  thou  hast 
u  tew  names  in  Sardis,  winch  have  not  defiled  their  garments:  and  thev  shall  walk 
with  me  in  whites,  because  iliey  are  worthy.  5  He  ihat  shall  overcome,  shall  thus  be  vested 
in  white  garments,  and  I  will  not  put  his  name  out  ol  the  book  of  life,  and  1  will  confess  his 
name  before  my  father,  and  before  his  Angels.  6  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the 
Spirit  saith  to  the  Cnurches.  7  And  to  tiie  Angel  of  the  Church  of  Philadelphia  write.  Thus 
saith  the  Holy  L-'tie  and  the  True  one,  he  thai,  liaih  the  key  of  David  :  he  that  openeth,  and  no 
man  shulteth:  shuttetli,  and  wo  man  openeth.  8  1  know  thy  works.  Behold  I  have  given  before 
thee  a  door  opened  which  no  man  can  sIuk  :  because  thou  fiast  a  little  power,  and  hast  kept  my 
word,  and  hast  not  denied  my  name.  9  Behold  I  will  give  of  the  synagogue  of  Satan,  which 
say  they  be  Jews  and  are  nut,  but  do  lie.  Behold  I  will  make  them  come  and  adore  before 
thy  feet :  and  they  shall  know  that  I  have  lived  thee.  10  Because  thou  hast  kept  the  word  of 
my  patience,  and  I  will  keep  thee  from  llie  hour  of  teiitation,  which  shall  come  upon  the  whole 
world  to  tempt  the  hihabitants  on  the  eariii.  11  Behold  1  come  quickly  :  hold  that  which  thou 
hast,  that  no  man  take  thy  crown.  12  He  that  shall  overcome,  1  will  make  him  a  pillar  in  the 
temple  ot  my  God:  and  he  shall  go  out  no  more  :  and  I  will  write  upon  him  the  name  of  my 
God,  and  the  name  of  the  city  of  niy  God  new  Jerusalem  which  descendeth  out  of  heaven  from 
my  Goti,  and  my  new  name.  13  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  spirit  saith  to  the 
Churches.  14  And  to  the  Angel  of  the  Church  of  Laodicea  write,  Thus  saith  Amen,  the  faithful 
and  true  witness,  which  is  the  beeiniung  of  the  creature  of  God.     15  I  know  thy  works,  that 


Annotations. 
countries  under  God,  but  now  for  the  honour 
of  Christ's  human  nature,  and  for  his  ministry 
in  the  world,  the  saints  deceased  also,  being  in 
heaven,  have  government  over  men  and  Pro- 
vinces, and  theretbre  have  to  do  with  our  al- 

Annotations. 

ver.  4.  Which  have  not.  Such  as  have  not 
committed  deadly  sin  before  baptism. 

ver.  4.  Are  worthy.  iSote  that  there  is  in 
man  a  worthiness  of  the  joys  of  heaven,  by  holy 
life,  and  this  is  a  common  speech  in  holy  Scrip- 
ture, that  a  man  is  worthy  of  God,  of  heaven, 
of  salvation. 

ver.  4.  He  that  shall  overcome.  In  all  these 
speeches  to  divers  Bishops  and  Churches,  he 
continually  encouragelh  them  to  constancy  in 
faith  and  good  life,  by  setting  before  their  eyes 
the  reward  of  the  ne.xt  life.  And  yet  the  Cal- 
vinists  would  have  no  man  do  good  in  respect 
of  such  reward. 

ver.  9.  Adore  before  thy  feet.  You  see  this 
word  of  adoration  is  in  Scrijiture  used  forwor- 
ship  of  creatures  also,  and  that  to  fall  before 
the  feet  of  holy  men  or  Angels  for  duty  and  re- 
verence, is  not  idolatry,  e.xcept  the  prtiper  ho- 
nour due  unto  God,  be  given  them.  Annota- 
tions upon  the  19th  and  22d  chapter  concerning 
the  Apostle's  prostration  before  the  Angeh 
And  the  Adversaries'  evasion,  saying  that  the 
adoration  was  of  God  only  :  and  that,  ht^frre  the 
feet  of  the  party,  signifieth  noihing  else  but,  in 
his  presence  is'false  and  against  the  phrase  of 


Chapter  2. 
fairs  in  tlie  world,  which  is  against  the  Here- 
tics of  these  days,  that  to  take  away  our  prayera 
to  the  Saints,  would  sp9il  them  of  many  sove- 
reign dignities,  wherein  the  Scriptures  make 
them  equal  with  Angels. 

Chapter  3. 
Scriptures,  as  4  Reg.  4.  where  the  Shunamite 
adored  Eliseus,  falling  down  before  his  feet, 
and  4  Reg.  2.  the  sons  of  the  Prophets  adored 
him  in  the  same  sort,  and  here  this  adoration 
cannot  be  meant  but  of  the  Bishop  or  Angel 
of  Philadelphia,  because  he  promised  this  ho- 
nour as  a  reward,  and  as  an  efl'ect  of  his  love 
towards  him,  saying,  Aitd  they  shall  know  that  I 
have  loved  thee.  He  saith  in  the  22d  chapter,  I 
fell  dowji  to  adore  the  feet  of  the  Angel :  the  very 
same  he  expresseth  in  the  19th  chapter,  I  fell 
before  his  feet  to  adroe  him,  making  it  all  one, 
to  adore  before  his  feet,  and    to    adore  him. 

ver.  11.  That  no  man  take  thy  crown.  That 
is,  his  crown  of  everlasting  life  and  glory,  if  he 
persevere  not  to  the  end  in  faith  and  good 
works  :  otherwise  another  shall  enter  into  his 
place,  as  Matthias  did  both  to  the  dignity  of  the 
Apostleship,  and  the  heavenly  crown  due  for 
the  well  usmg  and  executing  of  the  same  func- 
tion :  which  Dudas  might  and  should  have  had, 
if  he  had  persevered  to  the  end  :  and  as  the 
Gentiles  came  into  the  grace  and  place  of  the 
Jews.  Other  difficulties,  concerning  this  kind 
of  speech,  are  resolved  in  Schoolmen,  and  are 
not  here  to  be  stood  upon. 


APOCALYPSE. 


417 


thou  art.  neither  cold  nor  hot.  I  would  thou  were  cold  or  hot.  16  But  because  thou  art  luke- 
warm, and  neither  cold  nor  hot,  I  will  begin  to  vomit  thee  out  of  my  niouih.  17  Because  thou 
sayest,  that  1  am  rich,  and  enriched,  and  lack  nothing:  and  knowest  not  that  thou  art  a  miser, 
and  miserable,  and  poor,  and  blind  and  naked.  18  1  counsel  thee  to  buy  of  me  gold  fire-tried, 
that  thou  m  lyst  be  made  rich  :  anJ  inayst  be  clothed  in  white  garments,  that  the  confusion  of 
thy  nakedness  appear  not :  and  with  eye-salve  anoint  thine  eyes,  that  thou  maysi  see.  19  I, 
whom  I  love,  do  rebuke  and  chastise.  Be  zealous  theretore  and  do  penance.  20  Behold  1 
stand  at  the  door  and  knock,  if  any  man  shall  hear  my  voice,  and  open  the  gate,  I  will  enter  in 
to  him,  and  will  sup  with  him,  and  he  with  me.  21  He  that  shall  overcome,  I  will  give 
unto  him  to  sit  with  me  in  my  Throne:  as  I  also  have  overcome,  and  have  sitten  with  my 
Father  in  his  Throne.  22  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  to  the 
Churches. 

CHAPTER  IV. 
A  door  heinff  open  hi  heaven,  he  saw  one  sildng  in  a  Throne,     4  and  round  about  him  four  and  (went if 

Seniors:  sitlinff,     6  and  the  four  beasts  here  descrilied,     9  which  with  the  Jour  and  twenty  Seniors 

conlinualltf  glorified  him  that  sat  in  the  Throne. 

1  After  these  things  1  looked,  and  behold  a  door  open  in  heaven,  and  the  first  voice  which  1 
heard,  was  as  it  were  of  a  trumpet  speaking  with  me,  saying,  Come  up  hither,  and  I  will  show 
thee  tile  things  which  must  be  done  quickly  after  these.  2  Immediately  I  was  in  spirit:  and 
behold  there  was  a  seat  set  in  heaven,  and  upon  the  sea*^  one  sitting,  3  And  he  that  sat,  was 
like  in  sight  to  the  Jasper-stone,  and  the  Sardine  :  and  there  was  a  rainbow  round  about  the 
seat,  like  to  the  si^ht  of  an  Emeraud.  4  And  round  about  the  seat,  four  and  twenty  seats:  an-d 
upon  the  thrones,  four  and  twenty  Seniors  sitting,  clothed  about  in  white  garments,  and  on  their 
heads  crowns  of  gold.  5  And  from  the  throne  proceeded  lightnings,  and  voices,  and  thunders  : 
and  seven  lamps  burning  before  the  throne,  which  are  the  seven  Spirit.s  of  God.  6  And  in  the 
sight  of  the  seat,  as  it  were  a  sea  of  glass  like  to  Crystal,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  seat,  and 
round  about  the  seat  four  beasts  lull  of  eyes  before  and  behind.  7  And  the  first  beast,  like  to 
a  Lion:  and  the  second  beast,  like  to  a  Calf:  and  the  third  beast  having  the  face,  as  it  were, 
of  a  man:  and  the  fourth  beast,  like  to  an  Eagle  flying.  8  And  the  four  beasts,  every  one  of 
them  had  si.x  wings  round  about :  and  within  they  are  fu".  of  eyes:  and  they  had  no  rest  day 
and  night,  saying,  Hohj,  Holy,  Holy,  Lord  God  omnipotent,  which  was,  and  which  is,  and  which 
sliall  come.  9  And  when  those  beasts  gave  glory,  and  honour,  and  benediction  to  hiin  that 
sitteth  upon  the  Throne,  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever.  10  The  four  and  twenty  Seniors  fell 
down  before  him  that  sitteth  in  the  throne,  and  adored  him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  and 
cast  their  crowns  before  the  throne  saying,  11  Thou  art  worthy,  O  Lord  our  God,  to  receive 
glory  and  honour  and  power :  because  thou  hast  created  all  things,  and  for  thy  will  they  were 
and  have  been  created. 

CHAPTER    V. 
John  weeping,  henause  no  man  could  open  the  hook  sealed  with  seven  seals:     6   The  Lamb  that  teas 
slain,  opened  it:  which  bein^z  done,     8  tlie  four  Deasls,  nnd  four  and  twenty  Seniors,  with  an  innu- 
merable miiltilude  of  Angels  and  all  creatures  did  glorify  him  exceedingly. 

1  And  I  saw  in  the  right  hand  of  him  that  sat  upon  the  Throne,  a  book  written  within  and 
without,  sealed  with  seven  seals.  2  And  I  saw  a  strong  Angel,  preaching  with  aloud  voice. 
Who  is  worthy  to  open  the  book,  and  to  loose  the  seals  thereof?  3  And  no  man  was  able  nei- 
ther in  heaven  nor  in  earth,  nor  under  the  earth,  to  open  the  book,  nor  look  on  it.    4  And  I  wept 


Annotations. 
ver.  16.  Lukewarm.  Zeal  and  fervour  is 
commendable,  specially  in  God's  cause  :  and 
the  Neuters  that  be  neither  hot  nor  cold,  are  to 
Christ  and  his  Church  burdenous  and  loath- 
some, as  lukewarm  water  is  to  a  man's  sto- 
mach, provoking  him  to  vomit,  and  therefore 

Annotations. 

ver.  6.  Fmir  beasts  full.  These  four  beasts, 
and  the  like  described,  Ezech.  1.  by  the  judg- 
ment of  the  holy  Doctors  signify  the  four  Evan- 
gelists, and  in  them  all  True  Preachers,  the 
man,  Matthew:  the  lion,  Mark:  the  calf, 
Luke  :  the  eagle.  .lohn  :  Gresor.  in  1.  Ezech. 

ver.  8.  Holy,  holy,  holy.  This  word  is  thrice 
repeated  here,  and  ha.  6,  and  to  the  imitation 
thereof,  in  the  service  of  the  holy  Church,  at 
Te  Deum,  and  at  Mass,  specially  in  the  Preface 


Chapter  3. 
he  threateneth  to  void  up  such  Neuters  out  of 
his  mouth. 

ver.  20.  Knock,  if.  God  first  calleth  upon  man, 
and  knocketh  at  the  door  of  his  heart :  that  is  to 
say,  offereth  his  grace,  and  it  lieth  in  man  to  give 
consent  by  free  will,  holpen  also  by  his  grace. 

Chapter  4. 
next  before  the  great  mysteries,  for  the  ho- 
nour of  the  three  persons  in  the  blessed  Tri- 
nity, and  that  the  Church  militant  may  join 
with  the  triumphant,  and  with  all  the  orders 
of  Angels,  who  also  are  present  r,  the  conse- 
cration, and  do  service  there  to  our  common 
Lord  and  Master,  as  Chrysostom  writeth,  lib 
&.de  Sacerdotia,  and  Ham.  1.  de  verb.  Tsa.  term 
1.  The  Greeks  call  it  the  Hymn  Trisagios, 
that  is.  Thrice  holy. 


Annotations.        Chapter  5. 
ver.  1.  Book  written.    He  speaketh  not  of  the  I  question  :  but  of  the  faithful  in  Abraham's  bo 
damned  in  Hell,  of  whom  there  could  be  no  I  som,  and  in  Purgatory. 


418 


APOCALYPSE. 


much  because  no  man  was  found  worthy  to  open  the  book,  nor  to  see  it.  5  And  one  of  the 
Sci.iors  said  ;o  ine,  Weep  nut :  behold  the  Liou  ot  ihe  'I'ribe  ot  Juda,  the  root  ol  David,  hath 
won  lo  open  (he  ojok,  unJ  to  louae  ihe  seven  seals  ihereol.  6  And  I  saw,  and  l)ehold  in  the 
midsi  oi  the  I'lirone  and  ol  the  lour  Beasts  in  liie  midst  ot  the  Seniors  a  Lamb  standing  as  it 
were  slain,  having  seven  hums  and  seven  eyes,  whieli.are  the  seven  Spiiiis  ot  God,  sent  into 
ail  the  eardi.  7  And  he  came  and  received  the  book  out  ot  the  right  hand  of  him  iliat  sat  in 
the  'rhione.  8  And  vviien  lie  had  opened  the  book,  the  four  beasts,  and  the  tour  and  twenty 
Seniors  lell  belore  the  Luinb,  having  every  one  harii.s,  and  golden  vials  full  ol  odours,  which 
are  die  prayers  ot  dumts.  'J  And  they  sang  a  new  canticle,  saying,  thou  art  worthy,  O  Lord, 
to  lake  the  book,  and  to  open  ihe  seals  ihereot  ;  because  thou  wast  slain,  and  hast  redeemed  us 
to  God  10  t!iy  blood  out  ot  every  tribe  and  tongue  and  people  and  naiion,  10  And  lust  made 
us  o  our  God  a  kingdom,  and  Priests,  and  we  shall  reign  upon  the  earth.  11  And  1  looked 
and  heard  tiie  voice  ol  many  Angels  round  about  the  tluonc,  and  ot  tlie  beasts  and  of  the  Se- 
niors :  and  the  number  ot  them  was  thousands  of  thousands,  12  Saying  with  a  loud  voice, 
i'he  Lamb  that  was  slain,  is  wonliy  to  receive  power  and  divinity,  and  wisdom,  and  sirenglh, 
and  honour,  and  glory,  and  benedicdoii.  13  j\nd  every  creature  that  is  in  the  heaven  and  upon 
the  ear. ti,  and  under  the  eaitli,  and  that  are  in  the  sea,  and  that  are  therein:  all  did  1  hear  say- 
ing, 'i'o  liim  tiiat  siiieth  in  the  throne,  and  to  the  Lamb,  benediction  and  honour  and  glory  and 
power  toiever  and  ever.  14  And  the  tour  beasts,  said.  Amen.  And  the  lour  and  tvveiuy  Se- 
niors leli  on  their  laces  :  and  adored  him  that  liviili  torever  and  ever. 

CHAPTKR    yi. 
Four  seak  of  the  seven  being  opened,  there  follow  divers  efferts  against  the  earth.    9  When  the  fifth  seal 

was  opened,  the  souls  oj  Martyrs  desire  that  the  jud^viKid  may  he  hastened:   12  and  at  the  opening 

oj  the  suith,  there  are  signs  showed  oJ  Ihejadf^iiwiU  to  come. 

1  And  1  saw  that  the  Lamb  iiad  opened  one  ol  the  seven  seals,  and  I  heard  one  of  the  four 
beasts,  saying,  as  it  were  the  voice  ol  thunder,  Conie,  and  see.  '■i  And  1  saw  :  and  behold  a 
while  horse,  and  he  that  sat  u|)on  him  had  a  bow,  and  there  was  a  crown  given  him,  and  he 
went  lorth  conquering,  that  he  might  conquer.  3  And  when  he  had  opened  the  second  seal,  I 
heard  the  second  beast  saying.  Gome,  and  see.  4  And  there  went  forth  another  horse,  red  : 
and  he  that  sat  thereon,  to  bun  it  was  given  that  he  should  take  peace  from  the  earth,  and  that 
they  should  kill  one  another,  and  a  great  sword  was  given  to  him.  5  And  when  he  had 
opened  the  third  seal,  I  heard  the  third  beast,  saying,  Come,  and  see.  And  behold  a  black 
hoise,  and  he  that  sat  upon  him,  had  a  balance  in  his  hantl.  6  And  I  heard  as  it  were  a  voice 
in  the  midst  of  the  four  beasts,  saying  :  Two  pounds  of  wheat  for  a  penny,  and  thrice  two 
pounds  ot  barley  tor  a  penny,  and  wine  and  oil  hurt  you  not.  7  And  when  he  had  opened  the 
touriliseal,  1  heard  a  voice  i>f  the  ibiirlh  beast,  saying.  Come,  and  see.  8  And  behold  a  pale 
horse  :  and  he  that  sat  upon  him,  his  name  was  death,  and  hell  followed  him,  and  power  was 
given  to  him  over  the  lour  parts  ot  the  earth,  to  kill  with  sword,  with  famine,  and  with  death, 
and  with  beasts  of  the  earth.  9  And  when  he  had  opened  (he  fifth  seal :  I  saw  under  the  Al- 
tar Ihe  souls  of  them  that  were  slain  lor  the  word  ot  God,  and  for  the  teelimony  which  they 


Annotations. 

ver.  S.  The  prayers  of  saints.  Hereby  it  is  plai:i, 
that  the  Saints  in  heaven  offer  up  the  prayers 
of  faithful  and  holy  persons  in  earth,  called 
here  Saints,  and  in  Scripture  often,  unto  Christ. 
And  among  so  many  divine  and  unsearchable 
mysteries  set  down  without  exposition  it 
pleased  God  yet,  that  the  Apostle  himself 
should  open  this  one  point  unto  us,  that  these 
odours  be  the  lauds  and  [irayersot  the  faithful, 
ascending  and  oti'ered  upto'tiod  as  incense,  by 
the  Saints  in  heaven,  that  so  the  Protestants 
may  have  no  excuse  of  their  error,  that  the 
Saints  have  no  knowledge  of  our  affairs  or  de- 
sires. 

ver.  9.  Because  thou  wast  slain.  This  maketh 
against  the  Calvinists,  who  are  not  content  to 
Bay  that  we  merit  not,  but  that  Christ  merited 
not  for  liim.'-eH'.  Calv.  PliVp.  i.  ver.  9. 

ver.  10    A  kingdom  a,  •'  Priests.     To  serve 


Chaptp:r  5. 
God  and  subdue  vices  and  sins,  is  to  reign  or 
to  be  a  King  spiritually.  Likewise  to  offer 
unto  him  the  sacrifices  of  good  works,  is  to  be 
a  Priest  after  a  sort :  though  neither  the  one 
northe  other  in  proper  speech.  Annot.  c.  1.  v.  5. 

ver.  13.  To  the  Lamb.  All  the  said  creatures 
are  boimd  to  give  honour,  not  only  to  God,  but 
to  Christ  as  Man,  and  our  Redeemer:  and  so 
they  here  do. 

ver.  13.  Every  creature.  He  meaneth  the 
creatures  in  heaven,  as  Angels  and  Saints,  the 
holy  persons  in  earth,  and  "those  that  were  in 
Limbo,  or  be  in  purgatory,  for  of  the  damned  in 
hell  he  cannot  speak  in  this  case  ;  lastly,  of  the 
peoples  in  Islands,  here  called  the  sea,  which 
the  Propb'^ts  use  often  to  name  several lly,  when 
they  fortell  the  spreading  of  Christ's  glory 
'i.rouEh  ihe  world,  as  Isa.  can.  49.  Hear  ye 
Islands,  and  youptoyie  afar  off,  <^c. 


Annotations.  Chapter  6. 
ver.  9.  Under  the  Altar.  Christ  as  man,  no  1  body  also  or  relics  near  or  under  the  Al- 
doiib,  is  this  altar,  under  which  the  soiilsof  all  i  tars,  where  our  Saviour's  body  is  offered  in 
Martyrs  live  in  heaven,  expecting  their  bodies,  j  the  holy  Mass:  and  hath  a  special  proviso  that 
as  Christ  iheir  head  hath  his  body  ffiere  already.  I  no  Altars  be  erected  or  consecrated  without 
And  f()r  correspondence  to  their  places  of  state  |  soine  part  of  a  Saint's  body  or  relics.  Cone. 
m  heaven,  the  Church  layeth  commonly  their  I  African,  can.  50.  Cartliag.  5.  can.  14.   Hieronie, 


APOCALYPSE. 


419 


bad.  10  And  they  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  How  long  Lord,  holy  and  true,  jiidgest  thou 
not  and  revengest  thou  not  our  blood  ot  tlieiii  iliut  dwell  on  the  earth  ?  1 1  And  wlme  stoles 
were  given,  t(j  every  one  ot  them  one  :  and  it  was  said  lo  them,  that  they  should  rest  yet  a 
little  mne,  till  their  li;llovv-servants  be  complete,  and  their  brethren,  that  are  to   be  slain  even 


Annotations. 
co7if.  V'tgilant.  c.  3.  Augustine,  de  Civit.  lib.  8. 
cap.  27.  Greg.  /(/).  5.  ej/ist.  50.  lih.  1.  episf.  52. 
lib.  2.  episl  Di.  Wbereunio  the  Prophet  seein- 
eth  here  to  allude,  making  their  souls  also  to 
have  their  bei.ig  in  heaven,  as  it  were  under 
the  Altar.  Augusdne,  or  what  o  her  ancient 
writer  soeveV  was  the  author  thereof.  Ser.  11. 
de  Sanr^is,  Under  the  Ahar  of  God  I  saiu  Ike 
soiiU  '//  Uie  Khiin.  Whn/  is  more  reverent  or  ho- 
noivahi.e,  lliiin  to  reH  under  that  Altar  by  trliit  h 
nacrijice  is  done  to  God,  and  in  which  our  Lord  is 
the  I'rieM :  as  it  /s  lurillen^  Thou  art  a  Priest  av- 
cordiiii;  to  the  order  of  Miirldsedec  7  lliishlln  do 
the  Souls  of  the  just  rest  nndf.r  the  Altar,  because 
ujion  t/te  Altar  our  Lord's  body  is  offered,  neither 
without  cause  do  the  just  there  call  for  revenge  of 
their  blood,  where  alio  the  blood  of  Christ  is  shed, 
for  sinners:  and  many  other  goodly  words  to 
that  purpose. 

Tins  place  also  the  wicked  Heretic  Vigilan- 
tius,  as  liieronie  writeih  against  him,  wiiness- 
eth,  cap.  2.  abused  to  prove,  that  the  souls  ot' 
Martyrs  and  other  Saints  were  included  in 
some  certain  place,  that  they  could  not  be 
present  at  their  bodies  and  inonumenis,  where 
Christian  people  used  in  the  primitive  Church 
to  pray  un'o  them,  as  Cath  die  men  do  yet, 
nor  be  where  ihey  list,  or  where  men  pray 
unto  them.  To  which  the  holy  doctor  an- 
swereth  at  large,  that  they  be  wheresoever 
Christ  is  according  to  his  humanity  :  for  under 
that  Altar  they  be.  You  see  how  this  blessed 
Father  refuied  in  that  Heretic  the  Calvinists 
so  long  before  they  were  born.  Dost  thou  pre- 
scribe lauis  lo  God  ?  Dost  thou  fetter  the  Apostles, 
that  they  ?nny  be  kept  in  prison  till  the  day  of  judg- 
ment, and  be  kept  from  their  Lord,  of  v>hom  it  is 
vritten.  They  follow  the  Lamb  n^hithersoever  he 
goeth.  If  the  Lanihbe  in  every  pbice,  then  thrythat 
be  with  the  Lamb  must  be  even/  where.  And  if  the 
devil  and  wicked  spirits  garlding  abroad  in  the 
world  ivith  passing  celeritif,  be  present  every  where: 
shall  holy  Martyrs  after  the  shediimx  of  their 
blood,  be  kept  close  under  an  Altar,  that  ihey  can- 
not stir  out  from  thence  ? 

Which  misliketh  our  Calvinists  s'l  much, 
that  they  charge  him  of  great  error,  in  that  he 
saith,  Christ  according  to  his'hu:naoity  is  every 
where,  as  though  he  vvore  an  Uiiiqiiitary  Pro- 
testant. Where,  if  they  had  any  judgment, 
they  might  perceive  that  he  nieaneth  not,  that 
Christ  or  his  Saints  shoidd  be  personally  pre- 
sent at  once  in  every  pla<'e  alike,  as  God  is : 
but  tliat  their  motion,  speed  and  a'.rili'y  robe 
where  they  list,  is  incomparable,  and  that  their 
power  and  operation  is  aocord'ng'y,  which  rhey 
may  learn  to  be  the  holy  Doctor's  meaning,  by 
the  words  that  folljw  of  ttie  Di^vil  and  his  mi- 
nisters: wlnm  he  afFi:-tneth  to  be  everywhere 
no  otherwise  but  by  their  exceeding  celerity 
of  being  and  wo'king  mischief  now  in  one 
place,  now  in  another,  and  th  it  in  a  moment. 
For  though  they  be  S'lirits,  vcf  are  ih^y  not 
every  where   at  once  according  to  their  es- 


Chaptkk  6. 
sence.  And  for  our  new  Divines,  it  were  a 
hard  thing  to  determine,  how  long  Satan,  that 
told  our  Ljrd  he  had  circuited  the  earth,  was 
in  his  journey,  and  in  the  particular  considera- 
tion and  temptation  of  .lob  :  and  how  many  men 
he  assaulted  in  tliat  his  one  circuit.  No,  no, 
such  curious  companions  know  nothing,  nor 
believe  nothing,  but  that  they  see  with  corporal 
eyes,  and  teach  nothing  but  the  way  to  infidelity. 

ver.  10.  And  lliey  cried.  Hierome  also  against 
the  said  V'igilantius  reporteth,  that  he  used  an 
argument  against  the  prayers  ol  the  Saints  out 
of  this  place,  tor  that  these  Martyrs  cried  for 
revenge,  and  could  not  obtain.  But  we  will 
report  his  word,  that  you  may  see  how  like 
one  heretic  is  to  another,  these  of  our  days  to 
those  of  old.  Thou  sayest  in  thy  book,  saith  Hi- 
erome, that  uihiLtl  we  be  alive,  one  oj  us  may  pray 
for  another  :  but  ajter  tve  be  dead,  no  mans  prayer 
shall  be  heard  for  another:  especialli/  seeing  the 
Marti^rs  asking  revenge  of  tlieir  blood,  could  not 
obtain.  So  said  the  heretic.  Against  which 
the  holy  doctor  maketh  a  li>ng  reluiaiion,  prov- 
ing that  they  pray  mucli  more  after  they  be  in 
heaven,  than  they  did  iiere  in  earth  :  and  that 
they  shall  be  much  sooner  heard  of  God,  than 
when  they  are  in  the  world. 

But  lor  the  Hecetic's  argument  framed  out 
of  these  words  of  the  Apocalypse  thus.  These 
Martyrs  did  not  obtain,  ergo.  Saints  do  not  pray 
for  us:  it  was  so  frivolous,  and  the  antecedent 
"so  manifestly  false,  that  he  vouchsafed  not  to 
stand  about  it.  For  it  is  plain  the  Martyrs 
here  were  heard,  and  that  their  petition  should 
be  lidfilled  in  tune  appointed  by  God,  where- 
unto  they  did  and  do  always  conform  them- 
selves: for  it  was  said  unto  them.  That  they 
should  rest  yet  a  little  time,  till,  ^c.  And  that 
Martyrs'  prayers  be  heard  in  this  case,  our 
Saviour  testiheth  Luk.  18.  saying.  And  will  not 
God  revenge  his  elect  that  cry  to  him  day  and 
I  night  ?  I  saq  to  you,  he  will  quit  kly  revenge  them. 
I  And  if  God  do  not  hear  the  Saints  sometime 
nor  grant  their  requests,  it  is  therefore  conse- 
quent that  they  do  not  or  may  not  pray?  Then 
Christ  himself  should  not  have  prayed  his  fa- 
ther to  remove  the  bitter  cup  of  death  from 
hiin,  because  that  petition  was  not  granted. 

vt  r.  10.  Reveiigesf  Ihou  not.  They  do  not  de- 
sire revenge  upon  their  enemies  tor  hatred,  but 
of  Charity  and  zeal  of  God's  honour,  praying 
that  his  enemies  and  the  persecutors  of  his 
Church  and  Saints,  that  will  not  repent,  may 
be  confounded :  and  that  our  Lord  would  ac- 
celerate his  general  judgment,  that  so  they 
miiiht  attain  the  perlijct  crown  of  glory  pro- 
I  mised  unto  them  both  in  body  and  soul :  which 
is  to  desire  the  resurrection  of  their  bodies, 
which  then  shall  triumph  perfectly  and  fully 
over  the  persecutors  that  so  cruelly  handled 
the  bodies  of  the  elect,  which  shall  then  appear 
glorious  to  t'le  enemies'  confusion. 

ve:-.  II.  Till  their  fellow  servants  be  complete. 
There  is  a  certain  number  that  God  liaih  or- 


iSO  APOCALPySE. 

as  they.  12  And  1  saw,  when  he  liud  openerl  the  sixth  seal,  and  behold  there  was  tnAdS  i 
great  earthquakej  and  the  Sun  beeutue  black  as  it  were  sackcloth  of  hair  :  and  the  whole 
Moon  became  as  blood  :  13  And  the  stars  ironi  heaven  IcU  upon  the  earth,  as  the  fig  tree 
castedi  her  green  figs,  when  it  is  shaken  ot  a  great  wind  ;  14  And  heaven  departed  as  a  book 
folded  togetlier :  and  every  hill,  and  island  were  moved  out  ot  their  places.  15  And  the  kings  of 
the  earth,  and  the  Princes,  and  the  Tribunes,  and  the  rich,  and  the  strong,  and  every  bondman, 
and  freeman  hid  themselves  in  the  dens  and  the  rucks  of  mountains.  16  And  they  say  to  the 
inountanis  and  the  rocks :  Fall  upon  us,  and  hideus  trom  the  face  of  him  that  sitteth  upon  the 
throne,  and  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb  ;  17  Because  the  great  day  of  their  wrath  is  come, 
and  who  shall  be  able  to  stand? 

CHAPTER   VII. 
The  earth  being  to  be  punUhed,  3  They  are  com-mandrd  to  save  thrm  that  are  signed  in  their  foreheads: 

4  ii:hich  are  described  and  nwmbered  both  of  the  Jews  and  Gentiles,  blessing  God.     13  Of  them  that 

v>ere  clothed  in  white  stuks  and  long  robes. 

1  After  these  things  I  saw  fourAngels  standing  upon  the  four  comers  of  the  earth  holding  the 
four  winds  of  the  earth  that  they  should  not  blow  upon  the  land,  nor  upon  the  sea,  nur  on  any 
tree,  'i  And  I  saw  another  Angel  ascending  from  the  rising  ol  the  sun,  having  the  sign  of  the 
living  God:  and  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice  to  the  four  Angels,  to  whom  it  was  given  to  hurt 
the  e^irth  and  the  sea,  3  Saying,  Hurt  not  the  earth  and  the  sea,  nor  the  trees,  till  we  sign  the 
servants  ot  our  God  in  their  foreheads.  4  And  I  heard  liie  number  of  them  that  were_  signed, 
a  hun.lred  forty-four  thousand  were  signed,  of  every  tribe  of  the  children  of  Israel.  5  Of  the 
tribe  of  .luda,  twelve  thousand  signed.  Of  the  tribe  of  Reuben,  twelve  thousand  signed.  Of 
the  tribe  of  Gad,  twelve  thousand  signed.  6  Of  the  tribe  of  Aser,  twelve  thousand  signed. 
Of  the  tribe  of  Ncphthali,  twelve  thousand  signed.  Of  the  tribe  of  Man:iSses,  twelve  thousand 
signed.  7  Of  the  tribe  of  Simeon,  twelve  thousand  signed._  Of  the  tribe  of  Levi,  twelve  thou- 
sand signed.  Of  the  tribe  of  Issachar,  twelve  thousand  signed.  B  Of  the  tribe  of  Zabulun, 
twelve  thousand  signed.  Of  the  tribe  of  .Toseph,  twelve  thousand  signed.  Of  the  tribe  of  ben- 
jamin, twelve  thousand  signed.  9  After  these  things  I  saw  a  great  multitude  which  no  man 
could  number,  of  all  nations  and  tribes,  and  peoples,  and  tongues:  standing  before  the  throne, 
and  in  the  sight  of  the  Lamb,  clothed  in  white  robes,  and  palms  in  tlieir  hands  :  10  And  they 
cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying.  Salvation  to  our  God  vvhich  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  to_ 
the  Lamb.  11  And  all  the  Angels  stood  in  the  circuit  of  the  throne  and  of  the  seniors  and  of 
tlie  four  beasts  :  and  they  fell  in  the  sight  of  the  throne  upon  their  faces,  and  adored  God,  12 
Saying,  Amen.  Benediction,  and  glory,  and  wisdom,  and  thanksgiving,  honour  and  power,  arid 
strength  to  our  God  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen.  13  And  one  of  the  seniors  answered,  and  said 
to  me,  These  that  are  clothed  in  the  white  robes,  who  be  they  ?  and  whence  came  they  ?  14 
And  I  said  to  1dm,  My  Lord  thou  knowest.  And  he  said  to  me.  These  are  they  which  are 
come  out  of  great  tribulation,  and  have  washed  their  robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood 
of  the  Lamb.  15  Therefore  they  are  before  the  throne  of  God  and  they  serve  him  day  and 
night  in  his  temple  :  and  he  that  sitteth  in  the  throne  shall  dwell  over  them.  16  They  shall  no 
more  hunger  nor  thirst,  neither  shall  the  sun  fall  upon  them,  nor  any  heat.  17  Because  the 
Lamb  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  shall  rule  them,  and  shall  conduct  them  to  the  living 
fountains  of  waters,  and  God  will  wipe  awav  all  tears  from  their  eyes. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
The  seventh  seal  being  opened,  there  appear  Angeh  with  trumpets :     5  and  when  another  Angel  poured 

out  fire  taken  from  the  altar,  upon  the  earth,  there  follow  divers  tempests.     7  Li  like  manner,  whiles 

four  Angels  of  the  seven  sound  their  trumpets,  there  fall  suudnj  plagues. 

1  And  when  he  had  opened  ihe  seventh  seal,  there  was  made  silence  in  heaven,  as  it  were 
half  an  hour.  2  And  I  saw  seven  Angels  standing  in  the  si^ht  of  God  :  and  there  were  given 
to  them  seven  trumpets.  3  And  another  Angel  came,  antTstond  before  the  Altar,  having  a 
golden  cenSer:  and  there  were  given  to  him  many  incenses,  that  he  should  give  of  the  prayers 
of  all  saints  upon  the  altar  of  gold,  which  is  before  the  throne  of  God.  4  And  the  smoke  of  the 
incenses  of  the  prayers  of  the  saints  ascended  from  the  hand  of  the  Angel  before  God.    5  And 

Annotations.         CiiAPTF.n  6. 
dained  to  die  for  the  testimony  of  truth  andtlic  .  till  that  number  be  accomplished,  the  general 
Catholic  faith,  for  conformity  of  the  members    condemnation  of  the  wicked  persecutor  shall 
to  the  head  Christ  our   chief  Martyr,   and  1  not  come,  nor  the  general  reward  of  the  elect. 

Annotations.        Chapter  7. 


ver.  3.  TVie  sign  the  servants.  It  is  an  allu- 
sion to  the  sign  of  the  Cross  which  the  faith- 
ful bear  in  their  foreheads,  to  show  they  be 
not  ashamed  of  Christ.  Augustine,  tract.  43. 
in  Jo. 


ver.  4.  A  hundred  forty-four  thousand.  He 
signifieth  by  these  thousands  and  the  multitude 
following,  all  the  elect:  but  the  elect  of  the 
.lews,  to  he  in  a  certain  number :  the  elect  of 
the  Gentiles  to  be  innumerable. 


ANNoTA'rtoNs.       Chapteh.  8. 
ver.  3.  Before  the  altar.    The  Priest  standing  1  self  also  heins  present  upon  the  Altar,  is  a 
at  the  alt'irpr.iving  and  offering  for  the  people    figure  of  this  thing,  and  thereunto  he  nlhideth. 
in  [lie  time  of  the  high  mysteries,  Christ  him-  '      ver.  4.  Of  the  prayers  of  the  saints.     If  this  be 


APOCALYPSE. 


421 


the  Angel  took  the  censer,  and  filled  it  of  the  fire  of  the  altar,  and  cast  it  on  the  earth  and  there 
were  made  thunders  and  voices  and  Hghtnings,  and  a  great  earthquake.  6  And  the  seven 
Angels  whicli  had  the  seven  trumpets  prepared  thtmselves  to  sound  with  the  trumpet.  7  And 
the  first  Angel  sounded  with  tlie  trumpet,  and  there  was  made  hail  and  hre  mingled  in  blood, 
and  it  was  cast  on  the  earth,  and  the  third  part  ot  the  earth  was  burnt,  and  the  third  part  ot' 
trees  was  burnt,  and  all  green  grass  was  burnt.  8  And  the  second  Angel  sounded  with  the 
trumpet:  and  as  it  were  a  great  mountain  burning  with  fire,  was  cast  into  the  sea,  and  the 
third  part  ot  the  sea  was  made  blood  :  9  And  third  part  of  those  creatures  died,  which  had 
lives  in  the  sea,  and  the  third  part  of  the  ships  perished.  10  And  the  thi-d  Angel  sounded  with 
the  trumpet,  and  a  great  star  fell  from  heaven,  burning  as  it  wem  a  toich,  and  it  fell  on  the 
third  part  of  the  floods,  and  on  the  fountains  of  waters.  11  And  the  nam:  of  the  star  is  called 
wormwood,  and  the  third  part  of  the  waters  was  n:ade  into  wormwood:  and  many  men  died 
of  the  waters,  because  they  were  made  bitter.  12  And  the  tourth  Angel  sounded  with  the 
trumpet,  and  the  third  part  of  the  sun  was  smitten,  and  the  third  part  of  the  moon,  and  the  third 
part  ot  the  stars,  so  that  the  third  part  of  them  was  darkened,  and  of  the  day  there  shined  not 
the  third  part,  and  of  the  night  in  like  manner.  13  And  I  looked  and  heard  the  voice  of  one 
eagle  flying  through  the  midst  of  heaven,  saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Wo,  wo,  wo,  to  the  inhii- 
biters  on  the  earth  :  because  of  the  rest  of  the  voices  of  the  three  Angels  which  were  to  sound 
■with  the  trumpet. 

CHAPTER  IX. 
The  ff(h  Angel  sounding  the  trumpel,  a  star  Jalkth.  3  The  issuing  forth  of  locusts  from  the  smohe 
of  the  deep  pit  to  vex  men,  7  and  Vie  description  of  them,  13  the  si-itk  Anget  sounding,  four 
Angels  are  let  loose,  18  Which  with  a  great  troop  of  horsemen  do  miudtr  the  third  part  of  men. 
1  And  the  fifth  Angel  sounded  with  the  trumpet,  and  I  saw  a  star  to  have  fallen  from  heaven 
upon  the  earth,  and  tliere  was  given  to  him  the  key  of  the  pit  of  bottomless  depth.  2  And  he 
opened  the  pit  of  the  bottomless  depth  :  and  the  smoke  of  the  pit  ascended,  as  the  smoke  of 
the  great  furnace :  and  the  sun  was  darkened  and  the  air  with  the  smoke  ot  the  pit.  3  And 
from  the  smoke  of  the  pit  there  issued  forth  locusts  into  the  earth,  and  power  was  given  to 
them,  as  the  scorpions  of  the  earth  have  power :  4  And  it  was  commanded  them  that  they 
should  not  hurt  the  grass  of  the  earth  nor  any  green  thing,  nor  any  tree  :  but  only  men  which 
have  not  the  sign  of  God  in  their  foreheads.  5  And  it  was  given  unto  them  that  thev  should 
not  kill  them  :  but  that  they  should  be  tormented  five  months  :  and  their  torments  as'  the  tor- 
ments of  a  scorpion  when  he  striketh  a  man.  6  And  in  those  days  men  shall  seek  for  dt  ah 
and  shall  not  find  it:  and  they  shall  desire  to  die,  and  death  shall  flee  from  them.  7  And  the 
similitudes  of  the  locusts,  like  to  horses  prepared  into  battle  :  and  upon  their  heads  as  it  were 
crowns  like  to  gold  :  and  their  faces  as  the  faces  of  men.  8  And  tliey  had  hair  as  the  hair  of 
women:  and  their  teeth  were  as  of  lions.  9  And  they  had  habergeons  as  habergeons  of  iron, 
and  the  voice  of  their  wings  as  the  voice  of  the  chariots  of  many  horses  running  into  battle. 
10  And  they  had  tails  like  to  scorpions,  and  stings  were  in  their  tails  ;  and  their  power  was  to 
hurt  men  five  months.  11  And  they  had  over  them  a  king,  the  Angel  of  the  bottomless  depth, 
whose  name  in  Hebrew  is  Abaddon,  and  in  Greek  ApoUyon  ;  in  Latin  having  the  name  Ext.ermi- 
nanls.  12  One  wo  is  gone,  and  behold  two  woes  come  yet  after  these.  13  And  the  sixth 
Angel  sounded  with  the  trumpet:  and  I  heard  one  voice  from  the  four  horns  of  the 
golden  altar,  which  is  before  the  eyes  of  God.  14  Saying  to  the  sixth  Angel  which  had  the 
trumpet,  Loose  the  four  angels  which  are  bound  in  the  great  river  Euphrates.     15  And  the 

Annotations. 
Michael  or  any  Angel,  and  not  Christ  himself, 
as  some  take  it,  Angels  offer  up  the  prayers  of 
the  faithful,  as  the  24  Elders  did,  chap.  5.  for 
this  word,  Saints,  is  taken  here  for  the  holy 
persons  on  earth,  as  often  as  in  the  Scripture : 
though  it  be  not  against  the  Scriptures,  that  the 

Annotations. 

ver.  \.  A  star  to  have  fallen.  The  fall  of  an 
Arch-heretic,  as  Arius,  Luther,  Calvin,  out  of 
the  Church  of  God,  whica  have  the  key  ot  Hell 
to  open  and  bring  forth  all  the  old  condemned 
heresies  buried  before  in  the  depth. 

ver.  3.  Loctists.  Innumerable  petty  heretics 
following  their  Masters  after  the  opening  and 
the  smoke  of  the  bottomless  pit. 

ver.  4.  Nor  any  green  thing.  The  Heretics 
never  hurt  or  seduce  the  green  tree,  that  is, 
such  as  have  a  living  faith  working  by  charity, 
but  commonly  they  corrupt  him  in  faith,  who 
should  otherwise  have  perished  for  ill  life,  and 
him  that  is  reprobate,  that  hath  neither  the  sign 
36 


Chapter  8 
inferior  Saint  or  Angel  in  heaven  should  ofler 
their  prayers  to  God  by  their  superiors  there. 
But  hereby  we  conclude  against  the  Protest- 
ants, that  it  derogateth  not  from  Christ,  that 
Angels  or  Saints  offer  our  prayers  to  God,  as 
also  it  it  is  plain  of  Raphael.  Tob.  12.  12. 

Chapter  9. 
of  the  Cross,  which  is  God's  mark,  in  the  fore- 
head of  his  body,  nor  the  note  of  election  in  his 
soul. 

ver.  7.  Prepared  into  battle.  Heretics  being 
ever  ready  to  contend,  do  pretend  victory,  and 
counterfeit  gold  :  in  shape  as  men,  as  smooth 
and  delicate  as  women,  their  tongues  and  pens 
full  of  gall  and  venom  :  their  hearts  obdurate  : 
full  of  noise  and  shuffling:  thc'r  doctrine  as 
pestiferous  and  full  of  poison,  ns  the  tail  and 
sting  of  a  Scorpion,  but  they  endure  for  a  little 
season. 

ver.  11.  King.  The  chief  Master  of  Here- 
tics.   In  English,  Destroyer. 


422  APOCALYPSE, 

four  Angels  were  loosed,  wno  were  prepared  for  an  hour,  and  a  day,  and  a  mouth  and  a  year; 
that  they  might  kill  the  iliird  part  of  men.  16  And  the  number  ot  the  army  of  horsemen  waa 
twenty  thousand  times  ten  thousand.  And!  heard  the  number  of  iht-m.  17  And  so  1  saw  the 
horses  in  the  vision  :  and  they  that  sat  upon  them,  had  habergeons  ol  fire  and  ol  hyacinth  and 
brimstone,  and  the  heads  ol  the  horses  were  as  it  were  the  heads  ot  lions  :  and  trum  their 
mouth  proceeded  lire  and  smoke,  and  brimstone.  18  And  by  these  three  plaizucs  was  slain 
the  third  part  of  men,  ot  the  tire,  and  of  the  smoke,  and  ol  the  brim.stone,  which  proceeded 
from  their  mouth.  19  for  the  power  of  the  horses  is  in  their  mouth,  and  in  their  tails  :  lor  their 
tails  be  like  to  Serpents,  having  heads  :  and  in  these  they  hurt.  20  And  tiie  rest  ot  men  which 
were  not  slain  with  these  plaijues,  neiiher  have  done  penance  trom  the  works  ot  their  hands,  not 
to  adore  Devils  and  laols  ot  gold  and  silver  and  brass  and  stone  and  wood,  which  neither  can 
see,  nor  hear,  nor  walk,  21  And  have  not  done  pcnanc^e  from  their  murders,  nor  Ironi  their 
sorceries,  nor  from  their  fornication,  nor  from  their  thetts. 

CHAPTER    X. 
Anotlier  strong  Angel  crying  out,     3  seven  thujulers  do  fpeal;.     6  The  Angel  sweareth   there  shall 
be  lime  no  more,  but  at  the  voice  of  the  seventh  Angel  the  mystery  shall  be  fully  accomplished.     9  He 
givelh  John  a  book  to  devour. 

1  And  1  saw  another  Angel,  strong,  descending  from  heaven,  clothed  with  a  cloud,  and  a 
rainbow  on  his  head,  and  his  face  was  as  the  Sun.  and  his  leet  as  a  pillar  of  fire.  2  And  he 
had  in  his  liand  a  little  b()iik  opened :  and  he  put  his  right  toot  upon  the  sea,  and  his  left  upon 
the  land.  3  And  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  as  when  a  lion  roarelh.  And  when  he  had  cried, 
the  seven  liiunders  spake  their  voices.  4  And  when  the  seven  thunders  had  spoken  their 
Voices,  I  was  about  to  write  :  and  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven  saying  to  me  :  Sign  the  things 
•which  the  seven  thunders  have  spoken  :  and  write  them  not.  5  And  the  Angel  which  I  saw 
standing  upon  the  sea  and  upon  the  land,  lilted  up  his  hand  to  heaven,  6  And  he  sware  by  him 
that  livethfor  ever  and  ever,  that  created  heaven  and  those  things  which  are  in  it :  and  the 
earth,  and  those  things  which  are  in  it :  and  the  sea  and  those  things  which  are  in  it :  That 
there  sliall  be  time  no  more  :  7  But  in  the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  seventh  Angel,  when  the 
trumpet  shall  begin  to  sound,  the  mystery  of  God  sliall  be  consummate,  as  he  hath  evangeli- 
zed by  his  servants  the  Prophets.  8  And  1  lieard  a  voice  from  heaven  atrain  speaking  with 
me,  and  saying  :  Go,  and  take  the  book  that  is  opened,  of  the  hand  of  tlie  Angel  standing  upon 
the  sea,  and  upon  the  land,  it  And  1  went  to  the  Angel,  saying  unto  him,  that  he  should  give 
me  the  book.  And  he  said  to  me,  Take  the  book,  and  devour  it :  and  it  shall  make  thy  Belly 
to  be  bitter,  but  in  tliy  mouth  it  shall  be  sweet  as  it  were  honey.  10  And  I  took  the  book  of 
the  hand  ot  the  Angel,  and  devoured  it:  and  it  was  in  my  mouth  as  it  were  honey,  sweet,  and 
when  1  had  devoured  it,  my  belly  Nvas  made  bitter,  11  And  he  said  to  me,  Thou  must  again 
proohesv  to  Nations,  and  peoples,  and  tonaues,  and  manv  Kings. 

CIliPTER    XI. 
John  measuring  the  Temple,  3  Jieareth  of  turn  witnesses  that  shall  preach:  7  whom  the  beast  coming 
up  from  the  sea  shall  kill,  11  bat  they  rising  again  ascend  into  heaven,  13  and  seven  thousand  per- 
sons are  sl/iin  with  an  earthquake :  and  at  the  sound  of  the  seventh  Angel,  the  four  and  twenty  Seniors 
give  praise  and  thanks  to  God. 

1  And  there  was  given  me  a  reed  like  unto  a  rod  :  and  it  was  said  tome.  Arise  and  measure 
the  temple  of  God,  and  the  altar,  and  them  that  adore  in  it.  2  I^ut  tlie  court  which  is  without 
the  Temple,  cast  forth,  and  measure  not  that :  because  it  is  given  to  the  Gentiles,  and  they 
shall  tread  under  foot  the  holy  city  two  and  lorty  months.  3  And  I  will  give  to  my  two  wit- 
nesses, and  they  shall  prophesy  a  thousand  two  hundred  sixty  days,  clothed  with  sackcloth. 

Annot.\tions.  Ch.\pter  9. 
ver.  20.  Have  done  penance.  This  phrase  be- 1  ver.  20.  Idols  of  gold.  Here  again  the  new 
mg  the  like  both  in  tireekand  Latin,  significih  [  translators  abuse  the  people,  for  Idols  saying, 
such  sorrowful  and  penal  repentance  as  cans-  Images:  the  place  being  plainly  against  the 
eth  a  man  to  forsake  his  former  sins,  and  de-  1  portraits  of  the  Heathen  gods,  which  are 
part  from  them,  ov  fiiTivoriaav  u  rmn  t^yav.  Cap.  I  here,  and  in  the  Psalin  93.  called,  Diemonia, 
2.  21,  22.  and  Act.  8.  ver.  22.  I  Devils. 

Annotations.        Chapter  10. 
ver.  4.  Write  them  not.  Mimy  great  mysteries  i      ver.  9.  Sweet  as  it  were.     Sweet  in  the  read- 
and  truths  are  to  be  preserved  in  the  Church,    ing,  hul  in  fulfilling  somewhat  bitter,  because 
which  for  causes  known  to  God's  providence,  i  it  commandetli  works  of  penance  and  sulTer- 
are  not  to  be  written  in  the  holy  Scriptures.         I  ing  of  tribulations. 

Annotations.        Chapter  11. 

ver.  2.  Two  and  forty.  Three  years  and  a  '  most  notorious  known  thing,  to  use  Augustine's 
halt,  which  is  the  time  of  Antichrist's  reign  words,  i«  the  mouths  and  hearts  of  faithful  men. 
and  persecution.  \  Lib.  20.  de  Civit.  Dei,  cap.  29.  Tract.  4.  in  Joan. 

ver.  3.  Mij  two  witnesses.  Enoch  and  Elias,  !  and  both  of  Enoch  and  Elias,  //6.  1.  de  pec. 
as  it  is  co.iiimonly  e.xpoundi'd  ;  for,  that  Elias  merit,  cap. '.).  Wu'vtnnc.ad  I'amuch.  epist.Cyl.cav. 
shall  come  again  before  the  latter  day,  it  is  a  1  11.  and  in  Psal.  20.   Ambrose,  in  Psal.  45.  iii- 


APOCALYFSE. 


423 


4  These  are  the  two  olive  trees  and  the  two  candlesticks  that  stand  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  of 
the  earth.  5  And  if  any  man  will  hurt  them,  fire  shall  come  forth  out  of  their  mouthsi,  and 
shall  devour  their  enemies,  and  if  any  man  will  hurt  them  :  so  must  he  be  slain.  6  I'he.se  have 
power  to  shut  heaven,  that  it  rain  not  in  the  days  of  their  prophecy,  and  they  have  power  over 
the  waters  to  turn  them  into  blood,  and  to  strike  the  earth  with  all  plagues  as  o!tcn  as  they  will. 
7  And  when  they  shall  have  finished  their  testimony:  the  beast  which  ascended  from  the 
depth,  shall  make  war  against  them,  and  shall  overcome  them,  and  kill  them.  8  And  their  bo- 
dies shall  lie  in  the  streets  of  the  great  city,  which  is  called  spiritually  Sodom  and  Egypt, 
where  their  Lord  also  was  crucitied.  9  And  there  shall  ot  tribes,  and  peoples,  and  tongues, 
and  Gentiles,  see  their  bodies  ior  three  days  and  a  half:  and  they  shall  not  suffer  their  bodies 
to  be  laid  in  monuments.  10  And  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  shall  be  glad  upon  them,  and 
make  merry  :  and  shall  send  gitts  one  to  another,  because  these  two  prophets  tormented  them 
that  dwelt  upon  the  earth.  II  And  after  three  days  and  a  half,  the  spirit  of  liie  Irom  God  en- 
tered into  them.  And  they  stood  upon  their  feet,  and  areat  fear  fell  upon  them  that  saw  them. 
12  And  they  heard  a  loud  voice  from  heaven  saying  to  them,  Coine  up  hither.  And  they  went 
lip  into  heaven  in  a  cloud  ;  and  their  enemies  saw  them.  13  And  in  tliat  hour  there  was  made 
a  great  earthquake:  and  the  tenth  part  of  the  city  fell  :  and  there  were  slain  in  the  earthquake 
names  ot  men  seven  thousand  :  and  the  rci^t.  were  cast  into  a  fear,  and  gave  glory  to  the  God 
of  heaven.  14  The  sucond  wo  is  gone  :  and  behold  the  third  woe  will  come  cjuickly.  15  And 
the  seventh  Angel  sounded  with  a  irinni)et:  and  there  vere  made  loud  voices  in  heaven, 
saying,  Tlie  kingdom  of  this  world  is  made  our  Lord's  and  his  Chrisi's,  and  he  shall  reign  for- 
ever and  ever.  Amen.  16  And  the  luur  and  twenty  Seniors  \\  Inch  sit  on  their  seats  in  the 
sight  of  God,  fell  on  their  faces,  and  adored  God,  17  Saying  :  We  thank  thee  Lord  God  omni- 
potent, which  art,  and  which  wast,  and  which  shall  come  :  because  thou  hast  received  thy 
great  power,  and  hast  reigned.  18  And  the  Gentiles  were  angry,  and  thy  wrath  is  come,  and 
the  time  ol  the  dead,  to  be  judged,  and  to  render  reward  to  thy  servants  the  Prophets  and 
Saints,  and  to  them  that  fear  thy  name,  little  and  great,  and  to  destroy  them  that  have  cor- 
rupted the  earth.  19  And  the  Temple  of  God  was"  opened  in  heaven:  and  the  Ark  of  his 
Testament  was  seen  in  his  temple,  and  there  were  made  lightnings,  and  voices,  and  earthquake 
and  great  hail. 

CHAPTER  XII 
4  The  great  Dragon,  the  Devil,  watching  the  woman  that  brought  forth  a  man  child,  to  devour  it.  God, 
took  auny  the  child  to  himself,  and  fed  the  woman  in  the  desert.     7  Michael  fighting  with  the  Dragon 
'*      overcvmelh  him.     13    Who  being  throvm  down  to  the  earth,  perseculc/h  Iht  woman  aitd  her  seed. 

1  And  a  great  sign  appeared  in  heaven  :  a  woman  clothed  with  the  Sun,  and  the  Moon  under 
her  feet,  and  on  her  head  a  crown  of  twelve  stars:  2  And  being  with  child,  she  cried  also 
travailing,  and  is  in  ani'uish  to  be  delivered.  3  And  there  was  seen  another  sign  in  heaven, 
and  behold  a  great  red  Dragon  having  seven  heads,  and  ten  horns  :  and  on  his  heads  seven 
Diadems,  4  And  his  tail  drew  the  third  part  of  the  Stars  of  heaven,  and  cast  them  to  the  earth, 
and  the  Dragon  stood  before  the  woman  which  was  ready  to  be  delivered  :  that  when  she  should 
be  delivered  :  he  might  devour  her  son.  5  And  she  brought  forth  a  man  child,  who  was  to 
govern  all  Nations  in  an  iron  rod  :  and  her  son  was  taken  up  to  God,  and  to  his  Throne,    6  And 


Annotations. 
lary,  20.  can.  in  Matt.  Prosper,  lib.  nllimo  de  pro- 
missionibus,  cap.  13.  Gregory,  lib.  14.  Moral,  cap. 
11.  and  horn.  12.  in  Ezech.  Beda,  in  9.  Maic.i. 
Chryostom,  horn.  58.  in  Mall,  and  horn.  4.  in 
2  Thess.  and  horn.  21.  in  Gen.  and  horn.  22.  m 
epist.  ad  Hebr.  Theophylact  and  Oecumenius, 
in  17.  Matt.  Damascen,  lib.  4.  de  OrthodOxa 
jide,  cup.  27. 

Furthermore,  that  they  live  also  in  Paradise, 
it  is  partly  gathered  out  of  the  Scripture,  Ec- 
clesi.  44.  16.  where  it  is  plainly  said  of  Enoch, 
that  he  is  transl/iled  into  Paradise,  as  all  our  Latin 
exemplars  do  read :  and  of  Elias,  that  he  was 
taken  up  alive  it  is  evident,  4  Reg.  2.  Ireneus 
saith,  it  i.s  the  tradition  of  the  Apostles,  that 
they  be  both  there,  lib.  5.  in  initio.  Dicnnt  Pres- 
byteri,  saith  he,  qui  sunt  Apostolontm  Discipuli. 
/$o  say  the  Priests  or*  Ancients  that  are  the  scholars 
of  the  Apostles.  .Tustin,  q.  85.  ad  Orthodoxos. 
Finally,  that  they  shall  return  into  the  company 


Chapter  II. 
of  men  in  the  end  of  the  world,  to  preach 
against  Antichrist,  and  to  invite  both  .lews  and 
Gentiles  to  penance,  and  so  be  martyred,  as 
this  place  of  the  Apocalypse  seemeth  plain,  so 
we  have  in  part  other  testimonies  hereof:  Ma- 
lac.  4.  Eccl.  44.  16,  48.  10.  Matt.  17.  II.  Hypoli- 
tus'  book  of  Antichrist  and  the  end  of  the  world. 
All  which  being  well  considered,  the  Heretics 
are  too  contentious  and  incredulous,  to  discre- 
dit the  same,  as  they  commonly  do. 

ver.  8.  Great  city,  which.  He  meaneth  Jeru- 
salem, named  Sodom  and  Egypt  for  the  imita- 
tion of  them  in  wickedness.  So  that  we  see 
his  chief  reign  shall  be  there,  though  his  ty- 
ranny may  extend  to  all  places  of  the  world. 

ver.  18.  Torender  reward.  To  repay  the  hire 
or  wages,  for  so  both  the  Greek  word  and  La- 
fin  signify,  due  to  holy  men,  provoth  against 
the  Protestants,  that  they  did  truly  merit  the 
same  in  this  life. 


Annotation.s.        Chapter  12. 
ver.  I.  A  woman.    This  is  properly  and  prin- i      ver.  3    A  great  red  Dragon.    The  great  devil 
cipally  spoken  of  the  Church:  and  by  allusion  |  Lucifer 
of  our  B.  Lady  also.  ver.  4.  The  third  part  of  the  stars.  The  sviiits 


434 


APOCALYPSE. 


the  woman  fled  into  the  wilderness,  wliere  she  had  a  place  prepared  of  God,  that  there  they 
might  teed  her  a  tliousuiid  two  liundred  sixty  days.  7  And  there  was  made  a  great  battle  in 
heaven,  Michael  and  his  Angels  lought  with  ilie  Dragon,  and  the  Dragon  Ibught  and  liis  Angela: 
8  And  tliey  prevailed  not,  neitlier  was  their  place  touiid  any  more  in  heaven.  9  Andthat 
great  Dragon  was  cast  forth,  the  old  Serpent,  which  is  called  the  Devil  and  Satan,  which 
seduceth  ilie  whole  worhl  :  and  he  was  cast  into  the  e:irth,  and  his  Angels  were  thrown  down 
with  him.  10  And  1  heard  a  great  voice  in  heaven  saying  :  Now  is  there  made  salvation  and 
force  and  the  kingdom  ot  our  God,  and  the  juiwer  ol  ins  Christ :  because  the  accuser  of  our 
brethren  is  cast  lorth,  who  accused  them  before  tlie  sight  of  our  God  day  and  night.  11  And 
they  overcame  him  by  tlie  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the  word  of  their  testimony,  and  they 
loved  not  their  lives  even  unto  the  death.  I'Z  Therefore  rejoice,  0  heavens,  and  you  that  dwell 
therein.  Wo  to  the  earth  and  to  the  sea,  because  the  Devil  is  descended  to  you,  having  great 
wrath,  knowing  tliat  he  hath  a  little  time.  13  And  after  the  Dragon  saw  that  he  was  thrown 
into  the  earth,  he  persecuted  the  woman  which  brought  forlii  the  man  cliild.  14  And  there  were 
given  to  the  woman  two  wings  ot  a  great  Eagle,  that  slie  might  fly  info  the  desert  unto  her 
place,  where  she  is  nourished  ior  a  time  and  times,  and  half  a  time,  trom  the  face  of  the  serpent. 
15  And  the  serpent  cast  out  of  his  mouth  after  the  woman,  water  as  it  were  a  flood  :  that  he 
might  make  her  to  be  carried  away  with  the  flood.  IG  And  the  earth  holp  the  woman,  and  the 
earth  opened  her  mouth,  and  swallowed  up  the  flood  which  the  dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth. 
17  And  the  dragon  was  angry  against  the  woman:  and  went  to  make  battle  with  the  rest  of 
her  seed,  which  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and  have  the  testimony  of  Jesl's  Christ.  18 
And  he  stood  upon  the  sand  of  the  sea. 

CHAPTER.  XIIL 
A  beast  risinfjr  up  out  of  the  sea,  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns  and  ten  diadems,     5  hlasphemelh 

God,   7  and  warrtth  uirninM  tin  Saints  and  dcstroi/clk  them,     1 1  and  another  heasl  risina  out  oj  the 

earth  v:ith  two  horns,  was  altogether  for  the  foresaid  beast,  cottstraining  men  to  make  and  adore  the 

image  thereof,  and  to  have  the  character  of  his  nuiiie. 

1  Aiid  I  saw  a  beast  coming   up  from  the  sea,  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and  upon 
his  horns  ten  diadems,  and  upon  his  heads  names  of  blasphemy.    2  And   the  beast  which  I 


A-XNOTATIONS. 

that  fell  from  their  first  estate  into  apostacy 
with  him,  and  by  his  means. 

ver.  6.  Tlic  woman  fled.  This  great  persecu- 
tion that  the  Church  shall  flee  trom,  is  in  the 
time  of  Antichrist,  and  shall  endure  but  three 
years  and  a  half.  In  which  time  for  all  that, 
giie  shall  not  want  our  Lord's  protection,  nor 
true  Pastors,  nor  be  so  secret,  but  all  faithful 
men  shall  know  and  follow  her:  much  less 
shall  she  decay,  err  in  faith,  or  degenerate  and 
follow  Anticiirist, as  Hereticsdo  wickedly  feign. 
As  the  church  Catholic  now  in  England  in  this 
time  of  persecution,  because  it  hath  no  public 
state  of  regiment  nor  open  free  exercise  of  holy 
functions,  may  be  said  to  be  fled  into  the  desert, 
yet  it  is  neither  unknown  to  the  faithful  that 
follow  it,  nor  the  enemies  that  persecute  it : 
as  the  hid  company  that  the  Protestants  talk 
of,  was  for  some  worlds  together,  neither 
known  to  their  friends  nor  foes,  because  there 
was  indeed  none  such  for  many  ages  together. 
And  this  is  true,  if  we  take  this  flight  for  a 
very  corporal  retiring  into  wilderness.  Where 
indeed  it  may  be,  and  is  of  most  expounded, 
to  be  a  spiritual  flight,  by  forsaking  the  joys 
and  solaces  of  the  world,  and  giving  herself  to 
contemplation  and  penance,  during  the  time  of 
persecution  under  Antichrist.  And  by  enlarg- 
mg  the  sense,  it  may  also  very  well  signify  the 
desolation  and  aflliction  that  the  Church  suf- 


Chapter  2. 
fereth  and  hath  suffered  from  time  to  time  in 
this  wilderness  of  the  world,  bv  all  the  fore- 
runners and  ministers  of  Anticiirist,  Tyrants 
and  Heretics. 

ver.  7.  A  great  battle.  In  the  Chiircli  there 
is  a  perpetual  combat  betwixt  Michael,  protec- 
tor of  the  Church  militant  as  he  was  sometime 
of  the  .few's  Synagogue,  Dan.  10.  21,  and  his 
Angels,  and  the  Devil  and  his  ministers.  The 
pertect  victory  over  whom,  shall  be  at  the 
judgment.  Mark  here  also  the  cause  why 
Michael  is  commonly  painted  fighting  with  a 
Dragon. 

ver.  14.  A  time  and  times.  This  often  insinu- 
ation that  Antichrist's  reign  shall  be  but  three 
years  and  a  half,  Dan.  7.  25.  Apoc.  11.2,  3.  and 
in  this  chajL  v.  6.  c.  13,  5.  proveih  that  llie  He- 
retics be  exceedingly  blinded  with  malice,  that 
hold  the  Pope  to  be  Antichrist,  who  hath  ruled 
so  many  ages. 

ver.  15.  To  be  carried  away.  By  great  perse- 
cution he  would  draw  her,  that  is,  her  children 
from  the  true  faith  :  but  everyone  of  the  faith- 
ful elect,  gladly  bearing  their  part  thereof, 
overcome  his  tyranny-  At  whose  constancy 
he  being  the  more  ofl'endeii,  wori^eth  malicious 
attempts  in  nssaulting  the  fiaikr  sort,  who  are 
here  signified  by  the  rest  of  her  seed  that  heep 
the  commandments,  but  are  not  perfect  as  the 
former. 


Annotations.        Chapter.  13 
ver.  1.  Aheast  coming  up.    This  beast  is  the  I  ten  horns  be  also  there  expounded  to  be  ten 
universal  company  of  the  wicked,  whose  head  1  kings  that  shall  reign  a  short  while  alter  Anti- 


is  Antichrist :  and  the  same  is  called,  Apoc.  17. 
the  whore  of  Babylon.  The  seven  heads  be 
expounded,  Apoc  17.  seven  kings  :  five  before 
Christ,  o.ie  present,  and  one  to  come.    The 


chrfst.  This  dragon  is  the  Devil,  by  whose 
power  the  whore,  or  beast,  or  Antichrist  work- 
eih,  for  in  the  words  following,  ver  3.  and  4. 
Antichrist  is   called  the  beast  to  whom  the 


APOCALYPSE. 


425 


saw,  was  like  to  a  libard,  and  his  feet  as  of  a  bear,  and  his  mouth,  as  tlie  mouth  of  a  lion. 
And  the  dragon  gave  him  his  own  force  and  great  power.  3  And  I  saw  one  of  his  heads  as  it 
were  slain  to  death:  and  the  wound  of  his  death  was  cured.  And  all  the  earth  was  in  admi- 
ration after  the  beast.  4  And  they  adored  the  dragon  which  gave  power  to  the  beast :  and 
they  adored  the  beast,  saying.  Who  is  like  to  the  beast  ?  and  who  snail  be  able  to  fight  with  it  ?  5 
A.nd  there  was  given  to  it  a  mouth  speaking  great  things  and  blasphemy :  and  power  was 
givea  to  it  to  work  two  an  1  forty  months.  6  And  he  opened  his  mouth  unto  blasphemies  toward 
God,  to  blasplieme  liis  name  and  his  tabernacle,  and  those  that  dwell  in  heaven.  7  And  it  was 
given  unto  hi  n  to  make  battle  with  the  saints,  and  to  overcome  them.  And  power  was  given 
him  upon  every  tribe  and  people,  and  tongue,  and  nation,  8  And  all  that  inhabit  the  earth, 
adored  ir,  whose  names  be  not  written  in  the  book  of  life  of  the  Lamb,  which  was  slain  from 
the  beginning  of  the  world.  9  If  any  man  have  an  ear,  let  hirn  hear.  10  He  that  shall  lead 
into  captivity,  goeth  into  captivity  :  he  that  shall  kill  in  the  sword,  he  must  be  killed  vvitli  ihe 
sword  :  here  is  the  patience  and  the  faith  of  saints.  11  And  I  saw  another  beast  coming  up 
from  the  earth :  and  he  had  two  horns  like  to  a  lamb,  and  he  spake  as  a  dragon.  12  And  all 
the  power  of  the  fornier  beast  he  did  in  his  sight :  and  he  made  the  earth  and  the  inhabitants 
therein,  to  adore  the  first  beast,  whose  wound  of  death  was  cured.  13  And  he  did  many  signs, 
so  that  he  made  also  fire  to  come  down  from  heaven  unto  the  earth  in  the  sight  of  men.  14 
And  he  seduceth  the  inhabitants  on  the  earth  through  the  signs  which  were  given  him  to  do  in 
the  sight  of  the  beast,  saying  to  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  that  they  should  make  the  image 
of  the  beast  which  hath  the  stroke  of  the  sword,  and  lived.  15  And  it  was  given  him  to  give 
spirit  to  the  image  of  the  beast,  and  that  the  image  of  the  beast  should  speak  :  and  should 
make  that  whosoever  shall  not  adore  the  image  of  the  beast,  be  slain,  16  And  he  shall  make 
all  little  and  great,  and  rich,  and  poor,  and  freemen,  and  bondmen,  to  have  a  character  in  their 
right  hand,  or  in  their  foreheads.  17  And  that  no  man  may  buy  or  sell,  but  he  that  hath  the 
character,  or  the  name  of  the  beast  or  the  number  of  his  name.     18  Here  is  wisdom.    He  that 


A.N.\0TATI0NS. 

dragon,  that  is,  the  devil  giveth  that  power  of 
feigned  miracles,  and  as  we  adure  God  for 
giving  power  to  Christ  and  his  followers,  so 
they  shall  adore  the  Devil  for  assisting  Anti- 
christ and  giving  him  power. 

ver.  3.  In  admiration.  I'hey  that  now  follow  the 
simplest  and  grossest  Heretics  that  ever  were 
without  seeing  miracles  would  then  much  more 
follow  this  great  seducer  working  miracles. 

ver.  6.  To  blaspeme  his  name.  No  heretics 
ever  liker  Antichrist  than  these  in  our  days, 
specially  in  blasphemies  against  God's  Church, 
Sacraments,  saints,  ministers,  and  all  sacred 
things. 

ver.  7.  To  make  bailie  with  the  saints.  He 
shall  kill  the  saints  then  living,  Elias  and 
Enoch,  and  infinite  more  that  professed  Christ, 
whereby  we  must  learn,  not  to  marvel  when 
we  see  the  wicked  persecute  and  prevail 
against  the  just,  in  this  life.  Then  shall  his 
great  persecution  and  cruelty  try  the  saints' 
patience,  as  his  wonderful  means  to  seduce, 
shall  try  the  steadfastness  of  their  faith,  which 
is  signified  by  these  words  following.  Here  is 
the  patience  and  the  faith  of  Saints.  And  when 
it  is  said.  They  adored  the  beast,  whose  names  are 
not  loritten  in  the  book  of  life  of  the  Lamb,  it 
giveth  great  solace  and  hope  to  all  them  that 
shall  not  yield  to  such  persecutions,  that  they 
are  of  God's  elect,  and  their  names  written  in 
the  book  of  life. 

ver.  11.  Another  beast.  Another  false  Pro- 
phet inferior  to  Antichrist,  shall  work  wonders 
also,  but  all  referred  to  the  honour  of  his  mas- 
ter Antichrist.  So  doth  Calvin  and  other  Arch- 
heretics  pervert  the  world  to  the  honour  of 
Antichrist,  and  so  do  their  scholars  also  for  the 
bonour  of  thein. 

ver.   14.  The  imase   of  the  beast.     They  that 
now  refuse  to  worsfiip  Christ's  image,  would 
(then  worship  Antichrist's^    And  we  may  note 
30* 


Chapter  13 
here,  that  as  the  making  or  honouring  of  this 
image  was  not  against  the  honour  of  Anti- 
christ, but  wholly  for  it,  as  also  the  image  of 
Nebuchadnezzar,  and  the  worship  thereof  was 
altogether  for  the  honour  of  him,  so  is  the 
worship  of  Christ's  image,  the  honour  of 
Christ  himself,  and  not  against  him,  as  Protest- 
ants rightly  imagine. 

ver.  17.  The  character  or  the  name.  As  belike 
for  the  perverse  imitation  of  Christ,  whose 
image,  specially  as  on  the  Rood  or  Crucifix 
he  seeth  honoured  and  exalted  in  every  Church, 
he  will  have  his  image  adored,  for  that  is  Anti- 
christ in  emulation  of  like  honour,  adversary 
to  Christ  so  for  that  he  seeth  all  true  Christian 
men  to  bear  the  badge  of  his  Cross  in  their 
foreheads,  he  likewise  will  force  all  his  to 
have  another  mark,  to  abolish  the  sign  of 
Christ.  By  the  like  emulation  also  and  wicked 
opposition,  he  will  have  his  name  and  the  let- 
ters thereof  to  be  sacred,  and  to  be  worn  in 
men's  caps,  or  written  in  solemn  places,  and 
to  be  worshipped,  as  the  name  of  .TesusIs  and 
ought  to  be  among  Christian  men.  And  as  the 
ineffable  name  ot  God  was  among  the  Jews 
expressed  by  a  certain  number  of  four  charac- 
ters, therefore  called  Tetra<rrammaton,  so  it 
seemeth  the  Apostle  alludeth  here  to  the  num- 
ber of  Antichrist's  names. 

And  here  it  is  much  to  be  noted,  that  the 
Protestants  pulling  down  the  image  of  Christ 
out  of  all  Churches,  and  his  sign  of  the  cross 
from  men's  foreheads,  and  taking  an'ay  the 
honour  and  reverence  of  the  name  of  Jesus, 
do  make  room  for  Antichrist's  image,  and 
mark,  and  name.  And  when  Christ's  images 
and  ensigns  or  arms  shall  be  abolished,  and 
the  Idol  of  .\ntichrist  set  up  instead  thereof, 
as  it  is  already  begun:  then  is  the  abomina- 
tion of  desolation  which  was  foretold  by 
Daniel  and  our  Saviour. 


426 


APOCALYPSE. 


hath  unders'anding,  let  him  count  the  number  of  the  beast.    For  it  is  tne  number  of  a  man  ; 
and  the  number  ol'him  is  six  liundred  sixty-si.\. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
Virgins  follow  the  Lamh  vhilliemoever,  nniring  a  new  canticle.  6  One  Angel  cvamrelnetli  the  Gospel: 
SmioUier  Angti  telktli  llie  fall  of  Bahi/luii  :  9  llie  third  dvchirclh  thiir  turmcnts  that  have- 
adored  the  htast.  Moreoccr  tun  having  sickles,  15  one  of  them  is  c/mmanded  to  reap  doum  the 
corn,  18  The  other  to  gather  the  grapes  as  in  vintage,  which  are  trodden  in  the  Lke  of  God's 
wrath. 

1  And  I  looked,  and  behold  a  Lamb  stood  upon  mount  Sion,  and  with  him  a  hundred  forty- 
four  thousand  having  his  name,  and  the  name  of  his  P'ather  written  in  their  foreheads.  2  And 
I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  great  thunder: 
and  the  voice  which  I  heard,  as  of  harpers  harping  on  their  harps.  3  And  they  .«ang  as  it  were 
a  new  sona:  before  the  seat  and  before  the  four  beasts,  and  the  seniors,  and  no  man  could  say 
the  song,  but  tliose  hundred  forty  four  thousand,  that  were  brought  from  the  earth.  4  These 
are  they  which  were  not  defiled  with  women.  For  they  are  virgins.  These  follow  the  Lamb 
whithersoever  he  shall  go.  These  were  brought  from  among  men,  the  first  iruiis  to  God  and 
the  Lamb :    5  And  in  their  mouth  there  was  found  no  lie,  for  they  are  w  ithout  spot  before  the 


Annotations. 

ver.  18.  Let  him  count.     Though  God  would  ] 
not  have  it  manifest  beforehand  to  the  world,  { 
who  in  particular  this  Antichrist  should  be  :  i 
yet  it  pleased  him  to  give  such  tokens  ot  him, 
that  when  he  cometh,  the  faithful  inay  easily  I 
take  notice  of  him,  according  as  it  is  written  j 
of  the  event  of  other  prophecies  concerning 
our  Saviour.     That  when  it  is  come  to  pass,  you 
may  believe.     In   the  meantime  we   must  take 
heed  that  we  judge  not  over  rashly  of  God's 
secrets,  the  holy  writers  here  signifying,  that 
it  is  a  point  of  high  understanding,  illuminated 
extraordinarily  by  God's  spirit,  to  reckon  right 
and  decipher  truly  before  hand,  Antichrist's 
name  and  person. 

ver.  18.  It  is  the  number  of  a  man.  A  man  he 
must  be,  and  not  a  devil  or  spirit,  as  here  it 
is  clear,  and  by  Paul,  2  Thess.  2.  where  he  is 
called,  the  vuin  of  sin.  Again,  he  must  be  one 
particular  person,  and  not  a  number,  a  succes- 
sion, or  wtiole  order  of  any  decree  of  inen  : 
because  his  proper  name,  and  tTie  particular 
number,  and  the  characters  thereof  be,  though 
obscurely,  insinuated.  Which  reproveth  the 
wicked  vanity  of  Heretics,  that  would  have 
Christ's  own  Vicars,  the  successors  of  his 
chief  Apostle,  yea  the  whole  order  of  them  for 
many  ages  together,  to  be  this  Antichrist. 
Who  by  his  description  here,  and  in  the  said 
epistle  to  the  Thessalonians,  must  be  one 
special  man,  and  of  a  particular  proper  name, 
as  our  Lord  .If.sus  is.  And  whosoever  he  be, 
these  Protestants  undoubtedly  are  his  precur- 
sors, for  as  they  make  his  way  by  ridding 
away  Christ's  images,  cross,  and  name,  so 
they  exceedintrly  protiiote  the  matter  by 
takmg  away  Christ's  chief  minister,  that  all 
may  be  plain  for  Antichrist. 

If  the  Pope  had  been  Antichrist,  and  had 
been  revealed  now  a  good  many  years  sith- 
ence,  as  these  fellows  say  he  is  to  them,  then 
the  number  of  this  name  would  agree  to  him, 
and  the  prophecy  being  now  fulfilled,  it  would 
evidently  appear  that  he  bare  the  name  and 

Annotations 
ver.  4.  Virgins.    One  state  of  life  is  more  ex- 
cellent than  another,  and  virgins  for  their  pu- 
rity passing  the  rest,  and  always  accompanying 
Christ  according  to  die  Church's  hymn  out  of 


Chapter  13 
nimiber  here  noted.  For  when  he  cometh, 
this  count  of  the  letters  or  number  of  his  name 
which  before  is  so  hard  to  know,  will  be  easy. 
For  he  will  set  up  his  name  in  every  place, 
even  as  we  faithful  men  do  now  advance 
Jesus.  And  what  name  proper  or  appellative 
of  all  or  any  of  the  Popes  do  they  find  to 
agree  with  this  number,  notwithstanding  they 
boast  that  they  have  found  the  whole  order 
and  every  of  these  1000  years  to  be  Anti- 
christ, and  the  rest  before  even  from  Peter, 
foreworkers  toward  his  kingdom. 

ver.  18.  The  number  606.  For  as  much  as 
the  ancient  Expositors  and  other  do  think,  for 
certain  knowledge  thereof  no  mortal  man  can 
have  without  an  express  revelation,  that  his 
name  consisteth  of  so  many,  and  such  letters 
in  Greek,  as  according  to  their  manner  of 
numberi:ig  by  the  Alphabet  make  666,  and  for 
as  much  as  the  letters  making  that  number 
may  be  found  in  divers  names  both  proper  and 
common :  as  Ireneus  findeth  them  in  Latinos 
and  Teilan,  Hippolitus  in  aovovina,  Aretas  in 
Lampetis,  and  some  of  this  age  in  Luderus, 
which  was  Luther's  naine  in  the  Alman  tongue, 
therefore  we  see  there  can  be  no  cer- 
tainty, and  every  one  frameth  and  applieth  the 
letters  to  his  own  purpose.  And  mos:  absurd 
folly  it  is  of  the  Heretics,  to  apply  the  word 
Latinos  to  the  Pope  :  neither  the  whole  order 
in  common,  nor  ever  any  particular  Pope  being 
so  called.  Ireneus  the  first  that  observed  it 
in  that  word,  allied  it  to  the  Empire  and  state 
of  the  Roman  Emperor,  which  then  was  Hea- 
then, and  not  to  the  Pope  of  his  days,  or  after 
him.  And  yet  j)referred  the  word  Teitan,as 
more  agrcealile  with  this  adn\oniiion,  that  it 
were  a  very  perilous  and  presumptuous  thing 
to  define  any  certainty  before  hand,  of  that 
number  and  name.  And  truly  whatsoever  the 
Protestants  presume  herein  of  the  Pope,  we 
may  boldly  discharge  Luther  of  that  dignity. 
He  is  imdoubtedly  one  of  Antichrist's  precur- 
sors, but  not  Antichrist  himself. 

Chapter  1 1. 
this  place.     Quocunque  pergrs,  virgines  sequun- 
tur.  4'C. 

ver.  4.  The  first  fruits.  This  the  Churfh  ap- 
plieth to  the  holy  Innocents  that  died  for  Christ. 


APOCALYPSE. 


427 


throne  of  God.  C  And  1  saw  another  Angel  flying  through  the  mid.-;l  of  henven,  having  the 
eternal  Gospel,  to  evangelize  unto  them  tint  sit  iiiJon  the  earth,  nml  upon  every  naiion,  and 
tribe,  and  tongue,  and  people :  7  Saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Fear  our  Lord,  and  give  him 
honour,  because  the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come  :  and  adore  ye  him  that  made  heaven  and 
earth,  the  sea  and  all  thing?  that  are  in  them,  and  the  to\intaing  of  waters.  8  And  another 
Angel  followed,  saying,  F.dlen,  fallen  is  that  great  Babylon,  whicdi  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath 
of  her  fornication  made  all  nations  to  drink,  y  And  the  third  Angel  followed  them,  saying, 
with  a  loud  voice.  If  any  man  adore  the  beast  and  his  image,  and  receive  the  character  in  his 
forehead,  or  in  his  hand  :  10  He  also  shall  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  God,  which  is 
mingled  with  pure  wine  in  the  cup  of  his  wrath,  and  shall  be  tormented  with  fire  and  brimstone 
in  the  sight  of  the  holy  Angels,  and  before  the  sight  of  the  Lamb.  11  And  the  smoke  of  their 
torment  shall  ascend  for  ever  and  ever:  neither  iiave  they  rest  day  and  night,  which  have 
adored  the  beast,  and  his  image,  and  if  any  man  take  the  character  of  his  name.  12  flere  is 
the  patience  of  Siints,  which  keep  the  commandments  of  God  and  the  faitii  of  Jesus.  13  And 
I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying  to  me,  Write,  blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  our  Lord, 
from  henceforth  now,  saith  the  spirit,  that  they  rest  from  their  labours,  for  their  works  follow 
them.  14  And  I  saw,  and  !)ehold  a  white  cloud,  and  upon  the  cloud  one  sitting  hke  to  the  Son 
of  Man,  having  on  his  head  a  crown  of  gold,  and  in  his  hand  a  sharp  sickle.  15  And  another 
Angel  came  forth  ffoin  the  temple,  crying  with  a  loud  voice  to  him  that  sat  upon  the  cloud, 
Thrust  in  thy  sickle,  and  reap,  because  the  hour  is  come  to  reap,  for  the  harvest  of  the  earth  is 
dry.  16  And  lie  that  sat  upon  the  cloud,  thrust  his  sickle  into  the  earth,  and  the  earth  was 
reaped.  IT  And  another  Angel  came  forth  from  the  temple  which  is  in  heaven,  himself  also 
having  a  sharp  sickle.  18  And  another  Angel  came  forth  from  the  altar,  which  had  power 
over  the  tire  :  and  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  to  him  that  had  the  sharp  sickle,  saying,  Thrust  in 
thy  sharp  sickle,  and  gather  the  clusters  of  the  vineyard  of  the  earth  :  because  the  grapes  thereof 
be  ripe.  19  And  the  Angel  thrust  his  sharp  sickle  into  the  earth,  and  gathered  the  vineyard 
of  the  earth,  and  cast  it  into  the  great  press  of  the  wrath  of  God  :  20  And  the  press  was  trodden 
without  the  city,  and  blood  came  forth  out  of  the  press  up  to  the  horse  bridles,  for  a  thousand 
six  hundred  furlongs. 

CHAPTER  XV. 
Tlie^i  that  had  now  overcome  the  beast  and  his  image,  and  the  numoeT of  hh  name,  do  glorify  God.    6 

To  seven  Angels  having  the  seven  last  phgues,  are  given  seven  cups  full  of  the  wrath  of  Gud. 

1  And  I  saw  another  sign  in  heaven  great  and  marvellous:  seven  Angels  having  the  seven 
last  plagues.    Because  in  them  the  wrath  of  God  is  consummate.    2  And  I  saw  as  it  were  a 


Annotations. 

ver.  8.  Babylon.  The  city  of  the  devil,  which 
is  the  universal  society  of  the  wicked  misbe- 
lievers, and  ill  Hvers  in  the  world. 

ver.  12.  Keep  the.  Faith  is  not  enough  to  sal- 
vation, without  fulfilling  of  God's  command- 
ments. 

ver.  13.  From  henceforth  now.  This  being 
specially  spoken  of  Martyrs  as  not  only  Au- 
gustine seemeth  to  take  it,  but  the  Calvinists 
themselves,  translating,  in  Dnmino,  for  our 
Lord's  cause,  the  Protestants  have  no  reason  to 
use  the  place  against  purgatory  or  prayer  for 
the  departed,  seeing  the  Catholic  Church  and 
all  her  children  confess  that  all  Martyrs  are 
straight  after  their  death,  in  bliss,  and  need  no 
prayers.  Whereof  this  is  Augustine's  known 
sentence.  He  dnih  injuri/  to  the  Marttfr,  that 
prai/eth  for  the  Martyr.  Ser.  17.  de  verb.  Apost. 
cap.  1.  And  again  to  this  purpose  he  writeth 
thus  most  excellently,  tract  84.  in  .To.  We  keep 
not  a  memori/  of  Marti/rs  at  our  Lord's  table,  as 
we  do  of  other  that  rest  in  peace,  that  is,  for  the  in- 
tent to  pray  for  them,  but  rather  that  they  may  pray 
for  us,  i^c. 

But  if  we  take  the  words  generally  for  all 
deceased  in  state  of  grace,  as  it  may  be  also, 
then  we  say  that  even  such,  though  tliey  be  in 
purgatory  and  God's  chastisement  in  the  next 
life,  and  need  our  prayers,  yet,  according  to 

Annotations. 
ver  1.  And  Tsaw.  The  tribulations  about  the 
day  of  judgment. 


Chapter  14. 
the  aforesaid  words  of  Augustine,  do  rest  in 
peace:  being  discharged  from  their  labours,  af- 
flictions, and  persecutions  of  this  world,  and, 
which  is  more,  from  the  daily  dangers  of  sin 
and  damnation,  and  put  into  infallible  security 
I  of  eternal  joy  with  unspeakable  comfort  of  con- 
!  science,  and  such  indeed  are  more  happy  and 
I  blessed  than  any  living,  who  yet  are  usually  in 
the  Scriptures  called  blessed,  even  in  the  midst 
I  of  the  tribulations  of  this  life.    Whereby  we 
I  see  that  these  worda,  from  henceforth  they  shall 
I  rest  from  their  labours,  may  truly  agree  to  them 
'  also  that  are  in  Purgatory,  and  so  here  is  no- 
I  thing  proved  against  Purgatory.    Lastly,  this 
adverb,  a  modo,  in  Latin,  as  in  Greek,  a  -aapv, 
I  doth  not  properly  signify  from  this  present  lime 
;  forward,  as  though  the   Apostle  had  said,  that 
after  their  death  and  so  forward  they  are  happy : 
I  but  it  noteth  and  joineth  the  time  past  together 
with  the  time  present,  in  this  sense,  that  such 
as  have  died  since  Christ's  ascension,  when  he 
first  entering  into  heaven  opened  it  for  others, 
go  not  to  Limbus  patrtun,  as  they  were  wont  be- 
fore Christ's  time,  but  are  in  case  to  go  straight 
to  bliss,  except  the  impediment  be  in  them- 
selves. Therefore  they  are  here  called  blessed, 
that  die  now  in  this  state  of  grace,  and  of  the 
new  Testament,  in  comparison  of  the  old  faith- 
ful and  good  persons. 

Chapter  15. 

ver.  2.  A  sea  of  glass.    Baptism. 


428 


APOCALYPSE 


sea  of  glass  mingled  with  firr,  and  them  that  overcame  the  beast  and  his  imnge  and  the  numbef 
of  his  name,  standing  upon  the  sea  of  glass,  having  the  harps  of  God  :  3  And  singing  the  song 
of  Moses  the  servant  of  God,  and  the  song  of  tlie  Lamb,  saying,  Great  and  marvellous  are  thy 
works,  Lord  God  omnipotent :  just  and  true  are  thy  ways  King  of  the  worlds.  4  Who  shall  not 
fear  thee,  0  Lord,  and  rnagnity  thy  name  ?  because  thou  only  art  holy,  because  all  nations  shall 
come,  and  adore  in  thy  siglit,  because  thy  judgments  be  manifest.  5  And  after  these  things  I 
looked,  and  behold  the  temple  of  the  tabernacle  of  testimony  was  opened  in  heaven.  6  And 
there  issued  forth  the  seven  Angels,  having  the  seven  plagues  Iroin  the  Temple  :  revested 
with  clean  and  white  stone,  and  girded  about  the  breasts  with  girdles  of  gold.  7  And  one  of 
the  four  beasts,  gave  to  the  seven  Angels  seven  vials  of  gold  full  of  the  wrath  of  the  God  that 
liveth  forever  and  ever.  8  And  the  temple  was  filled  with  smoke  at  the  majesty  of  God,  and  at 
his  power:  and  no  man  could  enter  into  the  Temple,  till  the  seven  plaguesof  the  seven  Angela 
were  consummate. 

CHAPTER   XVI 
Upon  the  pouring  out  of  the  seven  cups  of  GocTs  wrath,  on  theland,  the sea,1he  fountains,  the  seat  of  the 

beast,  Kuphnites,  and  the  air,  there  arise  sundry  ])logues  in  the  ivorld. 

1  And  I  iieaid  a  great  voice  out  of  the  Temple,  saying  to  the  seven  Angels:  Go,  and  pour 
out  the  seven  vials  of  the  wrath  of  God  upon  the  earth.  2  And  the  first  went  and  poureii  out 
his  vial  upon  the  earth,  and  there  was  made  a  cruel  and  very  sore  wound  upon  men  that  had 
the  character  of  the  beast :  and  upon  them  that  adored  the  image  thereof.  3  And  the  second 
Angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  sea,  and  there  w'as  made  blood  as  it  were  of  one  dead:  and 
every  living  soul  died  in  the  sea.  4  And  the  third  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  rivers  and  the 
fountains  of  waters  :  and  there  «as  made  blood.  5  And  I  heard  the  Angel  of  the  waters,  saying  : 
Thou  art  just,  O  Lord  which  art,  and  which  wast,  the  Holy  One,  because  thou  hast  judged  these 
things:  6  Because  they  have  shed  the  blood  of  the  Saints  and  Prophets,  and  thou  hast  given 
ihem  blood  to  drink  :  for  they  are  worthy.  7  And  1  heard  another,  saying.  Yea,  Lord  God  om- 
nipotent, true  and  just  are  thy  judgments.  8  And  the  fourth  Angel  poured  out  his  via!  upon  the 
Sun,  and  it  was  given  unto  him  to  afflict  men  with  heat,  and  fire;  9  And  men  boiled  with 
great  heat,  and  blasphemed  the  Name  of  God,  having  power  over  these  plagues,  neither  did 
tiiey  penance  to  give  him  glory.  10  And  the  first  Angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  seat  of 
the  beast:  and  his  kingdom  was  made  dark,  and  they  together  did  eat  their  tongues  for  pain. 
11  And  they  blasphemed  the  God  of  heaven  because  ot  their  pains  and  wounds,  and  did  not 
penance  from  their  works.  12  And  the  sixth  Angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  that  great  river 
Euphrates  :  and  dried  up  the  water  thereof  that  a  way  might  be  prepared  to  the  Kings  from  the 
rising  of  the  Sun.  13  And  I  saw  from  the  mouth  of  the  dragon,  and  trom  the  mouth  of  the  beast, 
and  trom  the  mouth  of  the  false  prophet,  three  unclean  spirits,  in  manner  of  frogs.  14  For  they 
are  the  spirits  of  Devils,  working  signs,  and  they  go  forth  to  the  Kings  of  the  whole  earth  to 
gather  them  into  battle  at  the  great  day  of  the  omnipotent  God.  15  Behold  I  come  as  a  thief  i 
Blessed  is  he  that  watcheth,  and  keepeth  his  garment,  that  he  walk  not  naked,  and  they  see  his 
turpitude.  16  And  he  shall  gather  them  into  a  place  which  in  Hebrew  is  called  Armageddon. 
17  Aiid  the  seventh  Angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  air,  and  there  came  forth  a  loucl  voice 
out  of  the  Temple  from  the  throne  saying:  It  is  done.  18  And  there  were  made  lightnings, 
and  voices,  and  thunders,  and  a  great  earthquake  was  made,  such  a  one  as  never  hath  been 
since  men  were  upon  the  earth,  such  an  earthquake,  so  great.  19  And  the  great  city  was 
made  into  three  parts:  and  the  cities  of  the  Gentiles  fell.  And  Babylon  the  great  came  into 
memory  before  God,  to  give  her  the  cup  of  wine  of  the  indignation  of  his  wrath.  20  And  every 
Island  fled,  and  mountains  were  no^  found.  21  And  great  hail  like  a  talent  came  down  from 
heaven  upon  men:  and  men  blasphemed  God  for  the  plague  of  the  hail :  because  it  was  made 
exceeding  great. 


Annotations. 

ver.  6.  Because  they  have.  The  great  revenge 
that  God  will  do  at  the  latter  day  upon  the  per- 
secutors of  his  Saints. 

ver.  9.  Blasphemed  the  name.  The  desperate 
and  damned  persons  shall  blaspheme  God  per- 
petually, which  shall  be  such  only  as  do  not 
repent  in  this  life. 

ver.  13.  Dragon.  The  dragon  is  the  Devil : 
the  beast,  Antichrist,  or  the  society  whereof  he 


Chapter  16. 
is  head:  the  false  prophet,  cither  Antichrist 
himself,  or  the  company  of  Heretics  and  se* 
ducers  that  follow  him. 

ver.  19.  The  great  city.  The  great  com- 
monwealth of  the  wicked  divided  into  three 
parts :  into  Infidels,  Heretics,  and  evil  Ca- 
tholics. This  city  is  here  called  Babylon, 
whereof  see  the  Annot.  upon  the  next  chap- 
ter, V.  5. 


APOCALYPSE. 


429 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

The  harlot  Babylon  clothed  with  divers  ornaments.  6  uitd  drunken  with  the  hlcoi  of  Marti/m,  sitteth 
upon  a  beast  that  hath  seven  heads  and  ten  hums:  7  ail  uhiclt  things  the  Angel,  expounds  lit. 
1  And  iliere  came  one  ol  the  seven  Angels  which  had  the  seven  vials,  anj  spake  with  me, 
saying,  Gome,  I  will  show  thee  the  damnation  ot  the  great  harlot,  which  sitteth  upun  many 
waters,  2  VV  ith  whom  the  kings  ol  the  eartli  have  lormcaicd,  and  they  which  inhabit  the  earth, 
have  been  drunk  with  the  wine  ot  her  whoredom.  3  And  he  took  nie  away  in  spirit  into  the 
desert.  And  I  saw  a  woman  sitting  upon  a  scarlet  coloured  beast,  full  of  names  ol  blasphemy, 
having  seven  heads,  and  ten  horns.  4  And  the  woman  was  clothed  round  about  wuli  purple 
and  scarlet,  and  gilted  with  gold  and  precious  stone,  and  pearls,  having  a  golden  cup  in  her 
hand,  lull  ot  the  abomination  and  filihiness  of  her  lornication.  5  And  in  her  forehead  a  name 
written.  Mystery:  Babylon  the  great,  mother  ot  the  foniications  and  the  abominations  ol  the 


Annotations. 
ver.  1.    The  damnation.    The  final  damnation 
of  the  whole  co.mpany  of  the  reprobate,  called 
here  the  great  whore. 

ver.  5.  Babylon.  In  the  end  of  Peter's  first 
Epistle,  where  the  Apostle  dateth  it  at  Baby- 
lon, which  the  ancient  writers,  as  we  there 
noted,  affirm  to  be  meant  of  Rome  ;  the  Pro- 
testants will  not  in  anywise  have  it  so,  because 
they  would  not  be  driven  to  confess  that  Peter 
was  ever  at  Rome,  but  here  tor  that  they  think 
it  maketh  for  their  opinion,  that  the  Pope  is 
Antichrist,  and  Rome  the  seat  and  city  of  An- 
tichrist, they  will  needs  have  Rome  to  be  this 
Babylon,  this  great  whore,  and  this  purple 
harlot ;  for  such  tellows,  in  the  exposition  of 
holy  Scriptures,  be  led  only  by  their  prejudi- 
cate  opinions  and  heresies,  to  which  they  draw 
all  things  without  all  indifi'erency  and  sincerity. 
But  Augustine,  Aretas,  and  other  writers, 
most  commonly  e.xpoiind  it,  neither  of  Babylon 
itself  a  city  of  Chaldea,  or  Egypt,  nor  ot  Rome, 
or  any  one  city,  whicii  may  be  so  called  spi- 
rituallv,  as  Jerusalem  betore,  chapter  11,  is 
named  spiritual  Sodom  and  Egypt,  but  of  the 
general  society  of  the  impious,  and  of  those 
that  prefer  the  terrene  kingdom  and  commo- 
dity of  the  world,  before  God  and  eternal  feli- 
city. The  Author  of  the  Commentaries  u|)on 
the  Apocalypse  set  forth  in  Ambrose's  name, 
writeth  thus:  This  great  whore  sometime  signi- 
fieth  Rome,  specially  which  at  that  time  v;hen  the 
Apostle  wrote  this,  did  persecute  the  Church  of 
God.  But  otherviise  it  signifieth  the  whole  city  of 
the  devil,  that  is,  the  universal  corps  of  the  repro- 
bate. TertuUian  also  taketh  it  for  Rome,  thus, 
Babylon,  saith  he,  in  John  is  a  figure  of  the  city 
of  Rome,  being  so  great,  so  proud  of  the  Empire, 
and  the  dstroyer  of  the  Saints.  Which  is  plainly 
spoken  of  that  city  when  it  was  Heathen,  the 
head  of  the  terrene  dominion  of  the  world,  the 
persecutjr  of  the  Apostles,  and  their  succes- 
sors, the  seat  of  Nero,  Domitian,  and  the  like, 
Christ's  special  enemies,  the  sink  of  idolatry, 
sin,  and  false  worsuip  of  Pagan  gods.  Then 
v^^as  it  B  ibylon,  when  John  wrote  this,  and 
then  was  Nero  and  the  rest  figures  of  Anti- 
christ, an  1  that  city  the  resemblance  of  the 
principal  nlace,  wheresoever  it  be,  that  Anti- 
christ shal.  reign  in  about  the  latter  end  of  the 
world. 

Now  to  npplythat  to  the  Roman  Church  and 
Apostolic  See,  either  now  or  then,  which  was 
spoken  only  of  the  terrene  state  of  that  city. 
as  it  was  t'le  seat  of  the  Emperor,  and  not  of 
Peter,  when  it  did  slay  above  thirty  Popes, 


Chapter  17. 
Christ's  Vicars,  one  after  another,  and  endea- 
voured to  destroy  the  whole  Church :  that  is 
most  blasphemous  and  tbolish. 

The  Church  in  Rome  was  one  thing,  and 
Babylon  in  Rome  another  thing.  Peter  sat  in 
Kome,  and  Nero  sat  in  Rome  :  but  Peter,  as  in 
the  Church  ot  Rome :  Nero,  as  in  the  Babylon 
of  Rome:  Which  distinction  the  Pleretics 
might  have  learned  by  Peter  himself,  Ep.  1. 
chap.  5.  writing  thus.  The  Church  saluleth  you, 
that  is  in  Babylon,  coelect.  So  that  the  Church 
and  the  very  chosen  Church  was  in  Rome, 
when  Rome  was  Babylon,  whereby  it  is  plain, 
that  whether  Babylon,  or  the  great  whore  do 
here  signify  Rome  or  no,  yet  it  cannot  signify 
the  Church  ot  Rome,  which  is  now,  and  ever 
was  differing  from  the  terrene  Empire  of  the 
same.  And  if,  as  in  the  beginning  ot  the 
Church,  Nero  and  the  rest  of  the  persecuting 
Emperors,  which  were  figures  of  Antichrist, 
did  principally  sit  in  Rome,  so  also  the  great 
Antichrist  shall  have  his  seat  there,  as  it  may 
well  be,  though  others  think  that  Jerusalem 
rather  shall  be  his  principal  city:  yet  even 
then  shall  neither  the  Church  of  Rome,  norths 
Pope  of  Rome  be  Antichrist,  but  snail  be  per- 
secuted by  Antichrist,  and  driven  out  ot  Rome, 
it  it  be  possible  :  for  to  Christ's  Vicar  and  the 
Roman  Church,  he  will  bear  as  much  good 
will  as  the  Protestants  now  do,  and  he  shall 
have  more  power  to  persecute  him  and  the 
Church,  than  they  have. 

Hierome,  epist.  17.  cap.  7.  to  Marcella,  to 
draw  her  out  of  the  city  of  Rome  to  the  holy 
land,  warning  her  of  rhe  manilold  allurements 
to  sin  and  ililife,  that  be  in  so  great  and  popu- 
lous a  city  alludeth  at  length  to  these  words 
of  the  Apocalypse,  and  maketh  it  to  be  Baby- 
lon, and  the  purple  whore :  but  straiL'htway, 
lest  some  naughty  person  might  think  he 
meant  that  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  which  he 
spake  of  the  society  of  the  wicked  on!)',  he 
ddeth:  There  is  there  indeed  the  holy  Church, 
there  are  the  triumphant  monuments  of  the  Apos- 
tles and  Martyrs,  there  is  the  true  confession  of 
Christ,  there  is  the  faith  praised  of  the  Apostle, 
and  Genlilety  liodden  under  foot,  the  mime  of 
Christian  daily  advancing  itself  on  high.  Where- 
by you  see  that  whatsoever  may  be  spoken  or 
interpreted  of  Rome,  out  of  this  word  Babylon, 
it  is  not  meant  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  but  of 
the  terrene  state,  insomuch,  that  the  said  holy 
Doctor,  lib.  2.  advers.  Jovinian.  c.  19,  signifieth 
that  the  holiness  of  the  Church  there,  hath 
wiped  away  the  blasphemy  written  in  the  fore- 


430 


APOCALYPSE. 


earth.  6  And  I  saw  the  woman  drunken  of  the  blood  of  the  Saints,  and  of  the  blood  of  the 
Martyrs  ot  .Iksis.  And  1  murvulled  when  I  liiid  seen  her,  with  great  admiration.  7  And  the 
Ani;el  said  to  me,  Why  dimt  ihou  marvel  .'  1  will  tell  thee  the  mystery  ol  the  woman,  and  of 
ihe  beast  that  uarrieth  lur,  which  hath  the  seven  heads  and  the  ten  horns.  8  'I'lje  beast  which 
thou  sawesi,  was,  and  i.s  not,  and  siiall  come  up  out  ol  the  bottondess  depth,  and  go  into  de- 
struction:  and  the  inhalniaius  on  the  eanh,  whose  niimes  are  not  written  in  ihe  hook  ol  life 
from  the  making  ot  the  world,  shall  marvel,  seeing  the  beast  that  was,  and  is  not.  9  And  here 
is  understanding,  that  hath  wisdom.  'J'he  seven  heads  are  seven  hills,  ui)on  which  the  woman 
sitteth,  and  they  are  seven  kings.  10  I'ive  are  iidlen,  one  is,  and  another  is  not  yet  come  ;  and 
when  he  shall  come,  he  must  tarry  a  short  time.  11  And  the  beast  which  was  and  is  not : 
the  same  also  is  the  eight,  and  is  of  the  seven,  and  goeth  inio  destruciion.  12  And  ihe  ten 
horns  which  thou  sawest :  are  ten  kings,  which  have  not  yet  received  kingdom,  but  shall  re- 
ceive power  as  kings  one  hour  alter  the  beast,  13  'J'hese  have  one  counsel  and  force  :  and 
their  power  they  shall  deliver  to  the  beast.  I't  These  shall  fighi  with  the  Lamb,  and  the  Lamb 
shall  overcome  them,  because  he  is  Lord  of  lords,  and  King  of  kings,  and  they  ihat  are  wilh 
him,  called,  and  elect,  and  laithiul.  15  And  he  said  to  me.  The  waters  which  thou  sawest 
where  the  harlot  sitieth,  are  peoples  and  nations  and  tongues.  16  And  the  ten  horns  which 
thou  sawest  in  the  beast:  these  shall  hale  the  harlot,  and  shall  make  her  desolate  and  naked, 
and  shall  eat  her  flesh,  and  her  they  shall  burn  wiiii  lire.  17  For  God  hath  given  into  their 
hearts,  to  do  that  which  pleaseth  him  :  that  they  dve  their  kingdom  to  the  beast,  till  the  words 
of  God  be  consummate.  IS  And  the  woman  which  thou  sawest:  is  the  great  city,  which 
hath  kingdom  over  the  kings  of  the  earth. 


Annotations. 
head  of  her  former  iniquity.  But  of  the  dilfe- 
rence  of  the  old  stale,  and  dominion  ot  the 
Heathen  there,  for  which  it  is  resembled  to 
Antichrist,  and  the  Priestly  state  which  now  it 
hath,  read  Leo,  -Ser.  1.  in  natali  Petri  and  Fauli. 

ver.  5.  MyMiry.  Paul  calleth  this  secret  and 
close  working  of  abomination,  the  mystery  of 
iniquity,  2  Thegs.  2,  and  it  is  called  a  little  after 
in  this  chapter,  verse  7,  the  Sacrament,  or  niy.s- 
tery,  of  the  woman,  and  it  is  also  the  mark  of 
reprobation  and  damnation. 

ver.  6.  Drunken  of  the  blood.  It  is  plain,  that 
this  woman  signifielh  the  whole  corps  of  all 
the  persecutors  that  have  and  shall  shed  so 
much  blood  of  ihe  just:  of  the  Prophets,  Apos- 
tles, and  other  Martyrs  from  the  beginning  of 
the  world  to  the  end.  The  Protestants  lool- 
ishly  expound  it  of  Rome,  for  that  there  they 
put  Hereiics  to  death,  and  allow  of  their  pu- 
nishment in  other  countries:  But  their  blood 
is  not  called  the  blood  of  Saints,  no  more  than 
the  blood  of  thieves,  mankillers,  and  oiher 
malefactors  :  for  the  shedding  of  which  by  or- 
der of  justice,  no  coiiimonwealth  shall  answer. 

ver.  8.  WaK,  and  i.«  not.  it  signifietli  the  short 
reign  of  Antichrist,  who  is  the  chief  horn  or 
head  of  the  beast. 

ver.  If  Seven  hills.  The  Angel  himself  here  ex- 
poundeih  these  seven  hills  to  be  all  one  with  the 
seven  heads  and  the  seven  kings:  and  yet  the 
Heretics  blinded  exi'eedingly  with  malice 
against  the  Church  ol  Rome,  are  so  made  to  take 
them  for  the  seven  hills  literally,  upon  which 
in  old  time  Rome  did  stand  :  that  so  they  might 
make  the  unlearned  believe,  that  Rome  is  the 
seat  of  Antichrist.  But  if  they  had  any  consider- 
ation, they  might  mark  that  the  Prophet's 
visions  here  are  most  of  them  by  .Sevens, 
whether  he  talk  of  beads,  horns,  candlesticks, 
Churches,  kings,  hills,  or  other  things:  and 
that  he  alludeth  not  to  the  hills,  because  ihey 
were  just  seven,  but  that  Seven  is  a  mystical 
number,  as  sometime  Ten  is,  signifying  uni- 
versally all  of  that  sort  whereof  he  speaketh 
as,  that  the  seven  heads,  hills,  or  kingdoms, 


Chapter  17. 
which  are  here  all  one,  should  be  all  the  king- 
doms of  the  world  that  persecute  the  Chris- 
tians:  being  heads  and  niountains  for  their 
height  in  dignity  above  others.  And  some 
take  it,  that  there  were  seven  special  Empires, 
kingdoms,  or  States,  that  were,  or  shall  be  the 
greatest  persecutors  of  God's  people,  as  of 
Egypt,  Canaan,  Babylon,  the  Persians,  and 
Greeks,  which  be  five,  sixthly,  ol  the  Roman 
Empire  which  once  persecuted  most  of  all 
other,  and  svhich,  as  ihe  Apostle  here  saith, 
yet  is,  or  standeth,  but  ihe  seventh,  then  when 
John  wrote  this,  was  not  come,  neither  is,  yet 
come  in  our  days:  which  is  Antichrist's  state, 
which  shall  not  come  so  long  as  the  Empire 
of  Rome  standeth,  as  Paul  did  prophesy.  2 
Thess.  2. 

ver.  1 1.  The  same  is  Ihe  eight.  The  beast  it- 
self being  the  congregation  of  all  these  wicked 
persecutors,  though  it  consist  of  the  foresaid 
seven,  yet  for  that  the  malice  of  all  is  complete 
in  it,  may  he  called  the  eight.  Or,  Antichrist 
himself,  though  he  be  one  of  the  seven,  yet  for 
his  extraordinary  wickedness,  shall  be  counted 
the  odd  persecutor,  or  the  accomplishment  of 
all  other  and  therefore  is  named  the  eight. 
Some  take  this  beast  called  the  eight,  to  be  the 
Devil. 

ver.  12.  Ten  kings.  Some  expound  it  often 
small  kingdoms,  into  which  ilie  Roman  Em- 
pire shallbe  divided,  which  shall  all  serve  An- 
tichrist, both  in  this  life  and  a  little  after. 

Ver.  18.  The  great  city.  If  it  be  meant  of  any 
one  City,  and  not  of  the  univt  rsai  society  of  the 
reprobiile,  which  is  the  City  of  the  Devil,  as 
the  Church  and  the  universal  fellowship  of  the 
faithful  is  called  the  City  of  God,  it  is  most  like 
to  he  old  Rome,  as  some  of  the  Greeks  ex- 
pound it,  from  the  time  of  the  first  Emperors, 
till  Consiantine'sdays,  wlio  made  an  end  of  the 
persecution.  For  by  the  authority  of  theold 
Roman  Empire,  Christ  was  put  to  death  first, 
and  afterward  the  two  chief  Apostles,  and  the 
I  opes  their  successors,  and  infinite  Caiholic 
men  throughout  the  world,  by  lesser  kings 


APOCALYPSE.  431 

CHAPTER xvin. 

The  full  of  Dahylmi,  her  judgment,  jlagws  an  I  revenges :  for  the  which,  9  the  kings,  IC  ana  merchanti 
of  ilie  earth  tliat  somttitne  did  cleave  unto  her,  shall  mourn  hilterhj :  20  but  heaven,  and  the  Apostles 
nut  Prophets  shall  rejoice. 

1  And  alter  these  things  I  saw  another  Angel  coming  down  frorri  heaven,  having  great 
posver :  and  the  earth  wasilluininated  ot  his  glory.  2  And  he  cried  out  in  force,  saying,  Fallen, 
fallen  is  Babylon  the  great;  and  it  is  become  the  habitation  of  J)evils,  and  the  ciis.ody  of 
every  unclean  spirit,  and  the  custody  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird:  3  Because  all  nations 
have  drunk  of  ttie  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication  :  and  the  Kings  of  the  earth  have  for- 
nicated with  her:  and  the  merchants  of  the  earth  were  made  rich  by  the  virtues  otlur  delicacies. 
4  And  I  heard  another  voice  irom  heaven  saying,  Go  out  from  her  my  people :  that  you  be  not 

Eartakers  of  her  sins,  and  receive  not  of  her  plagues.  5  Because  her  sins  are  coine  even  r  > 
eaven,  and  God  hath  remembered  her  iniquities.  6  Render  to  her  as  she  also  haih  rendere  1 
to  you :  and  double  ye  double  according  to  her  works :  In  the  cup  wherein  she  ha  h  mingled, 
minerle  ye  double  unto  her.  7  As  much  as  she  hath  glorified  herselliand  ha  hbcenin  d^dicacies, 
so  much  give  her  torment  and  mourning:  because  she  .saith  in  her  heart,  I  .«it  a  Quctn,  and 
Widow  Tarn  not,  and  mourning  1  .shall  not  see.  8  Therefore  in  one  di:y  shiiU  her  planues 
conies,  death,  and  mourning,  and  famine,  and  wiih  tire  she  shall  be  lu:'nt:  hecan.se  God  i.s 
strono-  that  shall  judge  her.  'J  And  the  kings  of  the  enr;h,  which  have  fornica'ed  wiih  her,  an  1 
havelived  in  delicacies,  shall  weep,  and  bewail  isiemselves  upon  her,  when  they  thall  see  the 
smokeofherburning:  10  Standing  far  off  for  the  felirof  her  torments.  Saying,  Wo,  wo,  that  great 
city  Babylon,  that  strong  city:  because  in  one  hour  is  thy  judgment  come.  11  Arid  the  mer- 
chants ot  the  earth  shall  Weep,  and  mourn  upon  her:  because  no  man  -shall  buy  their  nierchan- 
dise  anymore,  12  Merchandise  of  gold  and  silver  and  precious  stone,  and  of  pearl,  and  fine  linen, 
and  purple,  and  silk,  and  scarlet,  and  Thyno  wood,  and  al  1  vessels  of  ivory,  and  all  vessels  of  pre- 
cious stone  and  of  brass  and  iron  and  marble,  13  And  cinnamon,  and  ot  odoin-.s,  and  ointment, 
and  frankincense,  and  wine,  and  oil,  and  tlour,  and  whoa;,  and  beasts,  and  sheep,  and  horses, 
and  chariots,  and  slaves,  and  souls  of  men.  It  And  the  apples  of  the  desireof  thy  soul  are  de- 
parted from  thee,  and  all  fat  and  goodly  things  are  perished  from  thee,  and  they  shall  no  more 
find  them.  15  The  merchants  of  these  things  which  are  made  rich,  shall  stand  far  trom  her 
for  fear  of  her  torments,  weeping  and  mourning,  16  And  saying.  Wo,  wo,  that  great  city, 
which  was  clothed  with  silk  and  purple,  and  scarlet, and  was  gilded  with  gold,  and  precious  stones, 
aaid  pearls :  17  Because  in  one  hour  are  so  great  riches  made  desolate  :  and  every  governor, 
and  every  one  that  saileth  into  the  lake,  and  the  shipnieii,  and  they  that  work  in  the  seti,  stood 
afar  off,  13  And  cried  seeinjr  the  place  of  her  burninaf,  saying,  what  other  is  like  to  this  great 
city?  19  And  they  threw  dust  upon  their  heads,  and  cried  weeping  and  mourning,  saying: 
Wo,  wo,  that  great  city,  in  the  which  all  were  m.ade  rich  that  had  ships  in  the  sea,  ot  her  prices  : 
because  in  one  hour  she  is  desolate.  20  Rejoice  over  her,  heaven,  and  ye  hoiy  Apostles  and 
Prophets  :  because  God  hath  judged  your  judgment  of  her.  21  And  one  strong  Angel  took  up 
as  it  were  a  great  millstone,  and  threw  it  into  the  sea,  saymg.  With  this  violence  shall  Babylon 
that  i^reat  city  be  thrown,  and  shall  now  be  found  no  more.  22  And  the  voice  of  harpers,  and 
of  Musicians,  and  of  them  that  sing  on  shalm  and  trumpet,  shall  no  more  be  heard  m  thee,  and 
every  artificer  of  every  art  shall  be  found  no  more  in  thee,  and  the  noise  of  the  mill  shall  no 
more  be  heard  in  thee,  23  And  the  liijht  of  the  lamp  shall  no  more  shine  m  thee,  and  the 
voice  of  the  bridegroom  and  the  bride  shall  no  more  be  heard  in  thee :  because  thy  merchants 
were  the  princes  of  the  earth,  because  all  nations  have  erred  in  thine  enchantments.  24 
And  in  her  is  found  the  blood  of  the  Prophets  and  Saints,  and  of  all  that  were  slam  in  the 

'"'"'•  CHAPTER  XIX. 

The  Saints  "lorifiM  God  for  the  judgment  pronounced  upon  the  harlot,  7  the  vinrria^.'  of  the  Lamh  ?.■* 
prepared.''  10'  Tlie  Ansel  refuseth  to  be  adored  of  John.  11  There  appeareth  one,  uh^  is  the  word  oj 
God  and  the  Kin"-  of 'king's,  and  Lord  of  lords,  silling  on  a  horse,  with  a  great  army,andfightmg 
against  llic  hnist,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  and  their  armies:  17  the  birds  of  the  air  being  in  the 
vu'iiiiiiinf  rilled  to  devour  their  flesh.  ,.      ,       .     , 

1  Mill- tlicse  thino-s  I  hearcf  as  it  were  the  voice  of  many  multitudes  in  heaven,  saying, 
AVduia  praise  and  °lorv,  and  power  is  to  our  God  :  2  Because  true  and  just  are  his  judgrnenis 
■which  hath  judged  of  the  great  harlot,  that  hath  corrupted  the  earth  in  her  whoredom,  and  hath 

Annotations.        Chaptkr  17. 

fatherhood  and  spiritual  rule  of  the  Church. 
Howbeit,  the  more  probable  sense  is  the  other, 
of  the  city  of  the  devil,  as  the  author  of  the 
homilies  upon  the  Apocalypse  in  Augustine  de- 


•which  then  were  subject  to  Rome.  All  which 
Aniichristian  persecutions  ceased,  when  Con- 
stantine  reigned,  and  yielded  up  the  city  to  the 
Pope,  who  holdeth  not  the  kingdom  or  Empire 


over  the  world,  as  the  Heathen  did,  but  the  '  clareth. 

Annotation.^.        Chap 

ver.21.  Babylon  thit  great.   By  this  it  seemcth  |  which  s ,,.,..„ . .,,  -    ,  ^ 

clear,  that  theApostle  meaneth  not  any  one  city,    old  Prophets  also  naming  the  whole  number  ot 
but  the  universal  company  of  the    reprobate,  I  God's  enemies  mystically,  Babylou,asJtT.c.D^ 


Annotation.^.        Chaptkr  18. 
ver.  21.  Babylon  thitgreat.   By  this  it  seemcth  |  which  shall  perish  in  the  day  of  pidgment :  the 


43-2 


APOCALYPSE. 


revenged  the  Wood  of  his  servants,  of  her  hands.  3  And  again  they  said,  Alkluia.  And  her 
smoke  aseendeth  tor  ever  and  ever.  4  And  the  four  and  twenty  Seniors  led  down,  and  the 
four  beasts,  and  adored  God  sittinj^  upon  the  throne  saying  :  Amen,  ALltlum.  5  And  a  voice 
came  out  Irotn  the  throne  saying  :  .Say  praise  to  our  Giid  all  ye  his  servants  :  and  you  that  fear 
him,  little  and  great.  6  And  I  tieard  as  it  were  tlie  voice  ot  a  great  multitude,  and  as  the  voice 
of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  o(  great  thunders,  suying.  Alleluia:  because  our  Lord  God 
the  omnipotent  hath  reigned.  7  Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice,  and  give  glory  to  him  -.  because 
the  marriage  ol  the  Lainli  is  come,  and  his  wife  hath  prepared  herself.  8  And  it  was  given  to 
her  that  she  clotiie  herself  with  silk  glittering  and  white.  For  the  silk  are  the  justifications  of 
Saints.    9  And  he  said  to  me,  Write,  Blessed  be  they  that  are  called  to  the  Supper  of  the 


Annotations. 

ver.  3.  Again  they  said.  This  often  repeatin<j 
of  Alleluia  in  time  of  rejoicing,  the  Church  doth 
follow  in  her  service. 

ver.  4.  A/nen,  Alkluia.  These  two  Hebrew 
words,  as  other  elsewhere,  both  in  the  Greek 
and  Latin  text  are  kept  religiously,  and  not 
translated,  unless  it  be  once  or  twice  in  tiie 
Psalms.  Yea  and  the  Protestants  themselves 
keep  them  in  the  text  of  their  English  Testa- 
ments in  many  places.  And  marvel  it  is  wiiy 
they  use  them  not  in  all  places,  but  sometimes 
turn  Amen,  into  Verily,  whereof  see  the  Annota- 
tion, John.  8.  ver.  34.  and  in  their  Service  book 
they  translate  Alleluia,  into  Praise  ye  the  Lord. 
As  though  Alleluia  had  not  as  good  a  grace  in 
the  act  of  serving  God,  where  it  is  indeed  pro- 
perly used,  as  it  hath  in  the  text  of  the  Scrip- 
ture. 

The  Church  Catholic  doth  often  and  specially 
use  this  sacred  word,  to  join  with  the  Churcn 
triumphant,  consisting  ot  Angels  and  Saints, 
who  here  are  said  to  laud  and  praise  God  with 
great  rejoicing,  by  the  word  Alleluia,  and  by 
often  repetition  thereof:  as  the  Catholic  Church 
also  useth,  namely  in  Easter  time  even  till 
Whitsuntide,  for  the  joy  of  Christ's  resurrec- 
tion, which  as  Augustine  declareth,  episl.  ad 
Januorium,  was  the  general  use  of  the  Primi- 
tive Church,  making  a  greater  mystery  and  mat- 
ter of  it,  than  our  Protestants  now  do.  At  other 
times  of  the  year  also  he  saith  it  was  sung  in 
some  Churches,  but  not  in  all.  Hieromenum- 
bereth  it  among  the  heresies  of  Vigilantius, 
That  Alleluia  could  conld  not  be  sung  but  at 
Easter,  Advers.  Vigilant,  cap.  1. 

The  truth  is,  by  the  use  of  the  Scriptures  it 
hath  more  in  it  than  Praise  ye  the  Lord,  signify- 
ing with  laud,  glorifying  and  praising  of  God,  a 
great  rejoicing,  with  all  mirth,  and  exultation 
of  heart  in  the  singers  thereof,  and  that  is  the 
cause  why  the  holy  Church  saith,  Laus  tibi  Do- 
mine,  Praise,  he  to  thee,  O  Lord,  in  Lent,  and 
times  of  penance  and  mourning,  but  not  Alle- 
luia. Which,  as  Augustine  also  declareth,  is  a 
term  of  signification  and  mystery,  joined  witli 
that  time,  ami  then  used  specially  in  the  Church 
ot  God,  when  she  represcnteth  unto  us  in  her 
service,  the  joys  and  oeatitude  of  the  next  lite  : 
which  is  done  specially  at  Easter,  by  the  joy- 
ful celebrating  of  Ciirist's  glorious  Resurrec- 
tion and  ascension  after  the  penal  time  of  Lent 
which  represcnteth  the  misery  of  this  life.  Au- 
gustine, Ser.  1.  and  'i.chip.  9.  and  6.  c.9.  de  J)i- 
versi.t,  lorn.  10.  And  in  his  enarration  upon  the 
143th  Psalm.  For  in  the  titles  and  ends  of  di- 
vers holy  Psalms  this  Alleluia  is  tiill  of  mys- 
tery and  sacred  signification.    Where  we  must 


Chapter  19. 
ask  the  Protestants,  why  they  have  left  it  out 
altogether,  being  in  the  Hebrew,  saying  nei- 
ther Alleluia,  nor.  Praise  ye  the  Lord,  in  the  Bi- 
ble 1577,  and  that  nine  tunes  in  the  six  laet 
Psalms. 

Moreover,  the  said  holy  Doctor,  Zi6. 2.  dedoct. 
Christ,  c.  II.  afiirmeth,  that  Amen  and  Alkluia 
be  not  translated  into  any  other  language,  pro- 
per sancliorem  authoritatem,  for  the  more  sacied 
authority  ot  the  words  so  remaining,  and 
epL':t.  278.  he  saith  that  it  is  not  lawful  to  trans- 
late them.  Aam  sciendum  est,  ffc.Jor  it  is  to  be 
knoum,  saith  he,  that  all  Nations  do  sing  Amen 
and  Alleluia  in  the  Hebrew  words,  v;hich  neither 
the  jMtin  man  nor  the  Barbarous  may  translate 
into  his  own  language.  Hieroine  also,  epi^/.  137. 
And  namely  for  our  nation,  Gregory  will  bear 
us  witness  that  our  Country  received  the  word 
Alleluia,  with  their  ChrLstianiiy,  saying  thus, 
lib.  27.  Moral,  c.  6.  IJn'jua  Brilunnia  qu(B  nihil 
uliud  noverat  (piam  larhantm  Jrtndere,jamdudum 
in  Divinis  landibus  liehraum  cwpit  resonare  Alle- 
luia. That  is.  The  Britain  tongue,  uhirh  knew 
nothing  else  but  to  mutter  barbarously,  hath  begun 
of  Idle  in  (rod's  divine  hmds  and  praises  to  sound 
the  Hebrew  Alleluia.  And  for  .lewTy,  Hierome, 
epist.  n.cup.  7.  writeth,  that  the  Husbandmen 
at  the  j^)lough  sang  Alleluia,  which  was  not 
then  their  vulgar  speech.  Yea  he  saith  that  in 
Monasteries  the  singing  of  Alleluia  was  instead 
of  a  bell  to  call  them  together  ad  CoUectam.  in 
Epitaph.  Paula;,  cap.  10. 

This  word  is  a  sacred,  Christian,  mystical 
and  angelical  song  :  and  yet  in  the  new  Service 
book  it  is  turned  into.  Praise  ye  the  Lord,  and 
Alleluia  is  quite  gone,  because  they  list  neither 
to  agree  with  the  Church  of  God,  nor  with  the 
use  of  holy  Scriptures,  no,  nor  with  their  own 
translations.  But  no  marvel  that  they  cannot  sing 
the  .'long  of  our  Lord,  and  of  Angels  in  a  strange 
Country,  that  is  out  of  the  Catholic  Church,  in 
the  captivity  of  schism  and  heresy.  Lastly,  we 
might  ask  them  whether  it  be  all  one  to  say, 
Matt.  21,  Hosanna,  and  save  !/..•-■,  we  beseech 
thee:  whereas  Hosanna  is  withal  a  word  of  ex- 
ceeding great  congratulation  and  joy  which 
they  expressed  towards  our  Saviour.  Even  so 
Alleluia  hath  another  manner  of  sense  and  sig- 
nification in  it,  than  can  be  expressed  by. 
Praise  ye  the  Lord. 

ver.  6.  Justifications  of  Saints.  Here  the  He- 
retics in  their  translations  could  not  alter  the 
«'ord  jnstificati(ms  into  ordinances,  or  constitu- 
tions, as  they  did  falsely  in  the  first  of  Luke, 
verse  6.  but  they  are  forced  to  say  in  Latin, 
justifcationes,  as  Beza  :  and  in  English,  righ- 
teousness, for  justijications,  they  will  not  say  in 


APOCALYPSE. 


433 


mnrriage  of  the  Lamb,  And  he  said  to  me,  These  words  of  God  be  true.  10  And  I  fell  before 
his  feer,  to  adore  hiin.  And  he  saith  to  me,  See  thou  do  not:  I  am  thy  tellow-servant,  and  of 
thy  brethren  that  have  the  testimony  of  .Iesus.    Adore  God.    For  the  lesiimony  of  Jesus,  is 


Annotations. 
any  case  for  fear  of  inconvenience.  Yea  and 
they  caimot  deny  but  those  jusiilicaiions  be  the 
good  works  of  Saints.  But  wliere  they  make 
this  gloss,  that  they  be  so  called,  because  they 
are  the  fruits  or  efiects  of  laith,  and  ot  the  jus- 
tice which  we  have  by  only  faith,  it  is  most  evi- 
dently false,  and  against  the  very  text,  and  na- 
ture of  the  word.  For  there  is  no  cause  why 
any  tliina;  should  be  called  a  man's  justifica- 
tion, but  for  that  it  maketh  him  just.  So  that 
justijicutions,  be  the  virtues  of  taith,  hope,  cha- 
rity, and  good  deeds,  justifying  or  making  a 
man  just,  and  not  effects  of  justihcation,  neither 
faith  only,  but  they  altogether  be  the  very  or- 
naments and  inward  garments,  beauty,  and  jus- 
tice of  the  soul,  as  here  it  is  evident. 

ver.  10.  And  I  fell.  The  Protestants  abuse 
this  place,  and  the  examples  of  the  Angel's  for- 
bidding John  to  adore  him  being  but  his  fellow 
servant,  and  appointing  him  to  adore  God, 
against  all  honour,  reverence,  and  adoration  ot 
Angels,  Saints,  or  other  sanctified  creatures, 
teaching  them  that  no  religious  worship  ought 
to  be  done  uiuo  them.  But  in  truth  it  maketh 
for  no  such  purpose,  but  only  warneth  us 
that  Divine  honour  and  the  adoration  due  to 
God  alone,  may  not  be  given  to  any  Angels,  or 
other  creatures.  Augusiine,  De  vera  relig. 
cap.  ultimo.  And  when  the  Adversaries  reply 
that  so  great  an  Apostle,  as  John  was,  could  not 
be  ignorant  of  that  point,  nor  would  have  given 
divine  honour  unto  an  Angel,  for  so  he  had 
been  an  Idolater,  and  therefore  tliat  he  was  not 
reprehended  for  that,  but  for  doing  any  reh- 

fious  reverence  or  other  honour  v,'hatsoe ver  to 
is  fellow  servant :  we  answer,  that  by  the 
like  reason,  John  being  so  great  an  Apostle,  if 
this  latter  kind  of  reverence  had  been  unlaw- 
ful, and  to  be  reprehended,  as  the  Protestants 
hold  it  is  no  less  than  the  other,  could  not  have 
been  ignorant  thereof,  nor  would  have  done  it. 
Therefore  they  might  much  better  have 
learned  of  Augustine,  5.  61.  in  Genes,  how  this 
fact  of  John  was  corrected  by  the  Angel,  and 
wherein  the  error  was.  In  effect  it  is  thus, 
that  the  Angel  beins  so  glorious  and  full  of  ma- 
jesty presenting  Christ's  person,  and  in  his 
name  using  divers  words  proper  to  God,  as,  / 
am  the  first  and  the  last,  and  alive  and  was  dead, 
and  such  like,  might  well  be  taken  of  John,  by 
error  of  his  person,  to  be  Christ  himself,  and 
that  the  Aposrte  presuming  him  to  be  so  in- 
deed, adored  him  with  divine  honour:  which 
the  Ange!  correcting,  told  him  he  was  not  God, 
but  one  of  his  fellows,  and  therefore  that  he 
should  not  so  adore  him,  but  God.  Thus  then 
we  see,  John  was  neither  so  ignorant,  to  think 
that  any  undue  honour  might  be  given  to  any 
creature:  nor  so  ill,  to  commit  idolatry  by  do- 
ing undue  worship  to  any  Ansrel  in  heaven  : 
and  therefore  was  not  culpable  at  all  in  his 
fact,  but  only  erred  materially,  as  the  School- 
men call  it,  that  is,  by  mistaking  one  for  ano- 
ther, thinking  that  which  was  an  Angel,  to  have 
37 


Chapter  19. 

been  our  Lord ;  because  he  knew  that  our 
Lord  himself  is  also  called  an  Angel,  and  hath 
often  appeared  in  the  visions  ot  the  laithtul. 

And  the  like  is  to  be  thought  of  the  Angel 
appearing  in  the  22d  of  the  Apoc.  whether  it 
were  the  same  or  another,  for  that  also  did  so 
appear,  that  John  could  not  tell  whether  it  were 
Christ  himself  or  no,  till  tlie  Angel  told  him. 
Once  this  is  certain,  that  John  did  not  formally, 
as  they  say,  commit  idolatry,  nor  sin  at  all 
herein,  knovving  all  duties  ot  a  Christian  man, 
no  less  than  an  Angel  of  heaven,  being  also  in 
as  great  honour  with  God,  yea  and  in  more 
than  many  Angels.  Which  perhaps  may  be 
the  cause,  and  consequently  another  explica- 
tion of  this  place,  that  the  Angel  knowing  his 
great  graces  and  merits  before  God,  would  not 
accept  any  worship  or  submission  at  h.is  hands, 
though  John  again  of  like  humility  did  it,  as 
also  immediately  afterward,  chap.  'i'i.  which 
belike  he  would  not  have  done,  if  he  had  been 
precisely  advised  by  the  Angel  but  a  moment 
before,  of  error  and  miduiitulness  in  the  fact. 
Howsoever  that  be,  this  is  evident,  that  this 
the  Auirel's  refusing  of  adoration,  taking  not 
away  the  due  reverence  and  respect  we  ought 
to  have  to  Angels,  or  other  sanctified  persons 
and  creatures,  and  so  these  words,  -See  thoti  do 
it  not,  signify  rather  an  earnest  refusal,  than 
any  signification  of  crime  to  be  committed 
thereby. 

And  marvel  it  is  that  the  Protestants 
making  themselves  so  sure  of  the  true  sense 
of  every  doubtful  place  by  conference  of 
other  Scriptures,  follow  not  here  the  con- 
ference and  comparing  of  the  Scriptures  that 
themselves  so  much  or  only  require.  We  will 
give  them  occasion  and  a  method  so  to  do, 
thus.  He  that  doubteth  of  this  place,  findeth 
out  three  thinss  of  question  which  must  be 
tried  by  other  Scriptures.  The  first,  whether 
there  ought  to  be  or  may  be  any  religious 
reverence  or  honour  done  to  aiiy  creatures, 
taking  the  word  religion  or  religious  worship 
not  for  that  special  honour,  which  is  properly 
and  only  due  to  God,  as  Augustine  .sometimes 
useth  it,  but  for  reverence  due  to  anything  that 
is  holy  by  sanctification  or  application  to  the 
service  of  God.  The  second  thing  is,  wliether 
by  use  of  the  Scriptures,  that  honour  be  called 
adoration  in  Latin,  or  by  a  word  equivalent  in 
other  languages,  Hebrew,  Greek,  or  English. 
Lastly,  whether  we  may  hv  the  Scriptures  fall 
down  prostrate  before  the  things,  or  at  the  feet 
of  the  persons  that  we  so  adore.  For  of  civil 
dutv  done  to  our  Superiors  by  capping,  kneel- 
ing,' or  other  courtesy,  I  think  the  Protestants 
will  not  stand  with  us:  though  indeed,  their 
arguments  make  as  much  against  the  one  as 
the  other. 

But  for  religious  worship  of  creatures,  which 
we  speak  of,  let  ihem  see  in  the  Scriptures 
both  old  and  new:  first,  whether  the  Temple, 
the  Tabernacle,  the  Ark,  the  Propiatory,  the. 


434 


APOCALYPSE. 


the  spirit  of  prophecy.  11  And  I  saw  heaven  opened,  and  behold  a  white  horse,  and  he  that  sal 
upon  him,  was  called  Faithtul  and  True,  and  with  jusiice  he  judgeth  and  fightcth.  Vi  And  his 
eyes  as  a  flame  of  fire,  and  on  his  head  many  diadems,  having  a  name  written  which  no  man 
knoweth  but  himself  13  And  he  was  clothed  with  a  garment  snrinkled  with  blood  :  and  his 
name  is  called, The  Word  of  Gou.  14  And  the  hosts  that  are  in  Iicaven  followed  him  on  white 
horses,  clothed  in  white  and  pure  silk.  15  And  out  of  his  mouth  proceedeth  a  sharp  sword  : 
that  in  it  he  may  strike  the  Gentiles.  And  he  shali  rule  them  in  a  rodot  iron  :  and  he  treadeth 
the  wine-press  of  the  tury  of  the  wrath  of  God  oiiinipotent.  1(5  And  he  hath  in  his  earmen' 
and  in  ids  thigh  written.  King  of  Kings,  and  J.,oud  of  Lords.  17  And  1  saw  one  Angel 
standing  in  the  Sun,  and  he  cried  wiili  a  loud  voice,  saying  to  all  the  birds  that  did  fly  by  the 
midst  ot  heaven.  Come  and  assemble  togeiher  lo  the  great  Supper  of  Gud  :  18  'J'hatyou  may 
eat  the  flesh  of  Kings,  and  the  flesh  of  tribunes,  and  the  flesh  ot  valiants,  and  the  flesh  of  horses 
and  of  them  that  sit  on  thern,  and  the  flesh  of  all  freemen  and  bondmen,  and  of  little  and  great. 
19  And  I  saw  the  beast  and  the  kings  ot  the  earth,  and  their  armies  gathered  to  make  war  wiih 
him  that  sat  upon  the  horse  and  v.ith  his  army.  20  And  the  beast  was  apprehended,  and  with 
him  the  false  prophet :  which  wrought  signs  before  him,  wherewith  he  seduced  them  that  took 
the  character  of  the  beast,  and  that  adored  hi.-;  image.  These  two  were  cast  alive  into  the 
pool  of  Are  burning  also  with  brimstone.  21  And  the  rest  were  slain  by  the  sword  ot  him  that 
sitieih  upon  the  horse,  which  proceedeth  out  of  his  mouth  :  and  all  the  birds  were  filled  with 
their  flesh. 

CHAPTER  XX. 
An  Angel  cnsteth  the  dragnn,  or  drvil,  hound,  into  the  depth  for  a  thousand  years,  in  which  the  tovls  of 
Marii/rs  in  the  first  resurrection  shidl  reign  with  Christ.  7  After  which  years,  Satan  being  let  loose, 
shall  raise  Gog  and  Magog,  an  innumerable  army,  against  the  beloved  city :  it  bxit  afire  from  heaven 
simli  destroq  them.  ]'2  TheJi  books  are  opened,  and  he  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  judgeth  all  the 
dead  according  to  their  irorks. 

1  And  I  saw  an  Angel  descending  from  heaven,  having  the  key  of  the  bottomless  depth,  and 
a  great  chain  in  his  hand.    2  And  he  apprehended  the  dragon  the  old  serpent,  which  is  the 


Annotations. 
Cherubins,  the  Altar,  the  Bread  of  proposition, 
the  Sabboth,  and  all  their  holies,  were  not  re- 
verenced by  all  signs  of  devotion  and  religion  : 
whether  the  Sacraments  of  Christ,  the  Priests 
of  our  Lord,  the  Prophets  of  God,  the  Gospel, 
Scri[)tures,  the  name  of  .Iesus,  such  like, 
which  be  by  use,  signification,  or  sanctifica- 
tion  made  holy,  are  not  now  to  be  reverenced  : 
and  they  shall  find  all  these  things  to  have 
been  reverenced  of  all  the  faithful,  without 
any  dishonour  of  God,  and  much  to  his  honour. 
Secondly,  that  tlais  reverence  is  named  adora- 
tion in  the  Scriptures,  these  speeches  do  prove 
Psal.  ".'8.  Adore  ye  his  footstool  hecQuse  it  is 
holy,  a^nd  Hebr.  11.  lie  adored  the  top  (f  his  rod. 
Thirdly,  that  the  Scriptures  also  warrant  us, 
as  the  nature  of  the  word  adoration  giveth  in 
all  three  tongues,  to  bow  down  our  bodies,  to 
fall  flat  on  the  ground  at  the  presence  of  such 
things,  and  at  the  feet  of  holy  persons,  spe- 
cially Angels,  as  .(ohn  doth  here,  these  example 
prove.  Abrahatn  adored  the  Angels  that  ap- 
peared to  him,  Moses  also  the  Angel  that 
showed  himself  out  of  the  bush,  who  were 
creatures,  though  they  represented  God's  per- 
son, as  this  Auirel  here  did,  that  spake  to  .Tohn. 
Balaam  adored  the  Angel  ihat  stood  betore  him 
with  a  sword  drawn.  Niimh.  22.  Josu  adored 
falling  down  before  the  feel  ofihc  Angel,  call- 
ing hirn  his  Lord,  knowing  by  the  Angel's  own 
testimony,  that  it  was  hut  an  angel.  Who  re- 
fuser! it  not,  but  required  yet  more  reverence, 
commanding  him  to  pluck  olf  his  shoes,  be- 
cause the  ground  was  holy,  no  do\ibt  so  made 
by  the  presence  only  of  the  Angel. 

Yea  not  oidy  to  Angels,  but  even  to  great 
Prophets  this  devotion  was  done,  as  to  Daniel 


CllAPTF.R  19. 
by  Nebuchadnezzar,  who  fell  flat  upon  his 
lace  before  him,  and  did  other  great  onices  of 
religion,  which  the  Prophet  relused  not,  be- 
cause they  were  done  to  God  rather  then  to 
him,  as  Hierome  defendeth  the  same  against 
Porphyry,  who  charged  Daniel  with  intolera- 
ble pride  therein  ;  and  the  said  holy  Doctor 
altegeth  the  fact  of  Alexander  the  Great,  that 
did  the  like  to  Joidas  the  high  priest  of  the 
Jews.  Howsoever  that  be,  for  of  the  sacrifice 
there  mentioned  there  may  be  some  doubl, 
which  the  Church  doth  always  immediately 
to  God,  and  to  no  creature,  the  fact  of  the  Pro- 
phets, 4  Reg.  2,  to  Elizeus,  is  plain  :  where 
they  perceiving  that  the  double  grace  and 
spirit  of  Elias  was  given  to  him,  fell  flat  down 
at  his  feet  and  adored.  So  did  the  Sunamite. 
To  omit  that  Acliior  adored  Judith,  falling  at 
her  feet,  as  a  woman  blessed  of  God,  and  infi- 
nite other  places. 

All  which  things,  by  comparing  the  Scrip- 
tures, our  Adversaries  should  have  found  to 
be  lawfully  done  to  men,  and  Angels,  and 
sovereign  holy  creatures.  Whereby  they 
might  convince  themselves,  and  perceive,  that 
that  thing  could  not  be  forbidden  John  to  do  to 
the  Angel  which  they  pretend  :  though  the 
Angel  for  causes  mieht  refuse  even  that 
which  John  did  lawfully  imto  him.asPeier  did 
refuse  the  honour  given  him  by  Cornelius,  ac- 
cording to  Chrysostom's  opinion,  horn.  23.  m 
cap.  10.  Acts.  Yea,  even  in  the  third  rhapter 
ol  this  book,  if  our  Adversaries  would  look  no 
further,  they  might  see  where  this  Angel 
prophesieth  and  promiseth  that  tjie  Jews 
should  fall  down  before  the  feet  of  the  Angel 
of  Philadelphia  and  adore. 


APOCALYPSE. 


435 


Devil  and  Satan,  and  bound  him  for  a  thousand  years.  3  And  he  threw  him  into  the  depth, 
and  shut  him  up,  and  sealed  over  him,  that  he  seduce  no  more  the  nations,  till  the  thousand 
years  be  consummate,  and  alter  these  things  he  must  be  loosed  a  little  time.  4  And  i  saw 
seats,  and  they  that  sat  upon  them:  and  judgment  was  given  them  and  the  souls  of  the  be- 
neaded  lor  the  testimony  ot  .Ikslts,  and  tor  the  word  ot  God,  and  that  adored  not  the  beast,  nor 
his  image,  nor  received  his  character  in  their  foreheads  or  m  their  hands,  and  have  lived,  and 
reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand  years.  5  The  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not,  till  the  thousand 
years  be  consummate.  This  is  the  first  resurrection.  6  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  haih  part 
in  the  first  resurrection,  in  these  the  second  death  hath  not  power:  but  they  shall  be  priests  of 
God  and  of  Christ :  and  shall  reign  with  him  a  thousand  years.  7  And  when  the  thousand  years 
shall  be  consummate,  Satan  shall  be  loosed  out  of  his  prison  and  shall  go  forth,  and  seduce  the 
nations  that  are  upon  the  four  corners  of  the  earth,  Gog,  and  Magog,  and  shall  gather  them  into 


Annotations. 

ver.  2.  Bound  him.  Christ  by  his  passion 
hath  abridged  the  power  of  the  devil  for  a 
thousand  years,  that  is,  the  whole  time  of  the 
new  Testament,  until  Antichrist's  time,  when 
lie  shall  be  loosed  a^aiii,  that  is,  be  permitted 
to  deceive  the  world,  but  for  a  short  time  only, 
to  wit  three  years  and  a  half. 

ver.  4.  /  siiw  seals.  Augustine,  lib.  20.  de 
Civil.  Dei.  c.  9.  taketh  this  to  be  spoken,  not  of 
the  last  judg7nent,  but  of  the  Sees  or  Cuiisislories 
of  Bishops  and  Prehites,  and  of  the  Prelates 
themselves  by  whom  the  Church  is  now  governed. 
As  the  Judgmfnt  here  given,  can  be  taken  no  other- 
wise better,  than  of  that  which  was  said  by  our 
Saviour,  Matt.  18.  Whatsoever  you  bind  in 
earth,  shall  be  bound  in  heaven :  and  therefore  the 
Apostle  sailh,  Wliai  have  I  to  do  to  judge  of  them 
that  are  without  1 

ver.  4.  And  the  souls.  He  meaneth,  sa'ilh  An- 
gustine,  the  souls  of  Martyrs,  that  they  shall 
in  the  meantime,  during  these  thousand  years, 
which  is  the  time  of  the  Church  militant,  be  in  hea- 
ven without  their  bodies,  and  reign  viith  Christ  : 
for,  the  souls,  saith  he,  of  the  godly  departed,  are 
not  separated  from  the  Church,  which)  is  even  now 
the  kingdom  of  Christ :  for  else  there  should  be 
kept  no  memory  of  them  at  the  Altar  of  God  in 
the  communicating  of  the  body  of  Chriit :  neither 
should  it  avail  to  hasten  to  baptism  in  the  perils  of 
death,  for  fear  of  ending  our  lives  without  it :  nor 
to  hasten  to  he  reconciled,  if  we  fortune  for  pe- 
nance or  of  ill  conscience  to  be  separated  from  the 
same  body.  And  why  are  all  these  things  done, 
but  for  that  the  faithful  d(  parted  also  be  mi'mbers 
of  the  Church  1  And  though  for  example  the 
Martyrs  be  only  named  here,  yet  it  is  meant  of 
others  aho  that  die  in  the  state  of  grace. 

ver.  5.  Tlie  rest  lived  not.  The  rest  which 
are  not  of  the  happy  number  aforesai  I,  but 
Jived  and  died  in  sin,  reign  not  with  Christ  in 
their  souls  during  this  time  of  the  new  Testa- 
ment, bat  are  dead  in  soul  spiritually,  and  in 
body,  naturally,  till  the  day  of  judgment.  Au- 
gust,  ibid. 

ver.  5.  This  is  the  first  resurrection.  As  here 
be  two  generations,  one  by  faith,  which  is  now 
in  Baptism :  and  another  according  to  the 
flesh,  when  at  the  latter  day  the  body  shall  be 
made  immortal  and  incorruptible  :  so  there 
are  two  resurrections,  the  one  now  of  the 
souls  to  salvation  when  they  die  in  grace, 
which  IS  callea  the  first,  the  other  of  the 
bodies  at  the  latter  day.  August,  lib.  20.  de 
Civit.  c.  6. 

ver.  6.  They  shall  be  priests.    It  is  not  spoken,  \ 


Chapter  20. 
saith  Augustine,  lib.  20.  de  Civit.  cap.  10.  of 
Bishops  and  Priests  onhf,  which  are  properly  now 
in  the  Church  called  Priests  :  but  as  we  cull  all 
Christians,  for  the  mystical  Chrism  orointment,so 
all.  Priests,  because  they  are  the  members  of  one 
Priest,  of  whom  the  Apostle  Peter  saith,  A  holy 
people,  a  kingly  Priesthood.  Which  words  be 
notable  for  their  learning  that  think  there  be 
none  properly  called  Priests  now  in  the  new 
Testament,  no  otherwise  than  all  Christian 
men  and  women,  and  a  confusion  to  them  that 
therefore  have  turned  the  name  Priests  into 
Ministers. 

ver.  7.  Safa7i  shall  be  loosed.  In  the  whole  8th 
chapter  of  the  20th  book  de  Civit  Dei,  in  Augus- 
tine, is  a  notable  commentary  of  these  words. 
Where  first  he  declareth,  that  neither  this 
binding  nor  loosing  of  Satan  is  in  respect  of 
seducing  or  not  seducing  the  Church  of  God  : 
proving  that  whether  he  be  bound  or  loose,  he 
can  never  seduce  the  same.  The  same,  saith 
he,  shall  be  the  state  of  the  church  at  that  time 
when  the  devil  is  to  be  loosed,  even  as  since  it  urns 
instituted :  the  .tame  hath  it  been  and  shall  he  at  all 
lime  in  her  children  that  succeed  each  other  by  birth 
and  dfalh.  This  I  thought  tvas  therefore  to  be 
mentioned,  lest  any  man  should  think,  that  during 
the  little  lime  tvherein  the  devil  shall  be  loosed,  the 
Church  shall  not  be  upon  the  earth,  he  either  not 
Jinding  it  here  when  he  shall  be  let  loose,  or  consu- 
ming it  wlien  he  shall  by  all  means  persecute  the 
same.  Secondly  he  declareth,  that  the  devil 
to  be  bound,  is  nothing  else  but  not  to  be  per- 
mitted by  God  to  exercise  all  his  force  or 
fraud  in  tentations :  as  to  be  loosed,  is  to  be 
suffered  by  God  for  a  small  time,  that  is,  for 
three  years  and  a  half,  to  practise  and  prove 
all  his  power  and  arts  of  tentations  against  the 
church  and  her  children,  and  yet  not  to  pre- 
vail against  them.  Thirdly,  this  Doctor  show- 
eth  by  what  great  mercy  our  Lord  hath  tied 
Satan,  and  abridged  his  power  during  the 
whole  millenary  or  thousand  years,  which  is 
all  the  time  of  the  new  Testament  until  then  : 
and  with  what  wisdom  he  permitteth  him  to 
break  loose  that  little  time  of  three  years  and 
si.\  months,  toward  the  latter  day,  which  shall 
be  the  reign  of  Antichrist.  Lastly  he  showeth 
what  kind  of  men  shall  be  most  subject  to  the 
devil's  seductions,  even  such  as  now  by  tenta- 
tion  of  heretics  go  out  of  the  Church,  and 
who  shall  avoid  it. 

By  all  which  we  may  confute  divers  false 
expositions  of  old  and  late  heretics,  first  the 
ancient  sect  of  Millenaries,  that  grounded  upon 


436 


APOCALYPSE. 


battle,  the  number  of  whom  is  as  the  sand  of  the  sea.  8  And  they  ascended  upon  the  breadth 
of  the  earth,  and  compassed  the  camp  of  the  earth,  and  com[)assed  the  camp  of  the  Saints,  and 
the  beloved  city.  9  And  there  came  down  fire  from  (Jod  out  of  heaven,  and  devoured  them  : 
10  And  the  Devil  whicli  seduced  them,  was  cast  into  the  jtool  of  fire  and  brimstone,  where  both 
the  beast  and  the  false  prophet  shall  be  tormented  day  ;uid  night  forever  and  evir.  11  And 
I  saw  a  great  white  tiirone,  and  one  sitting  upon  it,  froui  whose  sight  earth  and  heaven  fled,  and 
there  was  no  place  found  for  them.  12  And  I  saw  the  dead,  great  and  little,  standing  in  the 
sight  of  the  throne,  and  books  were  opened:  and  another  book  was  opened,  which  is  of  life: 
and  the  dead  were  judged  of  those  things  which  were  written  in  the  books  according  to  their 


Annotations. 
these  thousand  years  named  by  the  Prophet, 
this  heresy,  that  there  should  be  so  many 
years  after  the  resurrection  of  our  bodie,-,  in 
which  we  should  reign  with  Christ  in  this 
world,  in  our  bodies,  in  all  delights  and  plea- 
sures corporal,  ot  meats,  drinks,  and  such  like, 
which  they  called  the  first  resurrection  :  of 
which  heresy  Cerintlius  was  the  author,  Epiph. 
har.  77  in  fine.  Hier.  Coviment  in  c.  19.  Matt. 
AitguKt.  har.  8.  ad  Quod  vuU  Denm.  Eusebius 
also,  lili.  3.  historie.  c.  33.  showeth  that  some 
principal  men  were  in  part,  though  after  a 
more  honest  manner  concerning  those  corpo- 
ral delicacies,  ot  the  same  opinion,  by  miscon- 
struction ot  these  words  of  John.  Whereby  we 
learn,  and  all  the  world  may  perceive,  the  holy 
Scriptures  to  be  hard,  when  so  great  Clerks 
did  err,  and  that  there  is  no  security  but  in 
that  sense  which  the  Church  allowetli  of  I 

The  late  Heretics  also  by  the  said  Augus- 
tine's words  are  fully  refuted,  affirming  not 
only  that  the  Church  may  be  seduced  in  that 
great  persecution  of  the  devil's  loosing,  but 
that  it  hath  been  seduced  even  a  great  piece 
of  this  time  when  the  devil  is  bound  :  holding 
that  the  very  true  Church  may  err  or  fall  from 
truth  to  error  and  idolatry,  yea,  which  is  more 
blasphemy,  that  the  chief  governor  of  the 
Church  is  Antichrist  himself",  and  the  very 
Church  under  him,  the  whore  of  Babylon: 
and  that  this  Antichrist,  which  the  Scriptures 
in  so  many  places,  and  here  plainly  by  Augus- 
tine's exposition,  testify,  shall  reign  buta  small 
time,  and  that  toward  the  last  judgment,  hath 
been  revealed  long  sithence,  to  be  the  Pope 
himself,  Christ's  own  Vicar,  and  that  he  hath 
persecuted  the  Saints  of  their  sect  for  these 
thousand  years  at  the  least.  Which  is  no  more 
but  to  make  the  Devil  to  be  loose,  and  Anti- 
christ to  reign  the  whole  thousand  years,  or 
the  most  part  thereof,  that  is,  almost  the  whole 
time  of  the  Church's  state  in  the  new  Testa- 
ment, which  is  against  this  and  other  Scrip- 
tures evidently,  appointing  that  to  be  the  time 
of  the  Devil's  binding  :  Yea  it  is  to  make  An- 
tichrist and  the  devil  weaker  toward  the  day 
of  judgment  than  before,  and  the  truth  better 
to  be  known,  and  the  fiiitli  more  common,  the 
nearer  we  come  to  the  same  judgment ;  which 
is  expressly  against  the  Gospel,  and  this  pro- 
phecy of  .(ohn. 

We  see  that  the  sectsof  Luther,  Calvin,  and 
other,  be  more  spread  through  the  world  than 
they  were  ever  before,  and  consequently  the 
Pope  and  his  religion  lessened,  and  his  power 
of  punishing,  or,  as  they  call  it,  persecuting  the 
said  Sectaries,  through  the  multitude  of  iiis 
adversaries,  diminished      How  then  is  the 


Chapter  20. 
Pope  Antichrist,  whose  force  shall  be  greater 
at  the  latter  end  of  the  world,  than  before?  or 
how  can  it  be  otherwise,  but  these  sect  mas- 
ters should  be  Antichrist's  near  precursors, 
th:'.t  make  Christ's  cliief  ministers  and  the 
church's  chief  governors  that  have  been  these 
thousand  years  and  more  to  be  Antichrist's, 
and  themselves  and  their  sects  to  be  true,  that 
come  so  near  the  time  of  the  devil's  loosing 
and  seduction,  and  of  the  personal  reign  of 
Antichrist. 

ver.  8.  The  camp  of  the  Saints.  Augustine  m 
the  20tli  book  de  Civ.  Dei,  c.  11.  It  is  not  to  be 
taken  t/iiit  the  persecutors  shall  gather  to  an  i/ place, 
a.^  though  the  (amp  of  the  Saints  or  the  beloved 
city  .should  he  hut  in  onej/lace,  which  indeed  are  no 
other  thing  hut  the  Chun  h  of  Christ  spread  through 
the  irhdle  world.  And  therefore  xvheresoever  the 
Church  shall  then  he,  ii/iich  shall  he  in  all  Nations 
even  then,  tor  so  much  is  insinuated  hi/  this  kttitude 
of  the  earth  here  sjii'cijicil,  there  shall  the  tents  of 
the  Saints  be,  and  the  beloved  City  of  God,  and 
there  shall  she  be  besieged  bt/  all  her  enemies,  which 
shall  be  in  every  Country  where  she  is,  in  most  cruel 
and  forcible  sort.  So  writeth  this  profound  holy 
Doctor.  Whereby  we  see,  that  as  now  the 
particular  Churches  of  England,  Scotland, 
Flanders  and  such  like,  be  persecuted  by  their 
enemies  in  those  Countries,  so  in  the  time  of 
Antichrist,  the  Churches  of  all  Nations,  as  of 
Italy,  Spain,  France,  and  all  other  which  now 
be  quiet,  shall  be  assaulted  as  now  the  afore- 
said are,  and  much  more,  for  that  the  general 
persecution  of  the  whole,  shall  be  greaterthan 
the  particular  persecution  of  any  Churches  in 
the  world. 

ver.  9.  There  came  down  afire.  It  is  not  meant 
of  the  fire  of  Hell,  saith  Augustine,  lib.  c.  12. 
into  which  the  wicked  shall  be  cast  after  the 
resurrection  of  their  bodies,  but  of  an  extraor- 
dinary hcl|>  that  {Jod  will  send  from  heaven,  to 
give  succour  to  the  Saints  of  the  Church  that 
then  shall  fight  against  the  wicked:  or,  the 
very  fervent  and  burning  zeal  of  religion  and 
God's  honour,  which  God  will  kindle  in  the 
hearts  of  the  faithful,  to  be  constant  against  all 
the  forces  pf  t'^at  great  persecution. 

ver.  12.  Avother  book.  This  is  the  book  of 
(iod's  knowledge  or  predestination,  wherein 
that  which  before  was  hid  to  the  world,  shall 
be  opened,  and  wherein  the  true  record  of  every 
man's  works  shall  be  contained,  and  they  have 
their  judgment  diversely  according  to  their 
works,  and  not  according  to  faith  only,  or  lack 
of  faith  only.  For  all  infidels,  as  Turks,  obsti- 
nate .lews,  and  Heretics,  shall  never  come 
to  that  examination,  being  otherwise  con' 
demned. 


APOCALYPSE.  437 

works.  13  And  the  sea  gave  the  dead  that  were  in  it,  and  death  and  hell  gave  their  dead  that 
were  in  them,  and  ii  was  judged  of  every  one  according  to  their  works.  14  And  hell  and  death 
were  cast  into  the  pool  ot  tire.  This  is  the  second  death.  15  And  he  that  was  not  found  written 
in  the  book  of  life,  was  cast  into  the  pool  of  fire. 

CHAPTER    XXI. 
Heaven  and  earth  being  made  new,  John  seelh  the  new  city  Jerusalem  prepared  and  adorned  for  the 
spouse  of  the  Lamh.  6  The  just  are  glorified,    7  and  the  wicked  thrust  into  the  pool  of  fire.     12  The 
•wall  and  gales  and  foundations  of  the  city  are  described  and  measured :    18  all  which  are  gold  and 
crystal,  precious  stones  and  pearls. 

1  And  I  saw  a  new  heaven  and  a  now  earth,  for  the  first  heaven  and  the  first  earth  was  gone, 
and  the  sea  now  is  not.  '2  And  1  .lohii  saw  the  holv  city  .lerusalem  new  descending  from  heaven, 
prepared  of  God,  as  a  bride  adorned  for  her  hushund.  3  And  1  heard  a  loud  voice  from  the 
throne,  saying:  Behold  the  tabernacle  of  God  with  men,  and  he  will  dwell  with  them.  And 
they  shall  be  his  people  :  and  he  God  with  them  shall  be  their  God.  4  And  God  shall  wipe 
away  all  tears  from  their  eyes  :  and  death  shall  be  no  more,  nor  mourning  nor  crying,  neither 
shall  there  be  sorrow  any  more,  which  first  things  are  gone.  5  And  he  that  sat  in  the  throne, 
said:  Behold  1  make  ail  things  new.  And  he  said  to  me  :  Write,  because  these  words  be 
most  faithful  and  true.  6  And  he  said  to  me  :  It  is  done,  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega:  the  begin- 
ning and  the  end.  To  him  that  thirstcth  1  will  give  of  the  fountain  of  the  water  of  life,  gratis. 
7  He  that  shall  overcome,  shall  possess  these  things,  and  I  will  be  his  God  :  and  he  shall  be  my 
son.  8  But  to  the  leartul,  and  incredulous,  and  execrable,  and  murderers,  and  Ibrnicators,  and 
sorcerers,  and  idolaters,  and  all  liars,  their  part  shall  be  in  the  pool  burning  with  fire  and  brim- 
stone, which  is  the  second  death.  9  And  there  came  one  of  the  seven  Angels  that  had  the 
vials  full  of  the  seven  last  plagues,  and  spake  with  me,  saying:  Come,  and  1  will  show  thee  the 
bride,  the  wife  of  the  Lamb.  10  And  he  took  me  up  in  spirit  unto  a  mountain  great  and  high  : 
and  he  showed  me  the  holy  city  Jerusalem  descending  out  of  heaven  from  (iod,  11  Ilavmg 
the  glory  of  God,  and  the  light  thereof  like  to  a  precious  stone,  as  it  were  to  the  .Tasper  stone, 
even  as  chrystal.  12  And  it  had  a  wall  great  and  high  having  twelve  gates,  and  in  the  gates 
twelve  Angels,  and  names  written  thereon,  which  are  the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes  ol  the 
children  ot  Israel.  13  On  the  East,  three  gates  :  and  on  the  North,  three  gates  :  and  on  the 
South,  three  gates:  and  on  the  West,  three  gates.  14  And  the  wall  of  the  city  having  twelve 
foundations:  and  in  them  twelve  names,  of  the  twelve  Apostles  of  the  Lamb.  14  And  he  that 
spake  with  me,  had  a  measure  of  a  reed,  of  gold,  to  measure  the  city  and  the  gates  thereof,  and 
the  wall.  16  And  the  city  is  situated  quadranglewise,  and  the  length  thereof  is  as  great  as 
also  the  breadth  :  and  he  measured  the  city  with  the  reed  for  twelve  thousand  furlongs,  and  the 
length  and  height  and  breadth  thereof  be  equal.  17  And  he  measured  the  wall  thereof  of  a 
hundred  forty-four  cubits,  the  measure  of  a  man  which  is  an  Angel.  18  And  the  building  of  the 
wall  thereof  was  of  jasper  stone  :  but  the  city  itself  pure  gold,  like  to  pure  glass.  19  And  the 
foundations  of  the  wall  of  the  city,  were  adorned  with  all  precious  stone.  The  first  foundation, 
the  jasper:  the  second,  the  sapphire:  the  third,  the  calcedonius:  the  fourth,  the  emaraud.  20 
The  fifth,  the  sardoni.\ :  the  sixth,  the  sardius  :  the  seventh,  the  crysolitus:  the  eighth,  the 
berillus  :  the  ninth,  thetopazius:  the  tenth,  the  crysophrasus  :  the  eleventh,  the  hyacinth  ;  the 
twelfth,  the  amethyst.  21  And  the  twelve  gales:  there  are  twelve  pearls,  one  to  every  one: 
and  every  gate  was  of  one  several  pearl,  and  the  street  of  the  city  pure  gold,  as  it  were  trans- 
parent glass.  22  And  temple  I  saw  not  therein:  for  our  Lord  the  God  omnipotent  is  the  Temple 
thereof,  and  the  Lamb,  23  And  the  city  needeth  not  sun  nor  moon  to  shine  in  it:  for  the  glorv 
of  God  hath  illuminated  it,  and  the  Lamb  is  the  lamp  thereof  24  And  the  Gentiles  shall  walk 
in  the  light  of  it:  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  shall  bring  their  glory  and  honou-r  into  it.  25  And 
the  gates  thereof  shall  not  be  shut  by  day  :  for  there  shall  be  no  night  there.  26  And  they  shall 
bring  the  glory  and  honour  ol  nations  into  it.  27  There  shall  not  enter  into  it  any  polluted  thin^, 
nor  that  doth  abomination  and  maketh  lie,  but  thevthat  are  written  in  the  book  of  life  of  the  Lamb. 

CHAPTER  XXII. 
The  tree  of  life  being  watered  with  living  water,  yielded  fruits  every  month.  3  There  is  neither  curse 
nor  night  in  the  city.  6  The  Angel  that  showed  John  all  these  things,  refuseth  to  be  adored  of 
him.  14  He  telleth  him  that  the  just  shall  enter  iiito  the  city,  but  the  reitt  shall  be  cast  forth.  18 
Lastly,  he  protesteth  and  threateneth  against  them  that  shall  presume  to  add  to  this  prophecy,  or  take 
away  from  the  same. 

1  And  he  showed  me  a  river  of  living  water,  clear  as  crystal,  proceeding  fron:  the  seat  of 
God  and  of  the  Lamb.    2  In  the  midst  of  the  street  thereof,  and  on  both  sides  of  the  river,  the 

Annotations.        Chapter  21. 
ver.  18.    Pure  gold.    Gregory,  lib.  \S.  Moral.  \     ver.  22.  Tempfe.  All  external  sacrifice  which 
can.  28,  saith,  the  heavenly  state  is  resembled    now  is  necessary  duty  of  the  faitiiful,  shall  then 
to  gold,  precious  stone,  crystal,  glass,  and  the    cease,  and  therefore  there  shall  need  no  mate- 
like, tor  the  purity,  clarity,  glittering  of  the    terial  Temple. 

glorious  bodies:  where  one  man's  body,  con-        ver.  27.  Not  enter  into  it.    None  not  perfectly 
science,   and  cogitations   are   represented  to    cleansed  of  their  sins,  can  enter  into  this  hea- 
another,  as  corporal  things  in  this  life  are  seen  I  venly  Jerusalem, 
through  crystal  or  glass. 


':38 


APOCALYPSE. 


'ree  of  life,  yielding  twelve  fruits,  rendering  his  fruit  every  month,  and  the  leaves  of  the  tree 
for  the  curing  of  the  Geniiles.  3  Ami  no  curse  shall  be  any  more  :  and  the  scat  of  God  and 
of  the  Lamb  shall  be  in  it,  and  his  ser%'uiiis  shall  serve  iiim.  4  And  ihey  shall  see  his  tace  : 
and  his  name  m  liieir  forclu-ads.  5  And  night  shidi  be  no  more  •  and  they  shall  not  neei  the 
light  of  lamp,  nor  the  light  of  the  sun,  because  our  Lord  God  doth  illuminate  them,  and  they 
sfall  reign  forever  and  ever.  6  And  he  said  to  me,  These  words  arc  mpst  faithful  and  true. 
And  our  Lord  the  God  of  the  spirits  of  the  Prophets,  sent  his  Angel  to  show  his  servants  those 
things  which  must  be  done  quickly.  7  And  bthuld  I  come  quickly.  Blessed  is  he  that  keepeth 
the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book.  8  And  I.loiin  which  have  heard,  and  seen  these  things. 
And  after  I  had  heard  and  seen,  I  fell  down  to  adore  before  the  feetof  the  Angel  which  showed 
me  these  thincrs  :  9  And  he  said  to  mc.  See  thou  do  not,  for  J  am  thy  fellow  servant  and  of 
thy  brethren  tTie  prophets,  and  of  them  that  keep  the  words  of  this  book.  Adore  God.  10  And 
he  saith  to  me.  Seal  not  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book,  for  tiie  time  is  near.  11  He 
that  hurteth,  let  him  hurt  yet :  and  hetiiatisin  filth,  let  him  be  fdthy  yd:  and  he  that  is 
just,  let  him  be  justified  yet :  and  let  the  holy  be  sanctified  yet.  12  E«hold  I  come  quickly, 
and  my  reward  is  with  irie,  to  render  to  every  man  according  to  his  works,  13  I  am  Alpha 
and  Omega,  the  first  and  the  last,  the  beginning  and  the  end.  14  Blessed  are  they  that  wasii 
their  stoles  :  that  their  power  may  be  in  the  tree  of  life,  and  they  may  enter  by  the  gates  into 
the  city.  15  Without  are  dogs  and  sorcerers,  and  the  unchaste,  and  nuirderers,  and  servers  of 
idols,  and  every  one  that  loveth  and  maketh  a  lie.  16  I  Jesijs  have  sent  nnne  Angel,  lo  te.'-tify  to 
you  these  things  in  the  Ghurclies.  I  am  the  root  and  stock  of  David,  the  bright  and  morning  star. 
17  And  the  spirit  and  the  bride  say,  Come,  And  he  that  heareth,  let  him  say.  Come.  And  he 
that  thirsteth,  let  him  come  :  and  he  that  will,  let  him  take  the  water  of  life  gratis.  18  For  I 
testify  to  every  one,  hearing  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book,  L''  any  man  shall  add  to 
these  things,  God  shall  add  upon  him  the  plagues  written  in  this  book.  VJ  An  1  if  any  man 
shall  diminish  of  the  words  of  the  book  of  this  prophecy  :  God  shall  take  away  his  part  out  of 
the  book  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy  City,  and  of  these  things  that  be  written  in  this  book.  'M 
Saith  he  that  giveth  testimony  of  these  things.  Yea  I  come  quickly :  Amen.  Come  Lord 
Jesus.    21  The  grace  of  our  Lord  .Tesi;s  Christ  be  with  you  all.    Amen. 


A.NNOTATIONS. 

ver.  2.  The  tree  of  life.  Christ  is  our  tree  of 
life:  in  the  Church,  by  the  B.  Sacrament:  and 
in  heaven,  by  his  visible  presence  and  influence 
of  life  everlasting  both  lo  our  bodies  and  souls  : 
of  whom  Solomon  saith,  the  tree  of  life  to  all  that 
apprehend  him.  Prov.  5. 

ver.  8.  To  adore  before.  You  see  it  is  all  one 
to  adore  before  the  feet  of  the  Angel,  and  to 
adore  the  Angel :  though  to  adore  him,  be  not 
expressed  as  in  the  19th  chap.  v.  10. 

ver.  11.  He  that  hurteth.  It  is  not  an  exhorta- 
tion, but  a  commination  or  threatening,  that 
how  far  soever  the  wicked  increase  in  naugh- 
tiness, God  hath  provided  answerable  punish- 
ment for  them. 

ver.  11.  Let  himbe  justified  yet.  Man  by  God's 
grace,  doing  good  works,  doth  increase  his 
justice. 

ver.  12.  According  to  his  worht.  Heaven  is 
there  ward,  hire,  and  repayment  for  good  works, 
in  all  the  Scriptures,  yet  the  adversaries  will 
not  see  it. 

ver.  18.  If  any  man  shall  add.  The  author  of 
the  Commentaries  upon  this  book,  bearing  the 
name  of  Ambrose,  saith  thus  of  this  point.  He 
nuiketh  not  thix  proteslntion  apninst  tlie  Eorposilors 
of  his  prophecy,  but  against  Heretics,  for  the  Ex- 
positor doth  aid  or  diminish  nothing,  out  openeth 


Chapter  22. 
the  obscurity  of  the  narration,  or  shourlh  the  moral 
or  spiritual  sense.  He  curseth  the.refure  Heretics 
that  iised  lo  add  somewhat  of  their  own  that  uas 
false,  and  to  take  away  other  things  that  were  con- 
trary to  their  heresies.  So  saitn  this  ancient 
Writer.  And  this  was  the  property  of  them 
in  all  ages,  and  so  it  is  of  ours  now,  as  we 
have  noted  through  the  whole  Bible,  and  as  we 
have  in  sundry  places  set  forth  to  the  sight  of 
all  indifferent  readers  in  the  New  Testament, 
that  all  the  world  may  see  that  the  Apostle's 
curse  is  fallen  upon  them,  and  may  beware  of 
them. 

ver.  20.  Come  Lord  Jesits.  And  now,  O  Lord 
Christ,  most  just  and  merciful,  we  thy  poor 
creatures  that  are  so  afflicted  for  confession  and 
defence  of  the  holy.  Catholic,  and  Apostolic 
truth,  contained  in  this  thy  sacred  book,  and 
in  the  infallible  doctrine  of  thy  dear  Spouse 
our  mother  the  Church,  we  cry  also  unto 
thy  Majesty  with  tenderness  of  our  hearts 
unspeakable,  COME  LORD  JESUS  QUICK- 
LY, and  judge  betwixt  us  and  our  adver 
saries,  and  in  the  meantime,  give  patience, 
comfort,  and  constancy,  to  all  that  suffer  for 
thy  name,  and  trust  in  thee.  O  Lord  God, 
our  only  helper  and  protector,  tarry  not  long. 
Amen. 


FINIS. 


APPENDIX. 


After  the  first  part  of  the  volume  was  printed,  and  while  reviewing  the 
work  to  compile  the  Index  of  contents,  it  was  discovered  that  a  few  short 
marginal  notes  had  been  .unintentionally  omitted.  Tliey  are  here  subjoined 
in  the  order  in  which  they  occur. 


MATTHEW . 

Chapter  12 :  ver.  25.  Kingdom  dirided. 
Therefore  the  kingdom  of  heretics  cannot 
possibly  stand,  because  it  is  always  full  of 
division  and  dissension. 

Chap.  15  :  ver.  36.  Disciples  gave.  Here 
we  see  ajrain  that  the  people  must  not  be  tlieir 
own  carvers,  not  receive  the  sacraments,  or 
other  spiritual  sustenance,  immediately  of 
Christ,  or  at  their  own  hand,  but  of  their  spi- 
ritual governors. 

Chap.  18  :  ver.  15.  If  thy  brother.  That 
is,  as  Chrysostom  here  expoundeth  it,  tell  the 
prelates  and  chief  pastors  of  the  church  :  for 
they  have  jurisdiction  to  bind  and  loose  such 
olienders,  by  the  words  following,  verse  16. 

Chap.  IS  :  ver.  17.  7'c//  the  church.  All 
joining  together  in  the  unity  of  Christ's  church, 
in  the  councils  and  synods,  or  public  prayers, 
is  of  more  force  than  of  any  particular  man. 

Chap.  19  :  ver.  29.  Wife.  Hereof  Ls  ga- 
thered, that  the  apostles,  among  other  things, 
left  their  v^ives  also  to  follow  Christ.  Hicr. 
lib.  1.  adv.  Jommun. 

Chap.  20  :  ver.  26.  Gentiles  override.  Su- 
periority is  not  here  forbidden  among  Chris- 
tians, neither  ecclesiastical  nor  temporal  ;  but 
heathenish  tyranny  is  forbidden,  and  humility 
commended. 

Chap.  22  :  ver.  10.  Bad  and  good.  Not 
only  good  men  be  within  the  church,  but  also 
evil  men,  against  the  heretics  of  these  days. 

Chap.  24  :  ver.  1 1 .  False  •prophets.  There 
were  in  the  people  false  prophets,  as  among 
you  also  shall  be  ;  lying  ministers,  which 
shall  bring  in  sects  of  perdition. 

MARK. 
Chapter  1  :    ver.  44.     Show  thyself.     Our 


Saviour  when  he  healed  the  leper  by  extraor- 
dinary miraculous  power,  would  not  yet  break 
order,  but  sent  the  party  to  the  priest. 

Chap  3:  ver.  31.  Become  mad.  See  here 
the  conceit  of  worldly  friends,  who  think  zeal 
of  religion  madness ;  and  therefore  count 
them  mad  that  are  zealous  in  God's  cause 
and  for  the  Catholic  faith  ;  and  the  more  zeal- 
ous the  more  mad. 

Chap.  5  :  ver.  12.  Into  the  sivine.  It  is  not 
without  mystery  that  the  devils  desired,  and 
Christ  suffered  them  to  enter  into  the  swine, 
signifying  that  filthy  livers  be  meet  dwelling 
places  for  devils.  ,  Aug.  tract.  6.  in  epist.  Jovirt. 

LUKE. 

Chapter  10  :  ver.  1.  Sevenfy-tivo.  As  the 
twelve  apostles  did  represent  the  higher  degree 
of  the  clergy,  called  bishops ;  so  these  seventy- 
two  bear  the  figure  of  the  inferior  clergy, 
called  priests. 

Chap.  15 :  ver.  8.  What  woman.  This 
woman  is  the  Catholic  church,  who  also  con- 
tinually seeketh  her  lost  children. 

JOHN. 

Chapter?:  ver.  18.  He  that  speaketh.  It 
is  spoken  of  antichrist  specially,  and  it  is  true 
of  all  heretics.    Aug.  tract.  29.  in  Evaii.  Jovin. 

Chap.  8  :  ver.  44.  Man  killers.  Augustine 
compareth  heretics  in  their  spiritual  murders 
by  driving  Christian  men  out  of  the  church, 
to  the  devil  that  drove  our  parents  out  of  Pa- 
radise.     Cont.  lit.  Pctil.  lib.  2.  cap.  13. 

Chap.  10:  ver.  1.  Thief  and  robber.  The 
thief  is  the  heretic  specially  ;  and  any  other 
that  unlawfully  break  in  upon  the  sheep  to 
kill  and  destroy  them  by  false  doctrme  and 
otherwise. 


EXPLICATION. 

Of  certain  words  in  the  Rhcmish  New  Testament,  not  familiarly  used. 


A. 
Advent — The  cominsr.     Mat.  24.  27. 
Agnition — Knowledge,    or     acknowledging. 

Philemon  6. 
Allegory — Mystical  speech.     Gal.  4.  24. 
Amen — Expounded,  John  8.  34. 
Anathema — Expounded,  Romans  9.  3. 
Archsynagogue — Expounded,  Mark  5.  23. 
Assist — Angels    standing   and  attending   at 

their  ministry.     Luke  2.  19. 
Assumption — Christ's  departure   out  of  this 

world  by  his  death  and  ascension.     Luke 

9.  5L 
Azymes — Unleavened  bread.     Mat.  26.  17. 

C. 
Calumniate — Violent  expression  by  word  or 

deed.     Luke  3.  14. 
Catechumens — Those  who  are  catechized. 
Componafion — Mixing,  adulteration. 
Character — Mark  or  stamp.     Rev.  13.  16. 
Commessations — Immoderate  banquets,  with 

riotous  wantonness.     Gal.  5.  21. 
Condign — Comparable.     Romans  8.  18. 
Contristate — Make  heavy  or  sad.   Eph.  4.  30. 
Co-operate — Working  with  others.     Romans 

8.  28. 
Corbona — Expounded,  Mat.  27.  6. 

D. 
Depositum — Expounded,    1  Timothy  6.   20  ; 

2  Timothy  1.  12,  14. 
Didrachm — Expounded,  Mat.  17.  24. 
Djminical  day — Sunday.     Rev.  1.  10. 
Donaries — Gifts  offered  to  God  for  his  temple. 

Luke  21.  5. 

E. 
Evacuated — Made  void,  and  having  no  part 

with  Chri.st.     Gal.  5.  4,  11. 
Evangelize — Preaching  the  Gospel. 
Eunuchs — Gelded  men. 
Euro  aqiiila — North-east  wind.     Acts  27.  14. 
ExinanUed — Abased  exceedintrly.    Phil  2   7 

F. 
Fiduce — Faith. 

G. 
Gratis — For  nothing ;  freely ;  without  desert. 

H. 
Holocaust — Sacrifice,  burnt  in  honour  of  God. 

Hebrews  10.  6. 
Hosts — Sacrifices.     1  Cor.  10.  18. 


I.  J. 

Invocated — Called  upon  and  prayed  unto 
Acts  9   21.     As  invocation  of  saints. 

Issue — Good  event.     1  Cor.  10.  13. 

Justice — Quality  whereof  a  man  is  just  or 
justified.     Romans  4. 
N. 

Neophyte — Expounded,  1  Tim.  3.  6. 
P. 

Parax.lcte — Expounded,  John  4.  14. 

Parasceve — The  Jews'  Sabbath  eve.  Mark 
15.  42. 

Pasch — Paschal  Lamb,  and  Easter.  Luke 
22.  1. 

Pentecost — Whitsmitide,  and  space  of  fifly 
days. 

Pre/i./ii/wn — Detennination  before.  Ephesians 
3.  11. 

Presence — Expounded,  Romans  2.  26. 

Prescience — Foreknowledge.     Acts  2.  23. 

Prevaricator — Transgressor.     Romans  2.  23. 

Prevarication — Transgression.  Romans  2.  25. 

Proposition — Loaves  .proposed,  and  set  upon 
the  Table,  in  the  temple  before  God. 
R. 

Repropifiate — Make  reconciliation  for  sins. 
Hebrews  2.  17. 

Resolution — Separation  of  body  and  soul,  and 
departing  of  this  life.     2  Timothy  4.  6. 

Resuscitate — Raise,  quicken,  renew    and  re- 
vive grace.     2  Timothy  1.  6. 
S. 

Sahhalism — Time  of  resting  and  ceasing  from 
labours.     Hebrews  4.  9. 

Sacrament — Mystery.  Eph.  1.  9,  and  3.  3. 
9,  and  5.  32. 

Sanctum  sanctorum — Holy  of  holies.  Inmost 
and  holiest  place  of  the  Jews'  temple.  He- 
brews 9.  2. 

Sindon — Fine  Linen.  Matthew  27.  59.  Mark 
15.  46.     Luke  23.  53. 

Superedificd—'QyxMeA  upon  Christ  the  prin- 
cipal Stone.     1  Peter  2.  5. 
T. 

Tetrarch — Governor  of  a  fourth  part  of  a  coun-- 
try.     Matthew  14.  2. 

Thrones— Highei  order  of  Angels.  Col.  L  16. 

Victims — Sacrifices.     Acts  6,  27. 


INDEX, 


Abolishing  the  sacrifice  of  the  nltar,  2  Thes.  2.  3. 

Abolishing  Ihesaci-iticeof  the  Mass,  Mat.  24.  15. 

Abomination  of  desolation,  Mat.  24.  15. 

Abraham  blessed  by  Melcliisedsc,  Heb.  7.  7. 

Abraham's  bosom,  Luke  16.  32. 

Abraham's  tithes,  Heb.  7.  4. 

Abraham's  works  before  faith,  Rom.  4.  1. 

Abrenuntio,  1  Peter  3.  21. 

Absolution,  John  20.  23. 

Absolution  by  Paul,  2  Cor.  2.  6. 

Abstinence,  Mat.  15.  IS. 

Abstinence  from  meats,  Mark  7.  15. 

Abstinence,  heretical,  Luke  2.  37. 

Abstinence,  hypocritical,  Col.  2.  22. 

Absurdities  if  lae  church  errs,  Eplres.  5.  29. 

Abuse  of  philosophy.  Col.  2.  8. 

Abuse  of  Scripture,  Col.  2.  16,  25. 

Acception  of  persons,  .Tames  2.  1. 

Actions  of  Christ  as  Priest,  Heb.  5.  7. 

Actions  of  infidels,  sin,  Rom.  14.  23. 

Active  life,  Luke  10.  42. 

Actual  concupiscence,  Rom.  7.  7. 

Adam  builds  Eve,  .lohn  19.  34. 

Adam  and  Eve,  Acts  1.  14. 

Adding  to  the  Bible,  Rev.  22.  18. 

Admittance  to  the  priesthood,  1  Tim.  3.  6. 

Admonition  respecting  the  apocalypse,  Rev.  1. 1 

Adoration,  Rev.  22.  8. 

Adoration  by  all  nations,  John  4.  23. 

Adoration  of  angels.  Col.  2.  18. 

Adoration  of  Christ  in  the  mass,  Heb.  1.  6. 

Adoration  of  creatures,  Acts  10.  25. 

Adoration  of  God,  Mat.  4.  12. 

Adoration  of  images,  Heb.  1 1.  21. 

Adoration  of  relics.  Mat.  14.  12. 

Adoration  of  the  ark,  Heb.  9.  4. 

Adoration  of  the  crucifix,  Heb.  9.  4. 

Adoration  of  the  host.  Mat.  2.  11. 

Adoration  of  the  sacrament.  Mat.  2.  11. 

Adoration  spiritual.  Mat.  4.  12. 

Advocacy  of  Christ,  1  John  2.  1. 

Advocates  for  men,  1  John  2.  1. 

Afflictions,  2  Cor.  1.  5. 

Afllicied,  comforted  by  faith,  Heb.  10.  38.- 

AgapcE,  1  Cor.  U.  20. 

Ahab  and  Jezebel,  Rev.  2.  20. 

Allegorical  sense  of  scripture,  Gal.  4.  24. 

Alleluia  not  translated,  Rev.  19.  4. 

All  sins  confessed  to  a  priest,  James  5.  16. 

All  tongues  are  sanctified,  John  19.  20. 

Alms,  Luke  12.  34. 

Almsgiving  religiously,  Philip.  4  18. 

Alms  honour  God,  2  Cor.  9.  12. 

Alms  increase  grace,  2  Cor.  9.  9. 

Almsmen  blessed,  Acts  21.  35. 

Alms  meritorious,  Luke  16.  9. 

Alms,  preference  in,  Gal.  6.  10. 

Altars,  Heb.  13.  10. 

Altai:,  sacrament  of,  John  6.  -32. 

Altar,  sacrifice  of,  Luke  22.  19. 


.\ltar,  sanctified  by  the  Lord's  body.  Mat.  23.  I9l 

Altars,  cost  of.  Mat.  26.  8. 

Altars  material,  Heb.  13.  10. 

.\mbition,  Luke  22.  24. 

Amen,  Rev.  19.  4. 

Amen  not  translated,  .lohn  8.  34. 

Amendment  of  heretics,  Titus  3.  11. 

Anabaptists  abuse  scripture,  James  2.  1. 

-Analogy  of  faith,  Romans  12.  6. 

Anathema,  Rom.  9.  3. 

Ancients,  disagreement  of,  Phil.  3.  15. 

.\.ngel  adored  by  John,  Rev.  19.  10. 

Angelical  life.  Mat.  22.  30. 

Angelic  honours,  Col.  2.  18. 

.\ngelic  invocation.  Col.  2.  18. 

.\ngelic  orders,  Eph>'s.  1.  21. 

Angelic  patronage.  Acts  12.  15. 

Angelic  protection.  Mat.  18.  10. 

Angels,  Col.  2.  18. 

Angels,  advocates,  1  .lohn  2.  t. 

Angels  harboured,  Heb.  13.  2. 

Angels,  honour  of.  Col.  2.  13. 

Angels,  images  of,  Acts  17.  29. 

Angels  inferior  to  priests,  John  20.  23. 

Angels  invocation  of.  Col.  2.  18. 

Angels  know  our  hearts,  Luke  15. 10. 

Angels  know  our  thoughts,  1  Cor.  2.  11. 

Angels,  nine  orders  of,  Ephes.  1.  21. 

Angels  our  protectors,  1  John  2.  1. 

Angels,  patronage  of,  Acls  12.  15. 

.Angels,  patrons,  1  John  2.  1. 

Angels,  patrons  in  miracles,  John  5.  2. 

Angels,  protection  of.  Mat.  18.  10. 

Angels,  religion  of,  Col.  2.  18. 

Angels,  workers  of  miracles,  John  5.  2. 

Anoiling,  James  5.  14. 

Antichrist,  Mat.  24.  29. 

Antichrist,  adoration  of.  Rev.  13.  7. 

Antichrist  against  Christ,  2  Thes.  2.  3. 

Antichrist,  forerunners  of,  2  Thes.  2.  3. 

.\ntichrist  not  in  the  Church,  2  Thes.  2.  3. 

Antichrist  not  the  pope,  2  Thes.  2.  3. 

Anticlirist's  coming,  2  Thes.  2.  3. 

Antichrist's  deceptions.  Rev.  12.  15. 

Anticlirist's  followers,  2  Thes.  2.  9. 

Antichrist  siitmg  in  the  church,  2  Thes.  2. 

Antichrists,  many,  2  Thes.  2.  3. 

Antichrist's  name  secret,  Rev.  13.  19. 

Antichrist's  persecution,  Rev.  20.  8. 

Antichrist's  pride,  2  Thes.  2.  3. 

Antichrist's  reign.  Rev.  20.  2. 

Antichrist's  temple,  2  Thes.  2.  3. 

Antichrist,  worship  of,  2  Thes.  2.  4. 

Antiquity  of  images,  1  John  5.  21. 

Antiquity  of  the  church.  Gal.  2.  4. 

Antiquity  of  the  scripture,  Gal.  2.  4. 

Apocalypse,  admonition  concerning,  Rev.  1. 1. 

Apocalypse,  difficulty  of,  Rev.  1.  1. 

Apostacy  from  Rome,  2  Tlies.  2.  3. 

Apostacy  general,  2  Thes.  2.  3. 

Apostles  approve  Paul's  doctrine,  Gal.  2.  2. 

Apostles,  authority  of,  Luke  6.  31. 


442 


INDEX. 


Apostles  blessed  the  chalice,  1  Cor.  10.  IC] 

.\poslles,  ealechism  of,  Heb.  6.  I. 

Apostles'  commission  general.  Gal.  2.  7. 

Apostles,  commission  or.  Gal.  2.  7. 

Apostles'  commission  particular,  GaL  2.7. 

Apostles,  creed  of,  2  Thee.  2.  15. 

Apostles,  difference  of,  .i  Cor.  12.  11. 

Apostles  dignity  of,  I-uke  6.  3!. 

Apostles,  doctrine  of,  Rum.  6.  17. 

Apostlesliip  belonss  to  tlie  pope,  Ephes.  4.  11. 

Apostles  left  their  wives,  Luke  4.  38. 

Apostles,  liturgy  of.  Acts  13.  2. 

Apostles  made  priests,  l.uke  22.  19. 

Apostles,  mass  of,  Acts  13.  2. 

Apo.«tles,  name  of,  Luke  6  31. 

Apostles,  power  to  remit  sins,  Mat.  18.  18. 

Apostles,  preaching  of,  Rom.  1.  10. 

Apostles'  precepts,  1  Cor.  7.  12. 

Apostles  receive  the  Holy  Ghost,  Acts  2-  4. 

Apostles  used  mass,  Acts  13.  2. 

Apo.stlss,  wives  of,  Mat.  8   \4. 

Apostles,  writing  of,  Rom.  1.  10. 

Apostolical  blessing,  Rom.  1.  7. 

Apostolical  faith,  Rom.  12.  6. 

Apostolical  salutation,  Rom.  I.  7. 

Apostolical  trailition,  Mat.  15.  9. 

Application  of  ('hiist's  merits,  Col.  1.  24. 

Appointment  by  thecliurch,  Acts  15.  20 

Approbation  of  Paul's  doctrine,  Gal.  2  2. 

Archbishops  depend  upon  the  pope,  John  21.  17. 

Arch  heretics,  Mat.  23.  8. 

Arch  heretics,  false  Chrisis,  Mark  13.  6. 

Arch  heretics,  false  prophets,  Mark  13.  22. 

Arch  heretics,  masters,  Mat.  23.  8. 

Arch  heretics,  tliisves,  .lobn  !0.  1. 

Arians  like  Proiestant.s,  John  I.  1. 

Ark  of  Noah,  1  Peter  3.  21. 

Arrogatlon  of  knowledge  by  heretics,  1  Tim. 6. 20. 

Ashes  consecrated.  Rev.  6.  9. 

Assemblies  Catholic,  Mat.  18.  20. 

Assemblies  heretical.  Mat.  24.  26. 

Assemblies  schisn)atical,  Acts  15.  28. 

Assumption  of  Virgin  .Mary,  Acts  1.  14. 

Augustine  against  church  ceremonies,  Gal.  4.  3. 

Augustine,  conversion  of,  Rom.  13.  13. 

Augustine  maintains  but  two  sacraments.Gal. 4. 3. 

Augustine  on  festivities,  Gal.  4.  10. 

Augustine  on  holydays,  Gal.  4.  10. 

Augustine,  quoted  falsely.  Gal,  4.  1. 

Augustme's  rule,  1  Cor.  14. 

Auricular  confe.ssion,  James  5.  16. 

Authority  of  indulgences,  2  Cor.  2.  10. 

Authority  of  Peter's  successors,  Mat.  IG.  18. 

Authority  of  priests  to  excommunicate,  1  Tvm.  1. 

20. 
Authority  of  princes,  Rom.  13.  1. 
Authority  of  scripture,  John  6.  58. 
A.uthority  of  the  church,  John  6.  58. 
Authority  of  tradition,  2  Thes.  2.  15. 
Autotheism  of  Calvin,  John  11.  29. 
Ave  Maria,  Luke  1.  28. 
Avoiding  of  scandal,  A.OU  22.  24. 
Avoiding  the  excommunicated,  1  Cor.  6. 


B. 


Babylon,  Rev.  17.  5. 
Babylon  and  Home,  Rev.  17.  5. 
Babylon  interpreted.  Rev.  17.  18. 
Babylon  Is  Rome,  1  Pet.  5.  13. 
Babylon,  mystery.  Rev    17.  5. 
Balaam,  type  of  heretics,  Rev.  2.  14. 
Baptism,  Mat.  3   11. 


Baptismal  ceremonies,  Mark  7.  34. 
Baptismal  exoiClsin,  Mark  7.  34. 
Baptismal  names,  Luke  I.  63. 
Baptism  by  John,  Mat.  3.  11. 
Baptism,  incorporation  with  Christ,  John  3.  5. 
Baptism,  ceremonies  of,  1  Pet.  3.  21. 
Bapti.sm,  concupiscence  after  it,  1  John  3.  4. 
Baptism  figured,  by  Bethesda,  John  5.  2. 
Baptism  gives  faith.  Gal.  3.  27. 
Bui)tism  gives  grace.  Gal.  3.  27. 
Baptism  gives  justification,  Gal.  3.  27. 
Baptism  indelible,  2  Cor    1.  22. 
Baptism  necessary  to  salvation,  John  3.  3. 
Baptism  of  Christ,  Mat.  3.  16. 
Baptism  of  heretics  damnable,  1  Pet.  3.  21. 
Baptism  of  .schismatics  damnable,  1  PeL  3.  21. 
Baptism  supplied,  John  3.  3. 
Baptism  remits  sin,  Heb.  10.  18. 
Baptism  witli  water,  John  3.  3. 
Barefoot  friars,  Mark  6.  9. 
Barnabas  consecrated.  Acts  13.  2. 
Beads,  1  Cor.  14. 
Beast  the  Eighth,  Rev.  17.  11. 
Beginning  of  Peter's  primacy.  Acts  1.  15. 
Belief  of  saints,  Philemon  5. 
Believing,  eating,  John  6.  32. 
Benefits  of  sacrament,  John  4.  23. 
Bethesda  figure  of  baptism,  John  5.  2. 
Bible,  additions  to.  Rev.  22.  18. 
Bible,  deductions  from.  Rev.  22.  18. 
Bigamists,  1  Tim.  3.  2. 
Bigamus  bishop,  1  Tim.  3.  2. 
Bigamy  excluded  from  orders,  Titus  1.6. 
Binding  and  loosing.  Mat.  18.  18. 
Binding  of  Satan,  Rev.  20.  7. 
Bishopping,  Acts  8.  17. 
Bishops,  Acts  13.  3. 
Bishops  and  priests,  Philip  1.  1. 
Bishops  and  priests  distinct,  Philip  1.  1. 
Bishops,  blessing  of.  Mat.  19.  13. 
Bishops'  blessing  remits  sin,  Mat.  10.  12. 
Bishops  called  apostles.  Rev.  1.  20. 
Bishops  instructed  by  Paul,  1  Tim.  3.  2. 
Bishops,  judicial  power  of.  Rev.  20.  4. 
Bishops,  ministers  of  reconciliation,  2  Cor.  5.  18L 
Bishops  of  Rome  wicked.  Mat.  23.  3. 
Bishops'  power  against  heretics,  2  Cor.  10.  6. 
Bishops,  succession  of,  Ephes.  4.  13. 
Bishops  try  doctrines.  Gal.  2.  2. 
Bishops'  visitation.  Acts  15.  36. 
Bishop,  universal.  John  21.  17. 
Blasphemy  of  Calvin,  Mat.  27.  46. 
Blessed  lady,  Luke  1.42. 
Blessing  a  pre-eminence  of  priests,  Heb.  7.  8. 
Blessing  of  bishops,  Mat.  10.  12. 
Blessing  of  creatures,  Mark  8.  7. 
Blessing  of  fathers,  Heb.  7.  7. 
Blessing  of  mothers,  Heb.  7.  7. 
Blessing  of  persecution  for  Christ,  Luke  6.  23. 
Blessing  of  priests,  Heb.  7.  7. 
Blessing  o(  the  chalice,  1  Cor.  10.  16. 
Blessing  of  the  table,  1  Tim.  4.  4. 
Blessing  with  the  cross,  Luke  24.  50. 
Blindness  of  heretics,  2  Cor,  4.  14. 
Blood  dedicates  both  Testaments,  Luke  22.  20. 
Blood  in  the  chalice,  Luke  22.  20. 
Blood  of  Christ,  1  John  1.  7. 
Blood  of  heretics,  Rev.  17.  6. 
Boasting  of  the  Spirit,  1  John  4.  1. 
Bodies  glorified,  Rev.  21.  18. 
Bodies  of  saints,  duties  to,  Mat.  14.  12. 
Body  and  blood  of  Christ  in  the  supper,  Mark  14. 
22,  24. 


INDEX, 


413 


Rody  of  Chriet  contemned,  Ileb.  10.  29. 

Uody  of  Christ,  duly  to,  Mark  15.  46. 

Body  of  Christ  eaten  perpetually,  Ileb.  8.  4. 

liody  r{  Christ,  sacrifice  of  the  altar,  Heb.  10.  5. 

Uody  of  Christ  sacrificed  perpetually,  Heb.  8.  4. 

Body  of  Christ  sanctifies  the  altar,  Mat.  23.  19. 

Books  hurtful,  Acts  I/.  29. 

Books  of  judgment  opened,  Rev.  20.  12. 

Bosom  of  Abraham,  Luke  10.  32. 

Both  kuids  not  necessary.  John  6.  53. 

Bread  and  wine,  1  Cor.  11.  23. 

Bread,  holy,  1  Tim.  3.  5. 

Bread,  name  of  Christ,  John  6.  32. 

Bread  of  Protestants  profane,  1  Cor.  11.  29. 

Bread,  supersubstantial,  Mat.  6.  11. 

Bread,  unleavened,  1  Cor.  11.  23. 

Breaking  vow  of  chastity,  1  Tim.  5.  11. 

Brentiani,  John  20.  19. 

Brethren  of  Christ,  Luke  8.  20. 

Brother's  wife,  marriage  of,  Mark  12.  19. 

Building  of  churches,  Luke  7.  5. 

Buildlug  of  gold,  1  Cor.  3.  12. 

Building  of  monasteries,  Luke  7.  5. 

Building  of  stubble,  1  Cor.  3.  12. 


Cainan,  Luke  3.  36. 

Calling  and  order  of  priests,  Heb.  5.  1. 

Calling  of  preachers,  Heb.  5.  1. 

Calvin,  Luke  16.  28. 

Calvinism,  abomination  of  desolation,  Mark  13. 

14. 
Calvinists,  curse  against,  1  John  5.  21. 
Calvinisis,  forerunners  of  Anticlirist,  2  Thes.  2.  4. 
Calvin's  autotheism,  John  11.29. 
Calvin's  blasphemy.  Mat.  27.  46. 
Calvin's  comnmnion  an  idol's  temple,  1  Cor.8.10. 
Calvin's  doctrine,  Mark  13.  14. 
Canon  of  the  mass,  John  17.20. 
Canonical  hours.  Acts  10.  9. 
Canonical  scripture  distinguished,  page  24. 
Canonical  scriptures,  Gal.  2.  4. 
Canonizing  of  saints.  Mat.  2.  16. 
Care  of  Christ,  Rev.  2,  1. 
Care  of  saints,  Rev.  2.  26. 
Carnal  Jew,  Rom.  2.  29. 
Carnal  laws,  Rom.  2.  29. 
Carnal  liberty.  Gal.  5.  13. 
Caro  factus  est,  devotion  of,  John  1.  14. 
Carpenter's  son.  Mat.  13.  55. 
Casting  of  lots,  Acts  1.  26. 
Casting  out  of  the  synagogue,  John  9.  22. 
Catechism  of  the  apostles,  Heb.  6.  1. 
Catholic  assemblies.  Mat.  18.  20. 
Catholic  church,  Luke  24.  47. 
Catholic  church  of  all  nations,  Mat.  28.  19. 
Catholic  church's  miracles.  Mat.  17.  19. 
Catholic  church  the  only  church,  1  Jolm  2.  3. 
Catholic  faith,  Rom.  1.  8. 
Catholic  men's  obedience,  Acts  U.  18. 
Catholic,  name  of,  Acts  11.  26. 
Catholic  parents,  2  Tim.  1.  5. 
Catholics,  Acts  11.26. 
Catholics,  abstinence  of,  Mat.  15.  18. 
Catholics,  Papists,  Acts,  11.  26. 
Catholic  speeches,  I  Tim.  6.  20. 
Catholic  terms,  1  Tim.  6.  20. 
Catholic  unlearned.  Luke  10.  21. 
Cause  of  justification,  1  Tim.  1.  5. 
Caution  in  translating  the  Bible,  John  2.  4. 
Censures  ecclesiastical,  2  Cor.  U.  8. 
Censures  of  the  church.  Mat.  16.  19. 


Cephas,  Mat.  !G.  IS. 

Ceremonies,  meaning  of,  .Tnhn  9.  6. 

Ceremonies  of  baptism,  1  Pet.  3.  21. 

Ceremonies  of  the  church.  Gal.  4.  3. 

Ceremonies  take  away  sins,  John  13.  10, 

Ceiinlhus  the  heretic,  2  John  10. 

Chains  of  Peter,  Acts  12.  6. 

Chains  of  Paul,  Acts  28.  20, 

Chalice  blessed,  1  Cor.  10.  16. 

Chalice,  blood  not  wine,  Luke  22.  20. 

Chalices  at  Christ's  supper,  Luke  22,  17. 

Character  Indelible,  2  Cor.  1.  22. 

Charity,  1  Cor.  13.  2. 

Charily  inherent,  Rom.  5.  5. 

Charity  justifies,  not  faith,  1  Cor.  13.  13. 

Charily  lost  by  mental  sins^  1  Cor.  13.  13. 

Chaste  life.  Mat.  19.  12. 

Chastity,  vow  of.  Mat.  19.  12. 

Cheerful  giving,  2  Cor.  9.  5. 

Children  sanctified,  1  Cor.  7.  14. 

Chiliasis,  Rev.  20.  7. 

Chrism  in  confirmation.  Acts  8.  17. 

Christ,  John  1.  1. 

Christ  adored  in  the  mass,  Heb.  1.  6. 

Christ  a  king,  Heb.  5.  6. 

Christ  and  Melchisedec,  Heb.  7.  3. 

Christ  a  priest,  Heb.  5.  6. 

Christ  a  priest  for  ever,  Heb.  7.  17. 

Christ,  author  of  justice,  1  Cor.  1. 30. 

Christ  called  bread,  Jolm  6.  32. 

Christ  can  exhibit  his  body  under  any  form,  Hat. 

17.  2. 
Christ,  confessing  of,  Mat.  10.  22. 
Christ  delivered  the  fathers  from  hell,  Luke  16.12, 
Christ  divided  in  the  sacrament,  Mat.  27.  40. 
Christ  divided  upon  the  cross.  Mat.  27.  40. 
Christ  descended  into  hell,  Luke  16.  22. 
Christ,  festivities  of,  Gal.  4.  10. 
Christ  followed  by  women,  Luke  8.  3. 
Christ,  following  of,  Luke  5.  28. 
Christ  grants  his  mother's  petition,  John  2.  5, 
Christ,  head  of  the  church,  Ephes.  1.  22. 
Christ  healeth  without  creatures,  Jolm  5.  2. 
Christ  honours  marriage,  John  2.  2. 
Christian  adoration,  John  4.  23. 
Christian  festivals.  Gal.  4.  10. 
Christian  liberty,  2  Cor.  3.  17. 
Christian,  name  of.  Acts  1 1.  26. 
Christian  observation  of  festivals,  Gal.  4.  10, 
Christian  Pentecost,  Acts  20.  16. 
Christian  worship,  John  4.  23. 
Christians,  Acts  11.  26. 
Christians,  kings  and  priests.  Rev.  1.6. 
Christ  imitated,  1  Thes.  1.  6. 
Christ,  in  the  sacrament.  Mat.  26.  11. 
Christ  left  many  things  untaught,  John  16.  12, 
Christ,  Mediator,  1  Tim.  2.  5. 
Christ  of  both  tribes,  Judah  and  Levi,  Luke  1.  36, 
Christ  our  only  advocate,  1  John  3.  J. 
Christ,  picture  of.  Acts  17.  5. 
Christ  in  the  sacrament.  Mat.  26.  11. 
Christ  remits  sin  by  the  priest's  ministry,  Mark  3, 

10. 
Christ's  ascension.  Acts  1.  11. 
Christ  saveth  without  creatures,  John  5,  2. 
Christ's  blessing,  Luke  24.  50. 
Christ's  blessing  referred  to  creatures,  Mat.  26.  26, 
Christ's  blood  contemned,  Heb.  10.  29. 
ChrL-jt's  blood  remits  sin,  1  John  1.  7. 
Christ's  body  above  nature,  Luke  4.  30. 
Christ's  body  and  blood  in  the  supper,  Luke  22.19. 
ChrL^l's  body  discerned,  1  Cor.  11.  29. 
Christ's  body  eaten  perpetually,  Heb.  8.  4. 


4-14 


INDEX. 


Christ's  body  honoured,  Mat.  21.  8. 
Clivisi's  body  In  aivers  forms,  Mark  16.  12. 
Christ's  body  in  the  saciatiieiit,  John  20.  19. 
Christ's  brethren,  Luke  8.  20. 
Christ's  cave  of  his  church,  Ilev.  2.  21. 
Christ's  cottimi.ssion,  John  20.  21. 
Christ's  cross  abolished,  Rev.  13.  17. 
Christ's  descent  into  hell,  I  Pet.  3.  19. 
Chri-st's  divine  nature,  John  11.  29. 
Christ's  essence,  John  11.  29. 
Christ's  example  of  penance,  Mark  1.  12. 
ChrisVs  flesh  glveth  life,  John  (j.  C3. 
Christ's  flesh,  John  6.  63. 
Christ's  grace,  John  3.  31. 
Christ's  image,  Rev.  13.  17. 
Christ's  love  to  his  church,  Ephes.  5.  25. 
Christ's  merits,  Phil.  2.  9. 
Christ's  merits  applied,  Col.  1.  24. 
Christ's  passion  efficient,  Heb.  S.  9. 
Christ's  passion  remits  sin,  1  John  1.  7. 
Christ  speaking  metaphorically,  John  6.  66. 
'Christ's  power,  John  3.  31. 
Christ's  prayers  efTectual,  Heb.  5.7. 
Christ's  priesthood,  Heb.  5.  1 . 
Christ's  priesthood  external,  Heb.  8.  3. 
Christ's  protection  to  the  church,  Mat.  28.  20. 
Christ's  reign.  Rev.  20.  4. 
Christ's  sacrifice  perpetual,  Heb.  7.  17. 
Christ's  sepulchre  visited.  Mat.  28.  1. 
Christ's  side  builds  the  church,  John  19.  31. 
Christ's  side  sends  out  sacraments,  John  10.  34. 
Christ's  speeches  not  written,  Acts  20.  35. 
Christ's  spittle  works  miracles,  Mark  8.  33. 
Christ's  supper,  1  Cor.  11.  20. 
Christ  suffered  hell  upon  tlie  cross,  Heb.  5.  7. 
Christ  tolerates  evil,  John  12.  6. 
Church  and  scripture  compared,  Gal.  2.  4. 
Church  iit  Rome,  Gal.  2.  7. 
Church  out  of  Christ's  side,  John  19.  34. 
Church  built  upon  Christ,  Ephes.  2.  20. 
Church  built  upon  Peter.  Mat.  16.  18. 
Church  built  upon  the  apostles,  Ephes.  2.  20. 
Church  cannot  err,  John  1 7.  27. 
Church  caiinot  fall.  Mat.  24.  2. 
Church  cared  for.  Rev.  2.  1. 
Churcii  catholic,  1  John  2.  3. 
Church  censures,  Mat.  16.  19. 
Church  ceremonies.  Gal.  4.  3. 
Church  combines  good  and  evil.  Mat.  22.  11. 
Church  declares  canonical  scripture.  Gal.  2.  4. 
Church  d'ifines  sacraments,  John  13.  14. 
Church  discerns  spirits,  1  John  4.  1. 
Church,  disobedience  to.  Mat.  18.  17. 
Church  erreth  not,  Luke  18.  8. 
Churches,  building  of,  Luke  7.  5. 
Churches,  cost  of,  Mat.  26.  8. 
Churches  dedicated,  John  10.  22. 
Churches,  seven.  Rev.  1.  20. 
Church  in  the  desert,  Rev.  12.  6. 
Church,  heads  of.  Ephes   1 .  22. 
Church  honours  the  Virgin  Mary,  Luke  1.  42,  48. 
Church  increasing,  Mark  4.  31. 
Church  invisible,  Rom.  11.4. 
Church  the  principal  creature,  Ephes.  5.  29. 
Church  knows  scripture,  2  Cor.  3.  I. 
Church,  love  of  Christ  to,  Ephes.  5.  25. 
Church  lost  by  mortal  sins,  1  Cor.  13.  13. 
Church  tnaterial,  Luke  7.  5. 
Church  makes  decrees,  Acts  15.  20. 
Churcli  never  errs,  Ephes.  5  24. 
Churcli  not  under  man's  judgment,  1  Cor.  2.  14. 
Church  of  Rome  not  Babylon,  Rev.  17.  5. 
Church  ornaments,  John  12.  5. 


Church,  pillars  of  truth,  2  Tim.  3.  15. 

Church  possesses  the  Holy  Ghost,  John  16.16. 

Church,  prayers  of,  Luke  6.  12. 

Church,  precepts  of,  1  Thes.  4.  8. 

Church  prlmilive,  John  6.  58. 

Church,  principal  creature,  Ephes.  5.  29. 

Church  profaned,  Mark  11.  16. 

Chuich  protected  by  Christ,  Mat.  28.  20. 

Church  remits  sin,  Mat.  12.  32. 

Church's  antiquity,  Gal.  2.  4. 

Church's  appointments.  Acts  15.20. 

Church's  authority,  John  6.  58. 

Church's  customs,  1  Cor.  11.  16, 

Church's  dignity,  Ephes.  5.  29. 

Church's  excommunication,  .John  9.  22. 

Church's  exorcisms,  1  Tim.  3.  5. 

Church's  opinion  of  vulgar  translations,  Heb.  11. 

21. 
Church's  perpetuity.  Acts  2.  47. 
("hurch's  rector,  1  Tim.  3.  16. 
Church's  security.  Mat.  16.  18. 
Church's  testimony  to  the  scriptures,  Gal.  2.  4. 
Church's  unity,  Ephes.  4.  5. 
Church's  vlsililllty,  Mat  5.  15. 
Church  teaches  many  things,  John  16.  12. 
Church  triumphant,  Ephes.  8.  25. 
Church  under  no  man's  judgment,  1  Cor.  2.  14. 
Church  unerring,  Luke  IS.  8. 
Church  unity,  Ephes.  4.  5. 
Church  universal,  Luke  24.  47. 
Church  visible,  Acts  11.  24. 
Church  without  spot  or  wrinkle,  Ephes.  5.  25, 
Church  without  superstition.  Acts  17.  22. 
Clergy  and  clerk,  1  Pet.  5.3. 
Clergy,  continuing  of,  Luke  1.  23. 
Clergy,  dealing  in  the  world,  Luke  12.  14. 
Clergy  exempt  from  tribute,  Rom.  13.  6. 
Clergy,  exemptions  of,  Mat.  17.  26. 
Clergy,  lordliness  of,  I  Pet.  5.  3. 
Clergy,  name,  I  Pet.  5.  3. 
Clergy,  privileges  of,  Mat.  17.  26. 
Clergy,  superiority  of,  1  Pet.  5.  3. 
Clergy,  tyranny  of,  1  Pet.  5.  3. 
Clerk  and  clergy,  1  Pet.  5.  3. 
Coadjutors  of  Peter,  Luke  5.  7. 
Colen,  three  kings  of.  Mat.  2.  11 
Colleges,  building  of,  Luke  7,  5. 
Comfort  of  the  afflicted,  Heb.  10.  38. 
Coming  of  antichrist,  2  The.s.  2.  3. 
Commandments  and  counsels,  Mark  10.  2L 
Commandments  and  traditions.  Mat.  19.  12. 
Commandments  kept,  Luke  10.  28. 
Commandments  kept  by  men,  Mat.  19.  12. 
Commandments  of  Councils,  Acts  15.  20. 
Commandments  of  God,  Mat.  11.  30. 
Commandments  of  men,  Mark  7.  7. 
Commandments  possible.  Mat.  11.30, 
Commandments  possible  to  be  kept,  1  John  5.  3. 
Commandment  the  fourth,  1  Tim.  3.  4. 
Commemoration  sacrifices,  Luke  22.  19. 
Commission  of  the  apostles,  GqI.  2.  7. 
Common  living.  Acts  2.  44. 
Common  people  read  the  scriptures,  Preface  12. 
Communication  with  heretics,  2  Cor.  6,  14. 
Communication  with  tire   excommunicated,   2 

Thes.  3.  14. 
Communion,  1  Cor.  11.  21. 
Communion  and  mass,  1  Cor.  11.  24. 
Communion  by  massmen,  John  6.  58. 
Communion  in  one  kind,  John  6.  58. 
Commtmiou  of  heretics,  1  Cor.  11.  24. 
Communion,  part  of  the  mass,  1  Cor.  11.  24. 
Community  of  goods.  Acts  2.  44. 


INDEX. 


445 


community  of  life,  Acts  2.  14. 

Comparison  of  scripture  and  the  cliurcli,  Gal. 2. 

concupiscence,  Rom.  6.  12. 

Concupiscence  after  baptism,  1  .lolin  3.  4, 

concupiscence  defiletli  notllie  just,  Rom.  7.  25. 

Concupiscence  in  tliought,  Rom.  7.  15. 

concupiscence  not  sin,  James  1.  llj. 

Concupiscence,  remedy  for  it,  1  'I'im.  5.  15. 

Concupiscence,  sin,  Rom.  6.  12. 

Confession,  James  5.  16. 

Confession  auricular,  Joiin  20.  23. 

Confession  before  mass,  1  Cor.  II.  28. 

Confession  of  all  mortal  sins,  John  20.  23. 

Confession  of  Christ,  Mat.  10.  32. 

Confession  of  Christ's  truth.  Mat   10.  32. 

Confession  of  faith,  Luke  12.  8. 

Confession  of  faith  necessary,  Rom.  10.  8. 

Confession  of  sin,  Jolin  20.  23. 

Confession  particular,  Mark  1   5. 

Confession  secret,  John  20.  23. 

Confession  to  priests,  Luke  17.  14. 

Confirmation,  Acts  S.  17. 

Confirmation  indelible,  2  Cor.  1.  28. 

(;onscience,  Mark  15.  15. 

Con.science,  honour  of.  Mat,  27.  3. 

Conscience  in  honour.  Mat.  27.  24. 

Conscience  opposed.  Mat.  27.  24. 

Consecration,  Mat.  26.  26. 

Consecration  by  priests  only,  I  Cor.  11.  24. 

Consecration  of  altars,  Rev.  6.  9. 

Consecration  of  Paul  and  Barnalias,  Acts  13.  2. 

Consecration  of  priests,  1  Tim.  4.  14. 
Consecration  of  the  elements,  1  Cor.  11.  24. 
Consecration,  words  of,  1  Cor.  11.  24. 
Contemplation  solitary,  Mark  1.35. 
Contemplative  life,  Luke  10.  42. 
Contempt  of  Christ's  blood,  Hei3.  10.  29. 
Continency,  1  Cor.  7.  6. 

Continency  of  married  persons  1  Cor.  7.  5,  6. 
Continency  of  priests,  Luke  1.  23. 
Continency  of  the  clergy,  1  Cor.  7.  32. 
Continual  succession  of  bi.'^hops,  Eplies.  4.  13. 
Continual  succession  of  the  true  temple,  Heb. 

9.  4. 
Contrition,  2  Cor.  7.  10. 
Contrition  for  sin,  2  Cor.  7.  9. 
Conventicles  of  heretics.  Mat.  24.  2o. 
Converting  of  souls,  James  5.  20. 
Conversation  with  heretics,  2  John  10. 
Corporale,  Mat.  27  59. 
Corporal  presence,  John  12.  8. 
Corporals,  .Mat.  27.  59. 
Cost  of  altars.  iMat.  26.  8. 
Cost  of  churches.  Mat.  26.  8. 
Council  of  Jerusalem,  Acts  15.  6. 
Councils,  Luke  1.  3. 
Councils  and  fathers,  Heb.  10.  11. 
Councils  general.  Acts  15.  28. 
Councils  provincial.  Acts  15.  28. 
Councils  try  doctrines.  Gal.  2.  2. 
Counsel  evangelical,  I  Cor.  7.  25. 
Counsels  and  precepts,  Mat.  19.  12. 
Counsels  not  precepts,  I  Cor.  7.  25. 
Covering  of  sin,  Rom.  4.  7. 
Creature  blessed  by  Christ,  Mat.  26.  26. 
Creature,  principal,  Ephes.  5.  29. 
Creatures  adored,  Acts  10.  25. 
Creatures,  miraculous  virtue  of,  John  5.  2. 
Creatures,  religious  worship  of,  Rev.  19.  10. 
Credit,  rash,  1  Thes.  5.  21. 
Creed  of  the  apostles,  2  Tim.  2.  15. 
Cross  hoi  V,  John  19.  17. 
Cross  of  Christ,  Heb  9.4. 


Cross,  sacrifice  of,  I?eb.  5.  7. 

Cross,  sign  of,  1  Tim.  3.  5. 

(':ross,  sufferings' of,  Ileb.  5.  7. 

Crowns  of  Doctors,  1  Pet.  5  4. 

Crowns  of  priests,  I  Pet.  5.  3. 

Crucifix,  Heb.  9.  4. 

Crucifixion  of  Peter,  John  21.  18. 

Cup  of  devils,  1  Cor.  10.21. 

Cups  at  Christ's  supper,  Luke  22.  17. 

Curious  questions,  1  Tim.  1.  4. 

Curse  against  the  Calviiiists,  1  John  5.  21. 

Curse  for  altering  the  Bible,  Kev.  22.  18. 

Curse  of  Paul  upon  new  (ioclrine.  Gal.  1.  8. 

Custom  of  the  church,  1  Cor  11.  16. 


D. 


Day  of  judgment  uncertain,  2  Thes.  2.  2. 

Day  of  our  Lord,  1  Cor.  3.  13. 

Days,  Rom.  14.  5. 

Days  distinguished,  Rom.  14.  5, 

Days  observed,  Ca\.  4.  10. 

Days  of  fasting,  Mat.  15.  9. 

Deaconesses,  1  Tfm.  5.  9. 

Deacons,  Acts  6.  3. 

Dead,  prayers  for,  2  Cor.  5.  10. 

Dead  saints  interfere  for  the  living.  Mat.  17.  3. 

Dead  saints  pray  for  the  living,  2  Pet.  1.  15. 

Dead  saints,  translation  of.  Mat.  14.  12. 

Dealing  of  clergy  in  the  world,  Luke  12.  14. 

Death  of  Christ  in  the  sacrament,  1  Cor.  11.  26. 

Death  of  Virgin  Mary,  Acts  1.  14. 

Decrees  against  books.  Acts  19.  19. 

Dedication  of  both  Testaments  in  blood,  Luke  22. 
20. 

Dedication  of  churches,  John  10.  22. 

Demeritorious  works,  I  Cor.  5.  10. 

Deposilum,  1  Tim.  6.  20. 

Descent  of  Christ  to  Hell,  1  Pet.  3.  19. 

Deserving  of  heaven,  Luke  20.  35. 

Desperation,  Mat.  27.  3. 

Desire  of  revenge,  Luke  9.  55. 

Determination  of  councils,  Acts  15.  31. 

Devil  confounded.  Acts  19.  15. 

Devil's  cup,  1  Cor.  10.  21. 

Devil  sinned  from  the  beginning,  1  John  3.  8. 

Devil's  table,  1  Cor.  10.  21. 

Devil's  temptations,  Luke  4.  13. 

Devoledness  to  Christ's  body,  Mark  16.  1. 

Devotion,  Luke  19.  4. 

Devotional  signs,  Luke  19.  4. 

Devotion  of  the  people,  I  Cor.  14. 

Devotion  of  verbum  caro  factus  est,  John  I.  14. 

Devotion  of  Zacclreu.s,  Luke  19.  8. 

Devotion  to  holy  places,  Mat.  17.  9. 

Difference  between  counsels  and  precepts,  1  Cor. 

7.  25. 
Difference  between  Jewish  and  apostolical  tradi- 
tions. Mat.  15.  9. 
Difference  between  idols  and  images,  1  John  5.2L 
Difference  between  prayer  to  Christ  and  saints, 

1  Tim.  2.  5. 
Difference  of  days.  Rev.  1.  10. 
Difference  of  glory  in  Heaven,  Mat.  20.  2. 
Difference  of  meats.  Mat.  15.  11. 
Difference  of  merits.  Mat.  13.  8. 
Difference  of  merits  and  rewards.  Mat.  20.  23. 
Difference  of  rewards,  Mat.  13.  8. 
Difference  of  rewards  in  Heaven,  Mat.  20.  9. 
Difficulties  in  scriptures.  Preface  13. 
Difficulties  of  the  apocalypse.  Rev.  1.  1. 
Dignity  of  apostles.  Luke  6   31. 
Dignity  of  Rome  Mat.  16.  18. 


446 


INDCX. 


Dignity  of  snints,  I.uke  ?0.  36.  I 

nigiiity  of  tliechurcb.  Ejihes.  5.29.  ' 

Dignity  of  the  keys,  Mai.  IG.  19.  ) 

Diininisliing  of  llie  Hible,  Kev.  22.  18.  j 

Dioiiysius  Uie  Areopaglte,  A<isl7.  3';.  i 

Disagreement  of  am-ieiil  fnllieis,  P'.iil.  3.  13. 

Di.sceining  of  Clirisl'.s  body,  1  for.  11.  29. 

Discernment  of  spirits,  1  John  4.  1. 

Diseases  not  natural,  I.uke  13.  16. 

DisolieJience  dunnuiMe.  Horn.  14.  17. 

I)isohedien(-e  to  llie  cliurcli,  Miit.  18.  17. 

Disorders  in  woisliip,  1  Cor.  14.  27. 

Dissensions  in  reliKion,  Arts  15,  2. 

Dissensions  of  Heretics,  Mnik  3.  24. 

DislinctlOM  between  1  ishops  and  priests  Phil. 1.1. 

Distinction  of  days,  Hon).  14.  5. 

Divinity  of  glory  in  Heaven,  Mat.  20.  9. 

Doctors,  Mut.  23.  10. 

Doctors'  crowns,  I  Pet.  5.  4. 

Doctrine  of  Paul  tried  by  Peter,  Gal.  2.  2. 

Doctrine  of  llie  apostles,  Uom.  6.  17. 

Doctrine  of  tbe  falbers,  Ileb.  13.  7. 

Doctrines  of  Paul  apijroved,  C.'al.  2.  2. 

Doctrines  tried  by  bishops,  Gal.  2.  2. 

Doctrines  tiled  by  councils,  Gal.  2.  2. 

Doing  against  conscience.  Maik  8.  36. 

Doing  well  for  reward,  1  Cor.  9.  23. 

Dominion,  tyrannical,  foi bidden,  2  Cor.  2.  24. 

Double  perfection,  Phil.  3.  12. 

Doubts  resolved  by  the  pope,  Luke 22.  31. 

Drinks,  I  Tim.  5.  23. 

Dues  of  pastors,  1  Cor.  9.  7. 

Dues  of  preachers,  I  Cor.  9.  7. 

Duiia,  Heb.  11.  21. 

Duty  lo  parents,  Mark  7.  11. 

Duly  to  spiritual  teachers.  Gal.  6.  6. 

Duty  to  ihe  bodies  of  Christ  and  saints,  Mark  15. 

46. 
Dying  to  sin  Rom.  6.  10. 

E. 

Easter,  Acts  12.  1. 

Easy  sacrameiils,  Gal.  4.  3. 

Ealing,  believing,  .lolm  6,  32. 

Ealing  of  Christ  peipelual,  lleb.  8.  4. 

Eating  of  meats,  Rom.  14.  17. 

Ecclesiastical  aulliorily,  1  Cor.  5.  4. 

Ecclesiaslical  censures,  1  Cor.  5.  4. 

Ecclesiastical  funclions,  1  Tim.  3.  1. 

Ecclesiaslical  jurisdiclinn,  Mai.  16.  19. 

Ecclesiastical  power,  2  Cor,  13,  10. 

Ecclesiaslical  wiiiings  used  with  scriptures,  2 

Thcs,  2.  10. 
Effects  of  excommunication,  1  Tim.  1.20. 
Effects  of  exirems  unction,  James  5.  15. 
Effects  of  the  sacrament,  John  6.  53. 
Effects  of  ihesucrainenliuone  kind,  whole,  John 

6.  58. 
Elect laii,  2  Pel.  1.  10. 
Elem^nis  after   consecration  called  bread  and 

wine,  Mai,  26.  29. 
Elements  consecrated,  1  Cor.  11.24. 
Elemenls  ia  the  sacraments,  Gal.  4.  3. 
Elias  lliH  prophet.  Mat,  17.  11. 
Ember  days,  A-.ls  13.  3. 
Emulalioii,  Acts  6.  I. 
Euoch,  lleb.  II.  5. 

Enoch  ami  Klias  yet  alive.  Rev.  11.  4. 
lipipliaiiy,  .Mill.  2.  I. 
Eiiifile  of  Clhist,  2  Cor.  3.  3. 
E|ii.slle  of  J. lines  ag-iiiisl  f.iilh,  James  2.  14. 
Error  iiul  in  Ihe  chuicli,  l,uke  19.  8. 


Error  of  Peter,  Gal.  2.  U. 

Error  of  pip*;,.  Luke  22,  31. 

Esau,  Rom.  9.  10. 

E^liniulion  of  trodilion,  2  Thes.  2.  I.T. 

Elernul  pvieslLood  of  Christ,  Heb.  7.  17. 

Eternal  siiciifice,  .Mat.  9    13. 

Llcrnity  of  the  new  priesthood,  Heb.  7.  21. 

lOuci.ai  ii^l  a  SBcrimient,  Mat.  26.  26. 

IMJcliurist  a  sncrilice.  Mat.  26.  26. 

Fuclinrit-tia,  Heb.  13.  15. 

Kve  luildtiiby  Adam,  John  19.  34. 

Kvenf-iing,  Acts  10.  9. 

Rverlasii'ng  life,  Rom.  6.  23, 

Eveseducpt.  2  Cor.  11.  3. 

r.vil  peiniitled.  Murk  10.4. 

Evil  tolerated  by  Cbrisl,  Jolm  12,  G. 

Example  of  penance  by  CIrisi.  Mink  1.  IZ. 

Examples  of  imnis-hnienl,  Luke  13.  2. 

Examples  of  iradiliun,  2  Thes.  2.  15. 

Excellency  of  Christ's  grace,  John  3.  31. 

Excellency  of  Chi isl's power,  John  3.  31 

Excellency  of  power,  1  Pet.  2.  13. 

Excellency  of  ibe  sciiplures,  2  Tim.  3.  16. 

Excellency  of  ihe  Virgin  Maiy,  I.uke  1.43. 

Excotninunicaled,  avoiding  of,  1  Cor.  6.  II. 

Kxcomrnunicaled,  z.-al  ag:unsl.  Gal.  1.8. 

Excominunicalion,  Mat.  18.  17. 

Excommunication  by  heretics,  John  9.  22. 

ExcoiTiiiiunicaiion  by  PiiiM,  2  Cur.  2,  6. 

Excominunicalion  by  piie.st.s.  Mat.  18.  17. 

Excoiiimunicalion  by  the  chuich,  Mat,  18.  17. 

Excommunicalion  of  heretics,  I  Tim.  1.  20. 

Excommunication  with  coipoial  pains,  Acts  5.3. 

Excuses  against  reconciliation  to  God,  Mat.  22.  5. 

Execution  ol  laws  against  conscience,  Mai. 27.  24. 

Execulioii  of  laws  against  the  innocent,  Mark  15, 

15. 
Exemption  from  obedience  to  princes  denied,  1 

Pel,  2.  18, 
Exemptions  of  the  clergy,  Mat,  17.  26. 
Exori'iMii,  MaikT.  34. 
Exorcisms  al  baptism,  Mark  7.  34. 
Exorcisms  of  the  church,  1  Tim.  3.  5. 
Expense  for  Christ,  Maik  14.  4. 
Expenses  for  the  church,  Mai.  26.  8. 
ExposiUon  of  mysteries.  Rev.  13.  1. 
External  ceremonies,  John  9,6. 
External  devotion,  Luke  19.  4. 
External  elemenls.  Gal,  4.  3. 
External  priesthood,  Heb.  7.  12. 
E.vlernal  sacrifice,  Heb.  7.  12. 
External  worship  of  God,  Gal.  4.  3. 
Extreme  unclion,  James  5   14. 


Faith,  Heb.  11.  L 

Fiiilh  alone,  Mut.  7.  21. 

Kaiib,  analogy  of,  Roin.  12.  6. 

Fiiilli  and  woilis,  James  2.  22. 

Faith  by  hearing,  I  Cor.  1.  5. 

Faith  confessed,  Lulce  12.  11. 

Faith  comforts  the  afflicted,  Heb.  10.  38, 

Failli  denied,  James  2.  14. 

Faith  examined,  Rom.  16,  17. 

Failli,  foundation  of  justification,  Rom.  5.  2. 

Faith  gives  ni.t  grace.  Gal.  3.  27. 

Faith  gives  not  juslitication.  Gal.  3.  27. 

F'liili  iiiiown,  Mat,  17.  20. 

Faithless  heretics,  Maik  12.  24. 

l'aitlilK.ss  men  believe  not  the  real  presence,  Jolin 

6.  66. 
Fuiili  necessary  lo  the  sacrament,  Mark  14. 23, 24. 


INDEX. 


4i7 


Faith  not  by  reading,  1  Cor.  1.  5. 

Faiili  not  only,  Mat.  7.  21. 

Faith  not  to  be  muved,  I,uke  8.  13. 

Faith  of  Peiei's  successors,  i.uke  22.  31. 

Faith  of  Peter  unfailing,  Luke  22.  31. 

Faith  of  saints,  Pliilemon  5. 

Faith  planted  hy  miracles,  2  Cor.  12.  12. 

Faith  required  in  prayers,  James  I.  6. 

Faith,  Roman,  Rom.  1.8. 

Faith,  rule  of,  Rom.  2.  6. 

Faith,  special,  .lames  2.  26. 

Faith  without  works,  James  2.  26. 

Faith  workelh  by  charity.  Gal.  5.  6. 

Faith  zealous,  1  Cor.  12.  9. 

False  application  of  scripture,  Luke  4.  8. 

False  Cluists,  Mark  13.  6. 

False  martyrs.  Mat.  5.  10. 

False  prophets,  .Mark  13.  22. 

False  teachers,  1  John  4.  6. 

False  titles  of  heretics,  Acts  1 1.  26. 

Fantastical  imputative  justice,  Rom.  3.  22. 

Fasting,  Mat.  9.  14. 

Fasting  and  prayer,  Mat.  17.  21. 

Fastnig  days,  Mat.  15.  9. 

Fasting  meritorious,  1  Cor.  15.  32. 

Fasting  public.  Mat.  6.  16. 

Fasting  religious,  Luke  2.  37. 

Fast  of  Lent,  Mat.  4.  2. 

Fathers  and  councils,  Heh.  10.  11. 

Fathers  called  the  sacrifice  the  mass,  1  Cor.10.22. 

Fatheis,  disagreement  of,  Phil.  3.  15. 

Fathers,  Greek  and  Latin,  Preface  18. 

Fathers  honoured  the  Virgin  Mary,  Acts  1.  14. 

Fathers,  meaning  of,  James  2.  24. 

Fathers'  opinion  upon  the  reading  of  the  Bible, 

Preface  12. 
Fathers,  spiritual.  Mat.  23.  10. 
Fathers  went  to  the  pope  for  information,  Luke 

22.  31. 
Fathers,  worship  of,  John  4.  20. 
Fear,  1  Jolur  4.  18. 
Fear  of  God,  1  John  4.  18. 
Fear  of  hell,  Acts  24.  25. 
Fear,  servile,  I  John  4.  18. 
Feast  of  Virgin  Mary,  Acts  1.  14. 
Feasts,  Gal.  4.  10. 
Feasts  of  martyrs.  Gal.  4.  10. 
Feasts  of  saints,  Heb    13   7. 
Feigned  words  of  hereti;;s,  2  Pet.  2.  3. 
Festivals  observed,  Gal.  4.  10. 
Festivities  of  Clnist,  Gal.  4.  10. 
Festivities  of  saints.  Gal.  4.  10. 
Festivity  of  Virgin  Mary,  Gal.  4.  10. 
Few  sacraments,  G.il.  4.  10. 
Figurative  and  real  presence,  Heb.  1.3. 
Figurative  sasriftces,  Luke2i.  19. 
Figures  of  S!i?rainents,  Luke  22.  19. 
Final  impsnitsnee,  Mat.  12.  32: 
Fire  from  H  vaven.  Rev.  20.9. 
First  council  at  Jerusalem,  Acts  15.  6. 
Fishing  by  Peter.  Luke  5.  6. 
Fi.shiugfor  souls,  Luke  5.  10. 
Fleshly  estiniati  in  of  mati'mny,  Ephes.  5.  32. 
Followers  of  Anti'^hrist,  2  Thes.  2.  9. 
Following  Chiist,  Luke  5.  23. 
Force  of  alms,  Luke  11.  41. 
Forerunners  of  Antichrist,  2  Thes.  2.  3. 
Forgiveness  of  sins,  Rom  4.  7. 
Forgiveness  of  sins  after  death.  Mark  3.  29- 
Formal  cause  of  justiticaiion,  Gal.  6.  15. 
Forsaking  all  f)r  Christ,  M  irk  10.  30. 
Four  gospelf,  sum  of,  Page  26. 
Fourth  comintindment,  1  Tim.  4.  4. 


Free  will,  Mat.  16.  27. 

Free  will  and  grace,  1  Cor.  15.  10. 

Free  will  and  grace  concur,  2  Cor.  3.  5. 

Friars,  barefoot,  Mark  6.  9. 

Fruits  of  alms,  2  Cor.  9.  9. 

Fruit  of  images,  I  John  5.  21. 

Fruits  of  heretics,  Mat.  7.  16. 

Full  remission  of  sin  by  baptism,  Heb.  10.  8. 

Functions  ecclesiastical,  1  Tim.  3.  1. 


G. 


Game,  running  for  it,  1  Cor.  9.  24. 

Garments  priestly,  Rev.  1.  13. 

General  apostacy,  2  Thes.  2.  3. 

General  councils.  Acts  15.  6. 

Gentiles  committed  to  Paul,  Gal.  7.  2. 

Gifts  of  miracles,  Mark  16.  17. 

Giving  cheerfully,  2  Cor.  9.  5. 

Glorified  bodies,  Rev.  21.  18. 

Glory  in  Heaven,  2  Cor.  1.  14. 

God,"  .Mat.  4.  12. 

God  accepts  not  persons,  Rom.  9.  14. 

God  and  our  lady,  Acts  15.  28. 

God  causes  not  sin,  Rom.  3.  3. 

God  draws  without  free  will,  John  6.  44. 

God  not  contained  in  peace.  Acts  7.  48. 

God  not  the  author  of  sin.  Mat.  6.  13. 

God  punishes  sin,  Rom.  1.26. 

God's  covenant  with  man,  Heb.  8.  10. 

God's  grace  forceth  no  man,  2  Cor.  6.  I. 

God's  grace  workmg  with  man,  James  4.  8. 

God's  justice,  Rom.  10.  3. 

God's  longsuflfering,  Rom.  2.  4. 

God's  ministers  his  coadjutors,  2  Cor.  6.  1. 

God's  predestination,  2  Pet.  1.  10. 

God's  predestination  taketh  not  away  freewill, 

Rom.  8.  30. 
God's  providence  to  Rome,  Acts  27.  23. 
God's  word  corrupted,  2  Cor.  4.  2. 
God  the  S_in  called  the  Word,  John  1. 1. 
God  to  be  served  before  princes,  Maik  12.  17. 
Going  after  Satan,  1  Tim.  5.  15. 
Going  out,  mark  of  heieiics,  AcU=  15.  24. 
Going  to  law  before  heathens  or  heretics,  I  Cor. 

6.  6,  7. 
Good  and  evil  in  the  church.  Mat.  13.  30. 
Good  pastors,  John  10.  11. 
Goods  lost  for  religion,  Heb.  10.  34. 
Good  works.  Mat.  16.  27. 
Gold  v.'orks  bef ire  faUh,  Acts  10.  2. 
Good  works  concur  with  predestination,  2  Pet  I. 

10. 
Good  works  justify,  Mat.  6.  1. 
Good  works  inerito.ious.  Rim.  2.  6. 
Good  works  necessary.  Mat.  25.  1. 
Good  works  to  be  rewarded,  2  Tim.  1.  12. 
Gospel,  Mark  8.  35. 

Gospel  in  unwritten  tradition,  Gal.  1.  8. 
Gospel  not  tlie  written  word  only,  Rom.  1.  II, 
Gospel  preached  to  infidels,  Mat.  24.  14. 
Gospels,  sum  of.  Page  26. 
Gospel,  sufferings  for,  Marks.  35. 
Govern  nentspiiitual,  1  Pet.  2.  13. 
Government  temporal,  I  Pet.  2.  13. 
Grace,  2  Cor.  6    1. 
Grace  and  free  will,  2  Cor.  3.  9. 
Grace  and  free  will  concur,  2  Cor.  3.  5. 
Grace  increased  by  alms,  2  Cor.  9.  9. 
Grace  by  baptism.  Gal.  3.  27. 
Grace  forceth  not  the  will,  2  Cor.  6.  I. 
Grace  from  God,  Rev.  1.  7. 
Grace  from  the  Virgin  Mary,  Rev.  1.  4, 


44S 


INDEX. 


Grace  given  by  marriage,  Ephes.  5.  32. 

Grace  given  in  orders,  1  Tim.  4.  14. 

Grace  of  God  works  Willi  man,  James  4.  8. 

(jiace  of  Hie  sacrament  in  one  kind,  Jolm  6.  5S. 

»;race,  the  effect  of  tlie  New  Testament,  ileb.8.10. 

Grace  uncertain,  Kev.  2.  4. 

Great  Antichrist,  2  Thes.  2.  3. 

Greek  fathers,  Preface  18. 

Greek  liturgies.  Acts  I.  14. 

Greek  text,  Preface  16. 

Gregory,  Pope,  dislikes  the  "Universal  Bishop," 

John  21.  17. 
Gregory,  Pope,  furthers  Antichrist's  pride,  2  Thes. 

2.  3. 
Gregory's  reverence  of  councils,  Acts  15.  28. 
Grounds  of  indulgences,  2  Cor.  2.  10. 
Grounds  of  pardons,  2  Cor.  2.  10. 
Guilt  of  one  offence,  James  2.  10. 


n. 


Hallowing  of  creatures,  1  Tim.  4.  5. 

Harbouring  of  angels,  Heb.  13.  2. 

Hardness  of  scripture,  2  Pet.  3.  16. 

Hay  and  wood  and  stubble,  1  Cor.  3.  12. 

Head  and  body,  Ephes.  1.  22. 

Head  of  the  church,  Ephes.  1.  22. 

Healing  by  Christ,  Mat.  4.  23. 

Hearts  known  by  angels,  Luke  15.  10 

Hearts  known  by  saints,  Luke  15.  10. 

Heathenish  observation  of  days,  Gal.  4.  10. 

Heathen  judges,  1  Cor.  6.  6. 

Heathens'  days,  Rev.  1.  10. 

Heaven,  Heb.  8.  5. 

Heaven,  kingdom  of,  Heb.  8.  5. 

Heavenly  crowns,  1  Pet.  5.  9. 

Heavenly  glory,  2  Cor.  1.  14. 

Heaven  reward  of  good  works.  Mat.  25.  34. 

Hell,  Christ's  descent  into,  I  Pet.  3.  19. 

Hell  fire.  Mat.  5.  23. 

Heresies,  Acts  8.  17. 

Heresy  against  matrimony,  1  Tim.  4.  4. 

Heresy  against  rule,  Rom.  13.  4. 

Heresy  promoted  by  women,  1  Tim.  2.  12. 

Heretical  assemblies.  Mat.  24.  26. 

Heretical  boasting  of  the  spirit,  1  John  4.  I. 

Heretical  books.  Acts  19.  19. 

Heretical  consistories,  2  Cor.  10.  6. 

Heretical  doctrines,  fables,  1  Tim.  1.  4. 

Heretical  judges,  I  Cor.  6.  6. 

Heretical  orators,  2  Cor.  12.  6 

Heretical  phrases,  1  Tim.  6.  20. 

Heretical  preachers,  vanity  of,  Luke  6.  26. 

Heretical  shifts  to  avoid  scripture,  John  20.  19. 

Heretical  translations  corrupt,  Luke  1.  6. 

Heretical  translators,  Acts  14.22. 

Heretical  words,  1  Tim.  6.  20. 

Heretic  and  Jews,  2  Cor.  3.  6. 

Heretics,  Acts  II.  26. 

Heretics  allege  scripture,  Mat.  4.  6. 

Heretics  and  Jews  unbelievers  in  Christ,  2  Cor. 

3.6. 
Heretics,  Antichrists,  1  John  2.  18. 
Heretics,  apostates,  I  Tim.  4.  4. 
Heretics  arrogate  knowledge,  1  Tim.  6.  20. 
Heretics,  a  sect.  Mat.  7.  15. 
Heretics'  baptism  damnable,  1  Pet.  5.  21. 
Heretics  believe  not  the  real  presence,  John  6.66. 
Heretics,  bishops'  power  against,  2  Cor.  10.  7. 
Heretics,  blaspliemy  of  1  Tim.  6.  20. 
HereliCJf,  blindness  of;  2  Cor.  4.  14. 
Heretics,  blood  of.  Rev.  17.  6. 
Heretics  boast  of  the  scriptures,  Luke  6.  3. 


Heretics,  cavlllatlon  of;  2  Thes.  3.  10. 
Heretics,  comn)union  of,  I  Cor.  11.  24. 
Herciics  coirjpelled  by  panel  laws.  2  Cor.  10.6. 
Heretics  control  the  Latin  and  Greek  tex.t,  Luke 

1.  78. 
Heretics  corrupt  God's  word,  2  Cor.  4.  2. 
Heretics,  conversation  with,  2  John  10. 
Heretics  cui  off  from  the  church.  Tit.  3. 11. 
Heretics,  dissensions  of,  Mark  3.  24. 
Heretics,  divisions  of  Mat,  23.  8. 
Heretics'  doctrine  not  tried.  Gal.  2.  2. 
Heretics  except  to  councils.  Acts  15.  31. 
Heretics,  excommunication  of,  John  9.  22. 
Heretics,  false  titles  of,  Acts  11.  26. 
Heretics,  feigned  words  of,  2  Pet.  2.  3. 
Heretics  find  not  the  truth,  John  5.  39. 
Heretics,  forerunners  of  Antichrist,  1  John  2.  10. 
Heretics,  great  boasters,  1  Tim.  1.  7. 
Heretics  hate  the  Roman  see,  Rom.  16.  16. 
Heretics  have  no  right  to  the  scriptures,  Preface 

24.     ' 
Heretics,  hypocrisy  of.  Rev.  9.  5. 
Heretics  ignorant,  Mark  12.  24. 
Heretics  judged  already,  John  3.  18. 
Heretics  known  by  their  fruits,  Mat.  7.  16. 
Heretics  know  not  Christ,  Gal.  1.  8. 
Heretics  like  Balaam,  Jude  la 
Heiellcs  like  Cain,  Jude  10. 
Heretics  like  Core,  Jude  10. 
Heretics,  mark  of,  1  John  2.  19. 
Heretics,  marriage  of,  2  Cor.  6.  14. 
Heretics,  no  religious  communication  with,  2Cot. 

6.  14. 
Heretics,  prayers  of,  Mark  3.  12. 
Heretics  predicted  as  Protestants,  2  Pet.  2.  2. 
Heretics,  pretences  of,  Luke  6.  3. 
Heretics,  pride  of,  2  Cor.  10.  4. 
Heretics,  punishment  of,  2  Cor.  10.  3. 
Heretics,  ravening  wolves,  Acts  21.  29. 
Heretics  reprehend  popish  bishops,  Gal.  2.  11. 
Heretics  run,  not  sent,  Mat.  21.  23. 
Heretics,  salutation  of,  Kom.  1.  7. 
Heretics  seduce  the  people.  Mat.  24.  4. 
Heretics  segregate  themselves,  Jude  19. 
Heretics,  sermons  of,  Mark  3.  12. 
Heretics,  service  of  Mark  3.  12. 
Heretics,  spile  of,  Mat.  7.  16. 
Heretics,  thieves,  John  10.  1. 
Heretics  typified  by  Balaam,  Rev.  2.  14. 
Heretics  understand  not  the  scriptures,  Luke 6. 3. 
Heretics  unlearned,  1  Tim.  1.  7. 
Heretics,  vain  security  of,  1  Cor.  2.  12. 
Heretic,  voluptuousness  of,  Rom.  16.  18. 
Heretics,  wicked  words  of,  2  Pet.  2.  3. 
Heretics,  without  faith,  Mark  li  24. 
Heretics  wrestle  against  scripture,  John  20  23. 
Hermits,  Mat.  11.7. 
Hermits,  life  of.  Mat.  11.  7. 
Hierarchy,  Roman,  orders  of,  1  Tim.  3.  8. 
II  ily  bread,  1  Tim.  3.  5. 
Holy  cross,  .lohn  19.  17. 
Holydays,  Gal.  4.  10. 
Holy  Ghost,  John  15.  16. 
Holy  Ghost  assists  councils,  Acts  15.  28. 
Holy  Ghost  given  to  the  apostles,  Acli*  2.  4 
Holy  Ghost  promised  to  the  church,  John  IB.  l& 
Holy  Ghost  sent  down.  Acts  2.  4. 
Holy  Ghost's  teaching,  Luke  12.  11 
Holy  Ghost,  virtue  of,  Mat.  26.  69. 
Holy  iiTiages,  I  John  5.  21. 
Holy  Land,  Mat.  17.  9. 
Holy  men,  intercession  of,  2  Cor.  1.  11. 
Holy  oil,  James  5.  14. 


INDEX. 


449 


Holy  orders,  Acts  13.  3. 

Holy  orders  bound  lo  chastity,  1  Tim.  3.  8. 

Holy  orders  exclude  bigamy,  1  Tim.  3.  2. 

Holy  orders  indelible,  2  Cor.  1.22. 

Holy  orders  instituted,  Mat.  26.  20. 

Holy  places,  Mat.  17.  9. 

Holy  sepulchre.  Mat.  28.  1. 

Holy  things,  Acts  5.  2. 

Holy  things  adorned,  ITeb.  11.21. 

Holy  times,  !  Tim.  3.  5. 

Holy  virgin's  feasts,  2  Pet.  I.  15. 

Holy  water,  James  5.  14. 

Holy  widowhood,  Luke  2.  37. 

Holy  women  followed  Christ,  Luke  8.  3 

Homo  factus  est,  .lolin  1.  14. 

Honour  of  angels.  Col.  2.  18. 

Honour  of  Christ's  body,  .Mat.  21.  8. 

Honour  of  Christ's  image.  Rev.  10.  11. 

Honour  of  conscience,  Mat.  27.  24. 

Honour  of  the  priesthood.  Mat.  23.  13. 

Honour  to  name  of  .Jesus,  Phil.  3.  10. 

Honour  to  relics.  Mat.  14.  2. 

Honour  to  saints,  1  John  2.  1. 

Honour  to  the  Virgin  Mary,  Luke  1.  48. 

Hope  strengthened  by  welldoing,  Rom.  5.  4. 

Horror  of  conscience.  Mat  27.  3. 

Hosanna,  Mat.  21.  9. 

Hospitality,  Heb.  13.  2. 

Hosts  spiritual,  1  Pet.  2    5. 

Hours  canonical.  Acts  10.  9. 

Huic,  a  Jewish  word,  John  6.  52. 

Human  science,  Col.  2.8. 

Hurtful  books.  Til.  3.  10. 

Hypocrisy,  Mat.  6.  5. 

Hypocrisy  of  heretics,  Rev.  9.  5. 

Hypocritical  abstinence.  Col.  2.  23. 


Idols,  Col.  3.  5. 

Idolater,  1  Cor.  1(1.23. 

Idolatry,  1  Cor.  10.  22. 

Idols  and  images  differ,  1  John  5.  21. 

Ignorance  causeili  blasphemy,  Jude  10. 

Ignorant  heretics,  Mark  12.  24. 

Images,  Col   3.  5. 

Images  and  idols  differ,  1  John  5.  21. 

Images  and  relics.  Mat.  9.  21. 

Images,  antiquity  of,  1  John  5.  21. 

Images  fot  the  people's  instruction.  Acts  17.  29. 

Images  in  Solomon's  temple,  Hel3.  9.  4 

Images  of  angels,  .\cts  17.  29. 

Images  of  the  Trinity,  Acts  17.  29. 

Images  sacred,  1  John  5.  21. 

Image-worshippers,  Phil.  2.  10. 

Imitation  of  Christ,  1  Thes.  1.  6. 

ImitatiHiof  hol.v  men,  1  Thes.  1.  6. 

ImiiBiionof  theSaviour,  1  Thes.  1.  6 

IniDHUltence  final.  Mat.  12.  32. 

Imposition  of  hands,  Acts  13.  3. 

Imputative  justice,  Rom.  3.  22. 

liieoustancy  of  Protestants,  2  Cor.  1.  18. 

Increase  of  the  church.  Mat.  4.  31. 

Indelible  character  of  some  sacraments,  2  Cor.  1. 

22. 
Indilferentsin  religion.  Rev.  3.  16. 
laililTerent  things,  1  Cor.  10.22. 
Indulgences,  2  Cor.  2.  10. 
Indulgences  and  pardons,  2  Cor.  2.  11. 
Indulgences,  grounds  of,  2  Cor.  2.  10. 
Indulgences  in  the  primitive  church,  Col.  I.  24. 
Inferiors  reprehend  superiors,  Gal.  2.  11 
Infidels  actions  of  sin,  Rom.  14.  23. 
33* 


Infidels  hear  the  gospel,  Mat.  24.  14. 
Infidels  judged  already,  John  3.  18. 
Infirmity  of  man,  Mat.  26.  74. 
Infirmity  through  sin,  John  5.  14. 
Inherent  justice.  Mat.  5.21. 
Iniquity,  mystery  of,  2  Thes.  2.  7. 
Innocents  punished,  Maik  15.  15. 
Institution  of  holy  orders,  Luke  22.  19. 
Institution  of  penance,  John  20.  23. 
Inlentiiin,  Mat.  23.  28. 
Intercession  of  Christ,  Heb.  7.  8. 
Intercession  of  Maiy,  John  2.  3. 
Intercession  of  men,  2  Cor.  1.  II. 
Intercession  of  Peter,  Acts  5.  15. 
Intercession  of  saints,  Luke  5.  20. 
Interpretation  of  Babylon,  Rev.  17.  18. 
Interpretation  private,  2  Pel.  1.  20. 
Introduction  of  new  priesthood,  Heb.  7.  19. 
Introductory  Remark.*,  Page  24. 
Invocation  of  angels.  Col.  2.  18. 
Invocation  of  sainls,  Heb.  4.  16. 
Involuntary  motions,  Rom.  7,  15. 
Isaac,  Rom.  9.  7. 
Islimael,  Rom.  9.  7. 

J. 

Jacob,  Rom.  9.  10. 

James  against  faith,  James  2.  14. 

James  against  Protestants,  James  2.  24. 

James  and  Paul,  James  2.  25. 

Jerusalem,  council  of.  Acts  15.  6, 

Jesus,  name  of,  reverenced,  Phil.  2.  10. 

Jew  and  heretic,  2  Cor.  3.  6. 

Jewish  days,  Rom.  14.  5. 

Jewish  traditions,  Mat.  15.  9. 

Jewish  word.  How,  John  6.  52. 

Jews  and  heretics  alike,  2  Cor.  3.  6. 

Jews  committed  to  Peter,  Gal.  2.  7, 

Jews  find  not  the  truth,  John  5.  39. 

Jew.s,  inexcusable,  Mat.  11.  21. 

Jews  own  justice,  Rom.  10.  3. 

Jew.s,  sacraments  of,  Heb.  10.  2. 

Jews,  worship  ot;  John  4.  23. 

Jezebel,  Rev.  2.  20. 

John  ailores  the  angel,  Rev.  19.  10. 

John  and  Mary  by  the  rood,  John  19.  27. 

John,  baptism  of  Mat.  3.  11. 

John,  prayer  of.  Rev.  22.  20. 

John's  example  of  penance,  Mark  1.  5 

Jonas,  Luke  11.  29. 

Joy  in  Heaven  over  penitents,  Luke  16.  7. 

Judaical  abstinence,  Heb.  13.  9. 

Judaical  drinks.  Col.  2.  16. 

Judaical  meats.  Col.  2.  16. 

Judaical  observation  of  days,  Col.  2.  16. 

Judas  believed  not  the  real  presence,  John  6.  64. 

Judas  Maccabeus,  John  10.  22. 

Judas  pei-sonifled  all  heretics,  John  6.  68. 

Judgment  day.  Rev.  20.  12. 

Judgment  of  heretics,  Jfjhn  3.  18. 

Judgment  of  infidels,  John  3.  18. 

Judges  of  scripture,  Acts  17.  11. 

Judging  other  men,  Rom.  2.  1. 

Judicial  power  of  bisliops.  Rev.  20.  4. 

Jurisdiction  ecclesiastical.  Mat.  16.  19. 

Jurisdiction  temporal,  John  2.  15. 

Jurisdiction  universal,  John  2. 15. 

Justice,  Rom.  3.  22. 

Justice  an  inherent  quality.  Gal.  6.  15. 

.lustiee  before  men,  Rom.  4.  2. 

Justice  before  God,  Rom.  4.  2. 

Justice  imputed,  Ephes.  1.  4. 


450 


INDEX. 


Justice  ii  herent,  Mat.  5.  21. 
Justice  is  Iseeping  of  llie  law,  Rom.  2,  26. 
Justice  not  impulntive,  Rom.  3.  22. 
Justice  of  faitli,  Koiii.  10.  6. 
Justice  of  (.'od,  2  Coi.  5.  21. 
Justice  of  Jews,  Kom.  10.  5. 
Justification,  Koni.  2.  13. 
Justification  by  baptism.  Gal.  3.  27. 
Justification  by  charity,  Rom.  S.  24. 
Justification  by  faitli  (lisi)roved,  Mark  5.  36. 
Justification  by  good  woiks.  Mat.  6.  1. 
Justification  by  grace,  Epiies.  2.  8. 
Justification  by  woilis,  Koni.  2.  13. 
Justification,  formal  cause  of,  Gal.  6.  15 
Justification  not  by  faitli  alone,  Luke  8.  50. 
Justifications  of  saints,  Rev.  19.  8. 
Justification  uncertain,  I  Cor.  4.  4. 
Justification  without  works,  Rom.  2.  13. 
Justifying  faith,  Rom.  1.  17. 
Just  men  hardly  saved,  1  Pel  4.  18. 

K. 

Keys,  Mat.  16.  19. 
Keys,  dignity  of.  Mat.  16.  19. 
Kinds  of  sins,  1  John  1.8. 
Kingdom  of  Heaven,  Heb.  8.  5. 
'  Kingdom  of  heretics,  Mat.  12.  30. 
Kings,  1  Pet.  2.  13. 
Kings  and  priests,  Rev.  1.  6. 
Kings  and  priests  spiritual,  Rev.  5. 10. 
Kings  of  Colen,  Mat.  2.  11. 
Kissing  the  Pax,  Rom.  16.  16. 
Kissing  the  pope's  foot.  Acts  4.  37. 
Kneeling  at  the  words  of  Christ's  consecration, 

Mat.  8.  3. 
Knowledge  arrogated  by  heretics,  1  Tim.  6.  20. 
Knowledge  better  than  words,  2  Cor.  11.6. 
Knowledge  of  grace  uncertain,  Rev.  2.  4. 
Knowledge  of  scripture,  John  5.  39. 

L. 

Lady  Mary,  Luke  1.  36. 

Laity  reading  the  scriptures,  Acts  17.  11. 

Latin  fathers,  Preface  18. 

Latin,  not  a  strange  tongue,  1  Cor.  14. 

Latin  service,  sameness  of,  1  Cor.  14. 

Latin  tongue,  1  Cor.  14. 

Latin  Vulgate,  Heb.  11.  21. 

Latria,  Acts  14.  12. 

Latter  councils  admit  former,  Acts  15.  13. 

Latter  day,  2  Thes.  2.  3. 

Law  carnal,  Rom.  2.  29. 

Lawful  oaths,  James  B.  12. 

Law  of  liberty,  James  1.  25 

Law  of  Moses,  Rom.  10.  1. 

Laws  against  books.  Acts  19.  19. 

Laws  executed  against  conscience,  Mat.  27.  24. 

Laws  executed  against  the  innocent,  Mark  15. 15. 

Laws  for  heretics,  Rev.  17.  6. 

Law  spiritual,  Rom.  2.  29. 

Lawyers  and  priests,  Luke  12.  40. 

Laymen,  Acts  17.  II. 

Learned  heretics  know  not  Christ,  Gal.  I.  8. 

Learning  of  the  schools,  Col.  2.  8. 

Legends  of  Virgin  Mary,  Acts  1.  14. 

Lent,  fast  of.  Mat.  4.2. 

Leo  Pope  furthers  Antichrist's  pride,  2  Tlies.  2.  3. 

Letter  and  spirit,  2  Cor.  3.  6. 

Letter  killeth  Jew  and  heretic,  2  Cor.  3.  6. 

Libertines,  1  Pel.  2.  16. 

Libertines  allege  scripture,  1  Tim.  1.  9. 


Liberty  not  carnal,  2  Cor.  ,"?.  17. 

l.ibeily  of  Cliilsiians,  2  Cor.  3.  17. 

Life  active,  Luke  10.  42. 

Life  nii-eliial,  Mat.  22.  30. 

Life  com  limn,  Acis  2.  44. 

Life  coiilciDplulive,  Luke  10.  42. 

Life  eveihisliiig.  Rum.  6.  '.^3. 

Life  religious,  I.uke  10.  42. 

Life  secular,  Luke  10.  42. 

Lniibus  patruiii,  Luke  16.  22. 

Lilei  al  sense  of  sd  ipture,  Gal.  4.  24. 

LituigifS  of  Gvetks,  Acts  1.  14. 

Liturgy  of  the  apostlts,  Acts  13.  2. 

Living  in  common.  Acts  2.  44. 

Living  to  God,  Rocii.  6.  10. 

Looking  back,  I.uke  9.  02. 

Looting  and  Linding,  Mat.  18.  18. 

Loosing  of  Jiatan,  Rtv.  20.  7. 

Lordliness  of  clergy,  1  Pet.  5.  3. 

Lord's  body  revered,  Rlat.  21.  8. 

Lord's  body  sanctifies  the  altar,  Mat.  23.  19. 

Lord's  supper,  1  Cor.  11.  20. 

Loss  of  goods  for  religion,  Heb.  10.  34. 

Lots  cast,  A'-ts  1.  26. 

Love  of  Christ  to  the  church,  Ephes.  5.25. 

Luke  and  Matthew  reconciled,  Luke  3.23. 


M. 


Maccabees,  John  10.  22. 

Magi,  Mat.  2.  11. 

Malta,  Acts  28.  1. 

Manna,  John  6.  49. 

Mannu  of  the  rock,  John  6.  55. 

Manner  of  translating  the  Bible  Preface  21. 

Man  sensual,  2  Cor.  2.  14. 

Man's  infirmity.  Mat.  26.  74. 

Man  spiritual,  2  Cor.  2.  14. 

Man  working  with  God's  grace,  James 4.  8. 

Many  antichrists,  2  Thes.  2.  3. 

Many  things  taught  by  the  church,  John  16. 12- 

Mark  of  false  teachers,  1  John  4.  8. 

Maik  of  heretics,  1  John  2.  19. 

Mark  ot  seducers,  2  John  10. 

Marriage,  1  Cor.  7.  2. 

Marriage  after  divorce  unlawful,  Mat.  19.  9 

Marriage  a  Sacrament,  Mat.  5.  33. 

Marriage  forbiilden,  1  Tim.  4.  I. 

Marriage  gives  grace,  Ephes.  5.  32. 

Marriage  honourable,  Heb.  13.  2. 

Marriage  hoiroured  by  Christ,  John  2.  2. 

Marriage  not  dissolved  by  divorce,  Mat.  5.  33, 

Marriage  of  brother's  wife,  Mark  12.  19. 

Marriage  of  heretics,  2  Cor.  6.  14. 

Marriage  of  priests,  1  Tim.  3.  2. 

Marriage  of  priests  contrary  to  the  canons,  1 

Tim.  3.  2. 
Marriage  remedy  for  concupiscence,  1  Tim.  5. 13. 
Mark  of  heretics,  Acts  15.  24. 
Martyidom,  Phil.  2.  17. 
Martyrdom  of  the  Innocents,  Mat.  2.  16. 
Martyrs,  Rev.  0.  10. 
Martyrs,  false.  Mat.  5.  10. 
Martyrs,  feast  of,  Gal.  4.  10. 
Martyrs,  masses  for.  Gal.  4.  10. 
Martyrs,  sepulchres  of,  John  20. 11. 
Mary,  Luke  1.  42. 

Mary  and  John  by  the  rood,  John  19.  27. 
Mary,  festivity  of.  Gal.  4.  4. 
Mary,  Intercession  of,  John  2.  3. 
Mary,  legends  of,  .\cts  1.  14. 
Mary,  perpetual  virginity  of.  Mat.  I.  23. 
Mass,  1  Cor.  10.21. 


INDEX. 


451 


Mass  a  figure,  Feb.  1.  3. 

Mass  and  communion,  1  Cor.  11.  24. 

Mass,  canon  of,  Jolin  17.  '20. 

Masses  for  maityis,  Gal.  4.  10. 

Mass  for  the  apostles,  1  Cor.  11.  24. 

Mass  includes  communion,  1  Cor.  11.24. 

Massmen,  receive  in  boili  kinds,  .lohn  6.  58. 

Mass  of  the  apostles,  1  Cor.  11.  34. 

Mass,  tlie  true  body  of  Christ,  Heb.  1.  3. 

Masters,  Mat.  23.  10. 

blasters  of  sects,  Rom.  16.  17. 

Material  altars,  Heb.  13.  10. 

Matrimony  estimated,  Ephes.  5.  32. 

Matrimony,  heresy  against,  1  Tim.  4.  4. 

Mailer  of  scripture  hard,  2  Pet.  3.  16. 

Matthew  and  I.uke  reconciled,  Luke  3.  23. 

Matins,  Ads  10.  9. 

Maundy  Thursday,  Heb.  7.  18. 

Meaning  of  ceremonies,  .lohn  9.  6. 

Meanmg  of  fathers,  .lames  2.  24. 

Meaning  of  sacraments,  John  13.  14. 

Meals,  Kom.  14.  2. 

Meats,  alisiinence  from,  1  Tim.  4.  4. 

Meals,  different.  Mat.  15.  11. 

Meals,  eating  of,  Rom.  14.  2. 

Meals,  unclean,  1  Cor.  8.  1. 

Mediator,  1  Tim.  2.  5. 

Mediator,  Christ,  1  Tim.  2.  5. 

Mrdialors,  many,  1  Tim.  2.  5. 

Mek'.hisedec,  Heh.  5.  ti. 

Melchisedec  and  Christ,  Heb.  7.  3. 

Mel(!hisedec  blessed  Abraham,  Heb.  7.  7. 

Memory  of  saints,  Heb.  13.  7. 

Men,  advocates,  I  John  2.  1. 

Men   bound    to  confess  all  their  sins,  John  20. 

23. 
Men  called  saviours,  1  Tim.  4.  16. 
Men,  commandments  of,  Mark  7.  7. 
Men  have  power  to  forgive  sins,  Mai.  9.  5. 
Men,  heads  of  the  church,  Ephes.  1.  22. 
Men  in  grace  sin  not  mortally,  1  John  3.  6. 
Men,  intercession  of,  2  Cor.  1.  11. 
Men,  jusl  and  keep  the  commandments,  Mat.  19. 

12. 
Men,  kings,  Ephes.  1.  22. 
Men,  natural,  Mark  5.  3. 
INIen,  not  sure  of  perseverance,  1  Cor.  9.  27. 
Men,  profane,  Maik  5.  3. 
Merces,  1  Cor.  3.  8. 
Mercy  to  prisoners,  Heb.  10.  34, 
Mercy,  woiks  of,  James  2.  13. 
Merit,  Acts  9.  36. 

Merit  and  satisfaction,  2  Cor.  1.  5. 
Merit  for  alms,  2  Cor.  9.  6. 
Meriting  heaven,  l.,uke20.  35. 
Meritorious  fasting,  I  Cur,  15.  32. 
Meritorious  penance,  1  Cor.  9.  27. 
Meritorious  tribulation,  2  Cor.  4.  17. 
Meritorious  woiks,  .Mat.  6.  20. 
Merits,  Mat.  6.  4. 
Merits  and  rewards,  Mat.  13.  8. 
Merits  of  Christ,  Phil.  2.  9. 
Merits  of  Christ  applied,  Col.  1.24. 
Michael  fighting  with  the  dragon.  Rev.  12.  7. 
Millenaries,  Rev.  20.  7. 
Mniisters,  coadjutors  with  God,  2  Cor.  6.  1. 
Ministers  of  reconciliation,  2  Cor.  5.  18. 
Ministers  of  the   English  church  absolve,  John 

20.  23. 
Ministers  of  the  English  church  hear  confession, 

John  20.  23. 
Miracles,  John  15.  24. 


Miracles  at  solemnities,  John  5.  2. 
Mirachs  by  Chrisi's  spilile,  Mark,  7.  33. 
Miraclts  done  by  relics,  Juhn  14.  12. 
Miracli  s  in  ditfeienl  places,  Luke  4.  23. 
.Mirack  s  paliOnised  by  angels,  John  5.  2. 
.Vliraclts  patronised  by  saims,  John  5.  2. 
Miracles,  reasoning  upon,  John  14.  12. 
Miraclts  wioughlby  angels  John  5.2. 
MIracKs  wrought  by  saints,  John  5.  2. 
Miraculous  gifis,  Mark  16.  17. 
Miraculous  viilue  in  creaiures,  John  5.  2. 
Mouasieries,  liuildiiig  of,  Luke  7.  5. 
Monks,  Mat.  14.  12. 
Monks  shaven,  2  Thes.  3.  ID. 
Morial  men  see  God,  John  1.  18. 
Mortal  sins,  1  John  3.  6. 
Moses,  Rom.  10.  5. 
Moses,  law  of,  Rom.  10.  5. 
Motions,  involuntary,  Rom.  7.  15. 
Murmuring,  Acis  6.  1. 
Mysteries  expounded.  Rev.  13.  1. 
Mystery,  Babylon,  Kev.  17.  5. 
Mysleiy  in  the  sacrament,  Mat.  26.  20. 
Mysleiy  of  iniquity,  2  Thes.  2.  7. 
Mystery  of  names,  Luke  1.  63. 
Mystical  numbers,  Rev.  1.  4. 

N. 

Name,  new.  Acts  11.  26. 

Name  of  apostles,  Luke  6.  14. 

Name  of  Christians,  Acts  11.  26. 

Name  of  Jesus,  Maik  9.  38. 

Name  of  Jesus  honoured,  Phil.  2.  10. 

Name  of  Papist,  Acts  II.  26. 

Names  given  in  baptism,  Luke  1.  63. 

Names,  mysterious,  Luke  1.  63. 

Names  of  heretics.  Acts  11.  26. 

Names  of  sectaries,  Acts  11.  26. 

Natural  men,  Mark  5.  3. 

Necessity  of  penance,  John  20.  23. 

Neophytes,  1  Tim.  3.  6. 

Neutrals  in  religion,  Mat.  12.  30. 

New  doctrine  cursed  by  Paul,  Gal.  1.  8. 

New  man.  Col.  3.  10. 

New  name.  Acts  11.  26. 

New  paschal,  Luke  22.  15. 

New  piiesihood,  Heb.  7.  19. 

New  priesthood  eternal,  Heb.  7.  21. 

New  Testament,  priests  of,  Mark  15.  11. 

New  Testaments,  sacraments  of  pre-eminent,  2 

Cor.  3.  9. 
Nicolaites,  Rev.  2.  6. 
Nine  orders  of  angels,  Ephes.  1.  21. 
Noah's  ark,  1  Pel.  3.  21 . 
No  aposiacy  of  ihe  true  Church,  2  Thes,  2.  3, 
Noclurns  and  vigils.  Mat.  26.  41. 
No  error  in  the  Church,  Luke  18.  8. 
No  meats  unclean,  1  Cor.  8.  1. 
No  salvation  out  of  the  church,  1  .lohn  1.  3. 
No  spot  in  the  Church,  Ephes.  5.  25. 
Not  only  faith.  Mat.  22.  40. 
Novatian's  heresy,  Heb.  6.  4. 
Novelty  in  false  doctrine,  1  Tim.  6.  20. 
Novelty  of  words,  1  Tim.  6.  20. 
No  wrinkle  in  the  church,  Ephes.  5.  25. 
Number  seven.  Rev.  1.  4 
Numbers  mystical,  Rev.  1.  4. 
Number  twelve,  Mark  3.  14. 
Nuns,  2  Thes.  3.  10. 

Nuns  clipped  of  their  hair,  2 Thes.  3. 10. 
Nuns  working,  2  Thes.  3.  10. 


452 


INDEX. 


o. 


Oaths,  Acts  23.  12. 

Oailis  lav\  ful,  James  5.  12. 

Oailis  unlawful,  James  5.  12. 

Obedience  to  bishops,  Ileb.  13.  17. 

Obedience  to  parents,  Maik  7.  1 1. 

Obeijience  to  priests,  Ileb.  13.  17. 

Obedience  to  princes,  1  I'et.  2.  18. 

Obedience  to  luleis,  Rom.  13.  I. 

Observations,  1  Tim.  2.  1. 

Observation  of  days  by  Jews,  Col.  2.  16. 

Observation  of  festivals  by  Christians,  Gal.  4.  10. 

Oflfending  in  one  commandment,  James  2.  10. 

Office  of  a  priest,  Heli.  5.  1. 

Office  of  the  I'ope  called  apostleship.Ephes.  4. 11. 

Officers  spiiiluul,  Epiies.  4.  11. 

Oil,  holy,  James  5.  1.4. 

Old  man,  Col.  3.  10. 

Old  .sactili(-es  ol  the  Jews,  Heb.  10.  2,  4. 

Old  Testament,  figures  of,  Heb.  9.  20. 

Old  Testament,  priests  of,  Mark  15.  11. 

Omission  of  sacraments,  Luke  7.  30. 

Only  sacrifice  on  the  cross,  Heb.  9.  12. 

Opposition  to  conscience,  Mat.  27.  24. 

Opus  operatum,  John  3.  5. 

Orators  among  the  heretics,  2  Cor.  12.  6. 

Order  and  calhng  of  Priests,  Heb.  5.  1. 

Orders,  2  Cor.  1.  22. 

Orders  in  the  Roman  hierarchy,  I  Tim.  3.  8. 

Orders  of  angels,  Ephes.  I.  21. 

Original  sin,  Romans  5.  10. 

Ornaments  of  churches,  John  12.  5. 


Palm  Sunday,  Mat.  21.  8. 

Papist,  name  of.  Acts  11.  26. 

Papists,  Acts  U.  26. 

Papist  unlearned  knows  Christ,  Luke  10.  21. 

Parable  of  the  wounded  man,  Luke  10,  30. 

Pardon  by  Christ,  2  Cor.  2.  10. 

Pardon  by  Paul,  2  Cor.  2.  6. 

Pardon  of  due  penance,  Luke  23.  43. 

Pardon  of  satisfaction,  Luke  23.  43. 

Pardons,  2  Cor.  2.  10. 

Pardons  and  indulgences,  2  Cor.  2.  11. 

Pardons,  grounds  of  2  Cor.  2.  10. 

I'ardoas  in  the  primitive  church,  2  Cor.  2.  II. 

Parents,  Mark  7,  11. 

Parents,  obedience  to,  Luke  2.  51. 

Participation  of  sacraments,  1  Cor.  10.  20. 

Participation  with  idolaters,  I  Cor.  10.  22. 

Particular  confession,  Mark  1.  5. 

Pasch,  Acts  12.  1. 

Passion  of  Christ  sufficient,  Heb.  5.  9. 

Pastor  flying,  John  10.  13. 

Pastors  of  all  pastors,  John  21.  17. 

Pastors,  dues  of,  1  Cor.  9.  7. 

Pastor  tarrying,  John  10.  13. 

Paternosters  in  the  mass,  I  Tim.  2.  1. 

patriarchs  not  in  heaven  before  Christ,  Heb.  11.  40. 

Patriarchs,  works  of,  Heb.  11.  33. 

Patronage  of  angels,  Acts  12.  15. 

Paul,  absolution  by,  2  Cor.  2.  6. 

Paul  and  James,  James  2.  25. 

Paul,  authority  of,  1  Cor.  5.  3. 

Paul  claims  obedience,  1  Cor.  5.4. 

Paul  consecrated.  Acts  13.  2. 

Paul,  contradictions  of,  Heb.  10.  18. 

Paul,  ecclesiastical  authority  of,  1  Cor.  5.  4. 

I'aul,  excommunication  by,  2  Cor.  2.  6. 

Paul  had  no  wife,  I  Cor.  9.  5. 


Paul  honoured  Peter,  Gal.  1.  18. 

Paul  insnuct*'d  bishops,  1  Tim.  3.  2. 

Paul  iustiucled  priests,  1  Tim.  3.  2. 

Piiul.  parrion  by,  2  Cor.  2.  6. 

Paul's  chains,  Acts  28.  20. 

Paul's  commission  to  the  Gentiles,  Gal.  2.  7. 

Paul's  conference  with  Peter,  Gal.  2.  2. 

Paul's  curse  of  new  doctiine.  Gal.  1.8. 

Paul's  doctiine  approved.  Gal.  2.  2. 

Paul's  doctrine  of  faith,  Heb.  11.  1. 

Paul's  doct)  ine  of  good  woiks,  Kom.  4.  1. 

Paul's  doctrine  tried.  Gal.  2.  2. 

Paul  sent  to  preach.  Gal.  1.  1. 

Paul's  reprehension  of  Peter,  Gal.  2.  11. 

Paul's  reverence  to  Peter,  Gal.  1.  18. 

Paul  visits  Peter,  Gal.  1.  IS. 

Pax,  kissing  of  Rom.  16.  16. 

Pedigree  of  Christ,  Mat.  I.  16. 

Penal  laws  for  heretics,  Luke  14.  23. 

Penance,  Mat.  3.  2. 

Penance  a  giateful  sacrifice,  Rom.  12.  1, 

Penance  and  satisfaction,  1  Cor.  U.  31. 

Penance  by  Chiisl's  example,  Mark  1.  12. 

Penance  by  Paul,  1  Cor.  9.  27. 

Penance  due  pardoned,  Luke  23.  43. 

Penance  in  sackcloth,  Mat.  11.21. 

Penance  instituted,  John  20.  23. 

Penance  meritorious,  I  Cor.  9.  27. 

Penance,  necessity  of,  Luke  13.  3. 

Penance  of  the  primitive  church,  2  Cor.  2.  11. 

Penance  ready  for  all  sins,  Heb.  5.  4. 

Penance  remitted,  Luke  23.  43. 

Penance  voluntary,  2  Cor.  6.  5. 

Penitents  make  joy  in  heaven,  Ltike  15.  7. 

Pentecost,  Acts  2.  1. 

People,  devotion  of,  1  Cor.  14. 

People  instructed  by  images.  Acts  17.  29. 

People  not  defrauded  by  sacrament  in  one  kind, 

John  6.  58. 
People  not  judges  of  scripture,  Acts  17.  11. 
People  seduced  by  heretics,  MaU  24.  4. 
Perdition  of  Man,  1  Tim.  2.  4. 
Perfection,  Phil.  3.  12. 
Perfection  double,  Phil.  3.  12. 
Perfection  of  scriptures,  2  Tim.  3.  16. 
Perfection,  religious  state  of.  Mat.  19.  21. 
PermLssion  of  evil,  Mark  10.  4. 
Permission  of  sin,  Maik  10.  4. 
Perpetual  continency,  1  Cor.  7.  6. 
Perpetual  sacrifice  of  Christ,  Heb.  7.  17. 
Perpetuity  of  the  visible  church,  Acta  2. 47. 
Persecution,  2  Tim.  3.  12. 
Persecution  by  Antichrist,  Rev.  13.  7. 
Persecution  for  Christ,  Luke  6.  23. 
Perseverance  in  good,  Rev.  3.  II. 
Perseverance  not  sure,  1  Cor.  9.  27. 
Perscms,  acception  of,  James  2.  1. 
Persons,  incredulous,  1  Pet.  3.  20. 
Persons  in  the  Trinity,  1  John  6.  7. 
Peter,  Mat  16.  17. 

Peter  and  his  successors,  John  21.  17. 
Peter  and  Paul  founded  the  church  at  Rome, 

(Jal.  2.   7. 
Peter  approves  Paul's  doctrine,  Gal.  2.  2, 
Peter  at  Rome,  Rom.  16.  10. 
Peter  begins  his  primacy,  Acts  1.  15. 
Peter,  chains  of.  Acts  12.  6. 
Peter,  coadjutors  of,  Luke  5.  7. 
Peter  crucified  at  Rome,  John  21.  18. 
Peter  flshmg  for  souls,  Luke  5.  10. 
Peter,  general  pastor,  John  21.  17. 
Peter  head  of  ilie  church,  John  21.  17. 
Peier  head  of  the  council,  Acts  15.  7. 


INDEX. 


453 


Peter,  intercession  of,  Acts  5.  15. 

Peter,  pastoral  care  of,  after  death,  2  Pet.  1.15. 

Peter  personified  all  believing  Cailiolics,  .lolui 
6.  68. 

Peter,  pre-eminence  of,  Mark  3.  16. 

Peter  pre;;i(Vent  of  councils,  Acts  15.  6. 

Peter,  primacy  of.  Mat.  10.  2. 

Peter,  repentance  of.  Mat.  26.  75. 

Peter  reprehended  by  Paul,  Gal.  2.  11. 

Peter  reverenced  by  Paul,  Gal.  1.  l.S. 

Peter  rock  of  the  church,  Mat.  16.  18. 

Peter's  chair,  Rom.  1.  8. 

Petei's  commis.sion  to  the  Jews,  Gal.  2.  7. 

Peter's  error  in  beliaviour,  Gal   2.  11. 

Peter's  error  in  conversation,  Gal.  2.  11. 

Peter's  error  not  in  faitli.  Gal.  2.  11. 

Peter's  faith  unfallinsr,  Luke  22.  31. 

Peter's  fishing,  l.ukeo.  6. 

Peter,  shadow  of  .\cts  5.  15. 

Peter,  ship  of  Luke  5.  3. 

Peter,  successors  of,  John  21    17. 

Peter,  successors  of,  in  authority,  John  21.  17. 

Peter,  successors  of  in  the  fallh,  Luke  22.  31. 

Peter,  supremacy  of,  John  21.17. 

Peter,  tears  of.  Mat.  2tj.  7.3. 

Pi'ler  tries  Paul's  doctrine.  Gal.  2.  2. 

Peter  visited  by  Paul,  Gal.  1.  IS. 

Peter  writeth  from  Babylon,  1  Pel.  5.  13. 

Petition  of  Vi.gin  .Mary  grunt?i.l,  John  2.  5. 

Pharaoh,  Rom.  9.  17. 

Philosophy,  Col.  2.  8. 

Philo.sophy  abused,  Col.  2.  8. 

pilgrimage.  Mat.  2.  1. 

Pilgrimage  to  holy  places,  Mat.  17.  9. 

pilgrimage  to  the  holy  sepulchre,  Mat    28.  I. 

Pilgrims.  .Mat.  28.  I. 

Pillars  of  truth,  1  Tim.  3.  15. 

Places  holy,  Mat.  17.  9. 

Platonics,  John  1.  I. 

Plenitudo  potestatis,  Mat,  16.  19. 

Poly  carp,  2  John  10. 

Poor  relieved.  Mat,  26.  10. 

Pope,  Ephes.  4.  13. 

Pope  antichrist.  Mat.  24.  22. 

Pope  Joan,  Rev.  17.  4. 

Pope,  infallibility  of,  Luke  22.  31. 

Pope  not  Antichrist,  Rev.  13.  18. 

Pope,  office  of  called  apostleship,  Ephes.  4.  11. 

Pope,  pastor  of  all  pastors,  John  21.  17. 

Pope,  rector  of  the  church,  1  Tim.  3.  15 

Pope  resolves  doubts,  Luke  22.  31. 

Popes  err  not  definitely,  Luke  22.  31. 

Popes  err  not  judicially,  Luke  22.  31. 

Popes  err  personally,  Luke  22.  31. 

Pope's  fool  kissed,  Acts  4.  37. 

Popes,  succession  of,  Ephes.  4.  II. 

Popish  ancestors,  2  Tim.  1.5. 

Popish  bishops  reprehended  by  heretics,  Gal.  2. 11. 

Popish  confession,  James  5.  16. 

Popish  confirmation.  Acts  8.  17. 

Popish  fasting  days,  Mai.  9.  14. 

Popish  priests  communicate  with  Peter  and  his 

successors,  Mat.  12.  30. 
Popisli  sacraments.  Gal.  4.  3. 
Popish  vestments,  1  Cor.  11.  29. 
Poptulations,  1  Tim.  2.  1. 
Potter  and  pot,  Rom.  9.  21. 
Power,  judicial,  of  bishops.  Rev.  20.  4. 
Power  of  bishops  agamst  heretics,  2  Cor.  10.  6. 
Power  of  Christ,  John  3.  31. 
Power  of  consecration,  I  Cor.  11.  24. 
Power  of  prifsts  above  angels,  .lohn  20.  23. 
Power  of  priests  above  princes,  John  20.  23. 


Power  of  the  apostles  to  remit  sins,  Mat.  18.  18, 

Power  to  bind,  Mat.  18.  18. 

Power  to  loose,  Mat.  18.  19. 

Power  to  pardon,  1  ('or.  4.  21. 

Power  to  punish,  I  Cor.  4.  21. 

Prayer,  1  Tiin.  2.  1. 

Prayer  and  fasting.  Mat.  17.  21. 

Player  for  Peter,  Acts  12.  17. 

Prayer  for  the  conversion  of  souls,  Rom.  1.  9. 

Prayer  for  the  dead,  2  Cor.  5.  10. 

Prayer  in  Latin,  I  Cor.  14. 

Prayer  in  the  Mass,  1  Tim.  2.  2. 

Prayer  of  heretics,  Mark  3.  12. 

Prayer  of  John,  Kev.  22.  20. 

Prayer  of  priests,  Heb.  5.  7. 

Prayer  requires  faith,  James  1.  6, 

Prayers  of  papists,  Heb.  5.  7. 

Prayers  and  fasts.  Mat.  17.  21. 

Prayers  at  the  lime  of  holy  orders,  Luke  6. 12 

Prayers  not  understood  acceplal)le.  Mat.  21.  16. 

Prayers  of  Christ  effectual,  Heb.  5.  7. 

Prayers  of  saints,  2  Cor.  1.  3. 

Prayers  of  sainls  in  heaven,  2  Pet.  1.  15. 

Prayer  to  sainls,  Mat.  22.  30. 

Praying  to  Clnist,  1  Tim.  2.  5. 

Praying  to  saints,  1  TiiT).  3.  5. 

Preachers,  calling  of,  Heb.  5.  4. 

Preachers,  crowns  of,  1  Pet.  5.  4. 

Preachers,  due  of,  1  Cor.  9.  7. 

Preachers,  heretical,  vanity  of,  Luke  6.  2G. 

Preachers  not  called,  Rom.  10.  15. 

Preachers  not  sent,  Rom.  10.  15. 

Preachers,  reward  of,  Philip.  4.  I. 

Preaching  contrary  to  the  faith  forbidden,  Gal. 
1.8. 

Preaching  of  proteslants  avoided.  Tit.  3.  10. 

Precepts  and  counsels,  Mat.  19.  12. 

Precepts  of  the  apostles,  1  Cor.  7.  12. 

Precepts  of  the  church,  1  Thes.  4.  8. 

Precursors  of  Antichrist,  2  Thes.  2.  3. 

Predestination  of  God,  Rom.  8.  30. 

Pre-eminence  of  bishops  above  priests,  Tit.  1.  5. 
Pre-eminence  of  Peter,  Maik3.  16. 
Pre-eminence  of  sacrament  above  manna,  John 

6.  49. 
Pre-eminence  of  the  New  Testament  sacrament, 

2  Cor.  3.  9. 
Preference  in  alms.  Gal.  6.  10. 
Presbyter,  .\cts  14.22. 
Prescript  fasting  days,  Mat.  15.  9. 
Piesence,  corporal,  John  12.  8. 
Presence,  figuriUive,  Mat.  26   20. 
Presence  of  Christ  in  the  sacrament,  1  Cor.  11.  27. 
Presence,  real,  Mat.  26.  26. 
Preservation  of  Rome,  2  Thes.  2.  3. 
Presumption  of  Protestants,  1  Jolm  4.  17. 
Presumptuous  security,  1  John  4.  17. 
Pride  of  lieretics.  2  Cor.  10.  4. 
Priest  and  king,  Chiisl,  Heb.  5.  6. 
P.iest,  calling  of  Heb.  5.  1,  4. 
Priest  fuiever,  Christ,  Heb.  7.  17. 
Priesthood,  external,  Heb.  7.  12. 
Priestiiood,  honour  of  Mat.  23.  13. 
Priesthood,  new,  Introduced,  Heb.  7.  19. 
Priesthood  of  Christ,  Heb.  5.  1. 
Priestho(^d  of  Christ,  external,  Heb.  8.  3. 
Priesthood  of  Christ  most  excellent,  Heb.  D.  6. 
Priesthood,  translation  of  Heb.  7.  12. 
Priesthood  usurped,  John  10.  1. 
Pvleslhood,  vicarship  of  CorLst,  2  Cor.  5.  18. 
Priestly  actions  of  Christ,  Heb.  5.  7. 
Priestly  iiarments.  Rev.  1.  13. 
Priestly  petalon  Rev.  1.  13. 


454 


mDEX. 


Priest,  name  of,  Acts  14.  22. 

Priest,  uffice  of,  Ileb.  5.  I. 

Priests  and  bisliops  distinct,  Pliil.  1.  1. 

Priests  and  lawyers,  Lulle  1'^.  46. 

Priests,  blessing  of  preeininenl,  Heb.  5.7. 

Pi-Jesis  called  angels,  Kev.  I.  20. 

Priests,  continency  of  Luke  1.  23 

Priests  consecrated  by  bisliops.  Tit.  1.  5. 

Priests,  consecration  of,  I  Tim.  4.  14. 

Priests,  conlinuins  of,  Eplies.  4.  13. 

Priests'  crown  tliaven,  I  I'et.  5.  3. 

Priests  forgive  sins,  Mot.  8.4. 

Priests  instructed  by  Paul,  1  Tim.  3.  2. 

Priests,  nianiage  of,  Mai.  8.  14. 

Priests,   mairiuge  of,   contrary  to  the  canons,  1 

Tim.  3.  2. 
Priests,  ministers  of  extreme  unction,  Jar.ies  5. 

15. 
Priests,  ministers  of  reconciliation,  2  Cor.  5.  18. 
Priests  necessary,  Heb.  .\  1. 
Priests  of  the  Old  Testament,  Mark  15.  11. 
Priests  of  the  New  Testament,  Maik  15.  11. 
Priests,  order  of,  Heb.  5.  I. 
Priests,  power  of,  to  consecrate,  Luke  22.  19. 
Priests  remit  sins,  Luke  5.  24. 
Priests  saying  mass,  receive  in  both  kinds,  John 

6.58. 
Priests,  shaven  crowns  of,  1  Pet.  5.  3. 
Priests  superior  to  princes,  John  20.23. 
Primacy  of  Peter,  Mat.  10.2. 
Primitive  church,  John  6.  58. 
Princes  have  not  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction,  Mat. 

22.21. 
Princes  inferior  to  priests,  John  20  23. 
Princes  not  spiritual  heads,  1  Pet.  2.  13. 
Princes,  sins  of,  exempt  not  from  obedience,  1 

Pet.  2.  18. 
Princes,  temporal  authority  of,  Heb.  5.  1. 
Prrncrsto  be  obeyed,  Mark  12.  17. 
Principal  creature,  Ephes.  5.  29. 
Principal  question.  Acts  15.  13. 
Piisoners,  2  Cor.  9.  1. 
Piisoneis  for  religion,  Heb.  10.  34. 
Prisoners  relieved,  2  Tim.  1.  12. 
Private  Interpretation  of  scripture,  2  Pet.  I.  20. 
Privilege  of  office,  John  11.  51. 
Privilege  of  order,  Jnhn  11.  51. 
Privileges  of  the  clergy.  Mat.  17.  26. 
Privileges  of  wicked  Priests,  Luke  10.  16. 
Piocession  of  Palm  Sunday,  Mat.  21.  8. 
Processions,  Mat  21.  8. 
Processions  meritorious.  Mat.  21.8. 
Proctors  for  prisoners,  2  Cor.  9.  1. 
Profanation  of  churches,  Mark  11.  16. 
Profane  bread  of  Protestants,  1  Cor.  11.  29. 
Profane  men,  MaiH  5  3. 

Profaners  of  cliu  dies  punished,  Mark  11.  16. 
Profess-d  virgin  may  Lniirry,  I  Cor.  7.  28. 
Professed  viigin  may  not  marry,  1.  Col.  7.  28. 
Professing,  Acts  19.  18. 
Profitable  sei-vants,  Luke  17.  10. 
Profit  of  reading  the  scriptures,  2  Tim.  3.  16. 
Prohibition  of  marriage,  I  Tim.  4.  1. 
Protection  of  Angels,  Mat.  18    18. 
Protection  of  the  church  by  Christ,  Mat.  28.  20. 
Protectors,  angels,  1  John  3.  1. 
Protestant  books  avoided,  Til.  3.  10. 
Protestants,  Acts  II.  26. 

Protestants  abhor  the  word  Catholic,  James  1.  I. 
Protestants  against  James,  James  2.  24. 
Protestants  described  as  heretics,  2  Pet.  2.  19. 
Protestants'  estimation  of  marriage,  Ephes.  5.  32. 
Protestants,  faith  of,  1  Tim,  1.  4. 


Protestants  forerunners  of  Antichrist,  2Tbe8.  2. 3. 
Protestants  imilute  not  CHiilsi,  1  Cor.  II.  23. 
Protestants,  nicunbtHncy  of,  2  Cor.  1.  18. 
Protestants,  preacblng  of,  avoided,  Tit.  3.  10. 
Piotestanls,  pietun.plif  n  of,  1  Jcl.n  4.  17. 
Protestants,  profane  bread  of,  1  Cor.  11.  29. 

PkOTESTANTS  see  HEhETlCS. 

Piotestanls,  service  of,  avoided.  Tit.  3.  10. 
Protestants  take  away  the  saci  anient,  I  Cor.  11.24 
Piotestanls,     iheir    esiinja.ion    of     iiialiimony, 

Ephes.  5.  32. 
Protestants,  iLeir  security  of  salvation,  Rom.  B,  1. 
Protestants,  wolves  ravening,  Acts  20.  29. 
Protestants  wiangle  like  Allans,  John  1.  I 
Protestation  of  lallh,  Run.  10.  S. 
Providence  of  (;od  to  Rome,  Acts  27.  23. 
Provincial  councils.  Acts  15.  28. 
Public  fasts,  Mat.  6.  16. 
Public  prayeis,  1  Tim.  2.  2. 
Publif-hing,  Acts  19.  18. 

Punishments  after  remission  of  sins,  Heb.  12.  0. 
Punishment  for  example,  Luke  13.  2, 
Punishment  of  heitllcs,  2  Cor.  10.  3. 
I'unisliment  of  profiineis  of  churches,  John 2. 15. 
Punishment  of  sin,  Rom.  1.  26. 
Puigalorial  fire,  I  Cor.  3.5. 
Purgatory,  Mat.  12.  32. 
Purity  before  the  sacrament,  John  13.  5. 

R. 

Rabbi,  Mat.  23.  8. 

Rahab,  James  2.  25. 

Rash  admittance  to  the  priesthood,  1  Tim.  3.  0. 

Rash  credit,  1  Thes.  5.  -.^l. 

Reading  of  the  Bil  le,  Acts  17.  II. 

Real  presence  not  believed,  John  6.  66. 

Reading  the  scriptures,  2  Tim.  3.  16. 

Reasoning  upon  miracles,  John  5.  2. 

Receiving  in  loth  kinds  not  necessary,  John  6.  32. 

Receiving  In  one  kind  authorized  by  the  primi- 
tive church,  John  6.  58. 

Receiving  in  one  kind  authorized  by  the  scrip- 
tures, John  6.  58. 

Real  Presence,  Maik  14.  22. 

Receiving  in  one  or  both  kinds  indifferent,  John 
6.  58. 

Receiving  of  the  sacrament  requires  purity,  John 
13.  5. 

Receiving  the  mass  unworthily,  1  Cor.  11.  27. 

Receiving  the  sacrament,  John  6.  53. 

Reconciliation  to  Rome,  John  4.  20. 

Re  tor  of  the  church,  1  Tim.  3.  15. 

Redeemers,  many,  1  Tim   2.  5. 

Reign  of  Antlchilst,  Rev.  20.  7. 

Reign  of  Christ,  Rev.  20.  4. 

Relics,  1  Tim.  3    15. 

Relies  and  images.  Mat.  9.  21. 

Relics  ciinfc.uiid  the  devil,  Acts  19.  15. 

Relics  honouied,  Mat    14.  2. 

Relics  of  Sleplien,  Acts  8.  2. 

Relics  perform  miracles,  Aits  19.  12. 

Relifs,  touching  of,  Mot.  9.  22. 

Relics  translated,  Heb.  11.  22. 

Relics,  true.  Acts  19.  12. 

Relief  of  the  poor.  Mat.  26.  10. 

Relievers  of  prl.-<oners,  2  Tim.  1.  12. 

Religion  of  angels,  Col.  2.  18. 

Religion  of  the  New  Testament  Is  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar,  Luke  22.  20. 

Religious  olinsgivihg,  Piiilip.  4.  18. 

Religious  communication  with  heretics,  2  Cor. 
6.  14. 


INDEX 


aa 


Religious  dissensions,  Acts  15.  2. 

Relisious  fasting,  Luke  2.  37. 

Rfli:jious  life,  Luke  10.  42. 

Religious  men,  blessing  of,  Mat.  19.  13. 

Religious  perfection.  Mat.  19.  21. 

Religious  persons  imitate  Cluist,  1  Thes.  1.  6 

Religious  single  life,  Mat.  22.  30 

Religious  slate  of  perfection,  Mat.  19.  21. 

Religious  worslilp  of  crealuves.  Rev.  19."  10. 

Remission  hy  Chilst.  Maik  3.  10. 

Remission  of  penance,  Luke  23.  43. 

Remission  of  sin  by  baptism,  Ifrfb.  10   18. 

Remission  of  sin  by  creatures,  .lames  5.  14. 

Remission  of  sin  by  tlie  blood  of  Christ,   1  John 

1.7. 
Remission  of  sin  in  the  church,  Mat.  12.  32. 
Repentance  of  Pater,  Mat.  26.  75. 
Repetition  of  the  sanctus,  Rev.  4.  8, 
Reprob<alio  \,  Rom.  9.  22, 
Resemblances  of  nngel.s.  Acts  17.  29. 
Resemblances  of  the  Trinity,  Acts  17.  29. 
Respect  of  masters  in  religion,  2Cor.  8.*5. 
Respect  of  reward,  Rev.  3.  5. 
Restitution,  Luke  19.8. 
Resurrection  of  the  soul,  Rev.  20.  5. 
Retaining  of  sins,  John  20.  23. 
Reverence  of  Jesus'  name,  Phil.  2.  10. 
Reverence  to  the  Lord's  body,  Mat.  27.  59. 
Rewa  d,  Mat.  B.  12. 
Rewards  and  merits.  Mat.  13.  8. 
Reward  for  alms,  2  Cor.  9,  6. 
Reward  of  good  works.  2  Tim.  I.  12. 
Reward  of  preacliers,  Philip.  4.  I. 
Reward  of  forsakhig  anything  for  Christ's  salie, 

Mark  10.  30. 
Reward  of  vow  of  poverty,  Mat.  19.  27. 
Reward  of  well  doing,  Rev.  2.  5. 
Rewaids  In  heaven  different.  Mat.  20.  9. 
Rheniish  translation,  reasons  for,  Preface  16. 
Rich  man,  Luke  U.  22. 
Right  intention,  Mat.  25.  3. 
Rock  of  tlie  church,  Mat.  16.  18. 
Roman  apostacy,  2  Thes.  2.  3. 
Roman  faith,  Luke  22.  31. 
Roman  faith  commended,  Rom.  1.  8. 
Roman  liierarcliy,  orders  of,  1  Tim.  3.  8. 
Roman  pilgrimages.  Mat.  17.  9. 
Roman  stations,  Mat.  17.  9. 
Rome  and  Babylon,  Rev.  17.  4. 
Rome  called,  Babylon,  Rev.  17.'  18. 
Rome  described,  Rev.  17.9. 
Rome,  dignity  of.  Mat.  23.3. 
Rome  drunk  with  saint's  blood,  Rev.  17.  6. 
Rome  is  Babylon,  1  Pet.  5.  13. 
Rome  preserved  in  the  truth.  Mat.  23.  2. 
Rood  in  churches,  John  19.  26. 
Rule  of  Augustine,  I  Cor.  14. 
Rule  of  faith,  Rom.  12.  6. 
Ruler  of  the  church,  1  Tim.  3.  15. 
'Running  for  the  game,  1  Cor.  9.  24. 

S. 

Sackclofh  penance.  Mat.  3.  2. 
Sacrament  above  manna,  John  6.  55. 
Sacrament  adored,  Mat.  2.  11. 
Sacramental  benefius,  John  4.  23. 
Sacramental  my.=t"ry,  Mat.  26.  20. 
Sacramenal  words.  James  5.  11. 
Sacrament.s,  both  kinds  not  necessary,  John  6.  33. 
Saciamf-nt  called  bread,  Mat.  26.  29. 
Sacrament,  effects  of,  .lolm  6.  53 
Sacrament  in  one  kind,  John  6.  58. 


Sacrament  is  not  in  receiving,  1  Cor  II.  24. 

.Sacrament,  manna,  John  6.  49. 

Sacrament  not  necessary  lo  salvation,  John  6.  63, 

sacrament  of  conlirmatlon,  Acis  8.  17. 

Sacrament  of  maniage,  Mat.  5.  33. 

Sacrament  of  tlie  altar,  .lolin  6.  32. 

Sacrament  requires  purity,  John  13.  5. 

Sacraments,  John  13.  14. 

Sacramenis,  causes  of  justification,  1  Tim   1    6, 

Sacraments  compared.  Gal.  4  3. 

Sacramenis  defined  by  the  church,  John  13   14, 

Sacraments,  external  elenienisof,  Gal.  4  3." 

Sacraments,  figures  of,  Luke  22.  19. 

Sacramenis  from  Christ's  side,  John  19.  34. 

Sacraments  in  sickness,  Mark  2.  5. 

Sacraments,  iwaning  of,  taught,  John  13.  14, 

Sa<;raments  of  New  Testament,  2  Cor.  3,  9. 

Sacrarneius  omitted,  Luke  7.  30. 

Sacraments,  viiiue  of,  John  19.  34. 

Sacrament  laken  away,  I  Cor.  U.'  24. 

Sacrament,  water  of  the  rock,  John  6.  55, 

Sacred  ceremonies,  John  9.  6. 

Sacred  images.  Col.  3.  5. 

i»!acrlflce,  Luke 22.  19. 

Sacrifice,  commemorative,  Luke  22.  19, 

Sacrifice,  eternal.  Mat.  9.  13. 

Sacrifice,  figurative,  Luke  22.  19. 

Saciifice,  necessary,  Heb.  5.  1. 

Sacrifice  of  Christ  perpetual,  Ileh.  7.  17. 

Sacrifice  of  tlie  allar,  Heb.  9.  16,  25. 

Sacrifice  of  the  altar  abollslied,  2  Thes.  2.  3 

Sacrifice  of  the  cross,  Heb.  5.  1. 

Sacrifice  of  the  Jews  insufficient,  Ileb.  10.  2,- 

Sacrifice  of  the  mass,  Mat.  26.  26. 

Sacrilege,  Acts  5.  2. 

Sacrilege  against  relics.  Mat   14.  2. 

Sadducee.s,  Acts  23.  8. 

Saints,  Luke  20.  36. 

Saints,  after  death,  with  Christ,  2  Cor.  5.  8. 

Saints,  advocates,  1  John  2.  1, 

Saint.s.  belief  of,  Philemon~5. ' 

Saints  canonized.  Mat.  2.  16. 

Salnlscare  for  us,  Rev.  2.  26. 

Sainis  dead  interfere  for  the  living.  Mat.  17.  3, 

Saints  dead,  translation  of.  Mat.  14.  12.  ' 

Saints,  dignity  of,  Luke  20.  36. 

Saints,  faith  of,  Philtinon  5. 

Saints,  feasts  of,  Heh.  13.  7. 

Saints,  festivities  of.  Gal.  4.  4. 

Sainis  hear  prayeis,  Mat,  22.  30. 

Saints  in  heaven  pray  for  the  living,  2  Pet.  I.  IB. 

Sainis  licnouied.  1  John  2.  1. 

Saints,  intercession  of,  Luke  5.  20. 

Saints,  invocation  of,  Heb.  4    16. 

Saints,  justification  of.  Rev.  19.  8.  . 

Saints  know  our  hearts,  Luke  15.  10. 

Saints  know  our  thoughts,  I  Cor.  2.  11. 

Saints,  mediators,  2  Cor.  1.  11. 

Sainis,  memory  of.  Heb.  13.7. 

Saints,  our  hope,  Rom.  10.  14, 

Saints,  patrons.  Rev.  2.  26. 

Saints,  patrons  of  miracles,  John  5.  2. 

Saints,  prayers  of,  2  Cor.  1.  3. 

Saints  pray  for  us,  Uev.  6.  10. 

Sainis  present  at  relics,  liev.  6.  8. 

Saints  present  at  tombs.  Rev.  6.  8. 

Saints,  redeemers,  1  Tim.  1.  5. 

Saints,  relics  of  Rev.  6.  8. 

Saints  translated.  Mat.  14.  12. 

Saints  woikers  of  miracles,  John  5.  2. 

Salutallon  apostolical.  Rum.  1.  7. 

Salvation.  Epbes.  2.  8. 

Salvation  by  Christ  without  creatures,  John  6.  a. 


456 


INDEX. 


Salvation  In  the  churfh,  1  Jnhii  1.  3. 
JSalvaiion  witliout  tlie  sficraint;iiis,  John  6.  53. 
Sancii location  of  llie  altar  by  the  Lord's  body, 

Mat.  23.  19. 
Sanctified  creatures,  Acts  Ti.  2. 
Sanclus  thrice  repeiitert,  Uev.  A.  8. 
Satan,  following  of,  1  Tiin.  5.  13. 
Satisfaction,  2  Cor.  1.  5. 
Satisfaction  and  merit,  2  Cor.  1.  5 
Satisfaction  and  penance,  Luke  23.  43. 
Satisfaction  due  pardoned,  Luke  23.  43. 
Satisfaction  for  others,  2  Cor.  2.  10. 
Satisfaction  for  sin.  Mat.  3.  8. 
Saviour  imitated,  I  Thes.  1.  6. 
Saviours  many,  1  Tim.  2.  5. 
Satan,  binding  of,  Rev.  20.  7. 
Satan,  loo.sin?  of.  Rev.  20.  7. 
Scandal  avoided,  Acts  22.  24. 
Scandal  in  things  Indifferent,  1  Cor.  10.  22. 
Schism,  Acts  15.  24. 
Schlsinatical  assemblies,  Acts  15.  28. 
Schismaiical  temple,  John  4.  20. 
Schismatics,  Jude  19. 

Schismatics,  baptism  of,  deteF'able.  I  Pet.  3.  21. 
Schism  detestable,  1  John  2.  19. 
Schools,  learning  of.  Col.  2.  8. 
Sciences,  iiuman,  Col.  2.  8. 
Scripture,  Gai.  2.  4. 
Scripture  abused,  Col.  2.  16,21. 
Scripture  alleged  by  Arians,  .John  14.  28. 
Scripture  alleged  by  heretics.  Mat.  4.  6. 
Scripture  altered  by  heretics,  Luke  1.  6. 
Scripture  and  the  church  compared,  Gal.  2.  4. 
Scripture  and  tradition,  2  Thes.  2.  15. 
Scripture,  antiquity  of,  Gal.  2.  4. 
Scripture  as  pearls  to  swine.  Mat.  7.  6. 
Scripture,  authority  of.  Gal.  2.  4. 
Scripture  translated  not  necessary.  Pre/ace  9. 
Scripture  translated  not  piofiiable.  Preface  9. 
Scripture,  translators  of,  Pre/ace  13. 
Scrlpures  always  true,  I  Tim.  3.  15. 
Scriptures  belong  not  to  heretics,  Page  24. 
Scriptures  canonical.  Gal.  2.4. 
Scriptures,  difficulties  in.  Preface  16. 
Scriptures  falsely  applied,  Luke  4.  8. 
Scriptures  hardly  understood,  2  Pet  3.  16. 
Scriptures  not  generally  read,  2  Tim.  3.  16. 
Scriptures    not    understood   by  heretics,   Luke 

6.  3. 
Scriptures  perfect,  2  Tim.  3.  16. 
Scriptures  read  by  common  people.  Preface  12. 
Scriptures  testified  by  the  church,  Gal.  2.  4. 
Scripture  written,  2  Cor.  3.  3. 
Secret  confession,  John  20.  23. 
Sect,  Acts  28.  22. 
Sectarian  spite.  Mat.  7.  16. 
Sectaries,  Acts  11.  26. 
Sectmasters,  James  3.  1. 
Security  of  salvation,  Rom.  ,'>.  1. 
Security  of  salvation  vain,  Rom.  5.  1. 
Security  of  the  church,  Mat.  16.  18. 
Security  presumptuous,  1  John  4.  17. 
Secular  life,  Luke  10.  42. 
Seducers,  2  John  10. 
Seduction  by  heretics,  2  Cor.  113. 
Sed.ictlon  of  heretics.  Mat.  24.  4. 
See  of  Rome  preser/ed  in  truth.  Mat.  23.  2. 
Segregation  of  lieretics,  Jude  19. 
Sending  down  the  Holy  Ghost,  Acts  2.  4. 
Seniors,  I  Pet.  5.  1. 
Sense  allegorical,  Oal.  4.  24. 
Sen.se  literal,  Gal.  4.  24. 
Sense  of  scripture  Gal.  4.  24. 


St-n.iual  man,  2  Cor.  2.  14. 
Htpulchre  of  CluiMl,  pilgrimage  to,  Mat.  28.  1. 
'  Sepulchres  of  martyrs,  Jolin  20.  U. 
Sepulchre  visited,  Mat.  28.  1. 
Sermons  of  litneli.^s,  Miiik  .''.  12. 
Servants,  unpro/italile.  I^uke  17.  10. 
.Service  in  th>'  Latin  loiigub,  1  Cor.  14. 
Service  uflic)tii;;g,  l!;irk  3.  12. 
Servile  fear,  1  John  4.  Is. 
Servos  servoruin  l>i"i,  John  21.  17. 
Seven  a  mystical  number.  Rev.  1.  4. 
Seven  churches,  Kev.  1.4. 
Seven  stars.  Rev.  1.  20. 
Seventh  day,  lleb.  4.  4. 
Shadow  of  Peter,  Acts  5.  15. 
Shaven  crowns  of  priests,  2  Thes.  3.  10. 
Ship  of  Peter,  Luke  5.  3. 
Sickness,  Mark  2.  5. 
Sickness  tlirougii  sin,  John  5.  14. 
Sign  and  thing,  Luke  22.  19. 
Signification  of  names,  Luke  L  63. 
Sign  of  Jolias,  Luke  11.  29. 
Sign  of- the  cross,  1  Tim.  3.  5. 
Signs  (jf  devotion,  Luke  19.  4. 
Signs  special,  2  Thes.  2.  3. 
Simon  Magus,  Acts  8.  24. 
Simony,  Acts  8.  18. 
Sin,  James  1.  15. 

Sin  against  conscience,  Rom.  14.  23. 
Sin  against  the  Holy  (ihost.  Mat.  12.  32. 
Sin,  contrition  for,  2  Cor.  7.  9, 
Sin,  dead  to,  Horn.  6.  10. 
Sin  forgiven  after  death,  Mark  3.  29. 
Single  life  angelical,  Mat.  22.  30. 
Sin,  original,  Ephes.  1.  21. 
Sin  remitted  by  baptism,  Heb.  10.  18. 
Sin  remitted  by  penance,  Heb.  10.  26. 
Sin  the  cause  of  Infirmity,  John  5.  14. 
Sin  the  cause  of  sickness,  John  5.  14. 
Sin  to  death,  I  John  5.  16. 
Sin  without  consent,  1  John  3.  4. 
Sins  covered,  Rom.  4.  7. 
Sins  crying  to  heaven.  James  5.  4. 
Sins  forgiven  by  priests.  Mat.  8.  4. 
Sins,  mortal,  1  John  3.  4. 

Sins  must  be  confessed  to  a  priest,  Luke  17.  14, 
Sins  of  two  kinds,  1  John  1.  8. 
Sins  remitted,  Jolm  20.  23. 
Sins  remitted  in  the  church,  Mat.  12.  32. 
Sins  retained,  John  20.  23. 
Sins  venial.  Mat.  5.  23. 
Society  of  predestinates,  1  Tim.  3.  15. 
Solemnities,  miracles  at,  John  5.  2. 
Solitary  contemplation,  Mark  1.35. 
Solomon's  temple,  Heb.  9.  4. 
Souls  converted,  James  5.  20. 
Special  faith,  James  2.  26. 
Special  signs,  2  Thes.  2.  3. 
Special  virtue  from  a  bishop,  2  Tim.  1.  7. 
Spirit  boasted  of,  1  John  4.  1. 
Spiiit  of  tiuti),  Jolm  16.  23. 
Spirits  of  trutli  assists  tiie  church,  John  16.  23. 
Spirits  discerned,  I  John  4.  1. 
Spiiiis  tried,  I  John  4.  I. 
Spirit,  testimony  of,  Rom.  8.  16. 
Spiritual  fathers,  Mat.  23.  10. 
Spiritual  goverinnfiit,  1  Pet.  2.  13. 
Spiritual  hosts,  I  Pet.  2.  13. 
Spiritual  kindred  preferred,  Gal.  6.  10. 
Spiritual  kings.  Rev.  5.  10. 
Spiiitual  law,  Rom.  2.  29. 
Spiritual  man,  2  Cor.  2.  14. 
Spiritual  ofllcers,  Ephes.  4. 11. 


INDEX. 


Abf 


Spiritual    power    punishes    the    profaners    of 

cliurches,  Marie  11.16. 
Spiritual  priests,  1  Pet.  2.  13. 
Spiritual  teachers,  duty  to,  Gal.  6.  6. 
Spiteful  writings  of  heretics,  Phil.  3.  15. 
Spitefulness  of  sects,  Phil.  3.  15. 
Spite  of  heretics.  Mat.  7.  16. 
Spittle  of  Christ  works  miracles,  Mark  8.  33. 
Spot  in  the  church,  Ephes.  5.  25. 
Stars  angels.  Rev.  1.  20. 
State  of  religious  perfection,  Mat.  19.  21, 
Stephen,  relics  of,  Acts  8.  2. 
Strange  tongues,  1  Cor.  14. 
Stubble,  hay  and  wood,  1  Cor.  3.  12. 
Style  of  Scriptures  hard,  2  Pet.  3.  16. 
Succession  by  the  true  temple,  John  4.  20. 
Succession  of  bishops,  Ephes.  4.  13. 
Succession  of  popes,  Ephes.  -1.  11. 
Suffering  meritorious,  2  Cor.  4.  17. 
Sufferings  for  the  gospel,  Mark  8.  35, 
Sufferings  of  the  cross,  Heb.  5.  7. 
Sufficiency  of  Christ's  passion,  Ileb.  B.  9.- 
Sunday,  Rev.  1.  10. 
Supererogalioii,  Luke  10.  35. 
Supererogation  for  oiliers,  2  Cor.  8.  14. 
Supererogation,  works  of,  I  Cor.  9.  16, 
Superiority  of  the  clergy,  1  Pel.  5.  3. 
.Superiors  reprehended  by  Inferiors,  Gal.  2.  II. 
Superstition,  Acts  17.  22. 
Superstitious  touching  of  relics.  Mat.  9.  22. 
Supersubstantial  bread,  Mat.  6.  11. 
Supper  of  chaiity,  1  Cor.  11.20. 
Supper  of  the  Lord,  1  Cor.  11.  20. 
Supremacy  of  Peter,  John  21.  17. 
Supremacy  of  Princes,  1  Pet.  2.  13. 
Synagogue  casting  out  of;  John  9.  22,. 

T. 

Table  blessed  by  a  priest,  1.  Tim.  4. 4, 

Table  of  Devils,  1  Cor.  10.  21. 

Teachers,  false,  1  John  4.  8. 

Teachers,  spiritual.  Gal.  6.  6. 

Teaching  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  Luke  12.  11.. 

Tears  of  Peter,  Mat.  26.  75. 

Temple  of  Antichrist,  2  Thes.  2.  3. 

Temples  schismatical,  John  4.  20. 

Temples  true,  John  4.  20. 

Temporal  authority  of  princes,  Heb.  5.  1. 

Temporal  benefits  for  ministers,  2  Cor.  8. 14- 

Temporal  government,  1  Pet.  2. 13. 

Temporal  princes  have  no  ecclesiastical  juris- 
diction. Mat.  22.  21. 

Temporal  punishment,  Heb.  12..  6. 

Temptations  of  the  devil,  Luke  4.  13. 

Testament  established  by  the  blood  of  Christ, 
Heb.  8.  11. 

Testaments  dedicated  in  blood,  Luke  22.  20. 

Testimony  of  tlie  church  to  the  scriptures,  Gal. 
2.  4. 

Testimony  of  the  spirit,  Rom.  8.  16. 

Thanksgiving,  1  Tim.  2.  1. 

Theological  virtues,  1  Cor.  13.  13. 

Thing  and  sign,  Luke  22.  19. 

Things  indiffcrent,^  1  Cor.  10.22. 

Third  place  after  life,  Luke  8.  55. 

Thousand  years  reign  of  Christ,  Rev.  20.  4. 

Three  kings  of  Colen,  Mat.  2.  1 1. 

Time  of  holy  orders,  Acts  13.  3. 

Times,  holy,  1  Tim-.  3i  5. 

Tithes,  Heb.  7.  4. 

Tithes  of  Abraham,  Heb.  7.  4. 

Titles  of  Virgin  Maiy,  Acts  1.  14.. 
39 


loieraxion  oi  evii,  jonir  n.  b. 
Tongues,  1  Cor.  14.  2.  V 

Tongues  unknown,  1  Cor.  It 
Touching  of  relics.  Mat.  9.  22. 


Toleration  of  evil,  John^  12.  6. 

Tons 

Tc 

Touc 

Tradition,  2  Thes.  2.  15. 

Tradition  and  scripture,  2  Thes.  2. 15. 

Tradition  unwritten,  2  Cor.  3.  3. 

Tradition  unwritten  is  gospel,  Gal.  1.  8. 

Tradition  without  writing,  2  Thes.  2.  15. 

Traditions  apostolical.  Mat.  15.  9. 

Traditions  Jewish,  Mat.  15.  9. 

Traditions  with  scripture,  2  Thes.  2.  15. 

Transfiguration,  Mat.  17.  2. 

Translation  of  dead  saints,  Mat.  14.  12. 

Translation  of  heretics  corrupt,  2  Cor.  4.  2. 

Translation  of  priesthood,  Ileb.  7.  12. 

Translation  of  scripture  not  necessary.  Preface  9. 

Translation  of  the  Bible  not  profitable,  Preface  9. 

Translators,  heretical.  Acts  14.  22. 

Translators  of  the  Bible,  Preface  13. 

Transubstantiation.,  Mat.  26.  26. 

Tribulation  meritorious  of  glory,  2  Cor.  4.  17. 

Tribute  from  clergy,  Rom.  13.  6. 

Trinity,  images  of,.  Acts  17.  29. 

Triple  Antichrists  against  Christ,  Rev.  13.  17. 

True  bread,  John  6.  32. 

True  Christian  liberty,  2  Cor.  3.  17. 

True  miracles  only  in  the  Catholic  church,  Mat- 

17.  19. 
Ti-ue  temple  prevails,  John  4.  20. 
True  temple  proved  by  succession,  John  4.  20. 
Truth  not  found  by  heretics,  John  5.  39. 
Truth  not  found  by  Jews,  John  5.  39. 
Truth  of  relics,  Acts  10.  12. 
Truth  of  scripture,  1  Tim.  3.  15. 
Truth,  pillar  of,  1  Tim.  3.  15. 
Truth,  spirit  of,  John  16.  23. 
Twelfth  day.  Mat.  2.  1. 

Two  chalices  at  the  Lord's  supper,  Luke  22. 17. 
Two  cups  at  the  Lord's  supper,  Luke  22.  17. 
Two  kinds  of  sins,  1  John  I.  8. 
Tyrannical  dominion  forbidden,  2  Cor.  2.  24. 
Tyranny  of  clergy,  1  Pet.  5.  3. 

U. 

Ubiquitarians,  John  20.  19. 

Unbelievers  have  Judas  for  chief,  John  6.  68. 

Unbloody  sacrifice,  Heb.  9.  25. 

Uncertainty  of  grace,  Rev.  2. 4. 

Uncertainty  of  justification,  1  Cor.  4.  4. 

Unclean  meats,  1  Cor.  8.  1 . 

Unction,  James  5.  14. 

Unction  extreme,  James  5.  14. 

Unity  of  the  church,  Ephes.  4.  5. 

Universal  Bishop,  John  21.  17. 

Universal  church,  Luke  24.  47. 

Universal  jurisdiction,  John  2.  15. 

Unknown  tongues,  1  Cor.  14. 

Unlawfulness  of  marriage  after  divorce.  Mat.  19. 9. 

Unlawful  oaths,  James  5.  12. 

Unlawful  vows.  Acts  23.  12. 

Unlearned  Papist  knows  Christ,  Luke  10.21. 

Unleavened  bread,  1  Cor.  11.23. 

Unmerciful  rich  man,  Luke  16.  22. 

Unnatural  diseases,  Luke  13.  16. 

Unprofitable  servants,  Luke  17.  10. 

Unworthy  receiving  of  the  sacrament,  1  Cor.  11, 

27. 
Unwritten  tradition  is  gospel,  Gal.  1.  8. 
Unwritten  traditions,  2  Cor.  3.  3. 
Use  of  external  elements  in  the  sacrament,  Gak 
'      4.  3. 


•X 


45»  INDEX. 

Use  of  images,  I  John  5.  21. 
Usurpations  of  priesthood,  Ileb.  5.  5. 

V. 

Vain  security  of  salvation,  Rom.  ^.  I. 

Vanity  of  lieretiCiU  preachers,  Luke  6.  26. 

Venial  sin.s,  Mat.  S.  'J3. 

Venial  sins  taken  away,  John  13.  10, 

Verbum  caro  factum  est,  John  I.  14. 

Vestments,  Popish,  1  Cor.  11.  29. 

Vigils  and  Nocturns,  Mat.  26.  41. 

Virgin,  feasts  of,  2  Pet.  1.  15. 

Virginity  meritorious,  Mat.  1.  23. 

Virginity,  perpetual,  of  Mary,  Mat.  1.  23. 

Virginity  preferred,  Mat.  1.  23. 

Virginity  preserved,  1  Tim.  5.  15. 

Virginity  vowed,  1  Tim.  5.  14. 

Virgin  JVIary,  assumption  of.  Acts  1. 14. 

Virgin  Mary  blessed,  Luke  1.  48. 

Virgin  Mary,  contemplations  of,  Luke  2.  19. 

Virgin  Mary,  dealli  of.  Acts  1.  14. 

Virgin  Mai'y,  excellency  of,  Luke  1,  43. 

Virgin  Mary,  festivity  of.  Gal.  4.  4. 

Virgin  Mary,  grace  of.  Rev.  1.  4. 

Virgin  Mary  honoured,  Luke  1.  48. 

Virgin  Mary,  intercession  of,  John  2.  3. 

Virgin  Mary,  legends  of,  Acts  1.  14. 

Virgin  Mary  our  advocate,  1  John  2.  I. 

ViJgin  Mary,   perpetual   virginity   of,    Mat.    1. 

23. 
Virgin  Mary's  petition  granted,  John  2.  5. 
Virgin  Mary's  vow  of  virginity,  Lulce  1.  3,  4. 
Virgin  Mary,  titles  of,  Acts  1.  14. 
Virgin  Mary  without  sin,  1  John  1.  8. 
Virgins,  Mat.  19.  12. 

Virgins,  professed,  may  marry,  1  Cor.  7.  28. 
Virtue  of  miracles  in  creatures,  John  5.  2. 
Virtue  of  sacraments,  John  19.  34. 
Virtue  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  Mat.  26.  69. 
Virtue  from  Christ's  side,  John  19.  34. 
Virtues  required  of  a  bishop.  Rev.  2.  2. 
Virtues  theological,  1  Cor.  13.  13. 
Visible  church,  Mat.  5.  15. 
Visions,  2  Cor.  12.  1. 
Visiting  the  Lord's  body.  Mat.  27.  59. 
Visit  to  Christ's  sepulchre,  Mat.  28.  1. 
Voluntary  penance,  2  Cor.  6.  5. 
Voluptuousness  of* heretics,  Rom.  16.  18. 
Votaries,  Luke  5.  28. 
Votaries  and  vows,  Luke  10.  42. 
Vow  of  chastity,  Mat.  19.  12. 
Vow  of  chastity  broken,  1  Tim.  5.  15. 
Vow  of  cha.stity  lawful,  1  Tim.  5.  15. 
Vow  of  poverty,  Mat.  19.  27. 
Vows,  Luke  10.  42. 
Vows  and  votaries,  Luke  10.  42. 
Vows,  monastical,  1  Tim.  5.  14. 
Vows  of  virginity,  I  Tim.  5.  14. 
Vows  unlawful,  Acts  23.  12. 
Vulgar  translations,  Heb.  11.  21. 
Vulgate  translation,  Heb.  11.  21. 

VV. 

Water  holy,  James  5. 14. 

Water  mixed  with  wine,  1  Cor.  11.  23. 

Water  of  Bethesda,  figure  of  baptism,  John  5.  2. 

Water  of  the  rock,  John  6.  55. 

Well  doing  for  reward,  Rev.  2.  5. 

Whitsunday,  Acts  20.  16. 

Wliitsuntide,  Mat.  15.  9. 

Wicked  bishops  of  Rome,  Mat.  23.  3. 

Wicked  priests,  privileges  of,  Luke  10.  16. 

Wickliffiles,  1  Tim.  3.  16. 


Widowhood,  1  Tim.  5.  3. 

Widowhood  holy,  1  Tim.  5.  3. 

Widows,  1  Tim.  5.  9. 

Widows,  office  of,  1  Tim.  5.  9. 

Widows  of  one  husband,  1  Tim.  5.  9. 

Wife  of  Paul,  1  Cor.  9.  5. 

Wine  mixed  with  water,  1  Cor.  11.  23. 

Withholding  of  the  scriptures,  Preface  12. 

Wives  deserted  by  the  apostles,  Luke  4.  38. 

Women  deceived  by  heresy,  2  Tim.  3.  6. 

Women  foUowhig  Christ,  Luke  8.  3. 

Women  have  no  ecclesiastical  functions,  1  Coix. 

14.  34. 
Women  promoters  of  heresy,  1  Tim.  2.  12. 
Women  talkers  of  scripture,  1  Tim.  2.  12. 
Wood,  hay,  and  stubble,  1  Cor.  3.  12. 
Word  How,  John  6.  52. 
Word,  not  a  creature,  John  I.  3. 
Word  of  God,  1  Thes.  2.  12. 
Word  of  God  corrupted,  2  Cor.  4.  2. 
Words  feigned  of  heietics,  2  Pet.  2.  3. 
Words,  novelties  of,  1  Tim.  6.  20. 
Words  of  consecration,  1  Cor.  11.  24. 
Word,  Son  of  God,  John  1.  1. 
Words  sacramental,  James  5.  15. 
Word,  true  God,  John  1.1. 
Working  days,  Rev.  1.  10. 
Works  avail  without  faith,  Rom.  3.  20. 
Works  avail  without  grace,  Rom.  3.  20. 
Works  before  faith,  Acts  10.  2. 
Works  cause  of  salvation,  2  Tim.  4.  8. 
Work  concur  with  faith,  James  2.  22. 
Works  demeritorious,  2  Cor.  5.  10. 
Works  excluded  from  justification,  Rom.  3.  28. 
Works,  good.  Mat.  16.  27. 
Works  justify  before  God,  James  2.  23. 
Works  manifested  by  five,  1  Cor.  3.  13. 
Works  merit  heaven,  1  Cor.  3.  8. 
Works  meritorious,  Mat.  6.  20. 
Works  of  mercy,  James  2.  13. 
Works  of  the  laws,  Rom.  3.  20. 
Works  of  patriarchs,  Heb.  11.  33. 
Works  of  perfection,  Phil.  3.  15. 
Works  of  supererogation,  1  Cor.  9.  16. 
Works  satisfactory,  2  Cor.  2.  1 0. 
Worldly  alTairs  by  clergy,  Luke  12.  14. 
Worldly  excuses.  Mat.  22.  5. 
Worship  in  spirit,  John  4.  23. 
Worship  of  Christians,  John  4.  23. 
Worship  of  creatures.  Rev.  19.  10. 
Worship  of  fathers,  John  4.  20. 
Worship  of  Jews,  John  4.  20. 
Worship  of  God  external.  Gal.  4.  3. 
Worshippers  of  images,  Phil.  2.  10. 
Worthy  of  heaven,  1  Cor.  3.  8. 
Worthy  receiving,  Mat.  7.  6. 
Wrestling  of  heretics  against  scripture,  John  20 

23. 
Wrinkle  in  the  church,  Ephes.  5.  25. 
Written  word  alone,  1  Thes.      12. 

V. 

Younglings  in  faith,  1  Tim,  3.  6. 

Young  orators,  Mat.  21.  16. 

Young  women  professed,  1  Tim.  5.  14. 


Zaccheus,  Luke  19.  4. 

Zeal,  Acta  17.  1. 

Zeal  against  heretics,  Rev.  2.  5. 

Zral  against  the  excommunicated,  GaL  1,  8. 

Zial  for  souls,  James  5.  20. 
/:calous  faith,  1  Cor.  12.  9. 


¥ 


Date  Due 

jMMiac^ 

«■ 

..^.mx''*^- 

m 

wmmf^' 

*i^yt   1 

.JL^SSSft^ 

(|) 

PRINTED 

IN  U.  S.  A. 

;^r  'w 


BS180.5  1834C.3 

The  New  Testament  of  our  Lord  and 

"  »*■    -i  n ll'l"l Il7°"  '''^M°l°?,'"'  .^5!J'.'"'"'>'"  ^P'^f''  Library 


1   1012  00052  7673 


I. 


■.>^ 


i"^ 


*;. 


